[PH001 13.3]          When this intimacy of connection and communication is formed, our sins are laid upon Christ, his righteousness is imputed to us. He was made sin for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. We have access to God through him; we are accepted in the beloved. Whoever by word or deed injures a believer, thereby wounds Jesus. Whoever gives a cup of cold water to a disciple because he is a child of God, will be regarded by Christ as giving to himself.  {PH001 13.3}
[PH001 13.4]          It was when Christ was about to take leave of                          ［14］     his disciples, that he gave them the beautiful emblem of his relation to believers. He had been presenting before them the close union with himself by which they could maintain spiritual life when his visible presence was withdrawn. To impress it upon their minds, he gave them the vine as its most striking and appropriate symbol.  {PH001 13.4}
[PH001 14.1]         The Jews had always regarded the vine as the most noble of plants, and a type of all that was powerful, excellent, and fruitful. "The vine," our Lord would seem to say, "which you prize so highly, is a symbol. I am the reality; I am the true vine. As a nation you prize the vine; as sinners you should prize me above all things earthly. The branch cannot live separated from the vine; no more can you live unless you are abiding in me."  {PH001 14.1}
[PH001 14.2]          All Christ's followers have as deep an interest in this lesson as had the disciples who listened to his words. In the apostasy, man alienated himself from God. The separation is wide and fearful; but Christ has made provision again to connect us with himself. The power of evil is so identified with human nature that no man can overcome, except by union with Christ. Through this union we receive moral and spiritual power. If we have the spirit of Christ, we shall bring forth the fruits of righteousness, fruit that will honor and bless men, and glorify God.  {PH001 14.2}
[PH001 14.3]          The Father is the vine-dresser. He skillfully and mercifully prunes every fruit-bearing branch. Those who share Christ's suffering and reproach now, will share his glory hereafter. He "will not be ashamed to call them brethren." His angels minister to them. His second appearing will be as the Son of man, thus even in his glory identifying him with humanity. To those who have united themselves to him, he declares, "Though a mother may forget her child, yet will not I forget thee. I have graven thee upon the palms of my hands. Thou art continually before me."  {PH001 14.3}
[PH001 14.4]          Oh, what amazing privileges are proffered us!                            ［15］     Will we put forth most earnest efforts to form this alliance with Christ, through which alone these blessings are attained? Will we break off our sins by righteousness, and our iniquities by turning unto the Lord? Skepticism and infidelity are wide-spread. Christ asked the question, "When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?" We must cherish a living, active faith. The permanence of our faith is the condition of our union.  {PH001 14.4}
[PH001 15.1]          A union with Christ by living faith is enduring; every other union must perish. Christ first chose us, paying an infinite price for our redemption; and the true believer chooses Christ as first and last, and best in everything. But this union costs us something. It is a union of utter dependence, to be entered into by a proud being. All who form this union must feel their need of the atoning blood of Christ. They must have a change of heart. They must submit their own will to the will of God. There will be a struggle with outward and internal obstacles. There must be a painful work of detachment, as well as a work of attachment. Pride, selfishness, vanity, worldliness--sin in all its forms--must be overcome, if we would enter into a union with Christ. The reason why many find the Christian life so deplorably hard, why they are so fickle, so variable, is, they try to attach themselves to Christ without first detaching themselves from these cherished idols.  {PH001 15.1}
[PH001 15.2]          After the union with Christ has been formed, it can be preserved only by earnest prayer and untiring effort. We must resist, we must deny, we must conquer self. Through the grace of Christ, by courage, by faith, by watchfulness, we may gain the victory.  {PH001 15.2}
[PH001 15.3]          Believers become one in Christ; but one branch cannot be sustained by another. The nourishment must be obtained through the vital connection with the vine. We must feel our utter dependence on Christ. We must live by faith on                           ［16］     the Son of God. That is the meaning of the injunction, "Abide in me." The life we live in the flesh is not to the will of men, not to please our Lord's enemies, but to serve and honor Him who loved us, and gave himself for us. A mere assent to this union, while the affections are not detached from the world, its pleasures and its dissipations, only emboldens the heart in disobedience.  {PH001 15.3}
[PH001 16.1]          As a people we are sadly destitute of faith and love. Our efforts are altogether too feeble for the time of peril in which we live. The pride and self-indulgence, the impiety and iniquity, by which we are surrounded, have an influence upon us. Few realize the importance of shunning, so far as possible, all associations unfriendly to religious life. In choosing their surroundings, few make their spiritual prosperity the first consideration.  {PH001 16.1}
[PH001 16.2]          Parents flock with their families to the cities, because they fancy it easier to obtain a livelihood there than in the country. The children, having nothing to do when not in school, obtain a street education. From evil associates, they acquire habits of vice and dissipation. The parents see all this, but it will require a sacrifice to correct their error, and they stay where they are, until Satan gains full control of their children. Better sacrifice any and every worldly consideration than to imperil the precious souls committed to your care. They will be assailed by temptations, and should be taught to meet them, but it is your duty to cut off every influence, to break up every habit, to sunder every tie, that keeps you from the most free, open, and hearty committal of yourselves and your family to God.  {PH001 16.2}
[PH001 16.3]          Instead of the crowded city, seek some retired situation where your children will be, so far as possible, shielded from temptation, and there train and educate them for usefulness. The prophet Ezekiel thus enumerates the causes that led to Sodom's sin and destruction: "Pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters; neither did she strengthen the                              ［17］     hands of the poor and needy." All who would escape the doom of Sodom, must shun the course that brought God's judgments upon that wicked city.  {PH001 16.3}
[PH001 17.1]          My brethren, you are disregarding the most sacred claims of God, by your neglect to consecrate yourselves and your children to him. Many of you are reposing in false security, absorbed in selfish interests, and attracted by earthly treasures. You fear no evil. Danger seems a great way off. You will be deceived, deluded, to your eternal ruin, unless you arouse, and with penitence, and deep humiliation, return unto the Lord.  {PH001 17.1}
[PH001 17.2]          Again and again has the voice from Heaven addressed you. Will you obey this voice? Will you heed the counsel of the True Witness, to seek the gold tried in the fire, the white raiment, and the eye-salve? The gold is faith and love, the white raiment is the righteousness of Christ, the eye-salve is that spiritual discernment which will enable you to see the wiles of Satan and shun them, to detect sin and abhor it, to see truth and obey it.  {PH001 17.2}
[PH001 17.3]          The deadly lethargy of the world is paralyzing your senses. Sin no longer appears repulsive, because you are blinded by Satan. The judgments of God are soon to be poured out upon the earth. "Escape for thy life," is the warning from the angels of God. Other voices are heard saying, "Do not become excited; there is no cause for special alarm." Those who are at ease in Zion cry peace and safety, while Heaven declares that swift destruction is about to come upon the transgressor. The young, the frivolous, the pleasure-loving, consider these warnings as idle tales, and turn from them with a jest. Parents are inclined to think their children about right in the matter, and all sleep on at ease. Thus it was at the destruction of the old world, and when Sodom and Gomorrah were consumed by fire. On the night prior to their destruction, the cities of the plain rioted in pleasure. Lot was derided for his fears                             ［18］     and warnings. But it was these scoffers that perished in the flames. That very night the door of mercy was forever closed to the wicked, careless inhabitants of Sodom.  {PH001 17.3}
[PH001 18.1]          It is God who holds in his hands the destiny of souls. He will not always be mocked; he will not always be trifled with. Already his judgments are in the land. Fierce and awful tempests leave destruction and death in their wake. The devouring fire lays low the desolate forest and the crowded city. Storm and shipwreck await those who journey upon the deep. Accident and calamity threaten all who travel upon the land. Hurricanes, earthquakes, sword and famine, follow in quick succession. Yet the hearts of men are hardened. They recognize not the warning voice of God. They will not flee to the only refuge from the gathering storm.  {PH001 18.1}
[PH001 18.2]          Many who have been placed upon the walls of Zion, to watch with eagle eye for the approach of danger, and lift the voice of warning, are themselves asleep. The very ones who should be most active and vigilant in this hour of peril are neglecting their duty, and bringing upon themselves the blood of souls.  {PH001 18.2}
[PH001 18.3]          Let no one put aside this warning, and say, "It does not mean me. I will not be disturbed by this excitable message." It is the evil servant who says in his heart, "My Lord delayeth his coming." Professedly a servant of Christ, he does not, in words, deny that the Lord is soon to come; but his actions show that he puts off that day to a distant period. He guiltily presumes on the supposed delay; he becomes careless, and his works testify his unbelief. He adopts the maxims and conforms to the practices of the world.  {PH001 18.3}
[PH001 18.4]          My brethren, beware of the evil heart of unbelief. The word of God is plain and close in its restrictions; it interferes with your selfish indulgence; therefore you do not obey it. The testimonies of his Spirit call your attention to the Scriptures, point out your defects of character,                            ［19］     and rebuke your sins; therefore you do not heed them. And to justify your carnal, ease-loving course, you begin to doubt whether the testimonies are from God. If you would obey their teachings, you would be assured of their divine origin. Remember, your unbelief does not effect their truthfulness. If they are from God, they will stand. Those who seek to lessen the faith of God's people in these testimonies, which have been in the church for the last thirty-six years, are fighting against God. It is not the instrument whom you slight and insult, but God, who has spoken to you in these warnings and reproofs.  {PH001 18.4}
[PH001 19.1]          As soon as the evil servant begins to lose the spirit and power of the message, he manifests his unbelief. He smites his fellow-servants. He is ready to pass censure on those who are better than himself. "The poison of asps is under his tongue." His course is downward. Erelong he may be found "eating and drinking with the drunken"--uniting with worldlings in their gatherings for pleasure, and, to all intents and purposes, one with them. Such is the condition of very many among us today. I have been shown this. I know the truth of what I say.  {PH001 19.1}
[PH001 19.2]         In the instruction given by our Saviour to his disciples are words of admonition especially applicable to us: "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares." Watch, pray, work--this is the true life of faith. "Pray always;" that is, be ever in the spirit of prayer, and then you will be in readiness to your Lord's coming.  {PH001 19.2}
[PH001 19.3]         Some who should stand as faithful watchmen are permitting themselves to be led by their children rather than by the Lord. Easy and pliable, they are influenced by the unbelief and skepticism of these youth, who are thus doing the work of Satan, hindering their parents instead of aiding them. I have been shown this snare, and                           ［20］     I warn you, in the name of Christ, to disentangle your feet. Keep the spiritual vision unclouded. Take your stand upon the watch-tower. Look often along the highway to see if danger threatens the fort, and be ready to give instant warning.  {PH001 19.3}
[PH001 20.1]          The watchmen are responsible for the condition of the people. While you open the door to pride, envy, doubt, and other sins, there will be strife, hatred, and every evil work. Jesus, the meek and lowly One, asks an entrance as your guest, but you are afraid to bid him enter. He has spoken to us in both the old and the New Testament; he is speaking to us still by his Spirit and his providence. His instructions are designed to make men true to God, and true to themselves.  {PH001 20.1}
[PH001 20.2]          Jesus took upon himself man's nature, that he might leave a pattern for humanity, complete, perfect. He proposes to make us like himself, true in every purpose, feeling, and thought--true in heart, soul, and life. This is Christianity. Our fallen nature must be purified, ennobled, consecrated by obedience to the truth. Christian faith will never harmonize with worldly principles; Christian integrity is opposed to all deception and pretense. The man who cherishes the most of Christ's love in the soul, who reflects the Saviour's image most perfectly, is in the sight of God the truest, most noble, most honorable man upon the earth.                                    Ellen G. White.  {PH001 20.2}
[PH002 13.1]         PH002 - Appeal and Suggestions to Conference Officers (1893)                 Selections from "Gospel Workers."          "There are but few preachers among us. And because the cause of God seemed to need help so much, some have been led to think that almost any one claiming to be a minister would be acceptable. Some have thought that because persons could pray and exhort with a degree of freedom in meeting, they were qualified to go forth as laborers. And before they were proved, or could show any good fruit of their labors, men whom God has not sent have been encouraged and flattered by some brethren lacking experience. But their work shows the character of the workman. They scatter and confuse, but do not gather in and build up. A few may receive the truth as the fruit of their labors; but these generally rise no higher than those from whom they learned the truth. The same lack which marked their own course is seen in their converts.  {PH002 13.1}
[PH002 13.2]          "The success of this cause does not depend upon our having a large number of ministers; but it is of the highest importance that those who do labor in connection with the cause of God should be men who really feel the burden and sacredness of the work to which he has called them. A few self-sacrificing, godly men, small in their own estimation, can do a greater amount of good than a much larger number, if a part of these are unqualified for the work, yet self-confident and boastful of their own talents."--Page 141.  {PH002 13.2}
[PH002 13.3]          "Some ministers fail of success because they do not give their undivided interest to the work, when very much depends upon persistent, well-directed labor.                               -14-     Many are not laborers; they do-not pursue their work outside of the pulpit. They shirk the duty of going from house to house, and laboring wisely in the home circle. They need to cultivate that rare Christian courtesy which would render them kind and considerate toward the souls under their care, working for them with true earnestness and faith, teaching them the way of life."--P. 72.                                                    -    {PH002 13.3}
[PH002 14.1]          "The duties of a pastor are often shamefully neglected because the minister lacks strength to sacrifice his personal inclinations for seclusion and study. The pastor should visit from house to house among his flock, teaching, conversing, and praying with each family, and looking out for the welfare of their souls. Those who have manifested a desire to become acquainted with the principles of our faith should not be neglected, but thoroughly instructed in the truth. No opportunity to do good should be lost by the watchful and zealous minister of God.  {PH002 14.1}
[PH002 14.2]          "Certain ministers who have been invited to houses by the heads of families, have spent the few hours of their visit in secluding themselves in an unoccupied room to indulge their inclination for reading and writ-  {PH002 14.2}
[PH002 14.3]          The family that entertained them derived no benefit from their visit. The ministers accepted the hospitality extended them without giving an equivalent in the labor that was so much needed.  {PH002 14.3}
[PH002 14.4]          "People are easily reached through the avenues of the social circle. But many ministers dread the task of visiting; they have not cultivated social qualities, have not acquired that genial spirit that wins its way to the hearts of the people. It is highly important that a pastor should mingle much with his people, that he may become acquainted with the different phases of human                                -15-     nature, readily understand the workings of the mind, adapt his teachings to the intellect of his people, and learn that grand charity, possessed only by those who closely study the nature and needs of man.  {PH002 14.4}
[PH002 15.1]          "Those who seclude themselves from the people are in no condition to help them. A skillful physician must understand the nature of various diseases, and must have a thorough knowledge of the human structure. He must be prompt in attending to the patients. He knows that delays are dangerous. When his experienced hand is laid upon the pulse of the sufferer, and he carefully notes the peculiar indication of the malady, his previous knowledge enables him to determine concerning the nature of the disease and the treatment necessary to arrest its progress. As the physician deals with physical disease, so does the pastor minister to the sin-sick soul. And his work is as much more important than that of the former, as eternal life is more valuable than temporal existence. The pastor meets with an endless variety of temperaments; and it is his duty to become acquainted with the members of families that listen to his teachings, in order to determine what means will best influence them in the right direction." P. 76.                                                    -    {PH002 15.1}
[PH002 15.2]          "Those who have been most successful in winning souls, were men and women who did not pride themselves in their ability, but who went in humility and faith, and the power of God worked with their efforts in convicting and converting the hearts of those to whom they appealed. Jesus did this very work. He came close to those whom he desired to benefit. How often, with a few gathered about him, he began the precious lessons, and one by one the passers-by paused to listen, until a great multitude heard with wonder and awe the words of God through the heaven-sent Teacher. He                               -16-     did not wait for congregations to assemble. The grandest truths were spoken to single individuals. The woman at the well in Samaria heard the wonderful words, 'Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.'"--P. 337.                                                    -    {PH002 15.2}
[PH002 16.1]          "While in the midst of a religious interest, some neglect the most important part of the work. They fail to visit and become acquainted with those who have shown an interest to present themselves night after night to listen to the explanation of the Scriptures. Conversation upon religious subjects, and earnest prayer with such at the right time, might balance many souls in the right direction. Ministers who neglect their duty in this respect are not true shepherds of the flock. At the very time when they should be the most active in visiting, conversing, and praying with these interested ones, some are employed in writing unnecessarily long letters to persons at a distance. O, what are we doing for the Master! When probation shall end, how many will see the opportunities they have neglected to render service to their dear Lord who died for them. And even those who were accounted most faithful will see much more that they might have done, had not their minds been diverted by worldly surroundings."--P. 38.                                               ［17］  {PH002 16.1}
[PH002 17.1]                   Preaching not Sufficient. Personal                  Work of Utmost Importance.            "He preaches to the people, but makes no after effort to follow up the sermons given. He said he could not visit families, that he just despised that kind of labor." You can imagine the condition of a flock unvisited by the shepherd. I have repeatedly had this matter presented before me, that the men who are ordained to preach the word should be educated to make full proof of their ministry in their personal labors in families, talking with the members of the family, understanding their spiritual condition, encouraging, reproving with all long-suffering and doctrine, praying with them, binding up his interest with their hearts and souls. This is the work of a faithful shepherd.  {PH002 17.1}
[PH002 17.2]          But there have been solemn duties neglected in accepting ministers to labor in word and doctrine who can only preach. They do not watch for souls as they that shall give an account. They sermonize; but the work is left undone which the sheep and lambs need to have done for them. And this half-hearted kind of work has been done all through America, and money paid to men employed, when they should have been dismissed to find work less responsible and care taking. In sending men to foreign fields, let there be great caution used. Those who have been accepted as preachers, and have not been educated to watch for souls as they that must give an account, are not the men to enter new fields as missionaries. If there is any corner of the world where churches can be built up and kept in a prosperous condition by sermonizing, while they neglect personal labor, I have yet to learn of this.                                -18-     Men who are accepted to preach, and not to minister, should not go into foreign countries. Better have one thorough shepherd who will care for the flock as a faithful shepherd should, than to have twenty sermonizers who will excuse themselves, saying, "It is not in my line to visit; I cannot visit the church in their families." Then let there not be a moment's hesitation in telling them, "We do not propose to accept you and give you credentials. You cannot labor. But educate yourself to do a shepherd's work, to care for the sheep and lambs, and you will not be like Ephraim, 'a cake unturned.' You will give full proof of your ministry." Those who can only preach, are not missionaries, and never can be, until they learn the skill, the watchful, tender compassion of a shepherd. The flock of God have a right to expect to be visited by their pastor, to be instructed, advised, counseled, in their own homes. And if a man fails to do this part of the work, he can not be a minister after God's order. The churches that have such labor are disorganized, weak, and sickly, and ready to die. The sermons are not vitalized by the Spirit of God, because the blessing of God will not rest upon any man who is neglecting the flock of God.  {PH002 17.2}
[PH002 18.1]          It is in the labor out of the pulpit, among families, that the richest and most valuable experience is gained, and that the minister learns how he can feed the flock of God, giving to each his portion of meat in due season. If there is a backslider, the shepherd knows how to present the truth in such a manner that the soul will be convicted. He will leave the ninety and nine, and seek the lost sheep. But if the shepherd does not visit his flock, he knows not their condition, he knows not what truths to set before them, nor what is appropriate to their case. And more than this, as the preacher manifests so little interest in the souls under his                               -19-     charge, he cannot set an example to the flock to have an interest and love and watch-care for souls. Every thing is at loose ends; his work is strongly mixed with self, and is not bound off, but left to ravel out; and because of those neglects, you often hear, "I do not have success in bringing souls into the church." The Lord cannot work for those who are unfaithful, who neglect their manifest duty, the most important part of a shepherd's duty. Should the Lord move upon the hearts of the sinners, and they become converted, who will watch for them as one who must give an account? Who will visit them? Who will strengthen the diseased and the feeble ones? The truth, if presented to those of our faith and outsiders, should be as it is in Jesus. See with what love, tender sympathy, and perseverance he labored. "He shall not fail nor be discouraged." This spirit should be with all the laborers. Better, far better, have fewer preachers and far more earnest, humble, God-fearing workers. We are laborers together with God. Now it is highly essential that men be the right kind of laborers, for they are moulding the churches to do as the preacher does; they feel that it is the right way to have just as little interest in the prosperity of their brethren and sisters in the church as the minister has given them an example in their way of laboring. They may raise up churches; but they will always be weak, and inefficient, and unreliable. Such kind of work at such an expense will not pay.  {PH002 18.1}
[PH002 19.1]          After they have become dyed in the wool, it is not easy to transform such men. A slack, shiftless, irresponsible shepherd will lose more sheep than he will gather in. It will require more earnest labor to counteract the mould given such people organized into a church than to raise up new churches; for the members seem to have no right and just ideas of doing anything,                                -20-     or in bearing any responsibilities in building up a healthful, growing church. If there are good, sensible men who can speak the word of life, and then follow up their labor with personal instruction, they are needed everywhere.--Mrs. E. G. White, Melbourne, Aus., March 12, 1892.                                                    -    {PH002 19.1}
[PH002 20.1]                The Need of Thoroughness and Growth                      of the Ministry.            While some ministers carry but little burden, and go light-loaded, others are pressed as a cart beneath sheaves, because they realize the responsibility of the work. While these are wearing, there are others who are not expanding, whose souls are not enlarged by the Spirit of God, and who are not growing at all. They are simply drifting. They do not lack capability, but they are not willing to train their ability to do the highest service for the Master. Thus some laborers are worked nearly to death, while others are weak in moral power and feeble in experience, because they do not feel the importance of growing in grace.  {PH002 20.1}
[PH002 20.2]          I have been shown that the presidents of our Conferences are not doing all their duty. They are not all becoming more and more efficient. Their experience is cheapened, and as they do not exercise their powers by taxing them, trusting in God to give them efficiency, their work is defective in every respect. The mere possession of qualifications is not enough; the ability must be diligently used.  {PH002 20.2}
[PH002 20.3]          Can nothing be devised to arouse presidents of Conferences to a sense of their obligations? Would they could see that their position of trust only increases and                               -21-     intensifies their responsibility. If each president would feel the necessity of diligent improvement of his talents in devising ways and means for arousing ministers to work as they should, what a change would take place in every Conference. Do these men realize that the solemn scrutiny of every man's work is soon to begin in heaven? When the Master went away, he gave to every man in every age and in every generation, his work; and he says to us all, "Occupy till I come." Have ministers thought how much is comprehended in these words? Verily there may be but a step between them and death. How stands the record of sacred trusts committed for wise improvement? Misused talents, wasted hours, neglected opportunities, duties left undone, sickly churches, the flock of God not strengthened by having their portion of meat in due season.  {PH002 20.3}
[PH002 21.1]          What is to be done? Shall the president of the General Conference carry the burden of the neglects of presidents and ministers, and weep between the porch and the altar, crying, "Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thy heritage to reproach"? Shall he feel that he is responsible for the deep sleep, the paralysis that is upon the people of God? If he works as he has done to arouse the careless and set in order the things that others have neglected, he will become unable to labor, and will go down to an untimely grave. Will the presidents of Conferences and the ministers of the people seek the Lord earnestly, put away their sins, empty their souls of their idols? or will they continue to go on half-hearted, neglecting solemn duties, while Satan triumphs, whispering to his evil angels, and to his human confederacy in evil, "Hopeless, irredeemable bankruptcy"? Let there be no more wasted hours, neglected duties, despised privileges. Open your eyes to what is taking place around you in the signs of the times. The warnings                               -22-     of God have been given; why not heed them? Do not abandon yourself to despair, but heed the words of Christ, "Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die." When the eyesalve is applied, many will see as never before, their life of unfulfilled duties, and will be conscience-stricken. But the words of the inspired apostle present, now, just now, hope to those who have been lagging behind and now are trembling for the future. He says, "Redeeming, the time, because the days are evil." Remember, all depends on the use you make henceforth of your intrusted talents. If you refuse to use your powers, they will surely become weak, and decay. God has given to every man his work.  {PH002 21.1}
[PH002 22.1]          We have been granted a long time of solemn privilege and sacred trust, and now the crisis is opening upon us, --anxious, solemn moments in our experience. As a people we have only touched the missionary work with the tip ends of our fingers. Many are unwarned, and ensnared in Satan's devices. Apparent success in some lines of our work has led many to retreat, self-satisfied, instead of pressing the battle to the gate.  {PH002 22.1}
[PH002 22.2]          The whole church needs to be aroused and brought to their knees before God. Pride must be expelled; for it has been the cherished idol. Selfishness and ambition and self-esteem have made men to walk proudly in their own imaginings.  {PH002 22.2}
[PH002 22.3]          Great is the mercy of the Lord toward those who have departed from him. He says: "When Israel was a child, then I loved him, and called my son out of Egypt." "How shall I give thee up, Ephraim? How shall I deliver thee, Israel? How shall I make thee as Admah? How shall I set thee as the Zeboim? mine heart is turned within me; my repentings are kindled together."--Mrs. E. G. White, Australia, 1892.                                         ［23］  {PH002 22.3}
[PH002 23.1]                The Need of a Converted Ministry.          What can be said, what movements made to cleanse and purify the ministry? The truth is all powerful, and can and will do the work upon the human heart, if practiced, but the illustration of the ten virgins is an appropriate symbol for our time. Five of them were wise, five of them were foolish. The grand, life-giving truth of the Bible, if practiced, would make men wise unto salvation; but the acceptancy of the Holy Spirit is not felt to be a positive necessity. The teaching of the Bible would, if obeyed, make men pure and keep them pure. "Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him." Mark this charge of the apostle to the Corinthians, "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God."  {PH002 23.1}
[PH002 23.2]          The Bible religion has been regarded by those who profess to believe the truth, as one influence among many others to act a part upon the human agent. The only correct position is to regard it as the one influence over all others. We should constantly ask ourselves, "Is this the way of the Lord?" "Am I in all my words and all my actions treating God, my sovereign Ruler, as supreme? and do I love God with all my heart, with all my mind, and with all my soul, might, and strength, and my neighbor as myself?" If the Bible truth were carried into every-day practice by those who teach the truth to others, they would represent Christ in the home life. There would be earnest work done, and souls would be given them as the reward of their ministry. Where the individual himself is wanting                               -24-     in practical appreciation of the truth, God cannot administer to sin, he cannot co-operate with the man who is not a doer of his word.  {PH002 23.2}
[PH002 24.1]         We need a converted ministry; but you, my brother, must not feel that you are all out of the way, because you see so little likeness to Christ in some who preach the truth to others. If they pass on year after year, in the same foolish-virgin way, the only course you can pursue is to let them out of the ministry. Anything, anything but men who have had all the privileges of the ministerial institutes, and yet do not absorb the truth, and therefore cannot give the truth to others. The trouble is, the commandments of God are not in their hearts, and are not practiced in their lives. The grand truths that have come to our people have been haggled over; and although presented in a clear, forcible manner, have been treated indifferently as though they might touch them, they might have some connection with them, but as to being nourished and strengthened by them, they are not. They are put ［to］ one side. Some speak in commendation, as though it were a horse or a cow they were inspecting with a view to purchasing, if the terms suited them. The truth needs to be brought into their very life experience, the Holy Spirit to be an abiding power in the life, sanctifying the soul day by day, and preparing, moulding, and fashioning the character after the divine model. To some this seems unessential. The fact is, there are many who expect to go into the marriage supper of the Lamb with their old citizen's garments, in the place of putting on the robe of Christ's righteousness, a free gift made to all, and if all could have spiritual discernment, they would see that they could not offend the Lord Jesus in so marked a manner as to keep on their old citizen's garments as good enough for them. And when accosted by the                               -25-     Master's friend who said, "Friend, how camest thou in hither, not having a wedding garment?" what excuse can you render? There was the wedding garment, provided at great cost, but passed by, by the self-satisfied one who preferred his own ideas, customs, and practices, and in his self-importance takes his seat among the company without the wedding garment.  {PH002 24.1}
[PH002 25.1]         The glorious, sanctifying truths of the Bible have been left in the outer court. The truths of eternal interest that should govern and control the life, are considered by many altogether too sublime for common life. But it is essential that the great and grand truth,--the imparting of the Holy Spirit, should be brought into contact with, and impregnate little things, and supply the powerful motive to holiness, and lay out in clear lines, broad principles for the regulation of the character and conduct of every day, revealing Christ to the world. The purification of the sinner through the atoning sacrifice of the Son of God, means much more than the finite minds of many can seem to grasp. This is because the words, the spirit, the mind, and heart are all bound down to earthliness and to sensuality, which is a controlling power in the bed-chamber, where there should be pure and holy aspirations after God. The Holy Spirit will not contaminate its purity by associating with impurity, and Christ says, "Without me ye can do nothing." Unless the Holy Spirit is with the worker, his efforts are without avail. Why! Have we not had the most ennobling, elevating truths? What more can we have than that we have had? And they are presented to us in the simplest form, that the ignorant and unlearned may grasp them.  {PH002 25.1}
[PH002 25.2]          The forgiveness of sins and iniquities and transgressions, belongs in a special sense to this time. We are in the anti-typical day of atonement, and every soul                               -26-     should now be humbling himself before God, seeking pardon for his transgressions and sins, and accepting the justifying grace of Christ, the sanctifying of the soul by the operations of the Holy Spirit of Christ; thus the carnal nature is transformed, renewed in holiness after the image of Christ's righteousness and true holiness. The precious, golden links of truth are not separate, detached, disconnected doctrines; but link after link, form one string of golden truth, and constitute a complete whole, with Christ as its living center. Salvation comes through practical godliness and faith in Jesus Christ. Faith is made perfect through works, and is evidenced in the character. To those who are teaching the truth, whose hearts are impure, and who have not been converted, Christ says,  "What hast thou to do to declare my statutes? Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord." Oh, what truths we have--full of power, and it is not possible to controvert these Bible doctrines. There is no truth in heaven or in earth that would affect some characters, although it might be presented in all power and matchless purity and loveliness, because the heart does not love the practice of these holy sentiments. The truth we have set before us for the past few years, is immense in its importance, reaching into heaven and compassing eternity. Satan and his confederacy of evil have made every effort to cover up, to confuse minds, to make of none effect the precious, glorious truths of God's word. We are living in strangely solemn times, and at the very time when the people of God should be wide awake, and many are asleep or dead spiritually. There is great need of much work being done. Every individual member of the church should look to the Captain for orders.  {PH002 25.2}
[PH002 26.1]          We are now on the very borders of the heavenly Canaan. You know how it was with ancient Israel.                               -27-     Satan, through his agents, worked with his temptations, and licentiousness came into the camp in a very bold defiant attitude. The very harshest punishments alone could stop the bold advance of impurity and crime. Well, we are now on the borders of the heavenly Canaan, and those who are not now with all the advantages, all the light and evidences of truth shining upon us as a people, purifying their souls by living up to these advantages, are like the inhabitants of Sodom and the antediluvian world, walking in the imaginations of their own hearts. What guilt rests upon those who make this choice! The wickedness of the antediluvians and Sodomites was such that God could not perpetuate their headstrong, independent, wicked lives. In mercy he proved himself a God of vengeance. He who could so abundantly bless, who was so full of compassion, ready to pardon, going forth to meet the returning prodigal, humbling himself at every step to meet man in his fallen condition, ready to heal the bruised and smitten, will show himself strong to punish the persistent, independent despisers of his grace.  {PH002 26.1}
[PH002 27.1]         It is a terrible thing to exhaust the mercy and patience of our compassionate God, for God delighteth in mercy. O, it is so painful to the heart to see ministers, favored with every spiritual advantage of clear, pure, unadulterated truth take the course which they do. We have messages of mercy and love presented before us,--an open fountain of eternal truth, continually flowing with mercy,--and attending them, the gift of eternal life. Yet they turn away, saying to the Spirit of God, "Go thy way for this time; when I have a more convenient season, I will call for thee." But there is another voice that makes itself heard; it is the voice of the arch-deceiver; and to him they give heed, and continue to profess the truth and protract their rebellion against God. They have                                 -28-     less and less conviction of sin, less and less power to break the spell that is upon them, less and less inclination to resist temptation, and, like Cain, sin lieth at their own door. God is willing to be to them a God of love, of peace, a reconciled God. The Lord God through Christ holds out his hand all the day long in invitations to the needy. He will receive all. He welcomes all. He rejects none. It is his glory to pardon the chief of sinners. He will take the prey from the mighty, he will deliver the captive, he will pluck the brand from the burning. He will lower the golden chain of his mercy to the greatest depths of human wretchedness and guilt, and lift up the debased soul contaminated with sin. But the human agent must come, and co-operate in the work of saving his soul, by availing himself of the opportunities given him of God. The Lord forces no one. The spotless, wedding garment of Christ's righteousness is prepared to clothe the sinner, but if he refuses it, perish he must. Convictions will not save him; resolutions anticipated for some future time are never realized.  {PH002 27.1}
[PH002 28.1]          Satan has his bribes, his baits in advance, and one attraction after another is presented. All this will I give thee if thou wilt worship me. O, why do they delay? Why not lay hold now, without one moment's delay? Why are they not seized by a terrific fear that it will be too late for them,--too late, no oil in their vessels with their lamps! My soul is in agony at times, and then I look to Jesus and quiet myself in God. If they will not hear his dear voice and drink of the water of life, what will any other voice avail? The end is near. We are on the very borders of the eternal world, and O, how tardy, how dilatory to secure the oil of grace to replenish the lamps that are going out! God help the sinners in Zion. -- Ellen G. White, Hanover Road, Victoria Park, Adelaide, S. A., Nov. 23, 1892.  {PH002 28.1}
[PH004 1.1]         PH004 - An Appeal for Missions (1898)      	To our Churches in America:--          There is a burden upon my soul in regard to the destitute mission fields. There is aggressive work to be done in the missions near you; in the Southern field, which has been sadly neglected; there is great need of funds to advance the work in foreign fields. Our foreign missions are languishing. The missionaries are not sustained as God requires they should be. For want of funds, workers are not able to enter new fields.  {PH004 1.1}
[PH004 1.2]         All around us souls are perishing in their sins. But how few are really burdened over the matter. The world is perishing in its misery; but this hardly moves even those who claim to believe the highest and most far-reaching truth ever given to mortals. There is a lack of that love which led Christ to leave his heavenly home, and take man's nature, that humanity might touch humanity, and draw humanity to divinity. There is a stupor, a paralysis, upon the people of God, which keeps them from understanding what is needed for this time.  {PH004 1.2}
[PH004 1.3]          God's people are on trial before the heavenly universe; but the scantiness of their gifts and offerings, and the feebleness of their efforts in God's service, mark them as unfaithful stewards. If what they are doing were the best they could do, condemnation would not come upon them; but with their resources they could do much more.                                                                              2  The world knows, and they know, that they have to a great degree lost the spirit of self-denial and cross-bearing.  {PH004 1.3}
[PH004 2.1]          God calls for men to give the message of warning to the world that is asleep, dead in trespasses and sins. He calls for free-will offerings from those whose hearts are in the work, who have a burden for souls, that they shall not perish, but have everlasting life. Satan is playing the game of life for the souls of men. He is seeking to secure means, that he may bind it up, so that it shall not be used to advance the missionary enterprises. Shall we be ignorant of his devices? Shall we allow him to stupefy our senses, so that we shall not discern the needs of this time?  {PH004 2.1}
[PH004 2.2]          I appeal to our brethren everywhere to awake, to consecrate themselves to God, and to seek wisdom from him. I appeal to the officers of our conferences to make earnest efforts in our churches to arouse them to give of their means for sustaining foreign missions. The Foreign Mission Board needs to carry a continual responsibility in this line. Unless your hearts are touched as you see the situation in foreign fields, the last message of mercy to be given to the world will be restricted, and the work which God would have done will be left undone.  {PH004 2.2}
[PH004 2.3]          The last years of probation are passing into eternity. The great day of the Lord is soon to open upon us. We should now use every ability we possess to arouse our people.  {PH004 2.3}
[PH004 2.4]          Let the words of the Lord by the prophet Malachi be brought home to every soul: "Even from the days of your fathers ye are gone away from mine ordinances, and have not kept them. Return unto me, and I will return unto you, saith                                                                              3  the Lord of hosts. But ye said, Wherein shall we return? Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse: for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes in the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed: for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."  {PH004 2.4}
[PH004 3.1]          It is time for us to give heed to the teaching of the word of God. All his injunctions are given to do us good, to convert the soul from a life of sin to a life of righteousness. Every one who is converted to the truth should be instructed in regard to the Lord's requirements for tithes and offerings. As churches are raised up, this work must be taken hold of decidedly. All that men enjoy they receive from the Lord's great firm, and he is pleased to have his heritage enjoy his goods; but with all who stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel he has made a special contract that they show their dependence upon God and their accountability to him by returning to the treasury a certain portion as his own. This is to be invested in supporting the missionary work which must be done to fulfil the commission given by the Son of God just before he left his disciples: "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations."                                                                              4   {PH004 3.1}
[PH004 4.1]          "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," "baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {PH004 4.1}
[PH004 4.2]          Those who are truly converted are called to do a work which requires money and consecration. The obligation which binds us to place our names on the church roll holds us responsible to work to the utmost of our ability for God. He calls for undivided service, for the entire devotion of heart, soul, mind, and strength. Christ has brought us into church capacity, that he may engage and engross all our capabilities in devoted service for the salvation of others. Anything short of this is opposition to the work. There are only two places in the universe where we can deposit our treasures,--in God's storehouse or in Satan's; and all that is not devoted to God's service is counted on Satan's side, and goes to strengthen his cause.  {PH004 4.2}
[PH004 4.3]          The Lord designs that the means entrusted to us shall be used in building up his kingdom. His goods are committed to his stewards, that they may be carefully traded upon, and bring back a revenue to him in the saving of souls unto eternal life. And these souls in their turn will become stewards of truth, to co-operate with the great firm in the interests of the kingdom of God.  {PH004 4.3}
[PH004 4.4]          Wherever there is life in the subjects of God's kingdom, there will be increase and growth; there is a constant interchange, taking and giving out, receiving and returning to the Lord his own. God works with every true believer, and the light and blessing received is given out again in the work                                                                              5  which the believer does. As he thus gives of that which he has received, his capacity for receiving is increased. As he imparts of the heavenly gifts, he makes room for fresh currents of grace and truth to flow into the soul from the living fountain. Greater light, increased knowledge and blessing, are his. In this work, which devolves upon every church member, is the life and growth of the church. He whose life consists in ever receiving and never giving, soon loses the blessing. If truth does not flow forth from him to others, he loses his capacity to receive. We must impart the goods of heaven if we would have fresh blessings.  {PH004 4.4}
[PH004 5.1]          This is as true of temporal as of spiritual blessings. The Lord does not propose to come to this world and lay down gold and silver to advance his work. He supplies men with resources, that they may by their gifts and offerings keep his work advancing. The one purpose above all others for which God's gifts should be used is the sustaining of workers in the great harvest field. And if men will become channels through which God's blessing can flow to others, the Lord will keep the channel supplied. It is not returning to God his entrusted gifts that makes men poor; withholding them tends to poverty.  {PH004 5.1}
[PH004 5.2]         The work of imparting to others that which he has received will constitute every member of the church a laborer together with God. Of yourselves you can do nothing; but Christ is the great worker. It is the privilege of every human being who receives Christ to be a worker with him.  {PH004 5.2}
[PH004 5.3]          The Saviour said, "I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me." For the joy of seeing souls rescued from the hand of the destroyer, Christ endured the cross. He became the                                                                              6  living sacrifice for a fallen world. Into that act of self-sacrifice was put the heart of Christ, the love of God; and through this sacrifice the mighty influence of the Holy Spirit was given to the world. It is through sacrifice that the work must be carried forward. Self-sacrifice is required of every child of God. Christ said, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me." Christ gives a new character to all who believe. This character, through his infinite sacrifice, is to be the reproduction of his own.  {PH004 5.3}
[PH004 6.1]          The Author of truth will be the finisher of the work. One truth, received in the heart, will make room for still another truth. And the truth, wherever received, quickens into activity the powers of the receiver. When our church members are truly lovers of God's word, they will reveal the best and strongest qualities, and the nobler they are, the more childlike in spirit will they be, believing the word of God against all selfishness.  {PH004 6.1}
[PH004 6.2]          God calls upon his people to awake to their responsibilities. A flood of light is shining from the word of God, and there must be an awakening to neglected obligations. When these are met, by giving back to God his own in tithes and offerings, the way will be opened for the world to hear the message the Lord designs it shall hear. If God's people had the love of Christ in the heart, if every church member were thoroughly imbued with the spirit of self-sacrifice, if all manifested thorough earnestness, there would be no lack of funds for home and foreign missions; our resources would be multiplied; a thousand doors of usefulness would be opened, and we should be invited                                                                              7  to enter. Had the purpose of God been carried out by his people in giving the message of mercy to the world, Christ would have come to the earth, and the saints would ere this have received their welcome into the city of God.  {PH004 6.2}
[PH004 7.1]          If there was ever a time when sacrifices should be made, it is now. Those who have means should understand that now is the time to use it for God. Let not means be absorbed in multiplying facilities where the work has already been established. Do not add building to building where many interests are now centered. Use the means to establish centers in new fields. Think of our missions in foreign countries. Some of them are struggling to gain even a foothold; they are destitute of even the most meager facilities. Instead of adding to facilities already abundant, build up the work in these destitute fields. Again and again the Lord has spoken in regard to this. His blessing can not attend his people in disregarding his instruction.  {PH004 7.1}
[PH004 7.2]          Practice economy in your homes. By many, idols are cherished and worshiped. Put away your idols. Give up your selfish pleasures. Do not, I beg of you, absorb means in embellishing your houses: for it is God's money, and it will be required of you again. Parents, for Christ's sake do not use the Lord's money to please the fancies of your children. Do not teach them to seek after style and ostentation in order to attain an influence in the world. Will this incline them to save the souls for whom Christ died? No; it will not do this. It will create in the heart envy, jealousy, evil surmising. They will be led to compete with the show and extravagance of the world, and to expend the Lord's money for that which is not essential to health and happiness.                                                                              8   {PH004 7.2}
[PH004 8.1]          Do not educate your children to think that your love for them must be expressed by indulging their pride, their extravagance, their love of display. There is no time now to invent ways for using up money. Your inventive faculties are to be put to the stretch, to see how you can economize. Instead of gratifying selfish inclination, spending money for those things which destroy the reasoning faculties, study how to deny self, that you may have something to invest in lifting the standard of truth in new fields. The intellect is a talent; use it in studying how your means can best be employed for the salvation of souls.  {PH004 8.1}
[PH004 8.2]          Teach your children that God has a claim upon all they possess, and that nothing can ever cancel this claim; all they have is theirs only in trust, to prove whether they will be obedient.  {PH004 8.2}
[PH004 8.3]          Money is a needed treasure; let it not be lavished upon those who do not need it. Some one needs your willing gifts. Those who have had means to use freely have not taken into consideration the fact that there are multitudes in the world who are hungry, starving. They may say, I can not feed them all. But by practicing the lessons of Christ on economy, you can feed one. It may be that you can feed many who are hungering for temporal food. And you can feed their souls with the bread of life. "Gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost." These words were spoken by Him whose power wrought a miracle to supply the needs of five thousand men besides women and children.  {PH004 8.3}
[PH004 8.4]          Practice economy in the use of your time. This is the Lord's. Your strength is the Lord's. If you have extravagant habits, cut them away from your life as soon as possible. Unless you do this,                                                                              9  you will be bankrupt for eternity. And habits of economy, industry, and sobriety are, even in this world, a better portion for you and your children than a rich dowry.  {PH004 8.4}
[PH004 9.1]          We are travelers, pilgrims and strangers, on earth. Let us not spend our means in gratifying desires that God would have us repress. Let us rather set a right example before those with whom we associate. Let us fitly represent our faith to others by restricting our wants. Let the churches arise as one man, and work earnestly as those who are walking in the full light of truth for these last days.  {PH004 9.1}
[PH004 9.2]          If in the providence of God you have been given riches, do not settle down with the thought that there is no need for you to exert yourself, that you have enough to draw upon, and that you can eat, drink, and be merry. Do not stand idle while others are using their capabilities in an effort to obtain means for the cause. Invest your means in the Lord's work. If you are doing less than you should do in giving light to the souls perishing around you, be sure that you are incurring guilt by your indolence.  {PH004 9.2}
[PH004 9.3]          It is God who gives men power to get wealth, and he has ordained that this ability shall be regarded, not a means of gratifying self, but as a means of returning to God his own. With this object, it is no sin to use our capabilities in acquiring means. Money is to be earned by labor. Every youth should be educated in habits of industry. The Bible condemns no man for being rich, if he has acquired his riches honestly. It is the love of money that is the root of all evil. Wealth will prove a great blessing to its possessor if he realizes that it is not his own, but the Lord's,                                                                              10  to be received with thankfulness, and with thankfulness returned to the Giver.  {PH004 9.3}
[PH004 10.1]          But of what value is untold wealth, if it is hoarded up in expensive mansions or in bank stock? What do these weigh in the scale in comparison with the salvation of one soul, for whom Christ, the Son of the infinite God, has died?  {PH004 10.1}
[PH004 10.2]          To those who have heaped together treasure for the last days the Lord declares, "Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are motheaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire."  {PH004 10.2}
[PH004 10.3]          The Lord bids us: "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for the Lord, when he  will return from the wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately. Blessed are those servants, whom the lord when he cometh shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that he shall gird himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them. And if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third watch, and find them so, blessed are those servants. And this know, that if the good man of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have watched, and not have suffered his house to be broken through. Be ye therefore ready also: for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think not."                                                                              11   {PH004 10.3}
[PH004 11.1]                     Perils of this Time.          Satan is busily laying his plans for the last mighty conflict, when all will take sides. After the gospel has been proclaimed in the world for nearly two thousand years, Satan still presents to men and women the same scene that he presented to Christ. In a wonderful manner he causes the kingdoms of the world in their glory to pass before them. These he promises to all who will fall down and worship him. He claims to be the Prince of heaven, he presents before men entrancing views of the kingdom of God, and claims that these are views of his kingdom. Thus he works to bring men under his dominion.  {PH004 11.1}
[PH004 11.2]          Listen to the voices, mark the powers, that prevail in the world. Is there any voice of prayer? Do you see any sign that God is recognized? There are priests, plenty of them; but they are trampling under their feet the law of Jehovah. Their garments are stained with the blood of souls. Multitudes are sacrificing to devils. Look, you who are hesitating between obedience and disobedience. Look in imagination at the vast multitudes worshipping at Satan's altar. Listen to the music, to the language, called higher education. But what does God declare it?--The mystery of iniquity.  {PH004 11.2}
[PH004 11.3]          Men in their blindness boast of wonderful progress and enlightenment; but to the eye of Omniscience is revealed the inward guilt and depravity. The heavenly Watcher sees the earth filled with violence and crime. Wealth is obtained by every species of robbery, not robbery of men only, but of God. Men are using his means to gratify their selfishness. Everything they can grasp is made                                                                              12  to minister to their greed. Avarice and sensuality prevail. Men revenge themselves on those who, they suppose, have hindered the success of their ambitious projects. They cherish the attributes of the first great deceiver. They have accepted him as God, and have become imbued with his spirit.  {PH004 11.3}
[PH004 12.1]          Satan is working to the utmost to make himself as God, and to destroy all who oppose his power. And today the world is bowing before him. His power is received as the power of God. It seems that the whole human creation has wondered after the beast. The kings and rulers of the earth, those who are called noblemen, think themselves altogether too great to submit to the yoke of Christ. But they are willing to bow at Satan's bidding.  {PH004 12.1}
[PH004 12.2]         Behold Satan's miracle-working power. Every object in the earth, in the air, and in the water has been employed to confirm his claims. Those who yield to these claims are alive with intense activity, one influencing and stimulating another by confirming the greatness and glory of their kingdom. See the activity, the restless surging of the mass in their determination to take and occupy the place of the throne of God. What eagerness, what rage, they exhibit in their religious enthusiasm. Mark the defiant rebellion written in their countenances. Their warfare is against their Creator and Redeemer. How vast is the procession they form. How mighty they think themselves to be in their countless numbers.  {PH004 12.2}
[PH004 12.3]          But they do not see all things. The cloud of judicial wrath hangs over them, containing the elements that destroyed Sodom. John saw this multitude. This demon-worship was revealed to him, and it seemed as if the whole world were standing on the brink of perdition. But as he                                                                              13  looked with intense interest, he beheld a company of God's commandment keeping people. They had upon their foreheads the seal of the living God, and he exclaimed, "Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works do follow them. And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God. And the wine-press was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the wine-press, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs."  {PH004 12.3}
[PH004 13.1]          When the storm of God's wrath breaks upon the world, it will be a terrible revelation for souls to find that their house is being swept away,                                                                              14  because it is built upon the sand. Let the warning be given them before it is too late. We should now feel the responsibility of laboring with intense earnestness to impart to others the light we have received. We can not be too much in earnest. Even those who have felt much have not felt enough. They must feel still more deeply.  {PH004 13.1}
[PH004 14.1]          The heart of God is moved. Souls are very precious in his sight. It was for this world that Christ wept in agony, for this world he was crucified. God gave his only begotten Son to save sinners, and he desires us to love others as he has loved us. He desires to see those who have had great light flashing that light upon the pathway of their fellow-men.  {PH004 14.1}
[PH004 14.2]          As you see the peril and misery of the world under the working of Satan, do not exhaust your God-given energies in idle lamentations, but go to work for yourselves and for others. It is fitting for us to weep as Christ wept, but let us weep to some purpose. Awake, and feel a burden for those that are perishing. If they are not won to Christ, they will lose an eternity of bliss. Think of what it is possible for them to gain. The soul that God has created and Christ redeemed is of great value because of the possibilities before it, the spiritual advantages that have been granted it, the capabilities it may possess if vitalized by the word of God, and the immortality which through the Life-giver it may gain if obedient. One soul is of more value to heaven than a whole world of property, houses, lands, money. If the sacrifice were essential for the salvation of one soul, it would be the duty of the inhabitants of the earth to sell their possessions in order to secure that soul for eternity. For the conversion of one soul we should tax our                                                                              15  resources to the utmost. One soul won to Christ will flash heaven's light all around him, penetrating the moral darkness, and saving other souls. Thus two, five, ten talents will accumulate and double.  {PH004 14.2}
[PH004 15.1]          This is not an exaggeration. If Christ left the ninety and nine, that he might seek and save the one lost sheep, shall we be justified in doing less? God himself set an example of self-sacrifice in giving up his Son to a shameful death. Is not a neglect to work even as Christ worked, to sacrifice as he sacrificed, a betrayal of sacred trusts, an insult to God? The lost sheep is to be found at any peril, any cost.  {PH004 15.1}
[PH004 15.2]          The cities must have more labor. There are places where the people can best be reached by open air meetings. There are many who can do this line of work, but they must be clad with the whole armor of righteousness. We are altogether too delicate in our work; yet propriety and sound sense are needed.  {PH004 15.2}
[PH004 15.3]          A great work is to be accomplished by personal labor. Much is comprehended in the command, "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled." There is a work to be done in this line that has not yet been done. Let the Bible be read to those who will hear it. Let God's workers teach the truth in families, with earnest prayer drawing close to the people. If they thus co-operate with God, he will clothe them with spiritual power. The Holy Spirit works with him who opens the Scriptures to others. It is our part to give the word to the people; we are to sow the seed. We know not which shall prosper, whether this or that; but God will give the increase.  {PH004 15.3}
[PH004 15.4]          No district is to be neglected. Any region that                                                                              16  is left in darkness testifies to our unfaithfulness. Those who know the truth are not to call for constant labor from the ministers. Let the believers, so far as possible, do the work of the church, and keep up the meetings, leaving the ministers free to labor in new fields. In the third chapter of Malachi is instruction for us at this time: "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him. Then shall ye return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked, between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not."  {PH004 15.4}
[PH004 16.1]          Sound an alarm throughout the length and the breadth of the earth. Tell the people that the day of the Lord is near, and hasteth greatly. Let none be left unwarned. We might have been in the place of the poor souls that are in the darkness of error. We might have been placed amidst barbarism. According to the light we have received above others, we are debtors to impart the same to them. The day star has risen upon us; let us flash the light upon the pathway of those in darkness.  {PH004 16.1}
[PH004 16.2]                        The Workers Needed.          God's people have a mighty work before them, and it must continually rise to greater preeminence. This work was small at the outset. Only a few were called upon the stage of action to                                                                              17  begin the work. But gradually the work has advanced; God has brought it from a small beginning into great importance. His truth was to be defended; for men were placing contempt upon the Sabbath of creation, which God declares to be a sign to distinguish between his people and the unbeliever. (Exodus 31:12-18.) And as often as opposers labored to destroy the work, they were defeated. Truth has gradually asserted itself. Providence and grace have done a wonderful work, and its progress in the future is to be greater than in the past.  {PH004 16.2}
[PH004 17.1]          There are only two classes in our world, those who like Cain refuse to obey God, and those who like Abel steadfastly adhere to his commandments. Those who are now rooted and grounded in the truth range on one side, standing shoulder to shoulder, heart to heart, in defence of the law of Jehovah. Those who are supporting falsehood in opposition to truth range on the side of the prince of darkness. So oppression is brought in. Those who have yielded themselves up to the will of Satan try to oppress God's servants, as Cain oppressed Abel.  {PH004 17.1}
[PH004 17.2]          The great crisis is just before us. God is now restraining the forces of evil, that the last warning may be given to the world. Now is the time to work. Many more workers ought to be in the field. There should be one hundred where now there is only one. Many who have not been ordained or licensed may work in their own neighborhoods and in the regions about them.  {PH004 17.2}
[PH004 17.3]          There are lessons for us at this time to learn from the experience of those who labored for God in past generations. How little do we know of the conflicts, trials and difficulties, the hard labor                                                                              18  of these men, in fitting themselves to meet the armies of Satan. Putting on the whole armor of God, they were able to stand against the wiles of the devil. Their words were, "My brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand."  {PH004 17.3}
[PH004 18.1]          These men who in the past gave themselves to God and to the uplifting of his cause were as true as steel to principle. They were men who would not fail nor be discouraged, men who, like Daniel, were full of reverence and zeal for God, men of purpose, industry, and toil. They were as weak and helpless as any of those who are now engaged in the work, but they put their whole dependence in God. They had wealth, but it consisted of mind and soul culture. This every one may have who will make God first, and last, and best in everything. Although destitute of wisdom, knowledge, virtue, and power, we may receive all these if we will learn from Christ the lessons it is our privilege to learn.  {PH004 18.1}
[PH004 18.2]          In this time we have privileges and advantages that it was not easy to obtain in generations past. We have increased light, and this has come through the work of those faithful sentinels who made God their dependence, and received power from him to let light shine in clear, bright rays to the world. In this time we                                                                              19  have increased light to improve, as men and women of noble worth improved the light God gave them. They toiled long to learn the lessons in the school of Christ, and they did not toil in vain. Their persevering efforts were rewarded. They bound themselves up with the mightiest power, and yet they were ever longing for a deeper, higher, and broader comprehension of eternal realities, that they might unselfishly present the riches of the treasures of truth to a needy world.  {PH004 18.2}
[PH004 19.1]          Workers of this character are needed now. Those who are men in the sight of God, and who are thus recorded in the books of heaven, are those who, like Daniel, cultivate every faculty in such a way as best to represent the kingdom of God in a world lying in wickedness. Progress in knowledge is essential; for when employed in the cause of God, knowledge is a power for good. The world needs men of thought, men of principle, men who are constantly growing in understanding and discernment. The press is in need of men to use it to the best advantage, that the truth may be given wings to speed it to every nation, tongue, and people.  {PH004 19.1}
[PH004 19.2]          We need to make use of the youth who will cultivate honest industry, who are not afraid to put themselves to the task. Such youth will find a position anywhere, because they falter not by the way; in mind and soul they bear the divine similitude. Their eye is single, and they constantly press onward and upward, crying, Victory. But there is no call for the indolent, the fearful and unbelieving, who by their lack of faith and their unwillingness to deny self for Christ's sake keep the work from advancing.                                                                              20   {PH004 19.2}
[PH004 20.1]          There are men who possess excellent faculties, but who have come to a standstill. They do not go forward unto victory. And all the ability with which God has endowed them will be of no value to them if it is unused. Many of these men are found among the grumblers. They grumble because, they say, they are not appreciated. But they do not appreciate themselves sufficiently to co-operate with the greatest Teacher the world has ever known.  {PH004 20.1}
[PH004 20.2]          Of what use is it for those who do nothing to long to rise higher than they are? Let them work. Let them rise and advance. Keep step with the great Leader. If you have gone as high as your capabilities will allow you to go, why do you cherish dissatisfaction? Why complain that others do not appreciate you? If you think that you can stand in a higher position, prove yourselves worthy of that position, and still advance. Those who have sown the seeds of indolence will reap that which they have sown. Those who have sown the seeds of ignorance will also reap that which they have sown. It is hard study, hard toil, persevering diligence, that will obtain victories. Waste no hours, waste no moments. Work, earnest, faithful work, will be seen and appreciated. Those who wish for stronger minds can gain them by diligence. The mind increases in power and efficiency by use. It becomes strong by hard thinking. He who uses most diligently his mental and physical powers will achieve the greatest results. Every power of the being grows by action.  {PH004 20.2}
[PH004 20.3]          We need as workers men and women who are imbued with the spirit of Christ, who realize that they are united in church capacity that they may                                                                              21  use their influence and moral power to save those who are without God and without hope in the world. We call upon every church member in the name of Christ to deny self, take up the cross, and follow Jesus.  {PH004 20.3}
[PH004 21.1]          God calls for those who will be workers together with him. Connected with Christ, human nature becomes true and pure. Christ supplies the efficiency, and man becomes a power for good. In Christ's name and strength we may do what we will. Truthfulness and integrity are attributes of God, and he who possesses these qualities possesses a power that is invincible.  {PH004 21.1}
[PH004 21.2]          The light of the Sun of Righteousness is to shine upon regions that are in darkness. The waste places of the earth are to be cultivated, that they may bud and blossom as the rose. The word of the Lord, which is eternal life to all who receive it, must be given to those who have it not. This word is to be as the tree of life for the salvation of men, women, youth, and children. Those who through belief and practice have experienced its life-giving power, we ask, Will you not arouse to more resolute, determined effort to hold forth the word of life to your fellow-men?  {PH004 21.2}
[PH004 21.3]                 Bible Teachers in our Schools.          A revival in Bible study is needed throughout the world. Attention is to be called, not to the assertions of men, but to the word of God. As this is done, a mighty work will be wrought. When God declared that his word should not return unto him void, he meant all that he said. The gospel is to be preached to all nations. The Bible is to be opened to the people. A knowledge of God is the                                                                              22  highest education, and it will cover the earth with its wonderful truth as the waters covers the sea.  {PH004 21.3}
[PH004 22.1]          The Bible is to be the great text-book of education; for it carries in every page the evidence of its truth. The study of God's word is to take the place of the study of books that have led minds away from the truth.  {PH004 22.1}
[PH004 22.2]          In every school that God has established there will be, as never before, a demand for Bible instruction. Our students are to be educated to become Bible workers, and the Bible teachers can do a most wonderful work if they will themselves learn from the Great Teacher.  {PH004 22.2}
[PH004 22.3]          God's word is true philosophy, true science. Human opinions and sensational preaching amount to very little. Those who are imbued with the word of God can teach it in the same simple way in which Christ taught it. Too much depends on the opening of the Scriptures to those in darkness for us to use one word that can not be readily understood. With all their learning, many of those who claim to teach the higher education do not know what they are talking about. The highest education is that which can be made so plain as to be understood by the common people. The greatest Teacher the world ever knew used the simplest language and the plainest symbols.  {PH004 22.3}
[PH004 22.4]          The Lord calls upon his shepherds to feed the flock of God with pure provender. He would have us present the truth in its simplicity, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. When this work is done faithfully, many will be convicted and converted by the power of the Holy Spirit. There is need of workers who will come close to unbelievers, not                                                                              23  waiting for unbelievers to come close to them, workers who will search for the lost sheep, who will do personal labor, and who will give clear, definite instruction.  {PH004 22.4}
[PH004 23.1]          It should be the aim of our schools to provide the best instruction and training for Bible workers. Our conferences should see that the schools are provided with teachers who are thorough Bible teachers and who have a deep Christian experience. The best ministerial talent should be brought into our schools, and the salaries of these teachers should be paid from the tithe.  {PH004 23.1}
[PH004 23.2]          At the same time the churches have a part to act. They should see that those who ought to receive its benefit attend the school. They should assist worthy persons who have not the means to obtain an education.  {PH004 23.2}
[PH004 23.3]          If our church members were awake, they would multiply their resources; they would send men and women to our schools, not to go through a long course of study, but to learn quickly, and go out into the field. Through a vital connection with God, men and women may quickly gain a knowledge of that great text-book, the word of God, and go forth to impart what they have received.  {PH004 23.3}
[PH004 23.4]          Let workers enter the field without going through many preliminaries. Teach them that they are to walk humbly with God, and to begin labor just where they see it is needed. Thus our working force may be greatly increased.  {PH004 23.4}
[PH004 23.5]          A great work is being done in medical missionary lines, and its necessities are constantly making themselves felt; but this work need not absorb the funds required in other lines. The medical missionary work, if rightly managed, may be made largely self-sustaining. Let our conferences                                                                              24  and our churches see that our youth are educated in the Scriptures; for the gospel is the power of God unto salvation.  {PH004 23.5}
[PH004 24.1]                      Use of the Tithe.          God's ministers are his shepherds, appointed by him to feed his flock. The tithe is his provision for their maintenance, and he designs that it shall be held sacred for this purpose. The Lord desires that his servants shall be sustained in a proper manner, not in so niggardly a way that they are constantly embarrassed for want of funds. I have been shown cases in which those working in the ministry,--men who were just as deserving as are those employed in the publishing houses,--have been left without sufficient means to support their families. The censure of God is upon the churches that will permit this. Our ministers should be dealt with in a fair, liberal, Christian manner, yet there should be no extravagance; economy must be practiced; for the wants of the cause of God are many, and it must advance.  {PH004 24.1}
[PH004 24.2]          Every one who is honored in being a steward of God should carefully guard the tithe fund. The Lord does not sanction the borrowing of this money for other purposes. It should not be drawn upon to meet the incidental expenses of the church. Let a fund be raised by regular donations for this purpose. If the members of the church exercise economy and self-denial in dress and in all their expenses, as God requires, there will be no lack of funds. The tithe will be increased, and there will be donations sufficient for all church expenses.  {PH004 24.2}
[PH004 24.3]          In some of the larger conferences the tithe may                                                                              25  be more than sufficient to sustain the laborers now in the field. But if the conferences were doing the work that God desires them to do, there would be many more laborers, and the demand for funds would be greatly increased. And these conferences should feel a burden for the regions beyond their own borders. There are missions to be sustained in fields where there are no churches and no tithes, and also where the believers are few and the tithe limited. If you have means that is not needed after settling with your ministers in a liberal manner, send the Lord's money to these destitute places. Special light on this point has been given. I was listening to the voice of the heavenly Messenger, and the directions given were that the churches that had buildings and facilities should in this way assist the missions in foreign countries.  {PH004 24.3}
[PH004 25.1]                  Birthday and Holiday Gifts.          On birthday anniversaries and at the holiday season people are accustomed to make gifts to one another. The thoughts, the interest and devotion are directed to human beings, while God is forgotten. On birthday occasions the children are taught to expect gifts and attentions for themselves. Too often self-gratification is the lesson given. The mind is turned away from God to self. This is as Satan would have it; but Christ desires to teach us a different lesson. On these occasions he desires that our thoughts shall be turned to God's great goodness in the work of salvation, and he invites us to unite with him in his mission of sacrifice. For our sake Christ gave himself to a life of self-denial and poverty. He was without                                                                              26  luxuries, without adornment, without houses or lands. He said, "Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." He gave himself as a sinless offering, that men might have opportunity to return to God. Today the heavenly Watcher waits to see who will appreciate this inestimable gift. He is waiting to see who will show their gratitude to him by self-sacrifice for those he died to save.  {PH004 25.1}
[PH004 26.1]         How have we shown our love for Christ? How many have allowed their attention to be diverted from him to their own pleasure, their own enjoyment? We are all taking sides, and by the choice we make we are either honoring or insulting the One who for our sake became poor, that we through his poverty might be rich. Those who refuse to receive and obey the Lord's instruction show contempt for the sacrifice made for them, and will be called upon to answer for the choice they have made.  {PH004 26.1}
[PH004 26.2]          Upon no occasion let words be written or spoken that will cause the people to think that they are not expected to give to the cause of God. No man in any position has a right to say by pen or voice, "We will not call upon you for large offerings this year." Thus they encourage others to think they have done all they should do. It will be time enough for us to think this when we can look up to heaven and say, "Lord, we have called upon thee so much that we will not ask thee for gifts this year." How would human beings live if the blessings of heaven were not constantly flowing to them? God gives constantly that we may give constantly. There is no time when gifts and offerings should not be presented in accordance with                                                                              27  the resources which God has provided. The most costly service we can render, the most precious offering we can bring, is but meager when compared to the wonderful gift of God to our world.  {PH004 26.2}
[PH004 27.1]                  The Co-Operation of Humanity                     with Divinity            As our Creator and Redeemer, Christ has embraced the world in his arms of infinite love. All things belong to him by original and mediatorial efficiency. He is the first and the last and the efficiency of everything. All the value there is in any human being is from Christ, and all belongs to him. All that we have was entrusted to us in order to fulfill his mediatorial plan.  {PH004 27.1}
[PH004 27.2]          In the divine plan, evil was foreseen and provided for. A remedy was provided sufficient for complete restoration. But in this plan man himself must act a part as the created agency through whom God would work. Humanity is the instrument through which God works for humanity. As Christ labored for sinners, so man must labor, that humanity may be brought into connection with divinity.  {PH004 27.2}
[PH004 27.3]          God's vast design in the mediatorial economy shows that he has embraced all humanity in his plan. He calls for men and women to fill their appointment as agents chosen to carry out his purposes.  {PH004 27.3}
[PH004 27.4]          "Ye are laborers together with God." Christ enlists in his service all who will consent to stand under his authority, all who will wear his yoke and accept the conditions which unite the human with the divine. Those who do this are molded by the influence that through the grace of Christ                                                                              28  unites heart to heart, mind to mind, in one complete whole.  {PH004 27.4}
[PH004 28.1]          We were brought into existence because we were needed. And it is a sad thought that if we stand on the wrong side, in the ranks of the enemy, we are lost to the design of our creation. We are disappointing our Redeemer; the powers he designs for his service are used to oppose his grace and matchless love. This thought should be sufficient to keep us ever humble.  {PH004 28.1}
[PH004 28.2]          God gave his only begotten Son that man might be restored to oneness with Christ. And however indifferent the human agent may think it his privilege to be, he will be judged according to the provisions of grace which cost heaven so much. Man may ignore his responsibility. He may choose to be inspired and controlled by Satan, to withdraw himself from all righteous principles, as though he lived by his own invention. Nevertheless he will be judged as one who might have used all his capabilities in the service of God, but who refused to do this, and took his position under the black banner of the powers of darkness. His failure to do the good he might have done, had he been a partaker of the divine nature, will be recorded against him as a sign that he despised and neglected the great mercy and loving kindness of God, refusing to recognize God's claim to his service.  {PH004 28.2}
[PH004 28.3]          Those who love God will not live as though they were under little or no obligation to him. All who have an understanding of the truth should act constantly as if the duty of living a life consecrated to God were the only obligation they were under. They should show that they have a sense of the work to be done, and that they are willing                                                                              29  to heed the words of Christ, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me."  {PH004 28.3}
[PH004 29.1]          All who follow Christ will work as he worked. They will not live to please themselves. Instead of living to show their love for themselves by absorbing means to flatter their own vanity, they will show that they have on the wedding garment, the robe of Christ's righteousness, and that they are conveying to others the invitation to the marriage supper of the Lamb. The knowledge of the rich repast of truth, the redemption Christ offers to the world, will be proclaimed in the message they bear and in the wedding garment which they wear, testifying to the atoning death of Christ, which has provided for them the marriage feast.  {PH004 29.1}
[PH004 29.2]          Devoted service is to be shown in saving the souls for whom Christ died. We are to be unsparing in our efforts for those who are perishing out of Christ. He, the Redeemer of the world, can and will save the souls of all who will come unto him. We can never imitate Christ in this work, but we can co-operate with him in his great plan.  {PH004 29.2}
[PH004 29.3]          The work left us to do is to endeavor to draw all men unto Christ. We are to present Christ crucified among us, just as if we felt the reality of the scene we picture. We are to tell others of Christ's compassion, laboring with untiring earnestness to uplift the Saviour, pointing to him as did John the Baptist, saying, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {PH004 29.3}
[PH004 29.4]                   The Claim of Redemption.          Tithes and offerings for God are an acknowledgement of his claim on us by creation, and they                                                                              30  are also an acknowledgment of his claim by redemption. Because all our power is derived from Christ, these offerings are to flow from us to God. They are to keep ever before us the claim of redemption, the greatest of all claims, and the one that involves every other. The realization of the sacrifice made in our behalf is ever to be fresh in our minds, and is ever to exert an influence on our thoughts and plans. Christ is to be indeed as one crucified among us.  {PH004 29.4}
[PH004 30.1]          Know you not that "ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price." What a price has been paid for us! Behold the cross, and the Victim uplifted upon it. Look at those hands, pierced with the cruel nails. Look at his feet, fastened with spikes to the tree. Christ bore our sins in his own body. That suffering, that agony, is the price of your redemption. The word of command was given, "Deliver them from going down to perish eternally. I have found a ransom."  {PH004 30.1}
[PH004 30.2]          The wonderful love of God, manifest in Christ, is the science and the song of all the heavenly universe. Should it not call forth from us gratitude and praise?  {PH004 30.2}
[PH004 30.3]          Know you not that he loved us, and gave himself for us, that we in return should give ourselves to him? O that all the impenitent might see and understand that the Spirit of God is leading them with inexpressible solicitude and gracious importunity to the feet of Jesus. And he who was delivered for your offenses was raised for your justification, and is waiting to receive your homage.  {PH004 30.3}
[PH004 30.4]          Why should not love to Christ be expressed to the world by all who receive him by faith, as verily as his love has been expressed to those for whom he died?                                                                              31   {PH004 30.4}
[PH004 31.1]          Christ is represented as hunting, searching for the sheep that was lost. It is his love that encircles us, bringing us back to the fold, giving us the privilege of sitting together with him in heavenly places. When the blessed light of the Sun of Righteousness shines into our hearts, and we rest in peace and joy in the Lord, then let us praise the Lord: praise him who is the health of our countenance, and our God. Let us praise him not in words only, but by the consecration to him of all that we are and all that we have.  {PH004 31.1}
[PH004 31.2]          "How much owest thou unto my Lord?" Compute this you can not. Since all that you have is his, will you withhold from him that for which he asks? When he calls for it, will you selfishly grasp it as your own? Will you keep it back, and apply it to some other purpose than the salvation of souls? It is in this way that thousands of souls are lost. How can we better show that we appreciate God's sacrifice, his great donation to our world, than by sending forth gifts and offerings, with praise and thanksgiving from our lips, because of the great love wherewith he has loved us, and drawn us to himself?  {PH004 31.2}
[PH004 31.3]          Looking up to heaven in supplication, present yourself to God as his servant, and all that you have as his, saying, "Lord, of thine own we freely give thee." Standing in view of the cross of Calvary, and the Son of the infinite God crucified for you, realizing that matchless love, that wonderful display of grace, let your earnest inquiry be, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" He has told you. "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature."  {PH004 31.3}
[PH004 31.4]          When you see souls in the kingdom of God saved through your gifts and your service, you                                                                              32  will rejoice that you had the privilege of doing this work.  {PH004 31.4}
[PH004 32.1]          Of the apostles of Christ it is written, "They went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following." Still the heavenly universe is waiting for channels through which the tide of mercy may flow throughout the world. The same power that the apostles had is now for those who will do God's service.           E. G. White.        Cooranbong, N. S. W.,           Australia, Oct. 21, 1898.            NOTE: THIS COMMUNICATION WAS RECEIVED IN PHILADELPHIA, PENNSYLVANIA, NOVEMBER 22, 1898, ACCOMPANIED BY A REQUEST "THAT THE FOREIGN MISSION BOARD PUBLISH AND CIRCULATE IT WIDELY IN TRACT FORM," "BEFORE THE HOLIDAYS IF POSSIBLE."                              S. D. A. FOREIGN MISSION BOARD.  {PH004 32.1}
[PH119 1.1]         PH119 - An Appeal for the Madison School (1908)           I am acquainted with the necessities of the work being done by Brethren Magan and Sutherland and their co-laborers at Madison, Tennessee, for the Lord has presented this matter clearly before me.  {PH119 1.1}
[PH119 1.2]         Light had been given that a great work was to be done in and around Nashville. When these brethren were looking for a location for their school, they found the farm where the school is now established. The price was moderate, and the advantages were many. I was shown that the property should be secured for the school, and advised them to look no farther.  {PH119 1.2}
[PH119 1.3]                         The Character of the Work          The school at Madison not only educates in a knowledge of the Scriptures, but it gives a practical training that fits the student to go forth as a self-supporting missionary to the field to which he is called. In their work at Madison, Brethren Sutherland and Magan and their associates have borne trial nobly. The students have been taught to raise their own crops, to build their own houses, and to care wisely for cattle and poultry. They have been learning to become self-supporting, and a training more important than this they could not receive. Thus they have obtained a valuable education for usefulness in missionary fields.  {PH119 1.3}
[PH119 1.4]          To this is added the knowledge of how to treat the sick and to care for the injured. This training for medical missionary work is one of the grandest objects for which any school can be established.  {PH119 1.4}
[PH119 1.5]                        The Need for a Sanitarium          There are many suffering from disease and injury, who, when relieved of pain, will be prepared to listen to the truth. Our Saviour was a mighty Healer. In His name there may                                                                              2  be many miracles wrought in the South and in other fields, through the instrumentality of the trained medical missionary.  {PH119 1.5}
[PH119 2.1]          It is essential that there shall be a sanitarium connected with the Madison school. The educational work at the school and the sanitarium can go forward hand in hand. The instruction given at the school will benefit the patients, and the instruction given to the sanitarium patients will be a blessing to the school.  {PH119 2.1}
[PH119 2.2]                    The Value of an All-Round Education          The class of education given at the Madison school is such as will be accounted a treasure of great value by those who take up missionary work in foreign fields. If many more in other schools were receiving a similar training, we as a people would be a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. The message would be quickly carried to every country, and souls now in darkness would be brought to the light.  {PH119 2.2}
[PH119 2.3]          It would have been pleasing to God if, while the Madison school has been doing its work, other such schools had been established in different parts of the Southern field. There is plenty of land lying waste in the South that might have been improved as the land about the Madison school has been improved. The time is soon coming when God's people, because of persecution, will be scattered in many countries. Those who have received as all-round education will have a great advantage wherever they are. The Lord reveals divine wisdom in thus leading His people to train all their faculties and capabilities for the work of disseminating truth.  {PH119 2.3}
[PH119 2.4]                          A Call to Self-Denial          Every possible means should be devised to establish schools of the Madison order in various parts of the South; and those who lend their means and their influence to help this work, are aiding the cause of God. I am instructed to say to those who have means to spare: Help the work at Madison. You have no time to lose. Satan will soon rise up to create hindrances; let the work go forward while it may.  {PH119 2.4}
[PH119 2.5]          Let us strengthen this company of educators to continue the good work in which they are engaged, and labor to                                                                              3  encourage others to do a similar work. Then the light of truth will be carried in a simple and effective way, and a great work will be accomplished for the Master in a short time.  {PH119 2.5}
[PH119 3.1]          When the Lord favors any of His servants with worldly advantages, it is that they may use those advantages for the benefit of others. We are to learn to be content with simple food and clothing, that we may save much means to invest in the work of the gospel.  {PH119 3.1}
[PH119 3.2]          Our lack of self-denial, our refusal to see the necessities of the cause for this time, and to respond to them, call for repentance and humiliation before God. It is a sin for one who knows the truth of God to fold his hands and leave his work for another to do. The gospel of Christ calls for entire consecration. Let our church-members now arise to their responsibilities and privileges. Let them spend less on self-indulgence and needless adorning. The money thus expended is the Lord's, and is needed to do a sacred work in His cause. Educate the children to do missionary work, and to bring their offerings to God. Let us awake to the spiritual character of the work in which we are engaged. This is no time for weakness to be woven into our experience.  {PH119 3.2}
[PH119 3.3]                 The Work at Madison not to be Hindered          The workers at Madison have devised and planned and sacrificed in order to carry the school there on right lines, but the work has been greatly delayed. The Lord guided in the selection of the farm at Madison, and He desires it to be managed on right lines, that others, learning from the workers there, may take up a similar work, and conduct it in a like manner.  {PH119 3.3}
[PH119 3.4]          In the work being done at the training-school for home and foreign missionary teachers in Madison, Tennessee, and in the small schools established by the teachers who have gone forth from Madison, we have an illustration of one way in which the message should be carried in many, many places.  {PH119 3.4}
[PH119 3.5]          Brethren Sutherland and Magan should be encouraged to solicit means for the support of their work. It is the privilege of these brethren to receive gifts from any of the people                                                                              4  whom the Lord impresses to help. They should have means-- God's means with which to work. The Madison enterprise has been crippled in the past, but now it must go forward. If this work had been regarded in the right light, and had been given the help it needed, we should long ere this have had a prosperous work at Madison. Our people are to be encouraged to give of their means to this work which is preparing students in a sensible and creditable way to go forth into neglected fields to proclaim the soon coming of Christ.  {PH119 3.5}
[PH119 4.1]          Now a modest sanitarium is being erected, and a more commodious school-building. These are necessary to carry on aright the work of education. In the past, Brethren Sutherland and Magan have used their tact and ability in raising means for the good of the cause as a whole. Now the time has come when these faithful workers should receive from their brethren, the Lord's stewards, the means that they need to carry on successfully the work of the Madison school and the little Madison sanitarium.  {PH119 4.1}
[PH119 4.2]          I appeal to our brethren to whom the Lord has entrusted the talent of means: Will you not help the workers at Madison, who have been instrumental in raising means for many enterprises? As the Lord's messenger, I ask you to help the Madison school now. This is its time of need. The money which you possess is the Lord's entrusted capital. It should be held in readiness to answer the calls in places where the Lord has need of it.  {PH119 4.2}
[PH119 4.3]          The necessities of the Madison school call for immediate help. Brethren, work while the day lasts; for the night cometh, when no man can work.        May 25, 1908.                              Ellen G. White  {PH119 4.3}
[PH005 0.1]         PH005 - An Appeal for Self-supporting Laborers to Enter Unworked Fields (1933)      An Appeal for Self-supporting Laborers to Enter Unworked Fields  Being Selections from the Writings of Ellen G. White.    Table of Contents    1. The Call of the Hour ............................................ 5    2. What the Church Can Do .......................................... 8    3. What Families Can Do ........................................... 12    4. Lay Members as Pioneers ........................................ 19    5. An Unsalaried Ministry ......................................... 27    6. Various Means of Support ....................................... 35    7. Encourage the Self-supporting Workers .......................... 44  {PH005 0.1}
[PH005 4.1]                             Introduction                             Sound an Alarm          Sound an alarm throughout the length and breadth of the earth. Tell the people that the day of the Lord is near, and hasteth greatly. Let none be left unwarned. We might have been in the place of the poor souls that are in error. We might have been placed among barbarians. According to the truth we have received above others, we are debtors to impart the same to them.--Ellen G. White in Testimonies For the Church, Volume VI, page 22.  {PH005 4.1}
[PH005 4.2]                        Behold a Perishing World          We are on the verge of the eternal world. The judgments of God are already begun to fall upon the inhabitants of the land. God sends these judgments to bring men and women to their senses. He has a purpose in everything that He permits to take place in our world, and He desires us to be so spiritually-minded that we shall be able to perceive His work in the events so unusual in the past, but now of almost daily occurrence.  {PH005 4.2}
[PH005 4.3]          We have before us a great work--the closing work of giving God's last warning message to a sinful world. But what have we done to give this message? Look, I beg of you, at the many, many places that have never yet been even entered. Look at our workers treading over and over the same ground, while around them is a neglected world, lying in wickedness and corruption,--a world as yet unwarned. To me this in an awful picture. What appalling indifference we manifest to the needs of a perishing world!--Testimonies for the Church, Volume VII, page 103.  {PH005 4.3}
[PH005 5.1]       Chap. 1 - Chapter One    The Call of the Hour                            The Last Crisis          We are living in the time of the end. The fast-fulfilling signs of the times declare that the coming of Christ is near at hand. The days in which we live are solemn and important. The Spirit of God is gradually but surely being withdrawn from the earth. Plagues and judgments are already falling upon the despisers of the grace of God. The calamities by land and sea, the unsettled state of society, the alarms of war, are portentous. They forecast approaching events of the greatest magnitude.  {PH005 5.1}
[PH005 5.2]          The agencies of evil are combining their forces, and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world, and the final movements will be rapid ones. 9T 11.  {PH005 5.2}
[PH005 5.3]                      Labor While Probation Lingers          The judgments of God are in the earth, and, under the influence of the Holy Spirit, we must give the message of warning that He has entrusted to us. We must give this message quickly, line upon line, precept upon precept. Men will soon be forced to great decisions, and it is our duty to see that they are given an opportunity to understand the truth, that they may take their stand intelligently on the right side. The Lord calls upon His people to labor--labor earnestly and wisely--while probation lingers. 9T 126, 127.  {PH005 5.3}
[PH005 5.4]                         The Church to Arouse          Upon us rests the weighty responsibility of warning the world of its coming doom. From every direction, from far and near, are coming calls for help. God calls upon His church to arise, and clothe herself with power. Immortal crowns are to be won; the kingdom of heaven is to be gained; the world, perishing in ignorance, is to be enlightened. 7T 16.                                                                              6   {PH005 5.4}
[PH005 6.1]                        Earnest Work to be Done          There is stern, earnest work to be done. The pioneers in our work put forth untiring effort. Let all now take hold and act as if they were preparing for a great harvest. Let them go forth to work with the Bible in their hands, and may the Lord give them a true, peaceable spirit. I beseech our church members not to lose precious time in confusing and hindering the work of the Lord. O-8-1907.  {PH005 6.1}
[PH005 6.2]                      Encouraging One Another          God's servants are to make use of every resource for enlarging His kingdom. The apostle Paul declares that it is "good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour; who will have all men to be saved, and to come into the knowledge of the truth," that "supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men." 1 Timothy 2:3, 4, 1. And James says, "Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins." James 5:20. Every believer is pledged to unite with his brethren in giving the invitation, "Come; for all things are now ready." Luke 14:17. Each is to encourage the others in doing whole-hearted work. Earnest invitations will be given by a living church. Thirsty souls will be led to the water of life. 7T 14, 15.  {PH005 6.2}
[PH005 6.3]                        Fierce Opposition          It is as true now as when Christ was upon earth that every inroad made by the gospel upon the enemy's dominion is met by fierce opposition from his vast armies. The conflict that is right upon us will be the most terrible ever witnessed. But though Satan is represented as being as strong as the strong man armed, his overthrow will be complete, and every one who unites with him in choosing apostasy rather than loyalty will perish with him. 6T 407.  {PH005 6.3}
[PH005 6.4]                         Without Wavering          We are in no wise to be deterred from fulfilling our commission by the listlessness, the dullness, the lack of spiritual perception in those upon whom the word of God                                                                              7  is brought to bear. We are to preach the word of life to those whom we may judge to be as hopeless subjects as though they were in their graves. Though they may seem to be unwilling to hear or to receive the light of truth, without questioning or wavering, we are to do our part. MS-152-1897.  {PH005 6.4}
[PH005 7.1]                             Wake Up          Let the gospel message ring through our churches, summoning them to universal action. Let the members of the church have increased faith, gaining zeal from their unseen, heavenly allies, from a knowledge of their exhaustless resources, from the greatness of the enterprise in which they are engaged, and from the power of their Leader. Those who place themselves under God's control, to be led and guided by Him, will catch the steady tread of the events ordained by Him to take place. Inspired with the Spirit of Him who gave His life for the life of the world, they will no longer stand still in impotency, pointing to what they cannot do. Putting on the armor of heaven, they will go forth to the warfare, willing to do and dare for God, knowing that His omnipotence will supply their need. 7T 14.  {PH005 7.1}
[PH005 7.2]          As agents for Jesus Christ men are to be laborers together with God. Why then are so many acting as did Meroz, doing nothing, while those sitting in darkness receive no light, no help from those who claim to be the children of God? How much do such idlers resemble the angel who is represented as flying in the midst of heaven, proclaiming the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus? Christ is saying to these idlers in the market place, "Go work today in my vineyard." MS.-152-1897.  {PH005 7.2}
[PH005 8.1]       Chap. 2 - Chapter Two    What the Church can Do                           Convincing Power          The world will be convinced, not by what the pulpit teaches, but by what the church lives. The minister in the desk announces the theory of the gospel; the practical piety of the church demonstrates its power. 7T 16.  {PH005 8.1}
[PH005 8.2]                     The Church an Angel of Light          We have no time to waste. God has provided a means of recovery for sinners. By unselfish work His truth is to be represented. This is the trust He has given us, and it is to be faithfully executed.  {PH005 8.2}
[PH005 8.3]          When will the church do her appointed work? She is represented as an angel of light, flying through heaven with the everlasting gospel to be proclaimed to the world. This represents the speed and directness with which the church is to prosecute her work. In the medical missionary work Jesus is to behold the travail of His soul. Human beings are to be snatched as brands from the burning. C-38-1901.  {PH005 8.3}
[PH005 8.4]                          Unite our Efforts          The work of God in this earth can never be finished until the men and women comprising our church membership rally to the work, and unite their efforts with those of ministers and church officers. 9T 117.  {PH005 8.4}
[PH005 8.5]                Development of Talent in the Churches          In every church there is talent, which, with the right kind of labor, might be developed to become a great help in this work. That which is needed now for the upbuilding of our churches is the nice work of wise laborers to discern and develop talent in the church,--talent that can be educated for the Master's use. There should be a well-organized plan for the employment of workers to go into all our churches, large and small, to instruct the members how to labor for the upbuilding of the church, and also for unbelievers. It is                                                                              9  training, education, that is needed. Those who labor in visiting the churches should give the brethren and sisters instruction in practical methods of doing missionary work. 9T 117.  {PH005 8.5}
[PH005 9.1]          All the preaching in the world will not make men feel deeply the need of the perishing souls around them. Nothing will so arouse in men and women a self-sacrificing zeal as to send them forth into new fields to work for those in darkness. Prepare workers to go out into the highways and hedges. Do not call men and women to the great center, encouraging them to leave churches that need their aid. Men must learn to bear responsibilities. Not one in a hundred among us is doing anything beyond engaging in common, worldly enterprises. We are not half awake to the worth of the souls for whom Christ died. 8T 147, 148.  {PH005 9.1}
[PH005 9.2]          We are bought him the price of Christ's own life,-- bought that we may return to God His own in faithful service. We have no time now to give our energies and talents to worldly enterprises. Shall we become absorbed in serving the world, serving ourselves, and lose eternal life and the everlasting bliss of heaven? O, we can not afford to do this! Let every talent be employed in the work of God. 9T 104.  {PH005 9.2}
[PH005 9.3]                      A Call for Greater Effort          Every addition to the church should be one more agency for the carrying out of the plan of redemption. Every power of God's people should be devoted to bringing many sons and daughters to Him. In our service there is to be no indifference, no selfishness. Any departure from self-denial, any relaxation of earnest effort, means so much power given to the enemy. 7T 222.  {PH005 9.3}
[PH005 9.4]                      The Simplest Modes of Work          The very simplest modes of work should be devised, and set in operation among the churches. If members will co-operate with such a plan, and perseveringly carry it out, they will reap a rich reward, for their experience will grow brighter, their ability will increase through exercise, and souls will be saved through their efforts. H. M. W. 11.  {PH005 9.4}
[PH005 9.5]                     Formation of Small Companies          Why do not believers feel a deeper, more earnest concern for those who are out of Christ? Why do not two or three                                                                              10  meet together and plead with God for the salvation of some special one, and then for still another? In our churches let companies be formed for service. Let different ones unite in labor as fishers of men. Let them seek to gather souls from the corruption of the world into the saving purity of Christ's love.  {PH005 9.5}
[PH005 10.1]          The formation of small companies as a basis of Christian effort has been presented to me by One who cannot err. If there is a large number in the church, let the members be formed into small companies, to work not only for the church-members, but for unbelievers. If in one place there are only two or three who know the truth, let them form themselves into a band of workers. Let them keep their bond of union unbroken, pressing together in love and unity, encouraging one another to advance, each gaining courage and strength from the assistance of the others. 7T 21, 22.  {PH005 10.1}
[PH005 10.2]                        Holding Small Meetings          Those who know not the truth should be prayed with and instructed. Many can take up this work. Small meetings should now be arranged for, in which two or three workers unite in explaining the truth to the people. Such meetings have been held in many places, and as a result, people have been brought into the truth, and meeting-houses have been built. At first, the work may have to be carried on in a room in a private house. Perhaps, if the weather is favorable, the meeting can be held out-of-doors. Give a kindly welcome to all who come. Draw near to God and to one another. Let songs of praise be sung. Let the Word of God be simply and clearly explained. Such a service will make a lasting impression. B-66-1902.  {PH005 10.2}
[PH005 10.3]                            Humble Laborers          There are men who never gave a discourse in their lives, who ought to be laboring to save souls. Neither great talents nor high position is required. But there is urgent need of men and women who are acquainted with Jesus, and familiar with the story of His life and death. . . . L. S. 274.  {PH005 10.3}
[PH005 10.4]                        Workers from the Ranks          Those whom God chooses as workers are not always talented in the estimation of the world. Sometimes He selects                                                                              11  unlearned men. To these He gives a special work. They reach a class to whom others could not obtain access. Opening the heart to the truth, they are made wise in and through Christ. Their lives inhale and exhale the fragrance of godliness. Their words are thoughtfully considered before they are spoken. They strive to promote the well-being of their fellow-men. They take relief and happiness to the needy and distressed. They realize the necessity of ever remaining under Christ's training, that they may work in harmony with God's will. They study how best to follow the Saviour's example of cross-bearing and self-denial. They are God's witnesses, revealing His compassion and love, and ascribing all the glory to Him whom they love and serve.  {PH005 10.4}
[PH005 11.1]          Constantly they are learning of the great Teacher, and constantly they reach higher degrees of excellence, yet all the time feeling a sense of their weakness and inefficiency. They are drawn upward by their strong, loving admiration for Christ. They practice His virtues; for their life is assimilated to His. Ever they move onward and upward, a blessing to the world and an honor to their Redeemer. Of them Christ says, "Blessed are the meek; for they shall inherit the earth." Matthew 5:5.  {PH005 11.1}
[PH005 11.2]          Such workers are to be encouraged. Their work is done, not to be seen of men, but to glorify God. And it will bear His inspection. The Lord brings these workers into connection with those of more marked ability, to fill the gaps they leave. He is well pleased when they are appreciated; for they are links in His chain of service.  {PH005 11.2}
[PH005 11.3]          Men who are self-important, who are filled with the thought of their own superior abilities, overlook these humble, contrite workers; but not for one moment does God lose sight of them. He marks all that they do to help those in need of help. In the heavenly courts, when the redeemed are gathered home, they will stand nearest the Son of God. They will shine brightly in the courts of the Lord, honored by Him because they have felt it an honor to minister to those for whom He gave His life. 7T 25, 26.  {PH005 11.3}
[PH005 11.4]          The church on earth, united with the church in heaven, can accomplish all things. 7T 31.  {PH005 11.4}
[PH005 12.1]       Chap. 3 - Chapter Three    What Families can Do                         Missionary Families          Very much more might be done for Christ if all who have the light of truth would practice the truth. There are whole families who might be missionaries, engaging in personal labor, toiling for the Master with busy hands and active brains, devising new methods for the success of His work. There are earnest, prudent, warm-hearted men and women who could do much for Christ if they would give themselves to God, drawing near to Him, and seeking Him with the whole heart.  {PH005 12.1}
[PH005 12.2]          My brethren and sisters, take an active part in the work of soul-saving. This work will give life and vigor to the mental and spiritual powers. Light from Christ will shine into the mind. The Saviour will abide in your hearts, and in His light you will see light.  {PH005 12.2}
[PH005 12.3]                        Can not be Done by Proxy          Consecrate yourselves wholly to the work of God. He is your strength, and He will be at your right hand, helping you to carry on His merciful designs. By personal labor reach those around you. Become acquainted with them. Preaching will not do the work that needs to be done. Angels of God attend you to the dwellings of those you visit. This work can not be done by proxy. Money lent or given will not accomplish it. Sermons will not do it. By visiting the people, talking, praying, sympathizing with them, you will win hearts. This is the highest missionary work that you can do. To do it, you will need resolute, persevering faith, unwearying patience, and a deep love for souls.  {PH005 12.3}
[PH005 12.4]          Find access to the people in whose neighborhood you live. As you tell them of the truth, use words of Christlike sympathy. Remember that the Lord Jesus is the Master-worker. He waters the seed sown. He puts into your minds words that will reach hearts. Expect that God will sustain the consecrated, unselfish worker. Obedience, childlike faith, trust in God,--these will bring peace and joy. Work disinterestedly, lovingly, patiently, for all with whom you are brought into contact. Show no impatience. Utter not one                                                                              13  unkind word. Let the love of Christ be in your hearts, the law of kindness on your lips.  {PH005 12.4}
[PH005 13.1]          It is a mystery that there are not hundreds at work where now there is but one. The heavenly universe is astonished at the apathy, the coldness, the listlessness of those who profess to be sons and daughters of God. In the truth there is a living power. Go forth in faith, and proclaim the truth as if you believed it. Let those for whom you labor see that to you it is indeed a living reality. 9T 40-42.  {PH005 13.1}
[PH005 13.2]                   Relieve Physical Necessities          Christ's example must be followed by those who claim to be His children. Relieve the physical necessities of your fellow-men, and their gratitude will break down the barriers, and enable you to reach their hearts. Consider this matter earnestly. As churches, you have had opportunity to work as laborers together with God. Had you obeyed the word of God, had you entered upon this work, you would have been blessed and encouraged, and would have obtained a rich experience. You would have found yourselves, as the human agencies of God, earnestly advocating a scheme of saving, of restoration, of salvation. This scheme would not be fixed, but progressive, moving on from grace to grace, and from strength to strength.  {PH005 13.2}
[PH005 13.3]          The Lord has presented before me the work that is to be done in our cities. The believers in these cities are to work for God in the neighborhood of their homes. They are to labor quietly and in humility, carrying with them wherever they go the atmosphere of heaven. If they keep self out of sight, pointing always to Christ, the power of their influence will be felt.  {PH005 13.3}
[PH005 13.4]          It is not the Lord's purpose that ministers should be left to do the greatest part of the work of sowing the seeds of truth. Men who are not called to the ministry are to labor for their Master according to their several ability. As a worker gives himself unreservedly to the service of the Lord, he gains an experience that enables him to work more and more successfully for the Master. The influence that drew him to Christ helps him to draw others to Christ. 9T 127, 128.                                                                              14   {PH005 13.4}
[PH005 14.1]                        Gospel Work for Women          Women as well as men can engage in the work of hiding the truth where it can work out and be made manifest. They can take their place in the work at this crisis, and the Lord will work through them. If they are imbued with a sense of their duty, and labor under the influence of the Spirit of God, they will have just the self-possession required for this time.  {PH005 14.1}
[PH005 14.2]          The Saviour will reflect upon these self-sacrificing women the light of His countenance, and this will give them a power that will exceed that of man. They can do in families a work that men can not do, a work that reaches the inner life They can come close to the hearts of those whom men can not reach. Their work is needed. Discreet and humble women can do a good work in explaining the truth to the people in their homes. The word of God thus explained will do its leavening work, and through its influence whole families will be converted. 9T 128, 129.  {PH005 14.2}
[PH005 14.3]               A Precious Experience for Our Sisters          Many of our sisters who bear the burden of home responsibilities have been willing to excuse themselves from undertaking any missionary work that requires thought and close application of mind; yet often this is the very discipline they need to enable them to perfect Christian experience. They may become workers for God by distributing to their neighbors tracts and papers that correctly represent our faith, and by sending these silent messengers through the mails to those who are willing to read and investigate. As they thus do what they can for others, they will gain many precious experiences.  {PH005 14.3}
[PH005 14.4]          My sisters, do not become weary in the distribution of our literature. This is a work you may all engage in successfully, if you are but connected with God. Before approaching your friends and neighbors, or writing letters of inquiry, lift the heart to God in prayer. All who with humble heart take part in this work, will be educating themselves as acceptable workers in the vineyard of the Lord.  {PH005 14.4}
[PH005 14.5]                                God Calls You          Let every sister who claims to be a child of God, feel a responsibility to help all within her reach. The noblest of                                                                              15  all attainments may be gained through practical self-denial and benevolence, for others' good. Sisters, God calls you to work in the harvest field, and to help gather in the sheaves. R. & H. Dec. 10, 1914.  {PH005 14.5}
[PH005 15.1]                       Training Young Missionaries          The children should be educated in such a way that they will have sympathy for the aged and afflicted, and lend all the help in their power to alleviate the sufferings of the poor and distressed. They should be taught to be diligent in the missionary work; and from their earliest years, principles of self-denial and sacrifice for the good of others should be inculcated, that they may be laborers together with God. H. M. W. 7, 8.  {PH005 15.1}
[PH005 15.2]                               Will You Help          What is the great work before us?--The proclamation of the gospel, with its life-saving principles, to every nation and kindred and tongue and people. Let no one remain in idleness because he can not do the same class of work that the most experienced of God's servants are doing. Because you can not be in the highest place, will you do nothing? Because you can not trade upon pounds, will you refuse to trade upon the one pound? Because you have not five talents, will you put your one talent in a napkin and hide it in the earth? Because you can not work for the multitude, will you refuse to work for individuals? Do the smaller duties waiting for you. Thus you will help those who are bearing heavy responsibilities.  {PH005 15.2}
[PH005 15.3]          Use your talents, be they ever so few. God has certainly given you a work to do for Him. And in all you do, keep the Lord Jesus ever before you. Do all to the glory of His name. You belong to God, and you must do His work. Your life is sustained by the Giver of life. Your every capability, therefore, is to be put to use in His service. By using your talents faithfully and wisely, you are gaining power to do better work, to bear heavier responsibilities.  {PH005 15.3}
[PH005 15.4]          Whatever you accomplish, be it little or much, leave it with God, remembering that it is not left for man to measure the work or the reward of his fellow-men. The Lord Jesus will give you the wages that are your due. Your reward                                                                              16  will be in accordance with the spirit in which your work was done. Purity of motive, and earnest desire to glorify God, will bring to the earnest worker the same reward that comes to the one who accomplishes more. It is the principles by which the worker is governed that determine the reward. MS.-72-1902.  {PH005 15.4}
[PH005 16.1]          Recruits from Among the Children and the Uneducated            God will move upon men in humble positions to declare the message of present truth. Many such will be seen hastening hither and thither, constrained by the Spirit of God to give the light to those in darkness. The truth is as a fire in their bones, filling them with a burning desire to enlighten those who sit in darkness. Many, even among the uneducated, will proclaim the word of the Lord. Children will be impelled by the Holy Spirit to go forth to declare the message of heaven. The Spirit will be poured out upon those who yield to His promptings. Casting off man's binding rules and cautious movements, they will join the army of the Lord. 7T 26, 27.  {PH005 16.1}
[PH005 16.2]                 Daily Opportunities for Seed Sowing          My brethren and sisters, study your plans; grasp every opportunity of speaking to your neighbors and associates, or of reading something to them from books that contain present truth. Show that you regard as of first importance the salvation of the souls for whom Christ has made so great a sacrifice.  {PH005 16.2}
[PH005 16.3]          In working for perishing souls, you have the companionship of angels. Thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand angels are waiting to co-operate with members of our churches in communicating the light that God has generously given, that a people may be prepared for the coming of Christ. "Now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation." Let every family seek the Lord in earnest prayer for help to do the work of God.  {PH005 16.3}
[PH005 16.4]          Do not pass by the little things, and look for a large work. You might do successfully the small work, but fail utterly in attempting a large work, and fall into discouragement. Take hold wherever you see that there is work to be done. Whether you are rich or poor, great or humble,                                                                              17  God calls you into active service for Him. It will be by doing with your might what your hands find to do that you will develop talent and aptitude for the work. And it is by neglecting your daily opportunities that you become fruitless and withered. This is why there are so many fruitless trees in the garden of the Lord.  {PH005 16.4}
[PH005 17.1]          In the home circle, at your neighbor's fireside, at the bedside of the sick, in a quiet way you may read the Scriptures, and speak a word for Jesus and the truth. Precious seed may thus be sown that will spring up, and bring forth fruit after many days. 9T 129, 130.  {PH005 17.1}
[PH005 17.2]                   Benefits of a Thorough Education          If placed under the control of His Spirit, the more thoroughly the intellect is cultivated, the more effectively it can be used in the service of God. The uneducated man who is consecrated to God and who longs to bless others can be, and is, used by the Lord in His service. But those who, with the same spirit of consecration, have had the benefit of a thorough education, can do a much more extensive work for Christ. They stand on vantage ground.  {PH005 17.2}
[PH005 17.3]          The Lord desires us to obtain all the education possible, with the object in view of imparting our knowledge to others. None can know where or how they may be called to labor or to speak for God. Our heavenly Father alone sees what He can make of men. There are before us possibilities which our feeble faith does not discern. Our minds should be so trained that if necessary we can present the truths of His word before the highest earthly authorities in such a way as to glorify His name. We should not let slip even one opportunity of qualifying ourselves intellectually to work for God. C. O. L. 333, 334.  {PH005 17.3}
[PH005 17.4]                           The Lord's Army          The Lord will fit men and women--yes, and children, as He did Samuel--for His work, making them His messengers. He who never slumbers or sleeps watches over each worker, choosing his sphere of labor. All heaven is watching the warfare which, under apparently discouraging circumstances, God's servants are carrying on. New conquests are being achieved, new honors won, as the Lord's servants, rallying                                                                              18  round the banner of their Redeemer, go forth to fight the good fight of faith. All the heavenly angels are at the service of the humble, believing people of God, and as the Lord's army of workers here below sing their songs of praise, the choir above joins with them in thanksgiving, ascribing praise to God and His Son. 7T 17.  {PH005 17.4}
[PH005 18.1]                      This World a Training School          This world is a training school for the higher school, this life a preparation for the life to come. Here we are to be prepared for entrance into the heavenly courts. Here we are to receive and believe and practice the truth, until we are made ready for a home with the saints in light. 8T 200.  {PH005 18.1}
[PH005 19.1]       Chap. 4 - Chapter Four    Lay Members as Pioneers                      Waste Places in the Vineyard          In humble dependence upon God, families are to settle in the waste places of His vineyard. Consecrated men and women are needed to stand as fruit-bearing trees of righteousness in the desert places of the earth. As the reward of their self-sacrificing efforts to sow the seeds of truth, they will reap a rich harvest. As they visit family after family, opening the Scriptures to those in spiritual darkness, many hearts will be touched.  {PH005 19.1}
[PH005 19.2]          In fields where the conditions are so objectionable and disheartening that many workers refuse to go to them, most remarkable changes for the better may be brought about by the efforts of self-sacrificing lay members. These humble workers will accomplish much, because they put forth patient, persevering effort, not relying upon human power, but upon God, who gives them His favor. The amount of good that these workers accomplish will never be known in this world. 7T 22, 23.  {PH005 19.2}
[PH005 19.3]                       A Call from a Mission Field                         Written from Australia            To those who are looking for a place where they may work in the Lord's vineyard, we way, Come over and help us. Come prepared to practice self-denial, determined that you will not fail nor be discouraged. We can not pay your passage to this country, nor can we give you large wages. We can not carry you financially or spiritually; but if you will come to do a work for the Master, if you are willing to visit and labor for souls where they are, come, and we will co-operate with you as long as you will co-operate with God. ［THIS CRY NOW GOES UP FROM MANY FIELDS.］  {PH005 19.3}
[PH005 19.4]                               Room for All          There is room in the work of God for all who are filled with the spirit of self-sacrifice. We have a solemn work before us. God is calling for men and women who are willing to                                                                              20  experience travail of soul, men and women who are consecrated to His work. We need in this country, men who have a solid experience in the things of God, who, when they encounter difficulties, will hold firmly to the work, saying, We will not fail nor be discouraged. We want men who will strengthen and build up the work, not tear down and seek to destroy that which others are trying to do. We need men and women whom God can work, the fallow ground of whose hearts has been broken up. MS.-173-1898.  {PH005 19.4}
[PH005 20.1]               Giving Part Time to Neighborhood Ministry          Now I urge that more attention be given to eternal realities. Let every soul be aroused, and show that he appreciates the value of souls for whom Christ died. Let every one inquire, "What can I do to let the light shine forth to others?" Where is the missionary spirit? Where are those who will come to this part of the world and establish themselves in localities where they can lift the standard of truth, working in a quiet way? ［ALSO WRITTEN FROM AUSTRALIA.］ Although they may not be able to give their whole time to the work, they can give a portion, they can exert a good and saving influence, and God will work through them.  {PH005 20.1}
[PH005 20.2]         Our field is the world, and we may all find ample room in which to work. But there is a great lack of money in the treasury, and if none shall engage in the work but men who are paid wages, what will become of the multitudes that are in darkness? Let all pray that the Lord will teach them how to use his gifts, to do their work with fidelity. P-23a-1892.  {PH005 20.2}
[PH005 20.3]                     Laymen Needed in New Fields          I wish there were men and women who could appreciate the situation, and would decide to move to these countries, Australia and New Zealand. Helpers are needed who have some means, who can engage in some employment and sustain themselves and not draw upon the Conference for their support. With genuine faith in the message of truth, such workers could settle in our cities as missionaries, letting their light shine forth to others.                                                                              21   {PH005 20.3}
[PH005 21.1]          It is not ordained ministers upon whom we must depend for this work, but laymen who love and fear God, and who feel the burden for the salvation of souls. They can be agents and co-workers with divine providence in seeking to save the lost. We want those who have sanctified energy, moral and intellectual. Let these put to use the talents they have, and by exercise they will grow. It can not be otherwise if they abide in Christ. In His companionship they will be constantly growing in wisdom. Christ says, "Without Me ye can do nothing." With Christ by your side, as your Teacher and Leader you can do all things.  {PH005 21.1}
[PH005 21.2]          There are many who have for years been rejoicing in the light of truth; let them now practice the lessons they have learned. They have the word of God, and the precious experience. Let them use the knowledge to a purpose. In all humility of mind seek to learn ways and methods of reaching those who are still in error and darkness. God calls; shall we hear His voice? God calls upon the lay members of His church to enter the field and do what they can by individual effort. All are to work for perishing souls, laying hold by faith upon the power of faith to work with them. Moments are precious.  {PH005 21.2}
[PH005 21.3]                         Learning by Experience          Every one must be a learner, not a graduate; he must engage in the work with a humble heart, wholly dependent upon God. He may make mistakes, but errors in judgment will be corrected by education. Defeats may be turned to victories. As he advances, he can learn wisdom through failure, caution from imprudence. But learn, not let go. Keep the dear Saviour by your side; pray always; ask counsel of Jesus.  {PH005 21.3}
[PH005 21.4]          There are thousands who, if they would give themselves to the Lord without selfish reservation, might go with their families into new regions where the truth is not known, and establish themselves as citizens, and then watch for souls as they that must give an account. They might speak to the young, telling them of the love of Jesus. They could visit families, and in a pleasant manner introduce some excellent reading from our papers or publications. Let these silent messengers speak to them; and when the opportunities seem to be favorable, suggest a season of prayer, and the reading                                                                              22  of the Bible. Angels of God will open ways for all such workers; they may become channels of light. Let them be constantly learning, constantly receiving, and constantly giving. . . .  {PH005 21.4}
[PH005 22.1]                    Hundreds of Humble Workers Needed          What is needed then, is to set at work scores, yes hundreds, who now have their light hidden under a bushel or under a bed. . . .  {PH005 22.1}
[PH005 22.2]          There are souls who are willing to make any move for Christ's sake, but they think they are not qualified to do the sacred work of God. They have accepted the truth, and rejoice in it; but they have not come to the point to cry. "Speak, Lord; for Thy servant heareth." They do not seek to make terms with the Lord; if they are convinced that He calls them, they will make any and every sacrifice for the truth's sake. It is just such ones as these who are little in their own eyes, that the Lord chooses to use in the work of saving souls. They are not required to preach doctrinal discourses; but by personal effort they can reach hearts, and win them for Christ and the truth.  {PH005 22.2}
[PH005 22.3]                            Willing to Sacrifice          Let such workers go into cities or other localities where the truth has not been introduced, or where it was presented years ago and the work has not been followed up. There are many places in cities and villages where these who have the light should set up the standard. True, it will require self-denial to leave the churches where they have assembled to worship God. But, if Jesus, the precious Saviour, had studied His own pleasure and convenience, as many who profess to be His followers do today, He would never have left the mansions of bliss, His heavenly home, and come to our world, all seared and marred with the curse. . . .  {PH005 22.3}
[PH005 22.4]          Those who love God supremely and their fellow-men as themselves, will be ready to every good word and work. If they understand that the voice of God says, "Go," they do not stop to confer with flesh and blood, or allow their temporal, personal interest to block the way. They reason that Jesus gave himself to save their souls from ruin, and although they think it possible for them to do but little, they                                                                              23  will do that heartily as to the Lord. They first give themselves, and they call not anything their own which they possess, whether it be aptitude, skill in any direction, learning, position, wealth or influence; they regard themselves as stewards of the manifold grace of God and servants for Christ's sake. It is such men and women that are Christ's witnesses. Their hearts throb in unison with His, their ears are quick to hear every Macedonian cry. O-19b-1892.  {PH005 22.4}
[PH005 23.1]                         Angels to Aid Us          Nothing is apparently more helpless, yet really more invincible, than the soul that feels its nothingness, and relies wholly on the merits of the Saviour. God would send every angel in heaven to the aid of such an one, rather than allow him to be overcome. 7T 17.  {PH005 23.1}
[PH005 23.2]                        A Call from the South          In the South there is much that could be done by lay members of the church, persons of limited education. There are men, women, and children who need to be taught to read. These poor souls are starving for a knowledge of God.  {PH005 23.2}
[PH005 23.3]          Our people in the South are not to wait for eloquent preachers, talented men; they are to take up the work which the Lord places before them, and do their best. He will accept and work through humble, earnest men and women, even though they may not be eloquent or highly educated. My brethren and sisters, devise wise plans for labor, and go forward, trusting in the Lord. Do not indulge the feeling that you are capable and keen-sighted. Begin and continue in humility. Be a living exposition of the truth. Make the word of God the man of your counsel. Then the truth will go with power, and souls will be converted.  {PH005 23.3}
[PH005 23.4]          Let Sabbath-keeping families move to the South, and live out the truth before those who know it not. These families can be a help to one another, but let them be careful to do nothing that will hedge up their way.  {PH005 23.4}
[PH005 23.5]                        Christian Help Work Needed          Let them do Christian help work, feeding the hungry and clothing the naked. This will have a far stronger                                                                              24  influence for good than the preaching of sermons. Deeds as well as words, of sympathy are needed. Christ prefaced the giving of His message by deeds of love and benevolence. Let these workers go from house to house, helping where help is needed, and, as opportunity offers, telling the story of the cross. Christ is to be their text. They need not dwell upon doctrinal subjects; let them speak of the work and sacrifice of Christ. Let them hold up His righteousness, in their lives revealing His purity. The true missionary must be armed with the mind of Christ. His heart must be filled with Christ-like love; and he must be true and steadfast to principle.  {PH005 23.5}
[PH005 24.1]                            Establish Schools          In many places schools should be established, and those who are tender and sympathetic, who, like the Saviour, are touched by the sight of woe and suffering, should teach old and young. Let the word of God be taught in a way that will enable all to understand it. Let the pupils be encouraged to study the lessons of Christ. This will do more to enlarge the mind and strengthen the intellect than any other study. Nothing gives such vigor to the faculties as contact with the word of God. 7T 227, 228.  {PH005 24.1}
[PH005 24.2]                 The Kind of Education to be Given          Where are the families who will become missionaries, and who will engage in labor in this field? Where are the men who have means and experience so that they can go forth to these people, and work for them just where they are? There are men who can educate them in agricultural lines, who can teach them to sow seed and plant orchards. There are others who can teach them to read, and can give them an object-lesson from their own life and example. Show them what you yourself can do to gain a livelihood, and it will be an education to them. S. W. 23, 24.  {PH005 24.2}
[PH005 24.3]                Encourage those Who are Willing to Work          Prepare workers to go out in the highways and hedges. We need wise nurserymen who will transplant trees to different localities, and give them advantages that they may grow. . . .                                                                              25   {PH005 24.3}
[PH005 25.1]          Rally workers who possess true missionary zeal, and let them go forth to diffuse light and knowledge far and near. Let them take the living principles of health reform into the communities that to a large degree are ignorant of these principles.  {PH005 25.1}
[PH005 25.2]          There should be no delay in this work. Workers should be chosen who are fully consecrated, and who understand the sacredness and importance of the work. Do not send those who are not qualified in these respects. We want men who will push the triumphs of the cross; men who will persevere under discouragements and privations; men who will have the zeal and resolution and faith that are indispensable in the missionary field.  {PH005 25.2}
[PH005 25.3]          And to those who do not engage personally in the work, I would say, Do not hinder those who are willing to work; but give them your encouragement and support. After a time as the work advances, schools will be established in many cities, where workers can be quickly educated and trained for service. MS.-11-1908.  {PH005 25.3}
[PH005 25.4]                      Not for Worldly Advantage          The lay members of our churches can accomplish a work which, as yet, they have scarcely begun. None should move into new places merely for the sake of worldly advantage; but where there is an opening to obtain a livelihood, let families that are well grounded in the truth enter, one or two families in a place, to work as missionaries. They should feel a love for souls, a burden of labor for them, and should make it a study how to bring them into the truth. They can distribute our publications, hold meetings in their homes, become acquainted with their neighbors, and invite them to come to these meetings. Thus they can let their light shine in good works.  {PH005 25.4}
[PH005 25.5]                          Weeping, Praying, Laboring          Let the workers stand alone in God, weeping, praying, laboring for the salvation of their fellow-men. Remember that you are running a race, striving for a crown of immortality. While so many love the praise of men more than the favor of God, let it be yours to labor in humility. Learn to exercise faith in presenting your neighbors before the                                                                              26  throne of grace, and pleading with God to touch their hearts. In this way effectual missionary work may be done. Some may be reached who would not listen to a minister or a colporteur. And those who thus labor in new places will learn the best ways of approaching the people, and can prepare the way for other laborers. 8T 245.  {PH005 25.5}
[PH005 26.1]                     Without Needed Facilities          Those who are endeavoring to build up the work in new territory will often find themselves in great need of better facilities. Their work will seem to be hindered for lack of these facilities; but let them not lose their faith and courage. Often they are obliged to go to the limit of their resources. At times it may seem as if they could advance no farther. But if they pray and work in faith. God will answer their petitions, sending them means for the advancement of the work. Difficulties will arise; they will wonder how they are going to accomplish what must be done. At times the future will look very dark. But let the workers bring to God the promises He has made, and thank Him for what He has done. Then the way will open before them, and they will be strengthened for the duty of the hour. G. W. 267, 268.  {PH005 26.1}
[PH005 26.2]               Entire Self-Support Sometimes Impossible          Calls for workers are coming from all parts of the world. Means are called for to open new fields. Laborers need to be supported in many fields where it is impossible for them to be wholly self-supporting. While the needs of the world are making such demands upon us, our sanitariums will not be honoring God, if they indulge in any form of extravagance. They must work in Christ's lines. K-254-1907.  {PH005 26.2}
[PH005 26.3]                     The Lord Will Prepare the Way          Angels who minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, are saying to every true saint. There is work for you to do. "Go, stand and speak . .  . to the people the words of this life." If those addressed would obey this injunction, the Lord would prepare the way before them, putting them in possession of means whereby they could go. M.S.-152-1897.  {PH005 26.3}
[PH005 27.1]       Chap. 5 - Chapter Five    An Unsalaried Ministry                        Unsalaried Workers Needed          The burden of the work has been left largely with those who are laboring under salary. But this is not as it should be. The great missionary field is open to all, and the lay members of our churches must understand that no one is exempted from labor in the Master's vineyard. . . . R. & H. Oct. 22, 1914.  {PH005 27.1}
[PH005 27.2]                              Follow Me          When Christ called His disciples to follow Him, He offered them no flattering prospects in this life. He gave them no promise of gain or worldly honor, nor did they make any stipulation as to what they should receive. To Matthew as he sat at the receipt of custom, the Saviour said, "'Follow Me.' And he left all, rose up, and followed Him." Matthew did not, before rendering service, wait to demand a certain salary, equal to the amount received in his former occupation. Without question or hesitation he followed Jesus. It was enough for him that he was to be with the Saviour, that he might hear His words and unite with Him in His work.  {PH005 27.2}
[PH005 27.3]          So it was with the disciples previously called. When Jesus bade Peter and his companions follow Him, immediately they left their boats and nets. Some of these disciples had friends dependent on them for support; but when they received the Saviour's invitation, they did not hesitate, and inquire. "How shall I live, and sustain my family?" They were obedient to the call; and when afterward Jesus asked them, "When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye anything?" they could answer, "Nothing."  {PH005 27.3}
[PH005 27.4]          Today the Saviour calls us, as He called Matthew and John and Peter, to His work. If our hearts are touched by His love, the question of compensation will not be uppermost in our minds. We shall rejoice to be co-workers with Christ, and we shall not fear to trust His care. If we make God our strength, we shall have clear perceptions of duty,                                                                              28  unselfish aspirations; our life will be actuated by a noble purpose, which will raise us above sordid motives.  {PH005 27.4}
[PH005 28.1]                            God Will Provide          Many who profess to be Christ's followers have an anxious, troubled heart, because they are afraid to trust themselves with God. They do not make a complete surrender to Him, for they shrink from the consequences that such a surrender may involve. Unless they do make this surrender, they can not find peace.  {PH005 28.1}
[PH005 28.2]          There are many whose hearts are aching under a load of care because they seek to reach the world's standard. They have chosen its service, accepted its perplexities, adopted its customs. Thus their character is marred, and their life made a weariness. The continual worry is wearing out the life forces. Our Lord desires them to lay aside this yoke of bondage. He invites them to accept His yoke; He says, "My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." Worry is blind, and can not discern the future; but Jesus sees the end from the beginning. In every difficulty He has His way prepared to bring relief. "No good thing will He withhold from them that walk uprightly."  {PH005 28.2}
[PH005 28.3]          Our heavenly Father has a thousand ways to provide for us of which we know nothing. Those who accept the one principle of making the service of God supreme, will find perplexities vanish, and a plain path before their feet.  {PH005 28.3}
[PH005 28.4]                           Encouraging Faith          The faithful discharge of today's duties is the best preparation for tomorrow's trials. Do not gather together all tomorrow's liabilities and cares and add them to the burden of today. "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof."  {PH005 28.4}
[PH005 28.5]          Let us be hopeful and courageous. Despondency in God's service is sinful and unreasonable. He knows our every necessity. To the omnipotence of the King of kings our covenant-keeping God unites the gentleness and care of the tender shepherd. His power is absolute, and it is the pledge of the sure fulfilment of His promises to all who trust in Him. He has means for the removal of every difficulty, that those who serve Him and respect the means He employs may be sustained. His love is as far above all other love as                                                                              29  the heavens are above the earth. He watches over children with a love that is measureless and everlasting.  {PH005 28.5}
[PH005 29.1]          In the darkest days, when appearances seem most forbidding, have faith in God. He is working out His will doing all things well in behalf of His people. The strength of those who love and serve Him will be renewed day by day.  {PH005 29.1}
[PH005 29.2]          He is able and willing to bestow upon His servants all the help they need. He will give them the wisdom which their varied necessities demand.  {PH005 29.2}
[PH005 29.3]          Said the tried apostle Paul: "He said unto me. My grace is sufficient for thee; for My strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong." M. H. 479-482.  {PH005 29.3}
[PH005 29.4]                           Work Unselfishly          The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then there will be many to work unselfishly in various ways as they can, without being salaried. There is altogether too much dependence on machinery, on mechanical working. Machinery is good in its place, but do not allow it to become too complicated. I tell you that in many cases it has retarded the work, and kept out laborers who in their line could have accomplished far more than has been done by the minister who depends on sermonizing more than on ministry.  {PH005 29.4}
[PH005 29.5]          Young men need to catch the missionary spirit, to be thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the message. "Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof." Work in any capacity, work where God leads you, in the line best suited to your talents, and best adapted to reach classes that have hitherto been sadly neglected. This kind of labor will develop intellectual and moral power, and adaptability to the work. . . .  {PH005 29.5}
[PH005 29.6]          Christians will manifest the self-sacrificing spirit of Christ in their work, in connection with every branch of the cause. . . . They will not, can not, live in luxury and self-indulgence, while there are suffering ones around them. . . .                                                                              30   {PH005 29.6}
[PH005 30.1]          Let none of those who name the name of Christ be cowards in His cause. For Christ's sake stand as if looking within the open portals of the city of God. S. W. 16-18.  {PH005 30.1}
[PH005 30.2]                The Experience of Paul and Its Lessons          While Paul was careful to set before his converts the plain teaching of Scripture regarding the proper support of the work of God, and while he claimed for himself, as a minister of the gospel, the power to forbear working" at secular employment as a means of self-support, yet at various times during his ministry in the great centers of civilization, he wrought at a handicraft for his own maintenance. A. A. 346.  {PH005 30.2}
[PH005 30.3]          There were some who objected to Paul's toiling with his hands, declaring that it was inconsistent with the work of a gospel minister. Why should Paul, a minister of the highest rank, thus connect mechanical work with the preaching of the Word? Was not the laborer worthy of his hire? Why should he spend in making tents time that to all appearance could be put to better account?  {PH005 30.3}
[PH005 30.4]                           An Example of Industry          But Paul did not regard as lost the time thus spent. As he worked with Aquila he kept in touch with the great Teacher, losing no opportunity of witnessing for the Saviour. and of helping those who needed help. His mind was ever reaching out for spiritual knowledge. He gave his fellow-workers instruction in spiritual things, and he also set an example of industry and thoroughness. He was a quick, skillful worker, diligent in business, "fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." As he worked at his trade, the apostle had access to a class of people that he could not otherwise have reached. He showed his associates that skill in the common arts is a gift from God, who provides both the gift, and the wisdom to use it aright. He taught that even in everyday toil, God is to be honored. His toil-hardened hands detracted nothing from the force of his pathetic appeals as a Christian minister. A. A. 351, 352.  {PH005 30.4}
[PH005 30.5]          Not all who feel that they have been called to preach should be encouraged to throw themselves and their families at once upon the church for continuous financial support.                                                                              31  . . . Young men who desire to exercise their gifts in the work of the ministry, will find a helpful lesson in the example of Paul at Thessalonica, Corinth, Ephesus, and other places. Although an eloquent speaker, and chosen by God to do a special work, he was never above labor, nor did he ever weary of sacrificing for the cause he loved. A. A. 354.  {PH005 30.5}
[PH005 31.1]                  An Inspiration to Humble Toilers          Paul set an example against the sentiment, then gaining influence in the church, that the gospel could be proclaimed successfully only by those who were wholly freed from the necessity of physical toil. He illustrated in a practical way what might be done by consecrated laymen in many places where the people were unacquainted with the truths of the gospel. His course inspired many humble toilers with a desire to do what they could to advance the cause of God, while at the same time they supported themselves in daily labor. Aquila and Priscilla were not called to give their whole time to the ministry of the gospel; yet these humble laborers were used by God to show Apollos the way of truth more perfectly. The Lord employs various instrumentalities for the accomplishment of His purpose; and while some with special talents are chosen to devote all their energies to the work of teaching and preaching the gospel, many others, upon whom human hands have never been laid in ordination, are called to act an important part in soul-saving.  {PH005 31.1}
[PH005 31.2]          There is a large field open before the self-supporting gospel worker. Many may gain valuable experience in ministry while toiling a portion of the time at some form of manual labor; and by this method strong workers may be developed for important service in needy fields. A. A. 355.  {PH005 31.2}
[PH005 31.3]                    Assisting His Fellow-Laborers          Paul sometimes worked night and day, not only for his own support, but that he might assist his fellow-laborers. He shared his earnings with Luke, and helped Timothy. He even suffered hunger at times, that he might relieve the necessities of others. A. A. 352.  {PH005 31.3}
[PH005 31.4]          "These hands," he declared. "have ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me." Amidst his arduous labors and extensive journeys for the cause of Christ,                                                                              32  he was able, not only to supply his own wants, but to spare something for the support of his fellow-laborers and the relief of the worthy poor. This he accomplished only by unremitting diligence and the closest economy. Well might he point to his own example, as he said, "I have showed you all things, how that so laboring ye ought to support the weak. and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, 'It is more blessed to give than to receive.'" A. A. 395, 396.  {PH005 31.4}
[PH005 32.1]                      Conditions of Success          The Lord is well pleased when those who go forth as missionaries, are more anxious for  the salvation of souls than they are regarding the wages they shall receive for their work. When Christ's witnesses work under the Holy Spirit's guidance, when they are stripped of all selfishness, souls are converted by their earnest, patient, persevering efforts.  {PH005 32.1}
[PH005 32.2]                      In Poverty and Helplessness          Let two or more persons start out together in evangelistic work. They may not get any particular encouragement from those at the head of the work that they will be sustained but nevertheless, let them go forward, praying, singing, teaching living the truth. They may take up the important work of canvassing, and in this way introduce the truth into many families. As they move forward in their work, they gain a blessed experience. They are humbled by a sense of their poverty and helplessness, but the Lord manifestly goes before them.  {PH005 32.2}
[PH005 32.3]          Among the wealthy and the poor they find favor and help. They come close in friendship to those for whom they work, the one imparting the treasures of the Word, the other imparting temporal sustenance, and both are blessed. Even the poverty of the workers is a means of finding access to the people. As these humble missionaries pass on their way. they are helped in many ways by those to whom they bring spiritual food. Many isolated ones are brought to a knowledge of the truth, who, but for these humble teachers, would never have been won to Christ.                                                                              33   {PH005 32.3}
[PH005 33.1]             An Exhausted Treasury No Reason for Delay          Self-supporting missionaries are often very successful. Beginning in a small and humble way, their work enlarges under the guidance of the Spirit of God.  {PH005 33.1}
[PH005 33.2]          This work all can do who have received the truth into the heart. Providence opens the way for workers to go to isolated places, and if they bear the message God gives them, their efforts will be crowned with success.  {PH005 33.2}
[PH005 33.3]          God calls for men to enter the whitening harvest field. Shall His workmen wait because the treasury is exhausted, because there is scarcely enough to sustain the workers now in the field? Go forth in faith, and God will be with you. "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." Psalms 126:6. Nothing is so successful as success. Let this be secured, and the work will move forward. New fields will be opened. Many souls will be won to the truth. What is needed is increased faith in God. MS.-54-1901.  {PH005 33.3}
[PH005 33.4]                       Moneyed Men to Help          For years the perplexing question has been before us. How can we raise funds adequate for the support of the missions which the Lord has gone before us to open?. . . The Lord desires that moneyed men shall be converted, and act as His helping hand in reaching others. He desires that those who can help in the work of reform and restoration shall see the precious light of truth and be transformed in character, and led to use their entrusted capital in His service. He would have them invest the means He has lent them, in doing good, in opening the way for the gospel to be preached to all classes nigh and afar off. . . .  {PH005 33.4}
[PH005 33.5]          The compassionate Redeemer bids His servants give to rich and poor the call to the supper. Go out into the highways and the hedges, and by your persevering, determined efforts, compel them to come in. Let ministers of the gospel take hold of these worldly moneyed men, and bring them to the banquet of truth that Christ has prepared for them. 9T 114, 115.                                                                              34   {PH005 33.5}
[PH005 34.1]                 When the Poor Have Done Their Part          There are men of wealth who will accept the last message, if the right kind of labor is put forth. The Lord has made men his stewards, and has entrusted to them the means to carry forward his work. When the poor have done all they can to advance the cause, the Lord will bring in men of means to carry on the work. G. W. 298, old edition.                                                    -    {PH005 34.1}
[PH005 34.2]          The truth spreads when living, workers commend it by personal effort, characterized by piety and the beauty of true holiness. R. & H. Oct. 22, 1914.  {PH005 34.2}
[PH005 35.1]       Chap. 6 - Chapter Six    Various Means of Support               Opportunities for Laborers of Varied Gifts          In connection with the proclamation of the message in large cities, there are many kinds of work to be done by laborers with varied gifts. Some are to labor in one way, some in another. The Lord desired that the cities shall be worked by the united efforts of laborers of different capabilities. All are to look to Jesus for direction, not depending on man for wisdom, lest they be led astray. As laborers together with God, they should seek to be in harmony with one another. There should be frequent councils, and earnest whole-hearted co-operation. Yet all are to look to Jesus for wisdom, not depending upon men alone for direction. 9T 09.  {PH005 35.1}
[PH005 35.2]                        Engaging in Business          How are the people to be warned in these countries, ［WRITTEN FROM AUSTRALIA］ is the question. What can be done to proclaim the message when we have so little means to work with, and so few workers.  {PH005 35.2}
[PH005 35.3]         If several families who could understand the situation would move to these countries and engage in some business in places where a few keeping the Sabbath, and do missionary work for Christ's sake, I know that by personal labor and holding a steady influence they could do much good. O that the Lord would stir up the minds of many in America to give themselves to this work! I have tried again and again to place the situation before our people in Battle Creek, but no one responds.  {PH005 35.3}
[PH005 35.4]          There are men in America, who with their industrious habits could make a good living and yet exert an influence to win souls to the truth. I wish I could make some impression on hearts while we remain here that we might persuade them to come for Christ's sake, for the sake of perishing souls for whom Christ has died. We could counsel together, and set in operation plans that would not require a                                                                              36  great outlay of means, and yet effect much good. Every one here who can work is at work, but there is so large a territory to be worked, so many that have not yet heard the first sound of the message of warning. . . .  {PH005 35.4}
[PH005 36.1]          Sometimes I feel that I must never leave this field until families are settled here from America as missionaries, not ordained ministers, but workers in different lines. MS.-47- 1892.  {PH005 36.1}
[PH005 36.2]                Missionaries as Industrial Educators          Missionaries will be much more influential among the people if they are able to teach the inexperienced how to labor according to the best methods and to produce the best results. They will thus be able to demonstrate that missionaries can become industrial educators; and this kind of instruction will be appreciated especially where means are limited. A much smaller fund will be required to sustain such missionaries, because, combined with their studies, they have put to the very best use their physical powers in practical labor; and wherever they may go, all they have gained in this line will give them vantage ground. 6T 176, 177.  {PH005 36.2}
[PH005 36.3]                  A Strong Spiritual Nerve Required          The skill with which the carpenter uses his tools, the strength with which the blacksmith makes the anvil ring come from God. Whatever we do, wherever we are placed. He desires to control our minds, that we do perfect work. . . . The essential lesson of contented industry in the necessary duties of life is yet to be learned by many of Christ's followers. It requires more grace, more stern discipline of character, to work for God in the capacity of mechanic, merchant, lawyer, or farmer, carrying the precepts of Christianity into the ordinary business of life, than to labor as an acknowledged missionary in the open field. It requires a strong spiritual nerve to bring religion into the workshop and the business office, sanctifying the details of everyday life, and ordering every transaction according to to the standards of God's word. But this is what the Lord requires. C. T. 277-279.                                                                              37   {PH005 36.3}
[PH005 37.1]                      A Work for Christian Farmers          Christian farmers can do real missionary work in helping the poor to find homes on the land, and in teaching them how to till the soil and make it productive. Teach them how to use the implements of agriculture, how to cultivate various crops, how to plant and care for orchards.  {PH005 37.1}
[PH005 37.2]          Many who till the soil fail to secure adequate returns because of their neglect. Their orchards are not properly cared for, the crops are not put in at the right time, and a mere surface work is done in cultivating the soil. Their ill success they charge to the unproductiveness of the land. False witness is often borne in condemning land that, if properly worked, would yield rich returns. The narrow plans, the little strength put forth, the little study as to the best methods, call loudly for reform.  {PH005 37.2}
[PH005 37.3]          Let proper methods be taught to all who are willing to learn. If any do not wish you to speak to them of advanced ideas, let the lessons be given silently. Keep up the culture of your own land. Drop a word to your neighbors when you can, and let the harvest be eloquent in favor of right methods. Demonstrate what can be done with the land when properly worked. M. H. 193.  {PH005 37.3}
[PH005 37.4]                    Move Forward Courageously          He who taught Adam and Eve in Eden how to tend the garden, desires to instruct men today. There is wisdom for him who drives the plow and sows the seed. Before those who trust and obey Him, God will open ways of advance. Let them move forward courageously, trusting to Him to supply their needs according to the riches of His goodness.  {PH005 37.4}
[PH005 37.5]         He who fed the multitude with five loaves and two small fishes is able today to give us the fruit of our labor. He who said to the fishers of Galilee, "Let down your nets for a draught," and who, as they obeyed, filled their nets till they broke, desires His people to see in this an evidence of what He will do for them today.  {PH005 37.5}
[PH005 37.6]          The God who in the wilderness gave the children of Israel manna from heaven still lives and reigns. He will guide His people, and give skill and understanding in the work they are called to do. He will give wisdom to those who strive to do their duty conscientiously and intelligently. He                                                                              38  who owns the world is rich in resources, and will bless every one who is seeking to bless others.  {PH005 37.6}
[PH005 38.1]          We need to look heavenward in faith. We are not to be discouraged because of apparent failure, nor should we be disheartened by delay. We should work cheerfully, hopefully, gratefully, believing that the earth holds in her bosom rich treasures for the faithful worker to garner, stores richer than gold or silver. The mountains and hills are changing; the earth is waxing old like a garment; but the blessing of God, which spreads for His people a table in the wilderness will never cease. M. H. 200.  {PH005 38.1}
[PH005 38.2]          Many are unwilling to earn their bread by the sweat of their brow, and they refuse to till the soil. But the earth has blessings hidden in her depths for those who have courage and will and perseverance to gather her treasures. Fathers and mothers who possess a piece of land and a comfortable home are kings and queens. F. E. 327.  {PH005 38.2}
[PH005 38.3]          Establishment of Industries as a Missionary Project            Attention should be given to the establishment of various industries so that poor families can find employment. Carpenters, blacksmiths, and indeed every one who understands some line of useful labor, should feel a responsibility to teach and help the ignorant and the unemployed.  {PH005 38.3}
[PH005 38.4]          In ministry to the poor there is a wide field of service for women as well as for men. The efficient cook, the housekeeper, the seamstress, the nurse,--the help of all is needed. Let the members of poor households be taught how to cook how to make and mend their own clothing, how to nurse the sick, how to properly care for the home. Let boys and girls be thoroughly taught some useful trade or occupation. M. H. 194.  {PH005 38.4}
[PH005 38.5]                 Small Sanitariums and Treatment Rooms          Today the truth is to be proclaimed as Christ proclaimed it when He was on this earth. Our people who are collected together at large centers should be out in the field working for souls. They should go to places where the truth has not yet been heard, and pray and plan and work and gain an experience by practical work. Is not Christ in our world today as verily as He was then? Can He not heal the sick                                                                              39  as well now as then? Let small sanitariums and treatment rooms be established, and let people be given an education in the simple methods of treating disease. Those who take up this work will increase in capability; for unseen heavenly agencies will be present to help them. B-43-1905.  {PH005 38.5}
[PH005 39.1]                 Beginning Work as Medical Missionaries          Men and women are to study how they can best reach the people. Then let them go forth as consecrated, spiritual workers. Let them in some city hire a place in which to live, and at once begin their work. They will find enough suffering ones to whom they can present themselves as medical missionaries. In some places the medical missionary will be better received if he has credentials to show that he has been set apart for gospel work. MS.-33-1901.  {PH005 39.1}
[PH005 39.2]                       House-to-house Work          In many states there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers, who have never had the truth for this time. Such places should be worked. Let our lay members take up this line of service. By lending or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible readings, our lay members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could proclaim the message with such power that many would be converted.  {PH005 39.2}
[PH005 39.3]                  A Representation of What May Be Done          Two Bible workers were seated in a family. With the open Bible before them, they presented the Lord Jesus Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour. Earnest prayer was offered to God, and hearts were softened and subdued by the influence of the Spirit of God. Their prayers were uttered with freshness and power. As the word of God was explained, I saw that a soft, radiant light illumined the Scriptures, and I said, softly, "Go out into, the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled." Luke 14:23.  {PH005 39.3}
[PH005 39.4]          The precious light was communicated from neighbor to neighbor. Family altars which had been broken down were again erected, and many were converted.                                                                              40   {PH005 39.4}
[PH005 40.1]          My brethren and sisters, give yourselves to the Lord for service. Allow no opportunity to pass unimproved. Visit the sick and suffering, and show a kindly interest in them. If possible, do something to make them more comfortable. Through this means you can reach their hearts, and speak a word for Christ.  {PH005 40.1}
[PH005 40.2]          Eternity alone will reveal how far-reaching such a line of labor can be. Other lines of usefulness will open before those who are willing to do the duty nearest them. It is not learned, eloquent speakers that are needed now, but humble. Christ-like men and women, who have learned from Jesus of Nazareth to be meek and lowly, and who, trusting in His strength, will go forth into the highways and hedges to give the invitation, "Come; for all things are now ready." Luke 14:17.  {PH005 40.2}
[PH005 40.3]                        Use Varied Industries and Crafts          Those who are wise in agricultural lines, in tilling the soil, those who can construct simple, plain buildings, may help. They can do good work, and at the same time show in their characters the high standard to which it is the privilege of this people to attain. Let farmers, financiers, builders, and those who are skilled in various other crafts, go to neglected fields, to improve the land, to establish industries, to prepare humble homes for themselves, and to give their neighbors a knowledge of the truth for this time. 9T 35, 36.  {PH005 40.3}
[PH005 40.4]          Jesus does not release us from the necessity of effort, but He teaches that we are to make Him first and last and best in everything. We are to engage in no business, follow no pursuit, seek no pleasure, that would hinder the outworking of His righteousness in our character and life. Whatever we do is to be done heartily, as unto the Lord. M. B. 111.  {PH005 40.4}
[PH005 40.5]                     Manufacture of Health Foods          Wherever the truth is proclaimed, instruction should be given in the preparation of healthful foods. God desires that in every place the people shall be taught to use wisely the products that can be easily obtained. Skilful teachers should show the people how to utilize to the very best advantage the products that they can raise or secure in their section of the country. Thus, the poor, as well as those in better circumstances, can learn to live healthfully. . . . Our work is                                                                              41  to show the people how they can obtain and prepare the most wholesome food, how they can co-operate with God in restoring His moral image in themselves. . . .  {PH005 40.5}
[PH005 41.1]          He who in the building of the tabernacle gave skill and understanding in all manner of cunning work, will give skill and understanding to His people in the combining of natural-food products, thus showing them how to secure a healthful diet. . . .  {PH005 41.1}
[PH005 41.2]          It is the Lord's design that in every place men and women shall be encouraged to develop their talents by preparing healthful foods from the natural products of their own section of the country. If they look to God, exercising their skill and ingenuity under the guidance of His Spirit, they will learn how to prepare natural products into healthful foods. Thus they will be able to teach the poor how to provide themselves with foods that will take the place of flesh meat. Those thus helped can in turn instruct others. 7T 132,133.  {PH005 41.2}
[PH005 41.3]                             Restaurants          Wherever medical missionary work is carried on in our large cities, cooking-schools should be held; and wherever a strong educational missionary work is in progress, a hygienic restaurant of some sort should be established, which shall give a practical illustration of the proper selection and the healthful preparation of foods. 7T 55.  {PH005 41.3}
[PH005 41.4]                      A Means of Creating Interest          When the question of establishing restaurants was first introduced, it was clearly pointed out that the one aim and object of their work was to be the conversion of souls. It was not that you might invent the many fancy dishes to gratify the appetite, and have no time left to devote to the work of creating in the minds of others an interest in the truth. Some attempts may have been made to interest souls in the truth, but they have been but feeble in comparison with what should have been done. MS.-150-1905.  {PH005 41.4}
[PH005 41.5]                 Financial Aspect not to be All-Absorbing          Our restaurants bring us in contact with many people, but if we allow our minds to be engrossed with the thought of financial profit, we shall fail to fulfil the purpose of God. He                                                                              42  would have us to take advantage of every opportunity to present the truth that is to save men and women from eternal death. MS.-27-1906.  {PH005 41.5}
[PH005 42.1]                              To Awaken Inquiry          When thinking men find that our restaurants are closed on the Sabbath, they will begin to make inquiries in regard to the principles that lead us to close our doors on Saturday. In answering their questions, we shall have opportunity to acquaint them with the truth. We can give them copies of our periodicals and tracts, so that they may be able to understand the difference between God's people and the so-called Christian world. MS.-108-1902.  {PH005 42.1}
[PH005 42.2]                        Qualifying for the Work          Let all set their hearts and minds to become intelligent in regard to the work for this time, qualifying themselves to do that for which they are best adapted. Men who make a success in business life are keen, apt, and prompt. We must exercise equal tact and energy in the service of God. Let every man of whatever trade or profession, make the cause of God his first interest, not only exercising his talents to advance the Lord's work, but cultivating his ability to this end. Many a man devotes months and years to the acquirement of a trade or profession, that he may become a successful worker in the world. Should he not make as great an effort to cultivate those talents which would make him a successful worker for God? All this work of training should be accompanied with earnest seeking of the Lord for His Holy Spirit. . . .  {PH005 42.2}
[PH005 42.3]                        Scriptural Knowledge Essential          There is a great neglect to obtain that scriptural knowledge which is essential, that the life in all points may be conformed to the spirit of the gospel. Very much has been lost by our unlikeness to Jesus,--lost because we do not in our own conduct present the loveliness of a Christ-like life, and adorn by the Christian graces the doctrine of our Saviour. R & H. Nov. 26, 1914.                                                                              43   {PH005 42.3}
[PH005 43.1]                     As the Servants of Christ          Whatever work we do, we are to do it for Christ. There are many kinds of temporal work to be done for God. An unbeliever would do this work mechanically, for the wages he receives. He does not know the joy of co-operation with the Master Worker. There is no spirituality in the work of him who serves self. Common motives, common aspirations, common inspirations, a desire to be thought clever by men, rule in his life. Such a one may receive praise from men, but not from God. Those who are truly united with Christ do not work for the wages they receive. Laborers together with God, they do not strive to exalt self.  {PH005 43.1}
[PH005 43.2]          In the last great day decisions will be made that will be a surprise to many. Human judgment will have no place in the decisions then made. Christ can and will judge every case; for all judgment has been committed to Him by the Father. He will estimate service by that which is invisible to men. The most secret things lie open to His all-seeing eye. When the Judge of all men shall make His investigation, many of those whom human estimation has placed first will be placed last, and those who have been put in the lowest place by men will be taken out of the ranks and made first. R. & H. July 31, 1900.  {PH005 43.2}
[PH005 44.1]       Chap. 7 - Chapter Seven    Encourage the Self-supporting Workers                         Many Waiting to Commence Work          There are many who with proper encouragement would begin in out-of-the-way places to make efforts to seek and to save that which is lost. The Lord blesses these self-sacrificing ones, who have such a hunger for souls that they are willing to go anywhere to work. But in the past how much encouragement has been given to such workers by their brethren? Many of them have waited long for something to do, but no attention has been given to them.  {PH005 44.1}
[PH005 44.2]          If the ministers had given help and encouragement to these men and women, they would have been doing the work appointed them by the Lord. Some have seen the spiritual poverty of unworked fields, and have longed to do something to help. But it has taken so long for encouragement to come to them that many have gone into other lines of work. . . .  {PH005 44.2}
[PH005 44.3]          The Macedonian cry is coming from every quarter. Shall men go to the regular lines to see whether they will be permitted to labor, or shall they go out and work as best they can, depending on their own abilities and on the help of the Lord, beginning in a humble way and creating an interest in the truth in places in which nothing has been done to give the warning message.  {PH005 44.3}
[PH005 44.4]          The Lord has encouraged those who have started out on their own responsibility to work for him, their hearts filled with love for souls ready to perish. A true missionary spirit will be imparted to those who seek earnestly to know God and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent. The Lord lives and reigns. Young men, go forth into the places to which you are directed by the Spirit of the Lord. Work with your hands, that you may be self-supporting, and as you have opportunity proclaim the message of warning. D-60-1901.  {PH005 44.4}
[PH005 44.5]                        In Union There is Strength          If Christians were to act in concert, moving forward as one, under the direction of one Power, for the accomplishment of one purpose, they would move the world. 9T 221.                                                                              45   {PH005 44.5}
[PH005 45.1]                      A Self-sacrificing Ministry          Many fields ripe for the harvest have not yet been entered, because of our lack of self-sacrificing helpers. These fields must be entered, and many laborers should go to them with the expectation of bearing their own expenses. But some of our ministers are little disposed to take upon them the burden of this work, little disposed to labor with the whole-hearted benevolence that characterized the life of our Lord.  {PH005 45.1}
[PH005 45.2]          God is grieved as He sees the lack of self-denial and perseverance in His servants. Angels are amazed at the spectacle. Let workers for Christ study His life of self-sacrifice. He is our example. Can the ministers of today expect to be called on to endure less hardship that did the early Christians, the Waldenses, and reformers in every age, in their efforts to carry the gospel to every land?  {PH005 45.2}
[PH005 45.3]          God has entrusted to His ministers the work of proclaiming His last message of mercy to the world. He is displeased with those who do not throw their whole energies into this all-important work. Unfaithfulness on the part of the appointed watchmen on the walls of Zion endangers the cause of truth, and exposes it to the ridicule of the enemy. It is time for our ministers to understand the responsibility and sacredness of their mission. 7T 245.  {PH005 45.3}
[PH005 45.4]                      Carry the Work Quickly          This is no time to colonize. From city to city, the work is to be carried quickly. The light that has been placed under a bushel is to be taken out and placed on a candlestick, that it may give forth light to all that are in the house. . . . Can we now depend upon our men in positions of responsibility to act humbly and nobly their part? Let the watchmen arouse. Let no one continue to be indifferent to the situation. There should be a thorough awakening among the brethren and sisters in all our churches. . . .  {PH005 45.4}
[PH005 45.5]          Let companies now be quickly organized to go out two and two, and labor in the Spirit of Christ, following His plans. Even though some Judas may introduce himself into the ranks of the workers, the Lord will care for the work. His angels will go before and prepare the way. Before this time, every large city should have heard the testing message, and thousands should have been brought to a knowledge of                                                                              46  the truth. Wake up the churches, take the light from under the bushel. M. M. 302, 303.  {PH005 45.5}
[PH005 46.1]                  Danger of Circumscribing the Work          The solemn and momentous work for this time is not to be carried forward to completion solely by the efforts of a few chosen men who have heretofore borne the responsibilities in the cause. When those whom God has called to aid in the accomplishment of a certain work shall have carried it as far as they can, with the ability he has given them, the Lord will not allow the work to stop at that stage. In His providence He will call and qualify others to unite with the first, that together they may advance still, farther, and lift the standard higher.  {PH005 46.1}
[PH005 46.2]          But there are some minds that do not grow with the work: instead of adapting themselves to its increasing demands, they allow it to extend far beyond them, and thus they find themselves unable to comprehend or to meet the exigencies of the times. When men whom God is qualifying to bear responsibilities in the cause, take hold of it in a slightly different way from that in which it has hitherto been conducted, the older laborers should be careful that their course be not such as to hinder these helpers or to circumscribe the work. Some may not realize the importance of certain measures, simply because they do not see the necessities of the work in all its bearings, and do not themselves feel the burden which God has specially laid upon other men. Those who are not specially qualified to do a certain work, should beware that they do not stand in the way of others, and prevent them from fulfilling the purpose of God. 5T 722.  {PH005 46.2}
[PH005 46.3]                      No One Authorized to Hinder          In the future, men in the common walks of life will be impressed by the Spirit of the Lord to leave their ordinary employment, and go forth to proclaim the last message of mercy. As rapidly as possible they are to be prepared for labor, that success may crown their efforts. They co-operate with heavenly agencies; for they are willing to spend and be spent in the service of the Master. No one is authorized to hinder these workers. They are to be bidden Godspeed as they go forth to fulfil the great commission. No taunting                                                                              47  word is to be spoken of them as in the rough places of the earth they sow the gospel seed.  {PH005 46.3}
[PH005 47.1]          Life's best things,--simplicity, honesty, truthfulness purity, unsullied integrity,--can not be bought or sold; they are as free to the ignorant as to the educated, to the black man as to the white man, to the humble peasant as to the king upon his throne. Humble workers, who do not trust in their own strength, but who labor in simplicity, trusting always in God, will share in the joy of the Saviour. Their persevering prayers will bring souls to the cross. In co-operation with their self-sacrificing efforts, Jesus will move upon hearts, working miracles in the conversion of souls. Men and women will be gathered into church fellowship. Meeting-houses will be built, and schools established. The hearts of the workers will be filled with joy as they see the salvation of God. 7T 27, 28.  {PH005 47.1}
[PH005 47.2]                Be Slow to Criticize the Methods of Others          Some workers pull with all the power that God has given them, but they have not yet learned that they should not pull alone. Instead of isolating themselves, let them draw in harmony with their fellow-laborers. Unless they do this, their activity will work at the wrong time and in the wrong way. They will often work counter to that which God would have done, and thus their work is worse than wasted.  {PH005 47.2}
[PH005 47.3]          On the other hand, the leaders among God's people are to guard against the danger of condemning the methods of individual workers who are led by the Lord to do a special work that but few are fitted to do. Let brethren in responsibility be slow to criticize movements that are not in perfect harmony with their methods of labor. Let them never suppose that every plan should reflect their own personality. Let them not fear to trust another's methods; for by withholding their confidence from a brother laborer who, with humility and consecrated zeal, is doing a special work in God's appointed way, they are retarding the advancement of the Lord's cause.  {PH005 47.3}
[PH005 47.4]                        Avoid Distrustful Caution          God can and will use those who have not had a thorough education in the schools of men. A doubt of His power to                                                                              48  do this, is manifest unbelief; it is limiting the omnipotent power of the One with whom nothing is impossible. O, for less of this uncalled-for distrustful caution! It leaves so many forces of the church unused; it closes up the way, so that the Holy Spirit can not use men; it keeps in idleness those who are willing and anxious to labor in Christ's lines; it discourages from entering the work many who would become efficient laborers together with God, if they were given a fair chance. 9T 258, 259.  {PH005 47.4}
[PH005 48.1]               A Blessing to Those Who Follow God's Plan          Let no man think that because a fellow-worker does not follow his ideas and plans, he can not be doing right. When a man thinks this, he exerts an influence which hinders God by hindering the one through whom He is working. It is God's purpose that the world shall receive the truth through the spoken and written word. His servants are to use their varied gifts in the gospel ministry, and they are to be assisted by the printed page. This is the plan which the Lord has ordained. As it is carried out in accordance with His direction the truth will go forth as a lamp that burneth.  {PH005 48.1}
[PH005 48.2]          Through God's appointed agencies, His blessing is to come to the world. Those who will respect His word and follow His plan will see of His salvation. MS.-117-1901.  {PH005 48.2}
[PH005 48.3]                        A Perfect Whole          While extensive plans should be laid, great care must be taken that the work in each branch of the cause be harmoniously united with that in every other branch, thus making a perfect whole. 9T 136.  {PH005 48.3}
[PH009 1.1]         PH009 - An Appeal in Behalf of Our New Medical College (1911)                      Sanitarium, Cal., Aug. 29, 1911          The proper development of the work at Loma Linda calls for prayerful thought and planning, that the instruction which the Lord has given concerning the work there may be fulfilled. Our people in the Eastern and Middle States, as well as those on the Pacific Coast, should feel an intense interest that a special work be done at Loma Linda at the present time. It fills me with anxiety to think that any who seek to obtain the benefits of the education that Loma Linda can give, should be turned away because the buildings are insufficient to give them a place. That some patients have had to be turned away from the Sanitarium has caused me sorrow. The work of the Medical College at Loma Linda must not be crippled for lack of room. There must be some way devised to enlarge quickly the buildings for the rooming of students, so that those who seek a training may not be turned away.  {PH009 1.1}
[PH009 1.2]          The students at Loma Linda are seeking for an education that is after the Lord's order,--an education that will help them to develop into successful teachers and laborers for others. When their education there is completed, they should be able to go forth and join the intelligent workers in the worlds great harvest fields who are carrying forward the work of reform that is to prepare a people to stand in the day of Christ's coming. Everywhere workers are needed who know how to combat disease and                            -2-     give skillful care to the sick and suffering. We should do all in our power to enable those who desire to be thus fitted for service, to gain the necessary training. I am instructed that those among us who have means should become God's agencies in this work.  {PH009 1.2}
[PH009 2.1]          Our people should become intelligent in the treatment of sickness without the aid of poisonous drugs. Many should seek to obtain the education that will enable them to combat disease in its varied forms by the most simple methods. Thousands have gone down to the grave because of the use of poisonous drugs, who might have been restored to health by simple methods of treatment. Water treatments, wisely and skillfully given, may be the means of saving many lives. Let diligent study be united with faithful ministry. Let prayers of faith be offered by the bedside of the sick. Let the sick be encouraged to claim the promises of God for themselves. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Christ Jesus, the Savior of men, is to be brought into our labors and councils more and more.  {PH009 2.1}
[PH009 2.2]          I am instructed that there are among us those who should become God's agents to labor for the advancement of this work. The Lord would be pleased to see our people who have means using it freely in opening the way for workers to get a training as medical missionaries. To those who have money we say, make your donations. The Lord has given us great advantages in bringing into our possession such institutions as Loma Linda. Let us cooperate with Him in making these places a blessing to humanity. By liberal                            -3-     gifts let us say to the burden-bearers at Loma Linda, "Put up your men's dormitory quickly."  {PH009 2.2}
[PH009 3.1]          Elders Irwin and Corliss have been selected to visit our brethren in some of the larger conferences, and to ask for immediate help for Loma Linda. Others also are to be appointed to prepare the way for the work to go forward at Loma Linda. The Lord has made it possible for this place to stand as a training center for medical evangelists. A good beginning has been made, but the work must broaden. Help is needed at this time. Let us make room for the carrying forward of the grand work that the Lord has specified should be done. Now, just now, let your means be invested to provide the buildings which the carrying on of this work demands. Do not delay. Encourage the brethren who shall call for means by revealing a spirit that is willing to do the work which greatly needs to be done.  {PH009 3.1}
[PH009 3.2]         I ask you, my brethren and sisters, to do what you can to help, and to do it now. Let your means be invested in this work that is so far-reaching. This is the work of God. He has given us great advantages for the carrying on of His work; He now calls for the advantage of your means, that many may be qualified to go forth to finish up His work in the earth. The Lord will reward all who come forward in emergencies, and do their best. Those who can help should be deeply interested in preparing the way for those who wish to be qualified as missionaries for God. My brethren and sisters, work for God with your means while you have opportunity. In doing this, you will be using your talent to His name's glory.                                   Mrs. E. G. White.  {PH009 3.2}
[PH008 7.1]         PH008 - An Appeal in Behalf of Our Work in Scandinavia (1900)             An Appeal in Behalf of Our Work in Scandinavia.            Our brethren in Scandinavia are brought into a strait place, but, though this may have been largely the result of mistakes that have been made, let us not now devote time to criticism and complaints; for criticism and complaints and censure will not bring them through the pressure of the strait place. That which is needed now is genuine sympathy and decided help. We should now individually consider that our brethren who are in trouble must be helped just now in this time of perplexity and distress.  {PH008 7.1}
[PH008 7.2]         As there is a decided sympathy between heaven and earth, and as God sees fit to delegate angels to minister unto all who are in need of help, we know that when we do our part, these heavenly                            -8-     representatives of omnipotent power will be commissioned to help in this time of special need. God will impress men to whom he has entrusted capabilities and talents of means, to take on the burden of responsibility, and at this time help our Scandinavian brethren, that they may save property which otherwise must be sacrificed.  {PH008 7.2}
[PH008 8.1]         This is no time to criticise, but every breath devoted to this matter should be used in speaking words that shall encourage, and every power to actions that shall lift. If those who can, will give of their means to help the work in this field, it will be returning to the Lord but a small portion of the mercies and blessings which he has given them. All his gifts are entrusted to us, to be used when he requires his own to carry forward his work in the earth. Shall we not then make an effort, a firm, strong, united effort, helping, not selfishly nor grudgingly, but cheerfully and uncomplainingly?  {PH008 8.1}
[PH008 8.2]          One part of the ministry of heavenly angels is to visit our world and oversee the work of the Lord which is in the hands of his stewards. They are to minister in every time of necessity to those who as co-workers with God are striving to the best of their ability to successfully carry forward his work in the earth. These heavenly intelligences are represented as desiring to look into the plan and scheme of redemption, and the angelic hosts rejoice whenever any part of the work of God is in a prosperous condition.  {PH008 8.2}
[PH008 8.3]          God has called human agencies to be laborers together with him in the work of salvation; and shall we who are ourselves subject to temptation and error, censure and blame others who have been so unfortunate as to make mistakes? Shall                              -9-     we not rather become so transformed by the grace of God as to become compassionate, touched with human woe? This will cause joy in heaven; for in loving our fallen brother as God and Christ love us, we evidence that we are partakers of Christ's attributes. Angels are interested in the spiritual welfare of all who are seeking to restore the moral image of God in man, and the human family are to connect with the heavenly family in binding up the wounds and bruises which sin has made.  {PH008 8.3}
[PH008 9.1]          Angelic agencies, though invisible, are co-operating with visible human agencies, forming a relief association with men. Is there not something stimulating and inspiring in this thought that the human agent stands as the visible instrument to confer the blessings of angelic agencies? As we are thus laborers together with God, the work bears the inscription of the divine. With what joy and delight all heaven looks upon these blended influences--influences which are acknowledged in the heavenly courts! Human agencies are the hands of heavenly instrumentalities; for heavenly angels employ human hands in practical ministry. Their acts of unselfish ministry make them partakers in the success which is a result of the relief offered. This is heaven's way of administering saving power. The knowledge and actions of the heavenly order of workers, united with the knowledge and power which are imparted to human agencies, relieve the oppressed and distressed.  {PH008 9.1}
[PH008 9.2]          The very angels who, when Satan was seeking the supremacy, fought the battle in the heavenly courts, and triumphed on the side of God; the very angels who from their exalted position                             -10-     shouted for joy over the creation of our world, and over the creation of our first parents, who were to inhabit the earth; the angels who witnessed the fall of man and his expulsion from his Eden home, are most intensely interested to work in union with the fallen, redeemed race in the development of that power which God gives to help every man who will unite with heavenly intelligences to seek and save human beings who are perishing in their sins. If men will become partakers of the divine nature, and separate selfishness from their lives, special talents for helping one another will be granted them. If all will love as Christ has loved, that perishing men may be saved from ruin, O, what a change would come to our world!  {PH008 9.2}
[PH008 10.1]          "I will also leave in the midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, and they shall trust in the name of the Lord. The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouth; for they shall feed and lie down, and none shall make them afraid. Sing, O daughter of Zion; shout, O Israel; be glad and rejoice with all the heart, O daughter of Jerusalem. The Lord hath taken away thy judgments, he hath cast out thine enemy; the king of Israel, even the Lord, is in the midst of thee: thou shalt not see evil any more. In that day it shall be said to Jerusalem, Fear thou not: and to Zion, Let not thine hands be slack. The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice over thee with joy; he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee with singing." What a representation is this! Can we grasp its meaning?  {PH008 10.1}
[PH008 10.2]          "I will gather them that are sorrowful for the                            -11-     solemn assembly, who are of thee, to whom the reproach of it was a burden. Behold, at that time I will undo all that afflict thee: and I will save her that halteth, and gather her that was driven out; and I will get them praise and fame in every land where they have been put to shame. At that time will I bring you again, even in the time that I gather you: for I will make you a name and a praise among all people of the earth, when I turn back your captivity before your eyes, saith the Lord." Read also the first chapter of Haggai.  {PH008 10.2}
[PH008 11.1]          It is fitting that all who realize the near coming of the Lord, act their faith. When we see one of God's instrumentalities languishing or in peril, let those who are heart and soul in the work manifest their interest. If we would be one in mind and heart with the heavenly intelligences, we can be worked by them. When human agencies, as stewards of God, will unitedly take of the Lord's own substance, and use it to lift the burdens resting on his institutions, the Lord will co-operate with them.  {PH008 11.1}
[PH008 11.2]          "And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man that is wakened out of his sleep, and said unto me, What seest thou? And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof: and two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof. So I answered and spake to the angel that talked with me, saying, What are these, my Lord? Then the angel that talked with me answered and said unto me, Knowest                          -12-     thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain; and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it. Moreover the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you. For who hath despised the day of small things? For they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel with those seven; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through the whole earth. Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof? And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches, which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves? And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth."  {PH008 11.2}
[PH008 12.1]          Men are required to receive from the heavenly agencies that they may impart. Whenever the managers of any of God's institutions close their hearts to the dire necessities of sister institutions, and do not make every effort possible to relieve them, selfishly saying, Let them suffer, God marks their cruelty, and a time will come when they will have to pass through a similar experience                              -13-     of humiliation. But, my brethren, you do not mean to do this. I know you do not.  {PH008 12.1}
[PH008 13.1]          When one of God's institutions, which is engaged in doing his work, shall, through some lack of judgment on the part of its managers, fall into decay, let those institutions which are in a more prosperous condition do to the uttermost of their ability to lift the cripple institution to its feet, that the name of God be not dishonored. Every facility that we have in Europe for the advancement of the work is needed, and should stand in a healthy, wholesome condition before an ungodly world. Let not the angels of God who are ministering unto those who bear the responsibilities, see God's workers disheartened. Already the difficulties have increased by our delay, so that now the work of restoration will require greater labor and expense. In the name of the Lord we ask his people who have means, to arise and realize that God is the owner of all the property which they possess, and prove themselves faithful stewards. Repair the machinery which is essential to carry forward the work of God, that his people shall not become discouraged, and his work left to languish.  {PH008 13.1}
[PH008 13.2]          "And the word of the Lord came unto Zechariah, saying, Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying, Execute true judgment, and show mercy and compassions every man to his brother: and oppress not the widow, nor the fatherless, the stranger, nor the poor; and let none of you imagine evil against his brother in your heart." This is the word of the Lord.  {PH008 13.2}
[PH008 13.3]          I can not think that the closing part of this chapter will be your experience: "But they refused to hearken, and pulled away the shoulder,                             -14-     and stopped their ears, that they should not hear. Yea, they made their hearts as an adamant stone, lest they should hear the law, and the words which the Lord of hosts hath sent in his Spirit by the former prophets: therefore came a great wrath from the Lord of hosts. Therefore it is come to pass, that as he cried, and they would not hear; so they cried, and I would not hear, saith the Lord of hosts: but I scattered them with a whirlwind among all the nations whom they knew not. Thus the land was desolate after them, that no man passed through nor returned: for they laid the pleasant land desolate."  {PH008 13.3}
[PH008 14.1]          Talk not words of censure. Lay not the blame upon this one or that one. It is a fact that there is now need of the help which all can bring to heal the breach that has been made. Do it cheerfully. Do it nobly. Come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Redeem at once the institution that is in great peril. This can be done if all will take hold interestedly, and redeem this heavily debt-burdened institution; and in doing this the blessing of the Lord will be upon you. It can be done; and in the name of the Lord lay hold of it. Let all work with courage and with cheerfulness and with joy, and this very work will prove a great blessing in the experience of all who lay hold of it and carry it through successfully.  {PH008 14.1}
[PH008 14.2]          There is a great work to be done in Europe. All heaven takes an interest not only in lands that are nigh and that need our help, but in lands that are afar off. All the inhabitants of heaven are in active service, ministering to a fallen world. They take a deep and fervent interest in the salvation of men, the fallen inhabitants of                             -15-     this world. These heavenly beings are watching and waiting for human agencies to be deeply moved over their fellow workmen who are in perplexity and trial and sorrow and distress. Human agencies are called to be hand-helpers, to work out the knowledge and use the faculties of heavenly angels. By uniting with these powers that are omnipotent, we shall be benefited by their higher education and experience. The Lord's entrusted talents will be efficacious, if used to do the work entrusted to his institutions, that they may stand again in independence. All heaven is watching those agencies that have been as the hand to work out the purposes of God in the earth, thus doing the will and purpose of God in heaven. Such a co-operation will accomplish a work which will give honor and glory and majesty to God.  {PH008 14.2}
[PH008 15.1]          There is a large work to be done for souls in Scandinavia. Let no hand become slack or palsied, when you have the assurance that angels whose home is in the pavilion of the Eternal, in the presence of God, and who see the glory of God, are your helpers. Will you co-operate with them in building up every institution, doing God's service under the supervision of the angelic ministration?  {PH008 15.1}
[PH008 15.2]          Who can understand the value of the human souls for whom their Prince, their King, the Son of the infinite God, gave his spotless life to a shameful death, to save all who should believe on him? If all understood this as they should, what a work would go forth from their hands in most earnest, persevering efforts to go deeper than they have ever gone before, because through the Holy Spirit's working they may with the influence of                            -16-     their voice and their talent of means lead many souls to escape the chain of darkness and the hellish plottings of Satan, and become washed from their sins in the blood of the Lamb. O, let the work go on deeper and still deeper. Angels in heaven rejoice to see sinners repent and turn to the living God. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."                             Ellen G. White        St. Helena, Cal. Nov. 20, 1900.                            -17-  {PH008 15.2}
[PH008 17.1]                         LATER.          WHILE THE FOREGOING WAS PASSING THROUGH THE PRESS, THE FOLLOWING ADDITIONAL APPEAL WAS RECEIVED FROM SISTER WHITE, IN BEHALF OF THE SANITARIUM AT SKODSBORG, DENMARK. THE SANITARIUM WORK IS JUST AS MUCH A PART OF THE WORK OF THE LORD IN SCANDINAVIA AS IS THE PUBLISHING WORK; HENCE TO SAVE CONFUSION, IT WAS THOUGHT BEST TO LET BOTH APPEALS GO OUT TOGETHER, AND LET THE OFFERINGS ALL GO TO THE ONE TREASURY, FROM WHENCE DISBURSEMENTS WILL BE MADE.  {PH008 17.1}
[PH008 17.2]          MAY THE HEAVENLY INTELLIGENCES BE CAUSED TO REJOICE, AND THE HEARTS OF OUR BRETHREN BE MADE GLAD, BY THE LIBERAL RESPONSE THAT SHALL BE MADE TO THESE APPEALS.                                GEO A. IRWIN.                            -18-  {PH008 17.2}
[PH008 18.1]           An Appeal in Behalf of our Sanitarium                   in Denmark.            At Skodsborg, a suburb of Copenhagen, our brethren have established a sanitarium. In this they moved forward hopefully, under the conviction that they were doing the very work God has enjoined upon his people. Our brethren generally have not taken that interest in the establishment of sanitariums in the European countries that they ought, and our dear brethren having the Skodsborg Sanitarium in hand have moved forward faster than the means in hand warranted, and now they are in difficulty and distress.  {PH008 18.1}
[PH008 18.2]          I am greatly troubled regarding the difficulties and dangers surrounding our institutions in Scandinavia. My mind is stirred to appeal to our people, not only in behalf of the Christiania Publishing House, but also for the Danish sanitarium. The enemy has been represented to me as waiting eagerly for an opportunity to destroy these institutions, which are instrumentalities of God, used for the redemption of mankind. Shall Satan's desire be gratified? Shall we allow these institutions to be wrested from our hands and their beneficent work stopped? Because our brethren have made mistakes, shall we leave them alone to bear the consequences of their miscalculations? Is that the way that Christ has dealt with us?  {PH008 18.2}
[PH008 18.3]          As Christ deals with us, so must we deal with our brethren who are in difficulty. Brethren, it is time that we interested ourselves in behalf of these institutions. Our American brethren should rally to the rescue. Our Scandinavian brethren                            -19-     in America should be specially aroused to take decided action. And our brethren in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden should understand that this is their opportunity, and that now is the time for them to come up to the help of the Lord.  {PH008 18.3}
[PH008 19.1]          It often occurs that when one burdened with a heavy load is at the foot of a difficult hill, surrounded by discouragements, and in need of cheerful, strong helpers to work with him in pulling up the heavy load, much time is wasted in criticism and scolding and fretting. But this does not help the situation; it does not move the load. The ones upon whom the pressure of the load rests most heavily do not need nor deserve the censure. This might fall more appropriately upon those who should have shared the burden earlier. But even then censure might be inappropriate, and it certainly would be useless. Our first thought should be. How can we unite in helping to lift the load? Time is precious. There is too much at stake to run the risk of delay.  {PH008 19.1}
[PH008 19.2]          I am stirred by the Spirit of the Lord to sound an alarm to rally all our people who love God and his cause to come to the rescue of his institutions in Europe, which are now suffering for help. Let those who trust in God and believe his word study diligently to understand their privileges, their responsibilities, and their duty in relation to their brethren in Europe, who have been used by God to begin a good work. If we fail now to do our work as God's helping hand in relieving the Scandinavian publishing house and sanitarium from their embarrassments, we shall lose a great blessing.  {PH008 19.2}
[PH008 19.3]          Patience, love, and Christian courtesy are to be                           -20-     brought into the work of helping our institutions in Europe. This will show soundness of faith and healthfulness of soul. If we should charge the managers of the Skodsborg Sanitarium, who are responsible for enlarging the work, with worldly ambition and a desire to glorify themselves, we would do them injustice. They were striving to work for the glory of God; and a work has been accomplished which is far-reaching in its influence for good, and which greatly displeases the enemy of righteousness.  {PH008 19.3}
[PH008 20.1]          Who will now place themselves on the Lord's side? Who will be as his helping hand, lifting whole-heartedly? Who will encourage the oppressed to trust in the Lord? Who will manifest that faith that will now fail nor falter, but that presses forward to victory? Who will now strive to build up that which Satan is striving to tear down, a work which should be going forward in strong lines? Who will now do for their brethren in Europe that which they would wish to have done for them were they in similar circumstances? Who will thus co-operate with the ministering angels?  {PH008 20.1}
[PH008 20.2]          O, what a sight it would be for the angels to look upon to see the institutions established for the illustration and promulgation of the principles of reform and Christian living, God's instrumentalities, passing out of the hands of those who can use them in God's work, into the hands of the world! The Lord's treasures are at hand, lent to us in trust, for just such emergencies. God's people should serve him in truth and righteousness. They should appropriate their God-given means to help their fellow-workers in a time of need. All our churches should now act                             -21-     whole-heartedly and unitedly in this matter, determined to avert the great calamity threatening the cause through the crippling or loss of the Lord's instrumentalities. Angels of God will cooperate with us in freeing from debt those institutions in Denmark and Norway, so that no reproach shall rest upon the Lord's cause.  {PH008 20.2}
[PH008 21.1]          We need to cultivate the spirit manifested by Abraham and Moses. Then we shall manifest faith in God and compassion for the erring. Our brethren in Scandinavia, by enlarging their work beyond their means, have placed themselves in the bondage of debt. By this the future of the institutions and the honor of the cause are imperiled. Shall we add to the difficulties of the situation by criticism and censure, or shall we courageously grapple with the work lying before us, the work of freeing the publishing house and the sanitarium from their burden of debt? This can be done. Something would have been done before this, if human hands had not interfered and hindered.  {PH008 21.1}
[PH008 21.2]          The Lord calls upon his people to make offerings of self-denial. Let us all unite in making him a New Year's offering that will lift the heavy burden resting upon his institutions in Scandinavia. Let us give up something which we intended to purchase for personal comfort or pleasure. Let us teach the children to deny self, and become the Lord's helping hand in dispensing his blessings. Let us send in our offerings with thanksgiving, and with prayer that the Lord will bless the gifts, and multiply them as he did the food fed to the five thousand.  {PH008 21.2}
[PH008 21.3]          I plead with my Scandinavian brethren to do what they can. We will unite our efforts with                             -22-     your work of love and helpfulness to restore the institutions which are now threatened with disaster. There is sufficient means in the hands of the Lord's stewards to do this work, if they will unite in tender sympathy to restore, to heal, and to bring health and prosperity to God's instrumentalities. Have faith in God. Hold fast to the hand of infinite power; for the Lord has, in the hands of his stewards, a store of treasures sufficient to heal all the diseases of the institutions in Europe.  {PH008 21.3}
[PH008 22.1]          The sums which you give may be small when compared with the necessities of the cause, but do not be discouraged. Take hold in faith, and that which seemed hopeless at first will look different. The feeding of the five thousand is an object-lesson for us. He who fed five thousand men, besides women and children, with five loaves and two small fishes, can do great things for his people today.  {PH008 22.1}
[PH008 22.2]         Read the account of how the prophet fed one hundred men: "There came a man from Baalshalisha, and brought the man of God bread of the first-fruits, twenty loaves of barley, and full ears of corn in the husk thereof. And he said, Give unto the people, that they may eat. And his servitor said, What, should I set this before an hundred men? He said again, Give the people, that they may eat: for thus saith the Lord, They shall eat, and shall leave thereof. So he set it before them, and they did eat, and left thereof, according to the word of the Lord."  {PH008 22.2}
[PH008 22.3]          What condescension it was on the part of Christ to work a miracle to satisfy hunger! He relieved the hunger of one hundred sons of the prophets, and again and again since then, though                            -23-     not in such a marked and visible way, he has worked to relieve human weakness. If we had clearer spiritual discernment, so that we could recognize more readily God's merciful, compassionate dealings with his people, what a rich experience we would gain. We need to look beneath the surface. We need to study more than we do into the wonderful working of God. He has worked with men who are not united with us in acknowledging the truth, but whose hearts he will ofttimes move to favor his people. The Lord has his men of opportunity, like the man who brought the food for the sons of the prophets.  {PH008 22.3}
[PH008 23.1]          When the Lord gives us a work to do, let us not stop to question or criticise. Do not take time to inquire into the reasonableness of the command or the probable result of your effort to relieve the situation. The supply, judged by human estimate, may fall far short, but in the hands of the Lord it will be more than sufficient. The servitor "set it before them, and they did eat, and left thereof, according to the word of the Lord."  {PH008 23.1}
[PH008 23.2]          We need greater faith. Our spiritual life depends on the vitalizing power of the Holy Spirit. We should have a fuller sense of God's relationship to those whom he has purchased by the blood of his only begotten Son. We should make efforts to help with cheerfulness, activity, and faith. We should exercise faith in the onward progress of the work of the kingdom of God.  {PH008 23.2}
[PH008 23.3]          Let us not waste time by deploring the scantiness of our visible advantages, but let us make the best use of what we have. Energy and trust in God will develop resources, even though the outward appearance may be unpromising. The                             -24-     power of God will enable us, if we use the very best facilities we have, to reach the multitudes who are now starving for the bread of life.  {PH008 23.3}
[PH008 24.1]          Why should we be surprised if the offerings we present to God in cheerfulness and love are increased by him? We do not learn half as much as we should from the lessons of the Bible. The sanctified mind will see that God unites with the one who gives to him with unselfishness; for such action is akin to heavenly benevolence. We need to take a far broader and more trustful view of God's relation to this world and his people, through whom he is working to carry out his purposes. By the touch of his divine hand and the word of blessing from his lips, Jesus can increase the scanty provision. By his power he can multiply the scanty store until it is sufficient to place in the hands of his servants for the carrying forward of his work.  {PH008 24.1}
[PH008 24.2]          In the work of helping our brethren in Denmark and Norway; let us lift zealously and nobly, and leave the rest to God, with faith to believe that he will enlarge our offerings until they are sufficient to place his institutions in Europe on vantage ground.               Ellen G. White.        St. Helena, Cal., Dec. 3, 1900.  {PH008 24.2}
[PH010 3.1]         PH010 - An Appeal to Ministers and Church Officers (1908)           Dear Brethren,--        As I read the reports of labor published in the Review and our other denominational periodicals from week to week, my heart is rejoiced over the progress of the third angel's message in the home field and abroad. Our workers are having many remarkable experiences. The Lord is going before them, preparing the way, and the cause of present truth is making rapid advancement. This should be a source of profound gratitude to God. As we contrast the present prosperity of the work with the early years of poverty passed through by the pioneers of this cause, when our numbers were but few and our resources were limited, we can but exclaim, "What hath God wrought!"  {PH010 3.1}
[PH010 3.2]          And yet there remains much to be done. In the past we have not been as diligent as we ought to have been in seeking to save the lost. Precious opportunities have been allowed to pass by unimproved. This has delayed the coming of our King. Had the people of God                         -4-     constantly preserved a living connection with Him from the beginning of the great advent movement, had they obeyed His word and advanced in all His opening providences, they would today be in the heavenly Canaan.  {PH010 3.2}
[PH010 4.1]         We have done only a small part of the evangelical work that God desires us to do among our neighbors and friends. In every city of our land there are those who know not the truth. And out in the broad world beyond the seas there are many new fields in which we must plow the ground and sow the seed.  {PH010 4.1}
[PH010 4.2]          A few faithful missionaries are even now planting the standard of truth in fields far away. Publications are multiplying in many languages. These silent messengers are enlightening thousands. But as a people we come far short of moving forward as fast as the providence of God opens the way. Our General gives the command, "Go forward." Thousands are thirsting for living truth. The Macedonian cry is coming to us from every direction, "Come over and help us." We look about us, and inquire, "Who will go?" O that every follower of Jesus might respond: "Send                       -5-     me. I long to do something for my Master."  {PH010 4.2}
[PH010 5.1]          Time and again I have had presented before me a vision of people across the broad ocean, standing in perplexity, and pale with anxiety, earnestly inquiring, "What is truth?" They say: "We want the bread of life. Our churches are backslidden from God. We want to find the old paths. We want to come back to the simplicity of gospel religion." My tears flow as I see this picture rising vividly before me. The voice from heaven pleads, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." While so great a work remains to be done, shall not we, as Christ's followers, arouse to a sense of our God-given responsibility, and be active in doing our part?     Plans for Enlarging Our Laboring Forces  {PH010 5.1}
[PH010 5.2]          The strength of an army is measured largely by the efficiency of the men in the ranks. A wise general instructs his officers to train every soldier for active service. He seeks to develop the highest efficiency possible on the part of all. If he were to depend upon his officers alone, he could never expect to conduct                        -6-     a successful campaign. He counts on loyal, untiring service from every man in his army. The responsibility rests largely upon the men in the ranks.  {PH010 5.2}
[PH010 6.1]          And so it is in the army of Prince Emmanuel. Our General, who has never lost a battle, expects willing service from every one who has enlisted under His banner. In the closing controversy now waging between the forces for good and the hosts of evil, He expects all, laymen as well as ministers, to take part. All who have enlisted as soldiers of His, are to render faithful service as minutemen, with a keen sense of the responsibility resting upon them individually.  {PH010 6.1}
[PH010 6.2]          Those who have the spiritual oversight of the church should devise ways and means by which an opportunity may be given to every member of the church to act some part in God's work. This has not always been done in the past. Plans have not been fully carried out whereby the talent of all might be employed in active service. There are but few who realize how much has been lost because of this.  {PH010 6.2}
[PH010 6.3]          The leaders in God's cause, as wise general, are to lay plans for advance                        -7-     moves all along the line, In their planning, they are to give special study to the work that can be done by the laity for their friends and neighbors. The work of God in this earth can never be finished until the men and women comprising our church-membership, rally to the work, and unite their efforts with those of ministers and church officers.  {PH010 6.3}
[PH010 7.1]          The salvation of sinners requires earnest, personal labor. We are to bear to them the word of life, not to wait for them to come to us. O that I could speak words to men and women that would arouse them to diligent action! The moments now granted us to work are few. We are standing upon the very borders of the eternal world. We have no time to lose. Every moment is golden, and altogether too precious to be devoted merely to self-serving. Who will seek God earnestly, and from Him draw strength and grace to be His faithful workers in the missionary field?  {PH010 7.1}
[PH010 7.2]          In every church there is talent, which, with the right kind of labor, might be developed to become a great help in this work. There should be a well-organized plan for the employment of workers to go into all our churches,                        -8-     large and small, to instruct the members how to labor for the upbuilding of the church, and also for unbelievers. It is training, education, that is needed. Let all set their hearts and minds to become intelligent in regard to the work for this time, qualifying themselves to do that for which they are best adapted.  {PH010 7.2}
[PH010 8.1]          That which is needed now for the upbuilding of our churches is the nice work of wise laborers to discern and develop talent in the church,--talent that can be educated for the Master's service. Those who shall labor in visiting the churches should give the brethren and sisters instruction in practical methods of doing missionary work. Let there be a class for the training of the youth, as well. Young men and women should be educated to become workers at home, in their own neighborhoods, and in the church.  {PH010 8.1}
[PH010 8.2]          All this work of training should be accompanied with earnest seeking of the Lord for His Holy Spirit. Let this be urged home upon those who are willing to give themselves to the Master's service. Our conduct is watched by the world; every act is scrutinized and commented upon. There must be diligent                          -9-     cultivation of the Christian graces, that those who profess the truth may be able to teach it to others as it is in Jesus, that they themselves may be ensamples, and that our enemies may be able to say no evil of them truthfully. In all their intercourse with unbelievers they are exerting an influence for good or for evil. They are either a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. God calls for greater piety, for holiness of life and purity of conduct, in accordance with the elevating, sanctifying truths which we profess. The lives of the workers for Christ should be such that unbelievers, seeing their godly walk and circumspect conversation, may be charmed with the faith that produces such results.  {PH010 8.2}
[PH010 9.1]          The end is near, stealing upon us stealthily, imperceptibly like the noiseless approach of a thief in the night. May the Lord grant that we shall no longer sleep as do others, but that we shall watch and be sober. The truth is soon to triumph gloriously, and all who now choose to be laborers together with God will triumph with it. The time is short; the night soon cometh, when no man can work. Let those who                       -10-     are rejoicing in the light of present truth, now make haste to impart the truth to others. The Lord is inquiring, "Whom shall I send?" Those who wish to sacrifice for the truth's sake, are now to respond, "Here am I, Lord; send me."  {PH010 9.1}
[PH010 10.1]     Thanksgiving Week and Our Missions            We are rapidly approaching the time set apart by the General Conference Committee as a week of special endeavor in behalf of our mission fields. The plan has been set before our people in the columns of the Review and Herald by the officers of the General Conference, in the following words:  {PH010 10.1}
[PH010 10.2]          "The General Conference Committee, at its late meeting in April, recommended that Thanksgiving week, November 22-28, be set apart as a time for a special ingathering of funds for foreign mission work.  {PH010 10.2}
[PH010 10.3]          "The season of the year is favorable for such an effort. The crops will be nearly harvested: the fall work on the farm mostly done. The national holiday. Thanksgiving, comes November 26. At this season of the year, Americans naturally turn their thoughts toward deeds of charity, and multitudes are glad to know of some beneficent object upon which they can intelligently bestow their thank-offering to the Lord.  {PH010 10.3}
[PH010 10.4]          "Nothing can appeal to the majority of our fellow citizens more than to extend help to a mission board that is carrying on a world-wide gospel campaign.                             -11-  {PH010 10.4}
[PH010 11.1]          "Until the present time, Seventh-day Adventists have furnished their own funds for nearly all they have undertaken. Seldom have unbelievers been called upon to assist in our general work. We have been before the world for half a century. During this fifty years, Seventh-day Adventists have built many sanitariums, the benefits of which are largely reaped by the world. We have gratuitously distributed hundreds of millions of pages of gospel literature, and sold hundreds of millions more at a great sacrifice of time and money, that others might be benefited.  {PH010 11.1}
[PH010 11.2]          "During Thanksgiving week it was thought advisable to ask our people everywhere to give that week to soliciting funds for foreign mission work.  {PH010 11.2}
[PH010 11.3]          "The General Conference Committee has invited the Review and Herald Publishing Association to bring out a special Missions Number of the Review and Herald which will contain a report of what Seventh-day Adventists are doing in heathen lands and Catholic countries. It will be a thirty-two page number, amply illustrated, and filled with such information as will surely interest all who receive it.  {PH010 11.3}
[PH010 11.4]          "This paper we recommend to be given to the people, at the same time calling their attention to the lines of work we are doing. A short canvass will be prepared on the contents of the paper, so that all can be, well informed as to what to say to their friends and neighbors.  {PH010 11.4}
[PH010 11.5]          "The paper is to be given away. Those taking a copy will be urged to read it, and study its contents. Each one to whom a copy of the special number is given, is to be asked for a donation to our mission funds. Each can give what he likes; but few will care to give less than twenty-five cents. Some will wish to give much more. The business firms with whom people have traded for many years will often give liberally. The rich, if                          -12-     approached in the right manner, will often donate without stint.  {PH010 11.5}
[PH010 12.1]          "This ingathering of funds should be the greatest event in our financial history. It should bring into the treasury of the Mission Board a large sum of money with which to help our work in foreign fields. A united army of sixty thousand Seventh-day Adventists filled with the Holy Spirit ought to do much for God in a week's consecrated effort.  {PH010 12.1}
[PH010 12.2]          "All our schools could plan for a foreign mission week. All our office employees could gain a rich experience by helping to gather in this fund. This week can mark a new era in our foreign mission work, if we arise, as did the Jews in the days of Mordecai, and seek God with all the heart. If Israel's God goes before us, if the fiery pillar leads the way, there will be great blessings before us.  {PH010 12.2}
[PH010 12.3]          "Let us not forget the date,--Thanksgiving week: nor the idea,--a large ingathering of funds for foreign missions."  {PH010 12.3}
[PH010 12.4]              The Example of Nehemiah          Letters of inquiry have come to me regarding the advisability of carrying out the plan outlined above. In answer, I would refer all to the example of Nehemiah. When about to journey to Jerusalem with the hope of restoring the walls about the stricken city of his fathers, he frankly told King Artaxerxes of the work he contemplated doing, and requested help to insure the success of the enterprise. He obtained a letter to the keeper of the king's forest in the mountains of Lebanon, directing him to furnish such timber as would be needed for the wall of Jerusalem                        -13-     and the buildings that were to be erected. And the means which he lacked he solicited from those who were able to bestow.  {PH010 12.4}
[PH010 13.1]          In writing on this subject in years past, I have said:  {PH010 13.1}
[PH010 13.2]          "The Lord still moves upon the hearts of kings and rulers in behalf of His people. Those who are laboring for Him are to avail themselves of the help that He prompts men to give for the advancement of His cause. The agents through whom these gifts come, may open ways by which the light of truth shall be given to many benighted lands. These men may have no sympathy with God's work, no faith in Christ, no acquaintance with His word: but their gifts are not on this account to be refused.  {PH010 13.2}
[PH010 13.3]          "The Lord has placed His goods in the hands of unbelievers as well as believers; all may return to Him His own for the doing of the work that must be done for a fallen world. As long as we are in this world, as long as the Spirit of God strives with the children of men, so long are we to receive favors as well as to impart them. We are to give to the world the light of truth, as revealed in the Scriptures; and we are to receive from the world that which God moves upon them to give in behalf of His cause.  {PH010 13.3}
[PH010 13.4]          "The Lord's work might receive far                        -14-     greater favors than it is now receiving, if we would approach men in wisdom, acquainting them with the work, and giving them an opportunity of doing that which it is our privilege to induce them to do for its advancement. If we, as God's servants, would take a wise and prudent course. His good hand would prosper us in our efforts.  {PH010 13.4}
[PH010 14.1]          "Some may question the propriety of receiving gifts from unbelievers. Let such ask themselves: 'Who is the real owner of our world? To whom belong its houses and lands, and its treasures of gold and silver?' God has an abundance in our world, and He has placed His goods in the hands of all, both the obedient and the disobedient. He is ready to move upon the hearts of worldly men, even idolaters, to give of their abundance for the support of His work; and He will do this as soon as His people learn to approach these men wisely and to call their attention to that which it is their privilege to do. If the needs of the Lord's work were set forth in a proper light before those who have means and influence, these men might do much to advance the cause of present truth. God's people have lost many privileges of which they could have taken advantage, had they not chosen to stand independent of the world.  {PH010 14.1}
[PH010 14.2]          "In the providence of God, we are                      -15-     daily brought into connection with the unconverted. By His own right hand God is preparing the way before us, in order that His work may progress rapidly. As colaborers with Him, we have a sacred work to do. We are to have travail of soul for those who are in high places; we are to extend to them the gracious invitation to come to the marriage feast.  {PH010 14.2}
[PH010 15.1]          "Although now almost wholly in the possession of wicked men, all the world, with its riches and treasures, belongs to God. 'The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof.' The silver is Mine, and the gold is Mine, saith the Lord of hosts.' 'Every beast of the forest is Mine, and all the birds of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the field are Mine. If I were hungry, I would not tell thee; for the world is Mine, and the fulness thereof.' O that Christians might realize more and still more fully that it is their privilege and their duty, while cherishing right principles, to take advantage of every heaven-sent opportunity for advancing God's kingdom in this world!"                                                    -    {PH010 15.1}
[PH010 15.2]          "Why not ask the Gentiles for assistance? I have received instruction that there are men and women in the world who have sympathetic hearts, and who will be touched with compassion as the                         -16-     needs of suffering humanity are presented before them.  {PH010 15.2}
[PH010 16.1]          "There are men in the world who will give of their means for schools and for sanitariums. The matter has been presented to me in this light. Our work is to be aggressive. The money is the Lord's and if the wealthy are approached in the right way, the Lord will touch their hearts, and impress them to give of their means. God's money is in the hands of these men, and some of them will heed the request for help.  {PH010 16.1}
[PH010 16.2]          "Talk this over, and do all in your power to secure gifts. We are not to feel that it would not be the thing to ask men of the world for means; for it is just the thing to do. This plan was opened before me as a way of coming in touch with wealthy men of the world. Through this means not a few will become interested, and may hear and believe the truth for this time."                          Ellen G. White.     Sanitarium, Cal.,        October 11, 1908.  {PH010 16.2}
[PH007 3.1]         PH007 - An Appeal to Our Churches in Behalf of Home Missionary Work (1896)      By Mrs. E. G. White    		It Is the Duty of the Church to Let Its Light Shine         Christ, the True Witness, addresses the church at Ephesus, saying: "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent."  {PH007 3.1}
[PH007 3.2]         Oh, how few know the day of their visitation! How few, even among those who claim to believe in present truth, understand the signs of the times, or what they are to experience before the end. We are under divine forbearance today; but how long will the angels of God continue to hold the winds, that they shall not blow? Among the people of God there is blindness of mind and hardness of heart, although God has manifested inexpressible mercy toward us. How few there are who are truly humble, devoted, God-fearing servants in the cause of Christ,                                                                              4  whose hearts are full of gratitude and thanksgiving because they are called to act a part in the work of God, being co-laborers with Jesus Christ, partakers with Christ of His sufferings.  {PH007 3.2}
[PH007 4.1]                  Dead in Trespasses and Sins.          Today there are few who are heartily serving God. The most of those who compose our congregations are spiritually dead in trespasses and sins. They come and go like the door upon its hinges. For years they have complacently listened to the most solemn, soul-stirring truths, but they have not practiced them. They are less and less sensible of the preciousness and value of truth, because they neglect the practice of those things which are pleasing in the sight of God. The stirring testimonies of reproof and warning do not arouse them. The sweetest melodies that come from God through human lips--justification by faith, and the righteousness of Christ --do not bring forth from them a response of love and gratitude. Though the heavenly Merchantman displays before them the richest jewels of faith and love; though His voice invites them to buy of Him "gold tried in the fire," and "white raiment that they might be clothed," and "eyesalve that they may see," they steel their hearts against Him, and fail to exchange their lukewarmness for love and zeal; but fold their hands in complacency, make a profession but deny the power of true godliness. If they continue in this state, God will reject them with abhorrence. To praise the world and God at the same time, is in no way acceptable to God. Awake, awake, before it is everlastingly too late!                                                                              5   {PH007 4.1}
[PH007 5.1]            No One Is to Be an Idler in the Vineyard.          Brethren and sisters who have long claimed to believe the truth, I would ask you, Have your practices been in harmony with your light? with your privileges? with the opportunities granted of heaven? This is a serious question. Why is it there is so little faith? so little spiritual power? Why are there so few who bear the yoke and carry the burden of Christ? Why do persons have to be urged to take up their work for the Master? Why are there so few who can unveil the mysteries of redemption? Why is it that the imputed righteousness of Christ does not shine through His professed followers as a light to the world?  {PH007 5.1}
[PH007 5.2]          The Sun of Righteousness has risen upon the church, and it is the duty of the church to shine. Those who are connected with Christ will grow in grace, and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, to the full stature of men and women. It is the privilege of every soul to make advancement. No one is to be an idler in the vineyard. If all who claim to believe the truth had made the most of their opportunities and ability to learn all that they were privileged to learn, they would have become strong in Christ. No matter what may have been their occupation, if farmers, mechanics, teachers, or pastors, if they had wholly consecrated themselves to God, they would have been efficient agents to work for the heavenly Master.  {PH007 5.2}
[PH007 5.3]                    Laborers Together with God.          Those who are united to the church should be living, working agents to impart light to those who are in                                                                              6  darkness. They should declare the truth of God, revealing His love and faithfulness. When men use their powers as God directs them to, their talents will increase, their ability will enlarge, and they will have heavenly wisdom in seeking to save those who are lost. But while the church-members are listless, and neglectful of their God-given responsibility, how can they expect to receive the treasure of heaven to impart to others? When professed Christians feel no burden to enlighten the minds of those who are in darkness, when they fail to make use of the rich grace of Christ, and cease to impart the knowledge they have received, they become less discerning, lose their appreciation of the richness of the heavenly endowment, and, failing to value it themselves, they fail to present it to others. It is only as God sees His professed people eager to be laborers together with Him, that He can impart to them light and grace; for then they will make every interest secondary to the interest of His work and cause. With such workers the heavenly intelligences will cooperate.  {PH007 5.3}
[PH007 6.1]                  Diligence in the Master's Work.          Are we endowed with the Holy Spirit, so that with heavenly wisdom we may meet the emergencies of this age, and counteract, as far as possible, the movements of this world? It is no time now for the watchman to become sleepy, and cease to be a sentinel upon the walls of Zion. Peculiar and rapid changes will soon take place; and if the church is not asleep, if the followers of Christ watch and pray, they may have light to comprehend and appreciate the movements of the enemy.                                                                              7   {PH007 6.1}
[PH007 7.1]              Winning Souls to Christ Our Chief Aim.          God has given to every man a work to do in connection with His kingdom. Each one professing the name of Christ is to be an interested worker, ready to defend the principles of righteousness. The work of the gospel is not to depend solely upon the minister; every soul should take an active part in advancing the cause of God. But, instead of this, how many of our large churches come and go like a door on its hinges, feeling no responsibility for the progress of the work, no interest in the salvation of souls for whom Christ died. They do not dream of weaving their religion into their business. They say, Religion is religion, and business is business; they believe each has a proper sphere, but let them be separated. But in whatever calling a Christian is found, he has his work to do for the Lord in representing Christ to the world. Whatever may be our occupation, we are to be missionaries, having for our chief aim the winning of souls to Christ. If this is not our interest, we rob God of influence, of time, of money and effort. In withholding our heart's service from the Lord, we fail to benefit our fellowman, and thus rob God of the glory that would flow to Him through the conversion of others.  {PH007 7.1}
[PH007 7.2]                      Training the Children.          What excuse can the professed followers of Christ offer for neglecting to train their children in such a way that they will, for the sake of advancing the work of Christ, bind about their wants in dress, and avoid all extravagance and display? The children should be educated in                                                                              8  such a way that they will have sympathy for the aged and afflicted, and lend all the help in their power to alleviate the sufferings of the poor and distressed. They should be taught to be diligent in the missionary work; and from their earliest years, principles of self-denial and sacrifice for the good of others should be inculcated, that they may be laborers together with God.  {PH007 7.2}
[PH007 8.1]          Oh, that parents would look carefully and prayerfully after their children's eternal welfare! Let them ask themselves: Have we been careless? Have we neglected this solemn work? Have we allowed our children to become the sport of Satan's temptations? Have we a solemn account to settle with God because we have permitted our children to use their talents, their time, and influence, in working against the truth? against Jesus Christ? Have we neglected our duty as parents, and increased the subjects of Satan's kingdom?  {PH007 8.1}
[PH007 8.2]                      A Transformation Needed          This home missionary work, this home field, has been shamefully neglected, and it is time that divine resources and remedies were presented, that this state of evil may be healed. If parents would see a different state of things in their family, let them consecrate themselves wholly to God, and the Lord will devise ways and means whereby a transformation may take place in their households. Let the church awake, let every member take up his individual work, and vindicate the name of the Lord by which he is called. Let sound faith and earnest piety take the place of slothfulness and unbelief. When faith lays hold upon Christ, the truth will bring delight to                                                                              9  your soul, and religion will not be a dull, uninteresting enterprise. Your social meetings, now tame and spiritless, will be vitalized by the Holy Spirit, and your daily experiences will become rich as you practice the Christianity you profess.  {PH007 8.2}
[PH007 9.1]          In the face of what might be done, will the church sleep on, or will they feel the responsibility and the honor that is conferred upon them through the merciful providence of God, and gather up their hereditary trusts and the advantages of present light, and feel the necessity of rising to the urgent emergency that now presents itself before us? Oh, that all may arouse and manifest to the world that this is a living faith, that a vital issue is before the world, that Jesus will soon come! Let men see that we believe we are on the borders of the eternal world.  {PH007 9.1}
[PH007 9.2]     It Is the Duty of the Ministers to Instruct the Churches                in Practical Missionary Work.            "Watchman, what of the night?" Are the watchmen to whom comes this cry able to give the trumpet a certain sound? Are the shepherds faithfully caring for the flock as those who must give an account? Are the ministers of God watching for souls, realizing that those under their care are the purchase of the blood of Christ? A great work is to be done in the world, and what efforts are we putting forth that it may be accomplished? The people have listened to too much sermonizing; but have they been instructed as to how to labor for those for whom Christ died? Has there been a line of work devised and laid out before the people in such a way that each one saw the necessity of taking part in the work?                                                                              10   {PH007 9.2}
[PH007 10.1]          It is evident that all the sermons that have been preached have not brought up this kind of labor, and the churches are withering up because they have failed to use their talents in diffusing the light of truth to others. Careful instruction should be given that will be as lessons from the Master, that all may put their light to practical use in benefiting others. Those who have the oversight of the churches should select members who have ability, and place them under responsibilities, at the same time giving them instruction as to how they may best serve and bless others.  {PH007 10.1}
[PH007 10.2]                          Years Behind.          Every means should be used to get the knowledge of the truth before the thousands who will discern the evidence, who will appreciate the likeness of Christ in His people, if they can have an opportunity to see it. There are those among us who, if they should take time to consider, would regard their do-nothing position as a sinful neglect to use the talents which God has given them.  {PH007 10.2}
[PH007 10.3]          God has given His messengers the truth to proclaim. Then the churches are to voice the truth from the lips of the messengers, and use their talents in every way possible to make the ministry a power to communicate truth by their catching the first rays of light, and diffusing the same. Here is our great sin. We are years behind. The ministers have been seeking the hidden treasures, and have been opening up the casket, and letting the jewels of truth shine forth, but not one one-hundredth part has been done or is being done by members of the church, that God requires of them. They will, in that great day,                                                                              11  be self-convicted, and self-condemned, for their slothfulness. May the Lord lead them to self-penitence, and to now see themselves and exclaim, "Lord, I am that fruitless fig tree." May the Lord forgive His people who are not doing the work in His vineyard that He has given them to do.  {PH007 10.3}
[PH007 11.1]                         Evils of Inaction.          What can we expect but deterioration in religious life when the people listen to sermon after sermon, and do not put into practice the instruction given? The ability God has given, if not exercised, will degenerate, and men and women unemployed will become as tools that rust from inaction. Let the missionary meeting be turned to account in teaching the people how to do missionary work. Put work into their hands, and let not the youth be ignored, but let them come in to share in the labor and responsibility. Let them feel that they have a part to act in helping and blessing others. Even the children should be taught to do some little errand of love and mercy for those less fortunate than themselves.  {PH007 11.1}
[PH007 11.2]          The very simplest modes of work should be devised, and set in operation among the churches. If members will cooperate with such a plan, and perseveringly carry it out, they will reap a rich reward, for their experience will grow brighter, their ability will increase through exercise, and souls will be saved through their efforts. But if, on the other hand, the churches are left to their inactivity, Satan will see that they are employed. He will pre-occupy the field, and give the members lines of work to do that will engage their energies, kill                                                                              12  spirituality, and make them fall as dead weights upon the church.  {PH007 11.2}
[PH007 12.1]                    Set the Members to Work.          There are scores who have real ability, who are rusting from inaction, and yet many of these do not know how to set themselves at work for the Master. But let some one who has ability to devise ways whereby this talent may be utilized, lay out before these inactive ones the line of work that they could do, and let them understand that this is expected from them, and many who are now unemployed will become true laborers.  {PH007 12.1}
[PH007 12.2]          The parable of the talents should be explained to all. The members of the churches should be made to understand that they are the light of the world, and, according to their several ability, the Lord expects that His professed followers will enlighten and bless those around them. Those who have heard so much preaching ought certainly to know that if they undertake to work for the Lord, they will have divine aid.  {PH007 12.2}
[PH007 12.3]          Do not pass by the little things and look for a large work. You might do successfully the small work, but fail utterly in attempting a large work, and fall into discouragement. Take hold wherever you see that there is work to be done. Whether you are rich or poor, great or humble, God calls you into active service for Him. It will be by doing your might what your hands find to do that you will develop talents and aptitude for the work, and it is by neglecting your daily opportunities that you become fruitless and withered. This is why there are so many fruitless trees in the garden of the Lord.                                                                              13   {PH007 12.3}
[PH007 13.1]               Angels Waiting to Co-operate with Us.          All heaven is in activity, and the angels of God are waiting to cooperate with the human agent who will devise plans whereby souls for whom Christ died may hear the glad tidings of salvation. Every soul has an influence for good or evil. If the soul is sanctified to the service of God, and devoted to the work of Christ, the influence will be to gather with Christ. God depends upon the church for the forwarding of His work, and He expects that His professed followers will do their duty as intelligent beings. There is great need that every trained mind, every disciplined intellect, every jot of ability, shall be brought to the work of saving souls. There will be no idler, no slothful one who neglects the work of the Lord, found inside of the kingdom of heaven.  {PH007 13.1}
[PH007 13.2]          God expects His church to discipline and fit its members for the work of enlightening the world. But let no one feel that because he is not educated he can not be expected to take part in the work. God has a work for you to do. He has given to every man his work. You can search the Scriptures for yourself. "The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." The prayer of the sincere heart, offered in faith, will be heard in heaven.  {PH007 13.2}
[PH007 13.3]                       Ministering to Others.          Souls are perishing out of Christ, and those who profess to be the disciples of Christ are letting them die. Our brethren have talents entrusted for this very work; but they have bound them up in a napkin and buried                                                                              14  them in the earth. What manner of entreaty can be brought to bear upon the idlers in market places that will arouse them to go and work in the Master's vineyard? What can we say to the slothful church-members to make him  realize the necessity of unearthing his talent and putting it out to the exchangers? Oh, that God would set this matter in all its importance before the sleeping churches! Oh, that Zion would arouse and put on her beautiful garments! Oh, that she would shine!  {PH007 13.3}
[PH007 14.1]          This work of enlightening others is not the work of the minister only, but it is the work of all who profess the truth of God. God has given to every man his work in making Christ known to the world. We must teach the members of the church how they may effectually minister to others. There are many who are ordained ministers, who have never yet exercised a shepherd's care over the flock of God, who have never yet watched for souls as they that must give an account. Were the kind of labor of which it stands in need, bestowed upon the church, many who are doing nothing would be educated to become diligent laborers in the harvest field. An education should be given to the people of God that would result in furnishing hundreds who would put out to the exchangers valuable talents, whose use would develop men for positions of trust and influence, and great good would be accomplished for the Master.  {PH007 14.1}
[PH007 14.2]                    Scores of Slothful Servants.          But instead of thus developing, the church is left to be a weak, dependent, inefficient body. The members of the church are trained to rely upon preaching, and                                                                              15  they do little for Christ. They bear no fruit, but rather increase in selfishness and unfaithfulness. They put their hope in the preacher, and depend on his efforts to keep alive their weak faith. Because of the lack of proper instruction among the church-members by those whom God has placed as overseers, there is not one merely, but scores, who are slothful, and who are hiding their talents in the earth, and still complaining of the Lord's dealings toward them. They need to be tended as do sick children. This condition of weakness must not continue. Well-organized work must be done in the church, that its members may understand the manner in which they may impart light to others, and thus strengthen their own faith and increase their knowledge. As they impart the light which God graciously bestows upon them, to those in darkness, they will be confirmed in the faith. A working church is a living church. We are built up as living stones, and every stone is to emit light; for every one is compared to a precious stone that catches the glory of God and reflects it to others.  {PH007 14.2}
[PH007 15.1]          The idea that the minister must carry all the burdens, and do all the work, is a great mistake. Overworked and broken down, he may go into the grave, when, had the burden been shared as the Lord designed, he might have lived. That the burden may be distributed, an education must be given to the church by those who can instruct the workers to follow Christ, and to work as He worked.  {PH007 15.1}
[PH007 15.2]                  Let the Overseers Devise Plans.          Why do not the overseers of the church have councils to devise ways whereby young men and women may be                                                                              16  trained to put to use their intrusted talents? Why do not the older members of the church seek to do good, earnest, compassionate work for the children and youth? Many have embraced the truth, and yet they have not been educated as to how they may serve the cause of God and thereby grow in spiritual muscle and sinew. Let the ministers put to use all their ingenuity, that plans may be devised whereby the youthful members of the church may be enlisted in the cause of God. Why should they not be interested in the great work that there is to be done? But do not imagine that this interest can be aroused by going to the missionary meeting and presenting a long sermon; plan ways whereby a live interest may be kindled, and train up the young to do what is appointed them. Let them have a part to act, and from week to week let them bring in their reports, telling what they have experienced, and, through the grace of Christ, what success has been theirs. If the missionary meeting were a meeting where such reports were brought in by consecrated workers, it would not be dull, tedious and uninteresting. It would be full of intense interest, and there would be no lack in attendance.  {PH007 15.2}
[PH007 16.1]          In every church the members should be trained so that they will devote time to the work, and win souls to Christ. How can it be said of the church, "Ye are the light of the world," unless the members of the church actually impart light to others? In seeking to point sinners to the Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world, their own love will be kindled, and by beholding Him they, too, will become changed into His likeness.  {PH007 16.1}
[PH007 16.2]          Will those who have charge of the flock of God awaken to their duty?                                                                              17   {PH007 16.2}
[PH007 17.1]                  The Need of Home Missionaries.          Some who have long professed to be Christians, and yet have felt no responsibility for the souls of those who are perishing right around them, within the shadow of their own homes, may feel a burden to go to foreign lands to take hold of work far off; but where is the evidence of their fitness for such a work? Wherein have they manifested a burden for souls? Let such begin the work at home, in their own household, in their own neighborhood, among their own friends. Here they will find a favorable missionary field. This home missionary work is a test revealing their ability or inability for service in a wider field.  {PH007 17.1}
[PH007 17.2]                            An Example.          In the case of Philip and Nathanael we have an example of true home missionary work. Philip had seen Jesus, and was convinced that He was the Messiah. The knowledge he had received was so blessed to him that he wished his friends, also, to know the good news. He was desirous that the light and truth which had brought him such comfort and joy should be shared by Nathanael. True grace in the heart will always reveal its existence by diffusing itself. Philip went in search of Nathanael, and as he called, Nathanael answered from his place of prayer under the fig tree. Nathanael had not had the privilege of listening to the words of Jesus, but he was being drawn toward Him in spirit. He longed for light and truth, and was at the moment sincerely praying for them. Philip with joy exclaimed, "We have found Him, of                                                                              18  whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth." This is the way light is to be communicated,--by private, personal effort. In the home circle, at your neighbor's fireside, at the bedside of the sick, in a quiet way you may read the Scriptures, and speak a word for Jesus and the truth. Precious seed may thus be sown, that will spring up and bring forth fruit after many days.  {PH007 17.2}
[PH007 18.1]                   Loving Labor for the Master.          Our Redeemer is to see of the travail of His soul, and be satisfied; how is it with those who profess to be His followers? Will they be satisfied when they see the fruit of their labors? What are the members of the church doing, to be designated "laborers together with God"? Where do we see travail of soul? Where do we see the members of the church absorbed in religious themes, self surrendered to the work and will of God? Where do we see Christians feeling their responsibility to make the church prosperous, a wide-awake, light-giving people? Where are those who do not stint or measure their loving labor for the Master?  {PH007 18.1}
[PH007 18.2]          Jesus, your Redeemer, and all the holy angels are grieved at your hardness of heart. Jesus came to our world, and gave His own life to save these souls, and yet you who know the truth make so little effort to impart the blessings of His grace to those for whom He died. Such indifference and neglect of duty is an amazement to the angels. In the judgment you must meet the souls you have neglected.                                                                              19   {PH007 18.2}
[PH007 19.1]                      Neglected Opportunities.          We see large churches gathered in different localities. Their members have a knowledge of the truth; but they are content to hear and partake of the word of life themselves, and do not seek to impart light to those who are without. Because of these neglected opportunities, this abuse of privileges, they themselves are not growing "in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." Thus the members of our churches are weak in faith, deficient in knowledge, and children in experience. They are not rooted and grounded in the truth. If they remain thus, the many delusions of the last days will surely deceive them; for they will have no spiritual eyesight to discern truth from error.  {PH007 19.1}
[PH007 19.2]          The end is near! God calls upon the church to set in order the things that remain. Workers together with God, you are empowered by the Lord to take others with you into the kingdom. You are to be God's living agents, channels of light to the world, and round about you are angels of heaven with their commission from Christ to sustain, strengthen, and uphold you in working for the salvation of souls.  {PH007 19.2}
[PH007 19.3]          I appeal to the churches in every conference: Stand out separate and distinct from the world,--in the world, but not of it,--reflecting the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, being pure, holy, and undefiled, and in faith carrying light into all the highways and byways of the earth. To His church God has committed the work of diffusing light and bearing the message of His love. Our work is not to condemn, not to denounce, but to beseech men to be reconciled to God. We are to encourage                                                                              20  souls, to attract them, and thus win them to Jesus.  {PH007 19.3}
[PH007 20.1]                       Co-operation with God.          The upbuilding of the kingdom of God is retarded or urged forward, according to the unfaithfulness or fidelity of human agencies. Unfaithfulness to the cause of Christ makes manifest that love is lacking in the human agent. It was the love of Christ that constrained Him to come and seek and save that which was lost; but the love of Christ does not seem to constrain those who profess His name; for a death-like slumber is upon the human agents, and the work is hindered by failure of the human to cooperate with the divine. Men may pray, "Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven," but they fail in acting upon this prayer in their lives. The living Christian in one who has not left his first love, and his candlestick is not removed out of its place. But those who do not maintain their consecration to God are blind, and cannot see afar off, and have forgotten that they were purged from their own sins. But though you may be weak, erring, frail, sinful, and imperfect, the Lord holds out to you the offer of partnership with Himself, inviting you to come under divine instruction. Uniting with Christ, you may work the works of God. "Without Me," said Christ, "ye can do nothing."  {PH007 20.1}
[PH007 20.2]          Isaiah says, "Thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward." This is the righteousness of Christ which goes before us, and the glory of the Lord is to be our rereward. Ye churches of the living God study this promise, and consider how                                                                              21  your lack of faith, of spirituality, of divine power, is hindering the coming of the kingdom of God. Were every one of you living missionaries, the gospel would be speedily proclaimed in all countries, to all peoples, nations and tongues. This is the work that must be done before Christ shall come in power and great glory. I call upon the church to pray earnestly, that you may understand your responsibilities. Are you individually laborers together with God? If not why not? When do you mean to do your God-appointed work?  {PH007 20.2}
[PH007 21.1]                 The Church Must Be Quickened.          "Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light." This is a time when every member of the church should be waiting, and watching, and working. Through faith in Jesus Christ, we should be alive unto God; and every man, woman, and child who has a knowledge of the truth, should be able to discern the signs for the times. The weakness and inefficiency of the church must pass away. Creative power from above must impart life to the human agents whom God would use, that they may be able to cooperate with divine intelligences. The church to whom God has imparted his endowment of heavenly truth, must not remain dead in trespasses and sins.  {PH007 21.1}
[PH007 21.2]          As Christ's witnesses, our commission is clear. "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." We are to be waiting, watching, working; it is most inconsistent for the church to whom has been opened the treasuries of truth, to be dull, worldly, and indifferent. Casting away all unbelief, we should by faith put every capability and every power into exercise.                                                                              22   {PH007 21.2}
[PH007 22.1]          There is a great work to do, and the Spirit of the living God must enter into the living messenger, that the truth may go with power. The people of God must be aroused from their moral deadness; they must be quickened with power from above. The Lord has promised: "I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplications; and they shall look upon Him whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him as one mourneth for his only son."  {PH007 22.1}
[PH007 22.2]          The Lord God of heaven would have the entire church devising ways and means whereby high and low, rich and poor, may hear the message of truth. The Lord Jesus, the mighty Saviour, has died for these souls. He can arouse them from their indifference, He can awaken their sympathies, He can soften their hearts, He can reveal to their souls the beauty and power of the truth. The master worker is God, and not finite man; and yet He calls upon men to be the agents through whom He can impart light to those in darkness. God has jewels in all the churches, and it is not for us to make sweeping denunciation of the professed religious world, but in humility and love to present to all the truth as it is in Jesus. Let men see piety and devotion, let them behold Christ-likeness of character, and they will be drawn to the truth. He who loves God supremely, and his neighbor as himself, will be a light in the world. Those who have a knowledge of the truth, are to communicate the same. They are to lift up Jesus, the world's Redeemer; they are to hold forth the word of life.  {PH007 22.2}
[PH007 22.3]          We are in nowise to be deterred from fulfilling our                                                                              23  commission by the listlessness, the dullness, the lack of spiritual perception in those upon whom the word of God is brought to bear. We are to preach the word of light to those whom we may judge to be as hopeless subjects as though they were in their graves. Though they may seem to be unwilling to hear or to receive the light of truth, without questioning or wavering we are to do our part.  {PH007 22.3}
[PH007 23.1]         God's People Are to Watch and Give the Trumpet a                     Certain Sound            We are pressing on to the final conflict, and this is no time to compromise; it is no time to hide your colors. When the battle rages sore, let no one turn traitor. It is no time to lay down or conceal our weapons, and give Satan the advantage in the warfare; but unless you watch, and keep your garments unspotted from the world, you will not stand true to your Captain. It is no time for watchmen to slumber on the walls of Zion. Let them be wide awake. Call to your fellow watchmen, crying, "The morning cometh, and also the night." It is no time now to relax our efforts, to become tame and spiritless; no time to hide our light under a bushel, to speak smooth things, to prophesy deceit. Every power is to be employed for God. You are to maintain your allegiance, bearing testimony for God and for truth. Be not turned aside by any suggestion the world can make. We cannot afford to compromise. There is a living issue before us, of vital importance to the remnant people of God, to the very close of this earth's history; for eternal interests are involved. On the very eve of the crisis, it is no time                                                                              24  to be found with an evil heart of unbelief, departing from the living God.  {PH007 23.1}
[PH007 24.1]          The original apostasy began in disbelief and denial of the truth; but if we would triumph, we must fix the eye of faith steadfastly upon Jesus, the Captain of our salvation. We are to follow the example of Christ, and in all that Jesus did on earth. He had an eye single to the glory of God. He says, "As the Father gave Me commandment, even so do I." Divinity and humanity were united in Christ, that He might reveal to us God's purpose, and bring man into close union with Himself. This union will enable us to overcome the enemy; for through faith in Christ we shall have divine power.  {PH007 24.1}
[PH007 24.2]          Our numbers are increasing our facilities are enlarging, and all this calls for union among the workers, for entire consecration and thorough devotion to the cause of God. There is no place in the work of God for half-hearted workers, for those who are neither cold nor hot.  {PH007 24.2}
[PH007 24.3]          Watchmen on the walls of Zion are to be vigilant, and sleep not day nor night. But if they have not received the message from the lips of Christ, their trumpets will give an uncertain sound. Brethren, God calls upon you, both ministers and laymen, to listen to His voice speaking to you in His word. Let His truth be received into the heart, that you may be spiritualized by its living, sanctifying power. Then let the distinct message for this time be sent from watchman to watchman on the walls of Zion.  {PH007 24.3}
[PH007 24.4]                 Why Are the Churches So Indolent?          As agents for Jesus Christ, men are to be laborers together with God. Why then are so many acting as did                                                                              25  Meroz, doing nothing, while those sitting in darkness receive no light, no help from those who claim to be the children of God? How much do such idlers resemble the angel who is represented as flying in the midst of heaven proclaiming the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. Christ is saying to these idlers in the market place, "Go work today in My vineyard." Angels who minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, are saying to every true saint, There is work for you to do. "Go, stand and speak . . . to the people the words of this life." If those addressed would obey this injunction, the Lord would prepare the way before them, putting them in possession of means whereby they could go.  {PH007 24.4}
[PH007 25.1]         Why are the churches so indolent? Why have they no burden for the souls for whom Christ died? and how does heaven regard their inefficiency? The angels are constantly earnest and active, seeking to bring every child of God to work in the vineyard of the Lord. Oh, how they rejoiced when they saw that through the word of Christ the world was brought back into favor and position with God, and again connected with heaven, to be benefited with all the treasures of light and knowledge emanating therefrom; and they sorrow when they see that those for whom so much has been done have no interest to win souls for Christ.  {PH007 25.1}
[PH007 25.2]          Christ's church on earth is to be an agent for Him. Its members are to be devoted to the work to which God has appointed them, taking their places according to God's order, and doing the work He has assigned them. The tidings of every successful effort on their part to dispel                                                                              26  the darkness, and to diffuse the light and knowledge of God and Jesus Christ, whom He has sent, are borne upward. The act is presented before all the heavenly intelligences, and thrills through all the principalities and powers, enlisting the sympathy of all heavenly beings.  {PH007 25.2}
[PH007 26.1]          The Lord Jesus expects more of you than you give; yes, a great deal more. He has called and chosen you. Every man according to his several ability, has been given his work. You are to occupy a place as a laborer together with God, and as His agent you are to gather other agencies, and unite them with those already in the work, that the instrumentalities for winning souls to look to Christ may be as many as possible.  {PH007 26.1}
[PH007 26.2]          Angels of God are soliciting you to work in fellowship with them, doing the will of God on earth as verily and unitedly and devotedly as they do the work appointed them in heaven and earth. These angels are surveying the ground occupied by the individual members of the church. They see the advantage gained by Satan when men and women neglect their God-appointed work. They see this work neglected or done in a bungling manner by those who claim to be Christians, and they sorrow over souls that are lost in consequence of this neglect. They cannot take your place or discharge your duty. Could they do this, they would do it gladly; for they know that your eternal welfare depends upon the use you make of your intrusted talents, your intellect, your reason. They cannot do your work, but they stand ready to cooperate with human agencies as they work to draw souls to Jesus Christ, striving to recover them through the infinite gift made for their redemption.                                                                              27   {PH007 26.2}
[PH007 27.1]          It is the duty of every one who claims to believe on Jesus Christ to become a worker for God. Entire consecration and unity are demanded in the work which must be done to bring the grand results. I inquire, How can any one be silent when they know what the Lord Jesus expects from every human being? I implore you that name the name of Christ to no longer be selfishly and wickedly indifferent to your duty. Live unto Christ, who died for you, and rose again.  {PH007 27.1}
[PH007 27.2]     Every Individual Member Should Be an Active Missionary                           Worker.            The church of Christ has been organized on earth for missionary purposes, and it is of the highest importance that every individual member of the church should be a sincere laborer together with God, filled with the Spirit, having the mind of Christ, perfected in sympathy with Christ, and therefore bending every energy, according to his entrusted ability, to the saving of souls. Christ requires that every one who would be called by His name, should make His work the first and highest consideration, and disinterestedly cooperate with heavenly intelligences in saving the perishing, for whom Christ has died.  {PH007 27.2}
[PH007 27.3]          The members of the church of Christ are to be faithful workers in the great harvest field. They are to be diligently working and earnestly praying, making progress, and diffusing light amid the moral darkness of the world; for are not the angels of heaven imparting to them divine inspiration? They are never to think of, and much less to speak of, failure in their work. They are to be filled with hope, knowing that they do not rely upon human                                                                              28  ability, or upon finite resources, but upon the promised divine aid, the ministry of heavenly agencies, who are pledged to open the way before them. The promise is given them, "Thy righteousness shall go before them." We of ourselves have no righteousness; we have only that righteousness which is imparted from Christ, the Fountain of righteousness. He is "the Lord our righteousness." Angels of God will break the way before us, preparing hearts for the gospel message.  {PH007 27.3}
[PH007 28.1]          The Lord Jesus is our efficiency in all things; His Spirit is to be our inspiration; and as we place ourselves in His hands, to be channels of light, our means of doing good will never be exhausted; for the resources of the power of Jesus Christ are to be at our command. We may draw upon his fullness, and receive of that grace which has no limit.  {PH007 28.1}
[PH007 28.2]          Souls are to be gathered as sheaves to Jesus Christ; but where are the reapers? Christ has commanded, "Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that He will send forth laborers into His harvest." Not only is there a need of reapers, but of other agencies that will work in various lines, according to their ability. Every kind of labor is to be devised and set in operation. Every follower of Christ is to do something in the work, and not to do what you can, is to manifest indifference to the claims of Christ. If you refuse to be a faithful steward, working under the Master, then you are following the directions of another leader, and ranging yourself with those who are warring against God. Christ said, "He that is not with Me, is against Me; and he that gathereth not with Me, scattereth abroad." If we are not active                                                                              29  in the service of Christ, we are ranking with those who are in positive hostility against Him; for we are in the position of stumbling blocks. Every means of influence that God has given you, should be employed to the utmost.  {PH007 28.2}
[PH007 29.1]          Listen to the voice of Jesus, as it comes sounding down along the lines to our time, addressing the professed Christian who stands idle in the market place: "Why stand ye here all the day idle? . . . Go ye also into the vineyard." Work while it is day; for the night cometh, in which no man can work.  {PH007 29.1}
[PH127 5.1]         PH127 - Appeal To Our People in America in Behalf of the Nashville Publishing House (1902)           "There is a heavy burden on my soul in regard to the Southern work. Something has already been done in the South; but the work must advance much more rapidly than it has been advancing. A publishing house has recently been established in Nashville to print reading matter suitable for the different classes of people in that field. The needs of this new institution have been presented before our Northern churches, and in response to the call of our brethren many gifts, large and small, have been made. We thank the Lord that he has aroused some of the brethren to establish and sustain the Publishing House in Nashville. The establishment of this institution is an advanced movement, and will accomplish much good. This institution will still need to be sustained by gifts and offerings, just as the publishing house in Battle Creek and the publishing house in Oakland were sustained when they were first established."  {PH127 5.1}
[PH127 5.2]          "These newly established interests should receive help from our people. Those living in places where the truth has been long established should remember the needs of the preparatory work to be done in Nashville. This place has been selected as a center because of the large educational institutions situated in and near it. In                               -6-     these institutions there are those who are doing a noble work for the people of the South. They must be given opportunity to hear the message that is to prepare a people to stand in the day of the Lord.  {PH127 5.2}
[PH127 6.1]          "Words have come to me from the One highest in authority. My Instructor asked, 'In establishing the work in the Southern field will you do less than you have done in more favorable places,-- less than you have done in Michigan and on the Pacific Coast?' I responded, 'No, Lord.' Then the word came, 'You have no time to lose in establishing the work in the Southern field. Many are saying in their hearts, "My Lord delayeth his coming."'  {PH127 6.1}
[PH127 6.2]          In the name of the Lord, I call upon my brethren to do something to strengthen the publishing interest and to help to establish other lines of work in the South, and to do it now. Soon it will be too late to do anything. Soon our opportunities to work will have passed by forever. The plagues of God are already beginning to be poured out upon the earth. The evidences before us indicate that God's Spirit is being withdrawn from the earth. Only a little while longer shall we be permitted to labor, and then in heaven it will be said, 'It is done.' 'He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.'  {PH127 6.2}
[PH127 6.3]          "Brethren and sisters, now is the time to make haste to do something. Will you now give of your means to advance the work in the South? If you have in your possession houses and lands that you do not need, will you sell them, and invest the means thus obtained in more firmly establishing                             -7-     the various lines of work that have been begun in the Southern field?"--Extracts from the Appeal to the Churches in America.  {PH127 6.3}
[PH127 7.1]     Why Nashville was Selected.            "Many have asked the question, Why did J. E. White and his associates select Nashville as a center for work? I answer, Because the Lord in his wisdom directed them to this place. It is his purpose that light shall shine forth from the memorials established for him in and near Nashville.  {PH127 7.1}
[PH127 7.2]          "There is no place in the South better suited than Nashville for the carrying forward of the publishing work. It is the best place in which to do the work that has been started there.  {PH127 7.2}
[PH127 7.3]          "There is not in Nashville the bitter opposition to the work for the uplifting of the downtrodden colored race that exists in many other cities of the South. Much work is being done there to uplift the colored people; and the sentiment in favor of these efforts will be a security to our people in their work.  {PH127 7.3}
[PH127 7.4]          "There are in Nashville large educational institutions for the colored people, in which much excellent work has been done, and is being done for them. The teachers and students in these institutions are to hear the message of present truth. It is for this reason that God has directed that different institutions be established in Nashville.  {PH127 7.4}
[PH127 7.5]          "The truth is also to be brought before those who have given of their means and influence for the benefit of the colored race, that their prejudice against the Bible Sabbath may be removed. They have taken a noble stand for the                             -8-     uplifting of this people. They are to see a representation of our work that will be to them an object lesson. We are to do all we possibly can to remove the prejudice that exists in their minds against our work. If the efforts we put forth are in accordance with the will of God, many among them will be convicted and converted. The Lord works in a way that causes light to shine on the pathway of those who are seeking for light.  {PH127 7.5}
[PH127 8.1]          "The Lord has a great work to be done in the Southern States of America,-- the most neglected and the most sinful part of his vineyard. It was in accordance with God's purpose that the publishing work was started in Nashville. In his providence he has brought together in this place a company of workers who are to act their respective parts in the Publishing House, standing as representatives of Christianity. This institution is to give character to our work in the South. It will be instrumental in establishing the faith of many in Bible truth."--From "Nashville as a Center," written May 20, 1902.  {PH127 8.1}
[PH012 1.1]         PH012 - An Appeal to Seventh-day Adventists to Fulfil Their Duty to the South (1909)      		The South         "The Lord is grieved by the woe in the Southern field. Christ has wept at the sight of this woe. Angels have hushed the music of their harps as they have looked upon a people unable to help themselves."  {PH012 1.1}
[PH012 1.2]         If such is the feeling in heaven over the situation in the South, what should be the feelings of every loyal Seventh-day Adventist?  {PH012 1.2}
[PH012 1.3]          "Many of the Southern cities have never been worked. Look at the destitution of this field. Consider the ignorance, the poverty, the misery, the distress of many of the people. What do they know in regard to the Bible? They are not acquainted with the Lord Jesus Christ. And yet this field lies at our door! How selfish and inattentive you have been to your neighbors! You have heartlessly passed them by, doing little to relieve their suffering. The Condition of this Field is a Condemnation to Our Professed Christianity."  {PH012 1.3}
[PH012 1.4]                     Meeting the Situation.          IT WAS A SENSE OF THIS CONDITION THAT LED TO THE FOUNDING OF THE NASHVILLE AGRICULTURAL                               -2-     AND NORMAL INSTITUTE NEAR THE CITY OF NASHVILLE SOME FIVE YEARS AGO. THOSE WHO LED IN THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THIS SCHOOL WERE COUNSELED BY SISTER WHITE TO LOCATE ON THE PRESENT SCHOOL FARM FOR THE PURPOSE OF CONDUCTING HERE A SCHOOL WHERE TEACHERS AND MEDICAL MISSIONARIES MAY BE TRAINED TO CARRY THE GOSPEL TO THIS LONG-NEGLECTED FIELD.  {PH012 1.4}
[PH012 2.1]          OVER TWENTY RELATED SCHOOLS HAVE BEEN OPENED BY THOSE BROUGHT INTO THIS FIELD AS A RESULT OF THE INSTITUTE AND ITS WORK. IN THESE SMALL FARM SCHOOLS, THESE MISSION STATIONS IN THE HIGHLANDS OF THE SOUTH, SOMETHING LIKE SEVEN HUNDRED CHILDREN ARE BEING TRAINED INTO THE TRUTH. A WONDERFUL WORK HAS BEEN BEGUN, AND THE NUMBER OF THESE SCHOOLS MUST BE GREATLY MULTIPLIED.  {PH012 2.1}
[PH012 2.2]          "I saw something of the work that is being done in the mission schools near Nashville. Little companies of workers are going out into the mountains and laboring for those who have not heard the message, and here and there little companies of believers are being raised up. Who would dare to put their hand on such workers and say, You must not labor thus; it costs too much."  {PH012 2.2}
[PH012 2.3]          "Every possible means should be devised to establish schools of the Madison order in various parts of the South. . . .You have no time to lose" Does that mean you?  {PH012 2.3}
[PH012 2.4]                     A Quick Work.          WE ARE PRONE TO OVERLOOK THE RESULTS THAT THE LORD HAS SAID WILL FOLLOW FAITHFUL WORK IN THE SOUTH. CONCERNING THE CONDUCT OF SCHOOLS OF THE MADISON ORDER WE ARE TOLD:--                           -3-  {PH012 2.4}
[PH012 3.1]          "It would have been pleasing to God if, while the Madison school has doing its work, other such schools had been established in different parts of the Southern field. . . . Labor to encourage others to do a similar work. Then the light of truth will be carried in a simple and effective way, And a Great Work will be Accomplished for the Master in a Short Time."  {PH012 3.1}
[PH012 3.2]          "The class of education given at the Madison school is such as will be accounted a treasure of great value by those who take up missionary work in foreign fields. If many more in other schools were receiving a similar training, we as a people would be a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. The message would be quickly carried to every country, and souls now in darkness would be brought to the light."  {PH012 3.2}
[PH012 3.3]          THE PLAN FOLLOWED BUY THE MADISON SCHOOL, IF CARRIED ON AS IT SHOULD BE BY OTHERS, GOD SAYS WILL HASTEN THE COMING OF THE LORD. COULD WE ASK FOR ANY BETTER INDUCEMENT TO UNDERTAKE A WORK?  {PH012 3.3}
[PH012 3.4]          A TRAINING FOR FOREIGN FIELDS.          AGAIN, THIS KIND OF WORK IN THE SOUTH IS GOD'S MEANS OF DEVELOPING A STRONG CLASS OF FOREIGN MISSIONARIES, FOR--  {PH012 3.4}
[PH012 3.5]          "The school at Madison not only educates in a knowledge of the Scriptures, but it gives a practical training that fits the student to go forth as a self-supporting missionary to the field to which he is called. . . .They have been learning to become self-supporting, and a training more important than this they could                           -4-     not receive. Thus they have obtained a valuable education for usefulness in missionary fields. . . .  {PH012 3.5}
[PH012 4.1]          "The class of education given at the Madison school is such as will be accounted a treasure of great value by those who take up missionary work in a foreign field."  {PH012 4.1}
[PH012 4.2]          A TRAINING FOR FOREIGN FIELDS;  {PH012 4.2}
[PH012 4.3]          A TRAINING IN SELF-SUPPORT;  {PH012 4.3}
[PH012 4.4]          A TRAINING THAT WILL HASTEN THE COMING OF THE LORD;  {PH012 4.4}
[PH012 4.5]          IS IT WORTH HAVING A PART IN?  {PH012 4.5}
[PH012 4.6]          "This work is to be done now, while the angels continue to hold the four winds. There is no time to lose. . . .Shall we not hear of many volunteers?. . . .Why have you not a deeper sense of necessities of the Southern field?  {PH012 4.6}
[PH012 4.7]          THE WORK IS TO BE DONE. IT SHOULD BE DONE NOW. YOU SHOULD VOLUNTEER TO ENTER THIS FIELD. BEFORE VERY LONG THE LAST OPPORTUNITY WILL HAVE BEEN GIVEN SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS TO DO THIS WORK. GOD WILL THEN TURN TO MEN IN THE BYWAYS AND HEDGES, AND WE IDLE SEVENTH DAY ADVENTISTS WILL BE PASSED BY FOREVER.  {PH012 4.7}
[PH012 4.8]          LET US HEED THE PARABLE OF THE LAST SUPPER. THOSE WHO WERE INVITED BEGAN TO MAKE EXCUSE. ONE OFFERED ONE REASON, ANOTHER HAD ANOTHER REASON FOR NOT DOING WHAT THE LORD ASKED. WHEN THE SUPPER WAS SET, NOT ONE OF THOSE FIRST INVITED SAT AT THE TABLE. WILL IT BE THUS WITH YOU?  {PH012 4.8}
[PH012 4.9]          FREQUENT REFERENCE WAS MADE TO THIS WORK BY SISTER WHITE IN HER TALKS BEFORE THE LAST GENERAL CONFERENCE HELD AT WASHINGTON. SHE HAD RECENTLY VISITED THE SOUTH, AND THE PICTURE                           -5-     OF THE MILLIONS WAITING FOR THE TRUTH CAME OFTEN TO HER MIND. THERE ARE FOUR MILLIONS OF ONE CLASS ALONE, THE STURDY MOUNTAINEER, TO WHOM THIS TRUTH IS YET TO BE GIVEN, AND WHEN THESE PEOPLE GET IT IN THEIR HEARTS THEY WILL MAKE SOME OF THE MOST DEVOTED MISSIONARIES IN THE WORLD. THEIR SIMPLE MANNER OF LIFE, THEIR HABIT OF TRUST, THEIR ABILITY TO SACRIFICE, WILL MAKE THEM ABLE TO DO A WORK SIMILAR TO THAT OF ABRAHAM OF OLD.  {PH012 4.9}
[PH012 5.1]             FIFTY YEARS BEHIND THE TIMES.          IN THIS WORK FOR THE SOUTH WE ARE NOW OVER FIFTY YEARS BEHIND THE TIMES. "The Southern race has been neglected. Men have passed by on the other side, as the priest and Levite passed by the wounded, robbed, bruised, and beaten one. . . . Since the slaves gained their freedom at terrible loss of life to the North and South, they have been greatly neglected by those who professed to know God."  {PH012 5.1}
[PH012 5.2]          "During the time that has passed into eternity many should have been in the South, laboring together with God by doing personal work, and by giving of their means to sustain themselves and other workers in that field."  {PH012 5.2}
[PH012 5.3]                 Reasons for the Neglect.          DO YOU KNOW THE REASONS GIVEN IN THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY FOR THIS NEGLECT OF THIS NEAREST MISSION FIELD? WE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS HAVE BEEN GROWING WEALTHY. WE LOVE OUR MONEY, OUR COMFORTABLE HOMES, OUR EASY TIMES AND WAYS BETTER THAN WE LOVE THE LORD AND A PEOPLE DEAR TO HIS HEART. WE LOVE TO BE NEAR A LARGE CHURCH OF BELIEVERS, AND WE LOVE TO                           -6-     BE PREACHED TO, RATHER THAN TO LIVE IN AN ISOLATED PLACE AND BUILD UP A CHURCH. WE HAVE BEEN LAZY CHRISTIANS. WE DO NOT LIKE THE SOLDIER LIFE REQUIRED OF THE VOLUNTEER TO THIS FIELD. READ IT! "We are to learn to be content with simple food and clothing, that we may save much means to invest in the work of the gospel."  {PH012 5.3}
[PH012 6.1]          "The Lord desires the desert places of the South where the outlook appears so forbidding, to become as the garden of God. Let our people arouse and redeem the past."  {PH012 6.1}
[PH012 6.2]          "How little our churches sense their solemn responsibilities to God. It is not ministers alone, but every man and every woman who has enlisted in Christ's army is a soldier. Are they willing to receive a soldier's fare, just as Christ has given them an example in his life of self-denial and sacrifice? What self-denial have our churches as a whole manifested? They may have given donations in money, but they have withheld themselves."  {PH012 6.2}
[PH012 6.3]          "Let those who truly love God step out from where there are large churches of Sabbath-keepers."  {PH012 6.3}
[PH012 6.4]          "There will be no lazy Christians in this cause or connected with this work. All indifference and lethargy must be overcome. Work is crowding upon the few who are willing and obedient, because they see so much to do, and so few are willing to lift the burden and bear the yoke of Christ."  {PH012 6.4}
[PH012 6.5]          "There are thousands who might enter the harvest-field who are now religiously idle, and as a result they go crippling their way                           -7-     to heaven, expressing a doubt whether they are Christians."  {PH012 6.5}
[PH012 7.1]          DO YOU KNOW WHY YOU ARE NOT ALREADY A WORKER IN THIS SOUTHERN FIELD? "You are waiting for some one to carry you to the vineyard and set you to work, or to bring the vineyard to you: A PRETTY PLAIN ANSWER? IT IS TRUE, IS IT NOT?  {PH012 7.1}
[PH012 7.2]          "I think how the angels must feel, seeing the end approaching, and those who claim to have a knowledge of God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent, huddle together, colonize, and attend the meetings, and feel dissatisfied if there is not much preaching to benefit their souls and strengthen the church, while they are doing literally nothing."  {PH012 7.2}
[PH012 7.3]                Waiting for a Salary.          "Hundreds are dying a spiritual death of inaction because they do not work at all." They are waiting for some conference to assign them a place and guarantee them a salary. To these the Lord sends the message:--  {PH012 7.3}
[PH012 7.4]          "If the lay members of the church will arouse to do their work in a quiet way, going to war at their own charges, each seeing how much he can do in winning souls to Jesus, we shall see many leaving the ranks of Satan to stand under the banner of Christ."  {PH012 7.4}
[PH012 7.5]          "Many of our missionary enterprises are crippled because there are so many who refuse to enter the doors of usefulness that are plainly open before them. Let all who believe the truth, go to work. Do the work that lies nearest you; do anything, however humble, rather than be, like the men of Meroz, do-nothings."                           -8-  {PH012 7.5}
[PH012 8.1]          "The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then there will be many to work unselfishly in various ways as they can, without being salaried."  {PH012 8.1}
[PH012 8.2]               Are You in this Class?          "The churches have not been educated altogether as they should have been educated. They have been educated to depend upon the ministers to pray and to open the Scriptures to the people who assemble to worship God. Thousands might be at work who are not ordained to preach the gospel."  {PH012 8.2}
[PH012 8.3]          "God will use the most humble men even if they have not been ordained."  {PH012 8.3}
[PH012 8.4]          "The work cannot be done by the ordained minister alone. God will accept any of those who love and serve him in their efforts to educate those who are in the errors of darkness, and thus win souls to Jesus Christ. Hundreds and thousands who profess the truth, who are now idlers in the market place, might be engaged in the work of the Lord."  {PH012 8.4}
[PH012 8.5]               Families as Missionaries.          "God desires that every man shall stand in his lot and in his place, and not feel as if the work is too hard."  {PH012 8.5}
[PH012 8.6]          "We feel an earnest interest in these schools. There is a wide field before us in the establishment of family mission schools."  {PH012 8.6}
[PH012 8.7]          "There are honest-hearted men and women out in the hills that must be given the message of warning. . . . Say not, 'We cannot afford to work in a sparsely-settled field, and largely in a self-supporting way, when out in the                            -9-     world are great fields where we might reach multitudes.' And let none say, 'We cannot afford to sustain you in an effort to work in those out-of-the-way places.' What! Cannot afford it! You cannot afford not to work in these isolated places; and if you neglect such fields the time will come when you will wish that you had afforded it."  {PH012 8.7}
[PH012 9.1]          "There are many families who would be a great blessing if they would take their belongings and settle in some of our towns or country locations where the standard has never been raised. Many should move into the regions beyond, and become just what Christ has said that those who believe in him should be."  {PH012 9.1}
[PH012 9.2]          "Let married men and women who know the truth go forth to the neglected fields to enlighten others. Follow the example of those who have done pioneer work in new fields."  {PH012 9.2}
[PH012 9.3]          "Let Sabbath-keeping families move to the South, and live out the truth before those who know it not. These families can be a help to one another. Let them do Christian help-work, feeding the hungry and clothing the naked. This will have a far stronger influence for good than the preaching of sermons."  {PH012 9.3}
[PH012 9.4]             How Far-Reaching is this Work to Be?          "In many places schools should be established." "Every city in the Southern States, and every town and village, must have earnest work done for it. That field will be missionary soil until many churches are raised up."  {PH012 9.4}
[PH012 9.5]          "There is a wide field before us in the establishment of family mission schools."                        -10-  {PH012 9.5}
[PH012 10.1]          IF, AT THE CLOSE OF THE WAR, SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS HAD ENTERED THE SOUTH AS THEY MIGHT HAVE DONE, WHAT A DIFFERENT PLACE THE SOUTH WOULD BE TODAY. SCHOOLS AND SANITARIUMS WOULD HAVE BEEN THE MEANS OF TRANSFORMING MANY SECTIONS. BUT WHEN A FEW OF OUR PEOPLE CAME SOUTH SOME OF THEM RETURNED TO THE NORTH WITH A STORY SIMILAR TO THE REPORT OF THE TEN SPIES WHO RETURNED FROM CANAAN. AND AS A PEOPLE WE HAVE BEEN MORE READY TO BELIEVE THIS FALSE REPORT THAN TO ACCEPT THE LORD'S OWN WORDS CONCERNING THE FIELD AND ITS PEOPLE.  {PH012 10.1}
[PH012 10.2]               IT IS THE DEVIL'S PLAN.   TO GET US TO SEE THE GIANTS AND THE WALLED CITIES. THIS HAS BEEN A MOST EFFECTUAL WAY ON HIS PART OF POSTPONING THE COMING OF THE LORD. THE FAILURE OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS TO START SCHOOLS, FARM SCHOOLS, SELF-SUPPORTING SCHOOLS, WHEN THE LORD SAID OPEN SUCH SCHOOLS, HAS STRENGTHENED THE PREJUDICE OF MANY TOWARD THE SOUTH. NOW, WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN DONE UNDER FAVORABLE CIRCUMSTANCES MUST BE DONE IN THE MIDST OF DIFFICULTIES. STILL, LET US REDEEM THE TIME, AND SAVE OURSELVES AS A DENOMINATION AS WELL AS GIVE THE WARNING TO THOSE WHO KNOW IT NOT.  {PH012 10.2}
[PH012 10.3]                     Come to Stay.          "The Southern field must be worked intelligently." The work of the South cannot be accomplished by coming South for a short time and then returning to the North.  {PH012 10.3}
[PH012 10.4]          "I wish to say that the Southern field is a world of its own. The work here will have                          -11-     to be carried forward independently to a large degree. The workers in the field will have to exercise judgment as to the best ways of advancing. This field needs workers who will say, I will not fail nor be discouraged."  {PH012 10.4}
[PH012 11.1]          "We must not lose sight of the neglected parts of the vineyard. Men may say that it is a waste of valuable time and money for strong men and women to go out into these hills, and out-of-the-way places to labor. . . . Some may say, 'If I were engaged in this sort of work, some connected with the church would discountenance me.' What if they should?"  {PH012 11.1}
[PH012 11.2]                  Self-Supporting.          MUCH OF THE WORK WILL HAVE TO BE MADE SELF-SUPPORTING. THERE IS MORE TO DO IN A SHORT TIME THAN CAN BE DONE IF MEN WAIT TO BE SENT AND PAID FOR THEIR WORK. A SELF-SUPPORTING WORKER IS TO HAVE YOUR ENCOURAGEMENT:--  {PH012 11.2}
[PH012 11.3]          "When God inspires in men and women the desire to help these poor, neglected, ignorant ones, to educate them, to establish schools, to teach them to be self-supporting, should we not encourage these workers? Should we not do  all in our power to help those who work for the people of the South, both white and black?"  {PH012 11.3}
[PH012 11.4]          THE IMPORTANCE OF THE SELF-SUPPORTING SCHOOL IS THUS EMPHASIZED, "we must provide greater facilities for the education and training of the youth, both white and colored. We are to establish schools away from the cities where the youth can learn to cultivate the soil, and thus help to make themselves, and the school                         -12-     self-supporting. Let means be gathered for the establishment of such schools."  {PH012 11.4}
[PH012 12.1]                      SELF-SUPPORT   IS AN OBJECTIONABLE WORD TO SOME, BUT "The whole church needs to be imbued with the missionary spirit; then there will be many to work unselfishly, in various ways as they can, without being salaried."  {PH012 12.1}
[PH012 12.2]          THE PROMISE MADE THOSE WHO ANSWER THE CALL TO DO THIS SIMPLE, HUMBLE WORK, IS THAT "He marks all that they do to help those in need of help. In the heavenly courts, when the redeemed are gathered home, they will stand nearest to the Son of God."  {PH012 12.2}
[PH012 12.3]             Self-Support in Foreign Fields.          THE MADISON SCHOOL HAS BEEN INSTRUCTED TO TRAIN SELF-SUPPORTING MISSIONARIES FOR FOREIGN FIELDS. IT IS REMARKABLE HOW RAPIDLY THE MISSIONARIES IN FOREIGN FIELDS ARE COMING TO SEE THE NEED OF SELF-SUPPORT IN THOSE FIELDS. FROM INDIA, CHINA, KOREA, JAPAN, SOUTH AMERICA, AND AFRICA COMES THE TESTIMONY THAT THE FUTURE SUCCESSFUL MISSIONARY MUST HIMSELF BE SELF-SUPPORTING AND MUST TEACH HIS CONVERTS TO EARN THEIR LIVING.  {PH012 12.3}
[PH012 12.4]          THE OLD METHOD OF SUPPORTING MISSIONARIES BY A SALARY FROM AMERICA IS BEING SUPERSEDED BY THE SANER METHOD OF SELF-SUPPORT. GOD IS INSTRUCTING SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS TO ADOPT THIS PLAN. WE OUGHT NOT TO CLING TO THE OLD METHOD AND LET OTHER DENOMINATIONS OUTRUN US IN THIS MATTER OF REFORM.                          -13-  {PH012 12.4}
[PH012 13.1]                    SOME WOULD COME   IF THEY KNEW HOW TO GO TO WORK. "THERE IS PLENTY OF LAND LYING WASTE IN THE SOUTH THAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN IMPROVED AS THE LAND ABOUT THE MADISON SCHOOL HAS BEEN IMPROVED." THE SOIL OF THE SOUTH CAN BE MADE THE MEANS OF SUPPORTING THE FARM SCHOOL, AND STUDENTS FROM NEEDY PLACES CAN BE TAUGHT LESSONS OF SELF-SUPPORT.  {PH012 13.1}
[PH012 13.2]          "Properties will be offered for sale in the rural districts at a price below the real cost, because the owners desire city advantages, and it is these rural locations that we desire to obtain for our schools."  {PH012 13.2}
[PH012 13.3]               Medical Missionary Work.          "I have been instructed that there are decided advantages to be gained by the establishment of a school and sanitarium in close proximity. . . . There is a great work to be done by our sanitariums and schools. Time is short. What is done, must be done quickly."  {PH012 13.3}
[PH012 13.4]          MANY COULD DO THE MEDICAL WORK NECESSARY IN CONNECTION WITH A FARM SCHOOL WHO WOULD NOT ATTEMPT SANITARIUM WORK ON A LARGE SCALE. EACH LITTLE SCHOOL SHOULD BE ABLE TO REACH THE PEOPLE IN ITS COMMUNITY WITH THE TRUTH OF HEALTH REFORM; IT SHOULD BE ABLE TO GIVE AND TO EACH SIMPLE TREATMENTS. EACH COMPANY OF SELF-SUPPORTING WORKERS SHOULD FORM A CENTER TOWARD WHICH THOSE IN NEED OF PHYSICAL HEALING WILL LOOK, AND FROM WHICH WILL RADIATE HEALTH-GIVING LIGHT.  {PH012 13.4}
[PH012 13.5]                      THE CLIMATE   OF THE SOUTH IS EQUAL TO THAT IN ANY OTHER PART OF THE WORLD. SEVERAL MILLIONS OF PEOPLE HAVE                         -14-     LIVED HERE WITH COMFORT FOR CENTURIES. IT IS CERTAINLY NOT UNBEARABLE TO THE MISSIONARY. THE FIELD HAS BEEN CALLED A HARD ONE, BUT THAT SHOULD NOT KEEP A CHRISTIAN AWAY. CHRIST CHOSE TO LABOR IN THE DIFFICULT PARTS OF THE WORLD, GOING INTO DARK CORNERS OF THE WORLD LIKE NAPHTALI AND ZEBULUN WHEN HE WAS ON EARTH.  {PH012 13.5}
[PH012 14.1]          IT IS A BIBLE TRUTH THAT NO SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CAN RECEIVE THE LATTER RAIN UNTIL HE FINDS HIS PLACE AND STANDS IN IT. "TO EVERY MAN AND TO EVERY WOMAN HE HAS GIVEN HIS WORK." "GOD DESIRES THAT EVERY MAN SHALL STAND IN HIS LOT AND IN HIS PLACE, AND NOT FEEL AS IF THE WORK IS TOO HARD."  {PH012 14.1}
[PH012 14.2]                     THOUSANDS   ARE STANDING IDLE IN THE MARKET PLACE. THEY ARE WAITING FOR SOME ONE TO PUT THEM TO WORK. LET THEM ANSWER THE CALL OF THE SOUTH AND GO FORTH WITHOUT ASKING A SALARY. WHO SAYS, "HERE AM I, LORD, SEND ME"? THE SOUTH WILL DEVELOP IN YOU THE SPIRIT OF THE EARLY PIONEERS OF THIS MESSAGE. WE NEED THE SOUTH FOR THE PERFECTION OF CHRISTIAN CHARACTER EVEN MORE THAN THE SOUTH NEEDS US.  {PH012 14.2}
[PH012 14.3]                     The Reward.          "What a reward awaits the winner of souls! When the gates of that beautiful city on high are swung back on their glittering hinges, and the nations that have kept the truth shall enter in, crowns of glory will be placed on their heads, and they will ascribe honor and glory and majesty to God. And at that time some will come to you, and will say, If it had not been for the words you spoke to                           -15-     me in kindness, if it had not been for your tears and supplications and earnest efforts I should never have seen the King in his beauty. What a reward is this?"  {PH012 14.3}
[PH012 15.1]          A GENERAL CONFERENCE RECOMMENDATION.            AT THE 1909 SESSION OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, AT WASHINGTON, D.C., THE GENERAL CONFERENCE MADE THE FOLLOWING RECOMMENDATION:  {PH012 15.1}
[PH012 15.2]          "WE RECOMMEND,         THAT OUR STRONGER CONFERENCES SEARCH OUT AND ENCOURAGE SUITABLE PERSONS TO UNDERTAKE THE SELF-SUPPORTING WORK, AND THAT THE WORKERS THUS SELECTED BE ENCOURAGED TO PURSUE A COURSE OF INSTRUCTION AT THE NASHVILLE AGRICULTURAL AND NORMAL INSTITUTE."  {PH012 15.2}
[PH012 15.3]          THOSE DESIRING INFORMATION SHOULD ADDRESS,                           E. A. SUTHERLAND,                                MADISON, TENN.  {PH012 15.3}
[PH011 1.1]         PH011 - Appeal to the Battle Creek Church (1870)           I was shown, Oct. 2, 1868, the state of God's professed people. Many of them were in great darkness, yet seemed to be insensible of their true condition. The sensibilities of a large number seemed to be benumbed in regard to spiritual and eternal things, while their minds seemed all awake to their worldly interest. Many were cherishing idols in their hearts, and were practicing iniquity which separated God from them, and caused them to be bodies of darkness. Yet I saw but few standing in the light, having discernment and spirituality to discover these stumbling-blocks and remove them out of the way. Especially is this the case in Battle Creek. Men in responsible places at the heart of the work are asleep. They are paralyzed by Satan, that his plans and devices may not be discerned while he is active to ensnare, deceive, and destroy. Those who are occupying the position of watchmen to warn the people of danger, have given up their watch, and recline at ease. They are unfaithful sentinels. They have remained inactive and indolent while their wily foe has entered the fort, and works successfully by their side to tear down what God has commanded to be built up. They see that Satan is deceiving the inexperienced                                                                              2  and unsuspecting, yet they take it all quietly, as though they had no special interest, as though these things did not concern them. They apprehend no special danger. They see no cause to raise an alarm. All to them seems to be going well, and they see no necessity of raising the faithful, trumpet tones of warning they hear in the plain testimonies borne showing the people their transgressions and the house of Israel their sins. These reproofs and warnings disturb the quiet of these sleepy, ease-loving sentinels. They are not pleased. They say in heart, if not in words, This is all uncalled for. It is too severe, too harsh. These men are unnecessarily disturbed and excited, and seem unwilling to give us any quietude or rest. Ye take too much upon yourselves, seeing the congregation is holy, every one of them. They are unwilling we should have any comfort, peace, or happiness. It is active labor, toil, and unceasing vigilance alone which will satisfy these unreasonable, hard-to-be suited watchmen. Why don't they prophesy smooth things, and cry, Peace, peace? Then every thing would move on smoothly.  {PH011 1.1}
[PH011 2.1]         These are the true feelings of a large class in Battle Creek. Satan exults at his success in controlling the minds of so many who profess to be Christians. He has deceived them, benumbed their sensibilities, and planted his hellish banner right in their midst, and they                                                                              3  are so completely deceived that they know not that it is he. The people have not erected graven images, yet their sin is no less in the sight of God. They worship mammon. They love worldly gain. Some will make any sacrifice of conscience to obtain their object. God's professed people are selfish and self-caring. They love the things of this world, and have fellowship with the works of darkness. They have pleasure in unrighteousness. They have not love toward God, nor love for their neighbors. They are idolaters--worse, far worse, in the sight of God, than the heathen graven-image worshipers who have no knowledge of a better way.  {PH011 2.1}
[PH011 3.1]          Christ's followers are required to come out from the world and be separate, and touch not the unclean, and they shall be sons and daughters of the Lord. If the conditions are not complied with on their part, they will not, cannot, realize the fulfillment of the promise of being children of the most high God, members of the royal family. A profession of Christianity is nothing in the sight of God; but true, humble, willing obedience to his requirements designates them as the children of his adoption, the recipients of his grace, the partakers of his great salvation. Such will be peculiar, a spectacle unto the world, to angels, and to men. Their peculiar, holy character will be discernible, and will                                                                              4  distinctly separate them from the world, from its affections and lust.  {PH011 3.1}
[PH011 4.1]          I saw that but few answer to this description in Battle Creek. Their love to God is in words, not in deed and in truth. Their course of action, their works testify of them, that they are not children of the light, but of darkness. Their works have been in selfishness, in unrighteousness. Their works have not been wrought in God. Their hearts are strangers to his renewing grace. They have not experienced the transforming power which leads them to walk even as Christ walked. Those who are living branches of the heavenly Vine, will partake of the sap and nourishment of the vine. They will not be withered and fruitless branches. They will show life, and vigor, and will flourish and bear fruit to the glory of God. They will be careful to depart from all iniquity, and perfect holiness in the fear of God.  {PH011 4.1}
[PH011 4.2]          The church has departed from the light, neglected her duties, abused her high and exalted privileges of being peculiar and holy in character, and thereby dishonored her God, like ancient Israel. They have violated their covenant to live for God and him only. They have joined in with the selfish and world-loving. Pride, the love of pleasure, and sin, are cherished, and Christ has departed. His Spirit has been quenched in the church. Satan works side by side with Professed                                                                              5  Christians; yet they are so destitute of spirituality and discernment that they do not detect him. They have not the burden of the work. The solemn truths they profess to believe are not a reality to them. They have not genuine faith. Men and women will act out all the faith they in reality possess. By their fruits ye shall know them. Not their profession, but the fruit they bear, shows the character of the true. Many have a form of godliness, their names are upon the church records, but they have a spotted record in Heaven. The recording angel has written deeds. Their acts have been faithfully written. Every selfish act, every wrong word, every unfulfilled duty, and every secret sin, with every artful dissembling, is faithfully chronicled in the book of records kept by the recording angel.  {PH011 4.2}
[PH011 5.1]         Very many profess to be servants of Jesus Christ who are none of his. They are deceiving their own souls to their own destruction. While they profess to be servants of Jesus Christ, they are not living in obedience to his will. Know ye not that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; Whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness? Many, while professing to be servants of Jesus Christ, are obeying another master, and working daily against the Master of whom they profess to be servants. No                                                                              6  man can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.  {PH011 5.1}
[PH011 6.1]          Earthly and selfish interests engage the mind, soul, and strength, of God's professed followers. They are, to all intents and purposes, servants of mammon. They have not experienced a crucifixion to the world, with its affections and lusts. I saw that but few among the many who profess to be Christ's followers can say in the language of the apostle, "But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world." I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." If willing obedience and true love characterize the lives of the people of God, their light will shine with a holy brightness to the world.  {PH011 6.1}
[PH011 6.2]         The words of Christ, addressed to his disciples, were designed for all who should believe on his name: "Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and to be trodden under foot of men." A profession of godliness without the living principle is as                                                                              7  utterly valueless as salt without its saving properties. An unprincipled professed Christian is a by-word, a reproach to Christ, a dishonor to his name. "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven."  {PH011 6.2}
[PH011 7.1]          The good works of God's people have a more powerful influence than words. The beholder is attracted by their virtuous life and unselfish acts, to desire the same righteousness which produced so good fruit. They are charmed with that power from God which would transform selfish human beings into the divine, and God is honored, his name glorified. God is dishonored and his cause reproached by his people's being in bondage to the world. They are in friendship with the world, the enemies of God. The only hope of their salvation is a separation from the world, and to zealously maintain their separate, holy and peculiar character. Oh! why will not God's people comply with the conditions laid down in the word of God? If they would do this, they would not fail to realize the excellent blessings freely given of God to the humble and obedient. I was amazed as I beheld the terrible darkness of most of the members of the                                                                              8  Battle Creek church. The blindness seemed horrifying.  {PH011 7.1}
[PH011 8.1]          The lack of true godliness was such that they were bodies of darkness and death, instead of being the light of the world. There were so many professing to love God, but in works denying him. They did not love him, serve, nor obey him. Their own selfish interests were primary. There seemed to be an alarming lack of principle with a large share. They were swayed by unconsecrated influence, and seemed to have no root in themselves. I inquired what these things meant. Why was there such a destitution of spirituality--so few who had a living experience in religious things? I was referred to the words of the prophet, "Son of man, these men have set up their idols in their heart, and put the stumbling-block of their iniquity before their face: should I be inquired of at all by them? Therefore speak unto them, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God: Every man of the house of Israel that setteth up his idols in his heart, and putteth the stumbling-block of his iniquity before his face, and cometh to the prophet; I the Lord will answer him that cometh according to the multitude of his idols; that I may take the house of Israel in their own heart, because they are all estranged from me through their idols."  {PH011 8.1}
[PH011 8.2]          The people of God were represented to me                                                                              9  in a backslidden state. They have not an eye single to the glory of God. Their own glory is prominent. They seek to glorify themselves, and yet call themselves Christians. Holiness of heart and purity of life were the great subjects of the teachings of Christ. In his sermon on the mount, after specifying what they must do in order to be blest, and what they must not do, he says, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect. Perfection, holiness --nothing short of this would give them success in carrying out the principles he had given them. Without this holiness, the human heart is selfish, sinful, vile, and vicious. Holiness will lead its possessor to be fruitful, and abound in all good works. He will never become weary in well-doing, neither look for promotion here in this world. He will look forward to be promoted by the Majesty of Heaven when he shall exalt his sanctified and holy ones to his throne. Then shall he say unto them, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." Then he enumerates the works of self-denial and mercy, compassion, and righteousness, they had wrought. Holiness of heart will produce right actions. It is the absence of holiness, of spirituality, which has led to unrighteous acts, to envy, hatred, jealousy, evil surmisings, and every hateful and abominable sin.                                                                              10   {PH011 8.2}
[PH011 10.1]         I have tried in the fear of God to set before his people their danger and their sins; and have endeavored to the best of my feeble powers to arouse them. I have stated startling things, which, if they had believed, would have caused them distress and terror, and led them to zeal in repenting of their sins and iniquities. I have stated before them that, from what was shown me, but a small number of those now professing to believe the truth, would eventually be saved --not because they cannot be saved, but because they will not be saved in God's own appointed way. The way marked out by our divine Lord was too narrow and the gate too strait to admit them with their grasp upon the world, or while cherishing selfishness, or any corruption. All these there was no room for, and there are but few who will consent to part with these things, that they may pass the narrow way, and enter the strait gate.  {PH011 10.1}
[PH011 10.2]         The words of Christ have been plain and positive: "Agonize to enter in at the strait gate; for many I say unto you shall seek to enter in and shall not be able." Professed Christians are not all so at heart. There are sinners in Zion now, as there were anciently. Isaiah speaks of them in referring to the day of God: "The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the hypocrites. Who among us shall dwell with the devouring fire? Who among us shall dwell with everlasting                                                                              11  burnings? He that walketh righteously, and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that shaketh his hands from the holding of bribes, that stoppeth his ears from hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil. He shall dwell on high; his defense shall be the munitions of rocks; bread shall be given him, his waters shall be sure."  {PH011 10.2}
[PH011 11.1]          There are hypocrites now who will tremble when they obtain a view of themselves. Their own vileness will terrify them in the day of God which is soon to come upon us, when the Lord "cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity." Oh! that terror may now get hold upon them, that they may have a vivid sense of their condition, and arouse while there is mercy and hope, confess their sins, and humble their souls greatly before God, that he may pardon their transgressions, and heal their backslidings. The people of God are unready for the fearful, trying scenes before us, unready to stand pure from evil and lust amid the perils and corruptions of this degenerate age. They have not on the armor of righteousness, and are unprepared to war against the prevailing sin and iniquity around them. Many are not obeying the commandments of God; yet they profess so to do. If they would be faithful to obey all the statutes of God, they would have a power                                                                              12  which would carry conviction to the hearts of the unbelieving.  {PH011 11.1}
[PH011 12.1]          I have sought to do my duty. I have specified the special sins of some. I was shown that the sins and errors of all in the wisdom of God would not be revealed. All would have sufficient light; all could see, if they desired to do so, and earnestly wished to put their sins and errors from them, and perfect holiness in the fear of the Lord. They could see what sins God marked and reproved in others. If these sins were cherished by them, they should know that they were abhorred of God, and were separated from him; and unless they earnestly and zealously set about the work to put them away, they would be left in darkness. God is too pure to behold iniquity. A sin marked in one is just as grievous in the sight of God in every case. There will be no exception made by an impartial God. All who are guilty are addressed in these individual testimonies, although their names may not be attached to the special testimony borne; and if individuals pass over their own sins because their names are not especially called, if they cover their sins, they will not be prospered of God. They cannot advance in the divine life, but will become darker and darker until the light of Heaven will be entirely withdrawn.  {PH011 12.1}
[PH011 12.2]          Men and women professing godliness, yet not sanctified by the truth they profess, will                                                                              13  not change materially their course of action, which they know is hateful before God, because they are not subjected to the trial of being reproved individually for their sins. They see, by the testimonies of others, their own case faithfully pictured out before them. They are cherishing the same evil. By continuing their course of sin, they are violating their consciences, hardening their hearts, and stiffening their necks, just the same as if the testimony had been borne directly to them. In passing on, and refusing to put away their sins and correct their wrongs by humble confession, repentance, and humiliation, they choose their own way, and are given up to the same, and are finally led captive by Satan at his will. They may become quite bold because they are able to conceal from others their sins, and because the judgments of God are not seen in a visible manner upon them. They may be apparently prosperous in this world. They may deceive poor, short-sighted mortals, and be regarded as patterns of piety while in their sins. God cannot be deceived. "Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. Though a sinner do evil an hundred times, and his days be prolonged, yet surely I know that it shall be well with them that fear God, which fear before him. But it shall not be                                                                              14  well with the wicked, neither shall he prolong his days, which are as a shadow; because he feareth not before God." Although the life of the sinner may be prolonged upon the earth, yet not in the earth made new. He shall be of that number David mentions in his psalm: "For yet a little while, and the wicked shall not be: yea, thou shalt diligently consider his place, and it shall not be. But the meek shall inherit the earth."  {PH011 12.2}
[PH011 14.1]          Mercy and truth are promised to the humble and penitent, and judgments are prepared for the sinful and rebellious. "Justice and judgments are the habitation of Thy throne." A wicked and adulterous people will not escape the wrath of God and the punishment they have justly earned. Man has fallen, and his is a work of a lifetime, be it longer or shorter, to recover from his fall, and regain, through Christ, the image of the divine, which he has lost by sin and continued transgression. God requires a thorough transformation, of soul, body and spirit, in order to regain the estate lost through Adam. The Lord mercifully sends rays of light to show him his true condition. If he will not walk in the light, he manifests a pleasure in darkness. He will not come to the light lest his deeds shall be reproved.  {PH011 14.1}
[PH011 14.2]          The case of N. Fuller has caused me much grief and anguish of spirit. That he should yield himself to the control of Satan to work                                                                              15  wickedness as he has done, is terrible. I believe that God designed this case of hypocrisy and villainy should be brought to light in the manner it has been, to prove a warning to others. Here is a man acquainted with the Bible teachings. He has listened to testimonies that I have borne in his presence against the very sins he has been practicing. He has heard me speak, more than once, decidedly in regard to the prevailing sins of this generation, that corruption was teeming everywhere, that base passions controlled men and women generally; that among the masses crimes of the darkest dye were continually practiced, and they were reeking in their own corruption. The nominal churches are filled with these sins of fornication and adultery, crime and murder, the result of base, lustful passion, but these things are kept covered. Ministers, in high places, are guilty, yet a cloak of godliness covers their dark deeds and they pass on from year to year in their course of hypocrisy. Their sins have reached unto Heaven, and the honest in heart will be brought to the light, and come out of her.  {PH011 14.2}
[PH011 15.1]          From the light God has given me, fornication and adultery are estimated, by a large number of the first-day Adventists, as sins which God winketh at. These sins are practiced to a great extent. They do not acknowledge the claims upon them. They have                                                                              16  broken the commandments of the great Jehovah, and are zealously teaching their hearers to do the same, declaring the law of God abolished, having no claims upon them. In accordance with this free state of things, sin does not appear so exceedingly sinful; for by the law is the knowledge of sin. We may expect to find men in this company who will deceive, and lie, and give loose reign to lustful passions. But men and women who acknowledge the ten commandments binding, who observe the fourth commandment of the decalogue, should carry out in their lives, the principles of all ten of the precepts given in awful grandeur from Sinai.  {PH011 15.1}
[PH011 16.1]          The Seventh-day Adventists who profess to be looking for, and loving, the appearing of Christ, should not follow the course of worldlings. They are no criterion for commandment-keepers. Neither should they pattern after the first-day Adventists, who trample under foot the law of God, and who will not acknowledge its claims. This class should be no criterion for them. Commandment-keeping Adventist are occupying a peculiar, exalted position. John viewed them in holy vision, and described them. Here are they who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus.  {PH011 16.1}
[PH011 16.2]          The Lord made a special covenant with his ancient Israel if they would prove faithful, "Now, therefore, if ye will obey my voice                                                                              17  indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine. And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation." He addresses his commandment-keeping people in these last days, "But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light." "Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul."  {PH011 16.2}
[PH011 17.1]          All who profess to keep the commandments of God are not possessing their bodies in sanctification and honor. The most solemn message ever committed to mortals has been intrusted to this people, and they can have a powerful influence if they will be sanctified by the truths they profess. They profess to be standing upon the elevated platform of eternal truth, keeping all of God's commandments; therefore, if they indulge in sin, if they commit fornication and adultery, their crime is of tenfold greater magnitude than the classes I have named who do not acknowledge the law of God binding upon them. In a peculiar sense do those who profess to keep God's law dishonor him and reproach the truth by transgressing the law of God.  {PH011 17.1}
[PH011 17.2]          This very sin, fornication, prevailed among                                                                              18  ancient Israel, which brought the signal manifestation of God's displeasure. The judgments of God then followed close upon their heinous sin, and thousands of them fell, and their polluted bodies were left in the wilderness. "But with many of them God was not well pleased; for they were overthrown in the wilderness. Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples; and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall."  {PH011 17.2}
[PH011 18.1]          Seventh-day Adventists, above all people in the world, should be patterns of piety, holy in heart and in conversation. I related in the presence of N. Fuller that the people whom God had chosen as his peculiar treasure, he required to be elevated, refined, sanctified; partakers of the divine nature,                                                                              19  having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Should they indulge in sin and iniquity who make so high a profession, their guilt would be very great, their sin of great magnitude in his sight. He would reprove the sins of one, that others might take warning, and fear. The warnings, corrections, and reproofs, are not given to the erring because their lives are more blameworthy than professed Christians of the nominal churches, or because their acts and example are worse than the Adventists who will not yield obedience to the claims of God's law; but because they have great light, and have by their profession taken their position as God's special, chosen people, having the law of God written in their hearts. They signify their loyalty to the God of Heaven by yielding obedience to the laws of his government. They are God's representatives upon the earth. Any sin or transgression in them, separates them from God, and, in a special manner, dishonors his name by giving the enemies of God's holy law occasion to reproach his cause and his people, whom he has called "a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people," that they should show forth the praises of Him that hath called them out of darkness into his marvelous light.  {PH011 18.1}
[PH011 19.1]         The people who are at war with the law of the great Jehovah, who consider it a special                                                                              20  virtue to talk, and write, and act, the most bitter and hateful things, to show their contempt of that law, may make high and exalted profession of love to God, and apparently have much religious zeal, as did the Jewish chief priests and elders; yet in the day of God, found wanting will be said by the Majesty of Heaven. By the law is the knowledge of sin. The mirror which would discover to them the defects in their character, they are infuriated against, because it points out their sins. Leading Adventists who have rejected the light are fired with madness against God's holy law, as the Jewish nation were against the Son of God. They are in a terrible deception, deceiving souls and being deceived themselves. They will not come to the light lest their deeds should be reproved. Such will not be taught. But the people who profess to keep the law of God, he corrects, he reproves, he points out their sins, and lays open their iniquity; because he wishes to separate all sin and wickedness from them, that they may perfect holiness in his fear, and be prepared to die in the Lord, or for translation to Heaven. God will rebuke, reprove, and correct them, that they may be refined, sanctified, elevated, and finally exalted to his own throne.  {PH011 19.1}
[PH011 20.1]          Eld. Fuller has heard the testimony borne in public, that the professed people of God were not all holy; some were corrupt. God                                                                              21  was seeking to elevate them, but they refused to come up upon a high plane of action. The animal passions bore sway, and the moral and intellectual were overborne, and made servants to the corrupt passions. Those who do not control their base passions cannot appreciate the atonement, or place right value upon the worth of the soul. Salvation to them is not experienced nor understood. The gratification of their animal passions is to them the highest ambition of their lives. Nothing but purity and holiness will God accept; one spot, one wrinkle, one defect in the character, will debar Heaven, with all its glories and treasure, from them forever.  {PH011 20.1}
[PH011 21.1]         Ample provisions have been made for all who sincerely, earnestly, and thoughtfully, set about the work of perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Power and strength, grace and glory, have been provided through Christ, to be brought by ministering angels to the heirs of salvation. None are so low, and corrupt, and vile, but that they can find in Jesus, who died for them, strength, purity, and righteousness, if they will put away their sins, stop their course of iniquity, and turn with full purpose of heart to the living God. He is waiting to strip them of their garments, stained and polluted by sin, and to put upon them the white, bright robes of righteousness; and he bids them live and not die. In him they may flourish. Their branches                                                                              22  will not wither nor be fruitless. If they abide in him, they can draw sap and nourishment from him, be imbued with his Spirit, and walk even as he has walked, and overcome as he has overcome, and be exalted to his own right hand.  {PH011 21.1}
[PH011 22.1]          Eld. Fuller has been warned. The warnings given to others condemned him. The sins reproved in others reproved him, and gave him sufficient light how God regarded crimes of such a character as he was committing; yet he would not turn from his evil course. He pursued his fearful, impious work, corrupting the bodies and souls of his flock. Satan had strengthened the lustful passions which this man did not subdue, and engaged them in his cause to lead souls to death. We have no hope of his salvation. While he professed to be keeping the law of God, he was, in a most wanton manner, violating its plain precepts. He has given himself up to the gratification of sensual pleasure. He has sold himself to work wickedness. What will be the wages of such a man? The indignation and wrath of God will punish him for sin. The vengeance of God will be aroused against those whose hellish passions have been concealed under a ministerial cloak. While professing to be a shepherd of the flock, he was leading the flock to certain ruin. These dreadful results are the fruits of the carnal mind, which                                                                              23  is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.  {PH011 22.1}
[PH011 23.1]          I was referred to this Scripture: "Let not sin, therefore, reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it, in the lust thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin; but yield yourselves unto God as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God." Professed Christians, if there is no further light given you than that contained in this text, you will be without excuse if you suffer yourselves to be controlled by base passions.  {PH011 23.1}
[PH011 23.2]          The word of God is sufficient to enlighten the most beclouded mind, to be understood by those who have any wish to understand it. But notwithstanding all this some of those who profess to make the word of God their study, are found living in direct opposition to its plainest teachings. Then to leave men and women without excuse, God has given plain and pointed testimonies, bringing them to the word they have neglected to follow. Yet all the light is turned from by those who serve their own lusts, and they will not cease their course of sin, but continue to take pleasure in unrighteousness, in the face of the threatenings and vengeance of God against those who do such things.  {PH011 23.2}
[PH011 23.3]          I have been long designing to speak to my sisters, and tell them that, from what the Lord has been pleased to show me from time to time, there is a great fault among them. They                                                                              24  are not careful to abstain from all appearance of evil. They are not all circumspect in their deportment, as becometh women professing godliness. Their words are not so select and well chosen as should be for women who have received the grace of God. They are too familiar with their brethren. They linger around them, incline towards them, and seem to choose their society. They are highly gratified with their attention.  {PH011 23.3}
[PH011 24.1]          From the light the Lord has given me, our sisters should pursue a very different course. They should be more reserved, and manifest less boldness, and encourage in themselves "shamefacedness and sobriety." There is too much jovial talk indulged in among our brethren, as well as our sisters, when in each other's society. There is much jesting and joking and laughing indulged in by women professing godliness. This is all unbecoming, and grieves the Spirit of God. These exhibitions manifest a lack of true Christian refinement. These things indulged in do not strengthen the soul in God, but bring great darkness, drive the pure, refined, heavenly angels away, and bring those who engage in these wrongs down to a low level.  {PH011 24.1}
[PH011 24.2]          All our sisters should encourage true meekness, not to be forward, talkative, and bold, but modest and unassuming, slow to speak. They may cherish courteousness. To be kind, tender, pitiful, forgiving, and humble, would be becoming and well pleasing to God. If they occupy this position, they will not be burdened with undue attention from gentlemen                                                                              25  or their brethren. There will be felt by all that there is a sacred circle of purity around these God-fearing women, which shields them from any unwarrantable liberties. There is too much careless, loose, coarse, freedom of manner by some women professing godliness, which leads to wrong and evil.  {PH011 24.2}
[PH011 25.1]          Those godly women who occupy their minds and hearts in meditating upon themes which would strengthen purity of life, which would elevate the soul to commune with God, will not be easily led astray from the path of rectitude and virtue. They will be fortified against the sophistry of Satan, and are prepared to withstand his seductive arts.  {PH011 25.1}
[PH011 25.2]          The fashion of the world, the desire of the eye, and the lust of the flesh or vain glory, are connected with the fall of the unfortunate. That which is pleasing to the natural heart and carnal mind is cherished. If the lust of the flesh had been rooted out of their hearts, they would not be so weak. If our sisters would feel the necessity of purifying their thoughts, and never suffer themselves to be careless in their deportment, which leads to improper acts, they need not stain in the least their purity. They would, if they view the 'matter as God has presented it to me, bear such an abhorrence to impure acts and deeds that they would not be found among the number who had fallen through the temptations of Satan, no matter who the medium might be whom Satan should select.  {PH011 25.2}
[PH011 25.3]          A preacher may be dealing in sacred, holy things, and yet not be holy in heart. He may                                                                              26  give himself to Satan to work wickedness, and to corrupt the soul and body of his flock. Yet if the minds of women and youth professing to love and fear God were fortified with the Spirit of God, if they had trained their minds to purity of thought, and educated themselves to avoid all appearance of evil, they would be safe from any improper advances, and be secure from the prevailing corruption around them. The Apostle Paul has written concerning himself, "But I keep my body under, and bring it in subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway."  {PH011 25.3}
[PH011 26.1]          If a minister of the gospel has not control of his baser passions, if he fails to follow the example of the apostle, and so dishonors his profession and faith as to even name the indulgence of sin, our sisters who profess godliness should not for an instant flatter themselves that sin and crime lose their sinfulness in the least because their minister dares to engage in them. Because men who are in responsible places show themselves to be familiar with sin, it should not lessen the guilt and enormity of the sin in the minds of any. Sin should appear just as sinful, just as abhorrent, as they had heretofore regarded it; and the one who indulges in sin should, in the minds of the pure and elevated, be abhorred and withdrawn from, as they would flee from a serpent whose sting was deadly.  {PH011 26.1}
[PH011 26.2]          If the sisters were elevated and possessing purity of heart, any corrupt advance, even from their minister, would be repulsed with                                                                              27  such positiveness as would never meet with a repetition. Minds must be terribly befogged by Satan, that can listen to the voice of the seducer because he is a minister, and therefore break God's plain and positive commands, and flatter themselves that they commit no sin. Have we not the words of John: "He that saith I know Him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him"? What saith the law? "Thou shalt not commit adultery." The fact of man's professing to keep God's holy law, and ministering in sacred things, and taking the advantage of the confidence his position gives him to indulge his base passions, should, of itself, be sufficient for a woman professing godliness, to see that, although his profession was as exalted as the heavens, any impure proposal coming from him was Satan disguised through the minister, as an angel of light. I cannot believe that the word of God is abiding in the hearts of those who are so readily controlled, and yield up their innocency and virtue upon the altar of lustful passions.  {PH011 26.2}
[PH011 27.1]          My sisters, avoid even the appearance of evil. In this fast age reeking with corruption, you are not safe unless you stand guarded. Virtue and modesty are rare. I appeal to you as followers of Jesus Christ, making a high and exalted profession, to cherish this precious, priceless gem, modesty. This will guard virtue. If you have any hope of being finally exalted to join company with the pure, sinless angels, and live in an atmosphere where there is not the least taint of sin, cherish modesty                                                                              28  and virtue. Nothing but purity, sacred purity, will abide the day of God, stand the grand review, and be received into a pure and holy Heaven.  {PH011 27.1}
[PH011 28.1]          The least insinuations, come from whatever source they may, inviting you to indulge in sin, or to allow the least unwarrantable liberty with your persons, resent as the worst of insults to your dignified womanhood. The kiss upon your cheek, at an improper time and place, should lead you to repel the emissary of Satan with disgust. If it is from one in high places who is dealing in sacred things, the sin, in such a one, is of tenfold greater magnitude, and should lead a God-fearing woman, or youth, to recoil with horror, not only from the sin he would have you commit, but from the hypocrisy and villainy of one whom the people respect and honor as God's servant. He is handling sacred things, yet hiding his baseness of heart under a ministerial cloak. Be afraid of anything like this familiarity. Be sure the least approach to it is the evidence of a lascivious mind and a lustful eye. If the least encouragement is given in this direction, if any of the liberties mentioned are tolerated, no better evidence can you give that your mind is not pure and chaste as it should be, and that sin and crime have charms for you. You lower the standard of your dignified, virtuous womanhood, and give unmistakable evidence that a low, brutal, common passion and lust has been suffered to remain alive in your heart, and has never been crucified.  {PH011 28.1}
[PH011 28.2]          As I have been shown the dangers of, and                                                                              29  sins among, those who profess better things-- a class who are not suspected of being in any danger from these polluting sins--I have been led to inquire, Who, O Lord, shall stand when thou appearest? Only those who have clean hands and pure hearts shall abide the day of his coming.  {PH011 28.2}
[PH011 29.1]          I feel impelled by the Spirit of the Lord to urge my sisters who profess godliness to cherish modesty of deportment and a becoming reserve, with shamefacedness and sobriety. The liberties taken in this age of corruption should be no criterion for Christ's followers. These fashionable exhibitions of familiarity should not exist among Christians fitting for immortality. If lasciviousness, pollution, adultery, crime, and murder is the order of the day among those who know not the truth, and who refuse to be controlled by the principles of God's word, how important that the class professing to be followers of Christ, closely allied to God and angels, should show them a better and nobler way. How important that their chastity and virtue stand in marked contrast to that of the class who are controlled by brute passions.  {PH011 29.1}
[PH011 29.2]          I have inquired, When will the youthful sisters act with propriety? I know there will not be any decided change for the better until parents feel the importance of greater carefulness in educating their children correctly. Teach them to act with reserve and modesty. Educate them for usefulness, to be helps, to minister to others rather than be waited upon, and be ministered unto.                                                                              30   {PH011 29.2}
[PH011 30.1]          Satan has the control of the minds of the youth generally. Your daughters are not taught self-denial and self-control. They are petted, and their pride is fostered. They are allowed to have their own way until they become headstrong and self-willed, and you are put to your wits' end to know what course to pursue, to save them from ruin. Satan is leading them on to be a proverb in the mouths of unbelievers, because of their boldness, lack of reserve and female modesty. The young boys are likewise left to have their own way. They have scarcely entered their teens before they are by the side of little girls about their own age, accompanying them home, and making love to them. And the parents are so completely in bondage through their own indulgence and mistaken love for their children that they dare not pursue a decided course to make a change and restrain their too-fast children, in this fast age.  {PH011 30.1}
[PH011 30.2]          Especially has this been the case in Battle Creek. Parents who have sent their children from their care to attend school there, thinking that others would do the duty that they had neglected, have made a great mistake. There are young boys and girls in Battle Creek standing ready to seize new-comers and introduce them to their frivolous pleasures and sports. They profess to be Christians. They sometimes speak in meeting,                                                                              31  and this gives them influence with strangers. Yet they have, many of them, no experience in divine things, and their profession makes them no better than unbelievers, because they do not live Christian lives. They do not deny themselves, and bear the cross by restraining their desires. Their conversation is not humble; it is not in Heaven.  {PH011 30.2}
[PH011 31.1]          With many young ladies the boys is the theme of conversation, with the young men it is the girls. Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. They talk of those subjects upon which their minds mostly run. The recording angel is writing the words of these professed Christian boys and girls. How will they be confused and ashamed when they meet it again in the day of God. There are too many children who are pious hypocrites. The youth who have not made a profession of religion stumble over these hypocritical ones, and are hardened against any effort that may be made by those interested in their salvation.  {PH011 31.1}
[PH011 31.2]          Parents, you should not send your children to Battle Creek. There ought to be in Battle Creek a powerful influence for good; but there is a most urgent need of fathers and mothers in Israel who will care for souls. Many souls have come to Battle Creek, tender in spirit, susceptible of the influences of the Spirit of God, yet no one has had a burden of labor for these souls, and when they                                                                              32  leave the place, they can in truth say, No man careth for my soul. Selfish interest has been primary. Individual effort and responsibility are not felt. Souls are thrown into the arms of the church, in the providence of God, who are left to be made a prey by the devourer of souls. Oh! what will be the account that these indolent, slothful, indifferent ones will have to render in the reckoning day?  {PH011 31.2}
[PH011 32.1]          There ought to be picked men at the heart of the work, who can be relied upon in every emergency to keep the fort--men who are unselfish, abounding in generosity and all good works, whose lives are hid in God, and who consider the better life of more value than food and clothing. "Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?" Faithful sentinels God calls for right at the heart of the work, who will love souls for whom Christ died, who will bear the burden for perishing souls, looking forward to that recompense of reward which will be theirs when they enter into the joy of their Lord, and behold souls saved through their instrumentality, to live as long as God shall live, and be happy, eternally happy, in his glorious kingdom. Oh! that we could arouse fathers and mothers to have a sense of their duty. Oh! that they would feel deeply the weight of responsibility resting upon them. Then they might forestall the enemy, and                                                                              33  gain precious victories for Jesus. Parents are not clear in this matter. They should investigate their lives closely, analyze their thoughts and motives, and see if they have been circumspect in their course of action. They should closely watch, to see if their example in conversation and deportment has been such as they would wish their children to imitate. Have purity and virtue shine out in your words and acts before your children.  {PH011 32.1}
[PH011 33.1]          I have been shown families where the husband and father has not preserved that reserve, that dignified, godlike manhood which a follower of Jesus Christ should. He has failed in his kind, tender, courteous acts due to his wife, whom he has promised before God and angels to love and respect and honor while they both shall live. The girl employed to do the work has been free and somewhat forward in her attentions to dress his hair and be affectionately attentive, and he is pleased, foolishly pleased. He is not as demonstrative in his attention and love as he once was to his wife. Be sure Satan is at work here. Respect your hired help, treat them kindly, considerately, but go no farther. Let your deportment be such that there will be no advances to familiarity from your help. If you have words of kindness and acts of courtesy to give, it is always safe to give them to your wife. It will be a great blessing to her, and will bring happiness to her                                                                              34  heart which will be reflected back upon you again. Also, I have been shown that the wife has let her sympathies and interest and affection go out to other men. They may be members of the family, whom she makes confidants, relating her troubles and, perhaps, her private family matters, to them. She shows a preference for their society.  {PH011 33.1}
[PH011 34.1]          This is all wrong. Satan is at the bottom of it; and unless you are alarmed, and stop just where you are, he will lead you to ruin. You cannot observe too great caution, and encourage too much reserve in this matter. If you have tender, loving words and kindly attentions to bestow, let it be given him you have promised before God and angels to love, honor, and respect, while you both shall live. Oh! how many lives are made bitter by the walls' being broken down which inclose every family, calculated to preserve its purity and sanctity. A third person is frequently taken into the confidence of the wife, and her private family matters are laid open before the special friend. This is the device of Satan to estrange the hearts of the husband and wife. Oh! that this would cease. What a world of trouble would be saved! Lock the faults of one another within your own hearts. Tell your troubles alone to God. He can give you right counsel and sure consolation, which will be pure, having no bitterness in it.                                                                              35   {PH011 34.1}
[PH011 35.1]          I am acquainted with a number of cases where the women have thought their marriage a misfortune. They have read novels until their imaginations have become diseased, and they live in a world of their own creating. They think themselves women of sensitive minds, of superior, refined organizations. They think themselves great sufferers, martyrs, because they imagine their husbands are not so refined, possessing such superior qualities that they can appreciate their own supposed virtue and refined organizations. These women have talked of this, and thought upon it, until they are nearly maniacs upon this subject. They imagine their worth is superior to other mortals, and it is not agreeable to their fine sensibilities to associate with common humanity. These women are making themselves fools; and their husbands are in danger of being drawn in to think that they possess a superior order of minds.  {PH011 35.1}
[PH011 35.2]          From what the Lord has shown me, the women of this class have had their imaginations perverted by novel-reading, day-dreaming, and castle-building--living in an imaginary world. They do not bring their ideas down to the common, useful duties of life. They do not take up the life-burdens which lie in their path, and seek to make a happy, cheerful home for their husbands. They lean their whole weight upon them without so much as bearing their own burden. They expect others                                                                              36  to anticipate their wants, and do for them, while they are at liberty to find fault and to question as they please. These women have a love-sick sentimentalism, constantly thinking they are not appreciated; that their husbands do not give them all that attention they deserve. They imagine themselves martyrs.  {PH011 35.2}
[PH011 36.1]          The truth of the matter is this, if they would show themselves useful, their value might be appreciated; but when they pursue a course to constantly draw upon others for sympathy and attention, while they feel under no obligation to give the same in return, passing along reserved, cold, and unapproachable, bearing no burden for others or feeling for their woes, there can be but little in their lives precious and valuable. These women have educated themselves to think and act as though it has been a great condescension in them to marry the men they have; and therefore that their fine organizations would never be fully appreciated. They have viewed things all wrong. They are unworthy of their husbands. They are a constant tax upon their care and patience, when at the same time, they might be helps, lifting the burdens of life with their husbands, instead of dreaming over unreal life found in novels and love romances. May the Lord pity the men who are bound to such useless                                                                              37  machines, fit only to be waited upon, to eat, dress, and breathe.  {PH011 36.1}
[PH011 37.1]          These women who suppose they possess such sensitive, refined organizations make very useless wives and mothers. It is frequently the case that the affections will be withdrawn from their husbands, who are useful, practical men; and they will show much attention for other men, and will with their love-sick sentimentalism draw upon the sympathies of others, tell them their trials, their troubles, their aspirations to do some high and elevated work, and reveal the fact that their married life is a disappointment, a hindrance to their doing the work they have anticipated they might do.  {PH011 37.1}
[PH011 37.2]          Oh! what wretchedness exists in families that might be happy. These women are a curse to themselves, and a curse to their husbands. In supposing themselves to be angels, they make themselves fools, and are nothing but heavy burdens. They leave the common duties of life, right in their path, which the Lord has left for them to do, and are restless and complaining, always looking for an easy, more exalted, and more agreeable work to do. Those supposing themselves to be angels are found human after all. They are fretful, peevish, dissatisfied, jealous of their husbands because the larger portion of their time is not spent in waiting upon them. They complain of being neglected when their husbands                                                                              38  are doing the very work they ought to do. Satan finds easy access to this class. They have no real love for any one but themselves. Yet Satan tells them that if such a one were their husband, they would be happy indeed. They are easy victims to the device of Satan, being readily led to dishonor their own husbands and to transgress the law of God.  {PH011 37.2}
[PH011 38.1]          I would say to women of this description, You can make your own happiness or destroy it. You can make your position happy or unbearable. The course you pursue will create happiness or misery for yourself. Have these never thought that their husbands must tire of them in their uselessness, in their peevishness, in their fault-finding, in their passionate fits of weeping, while imagining their case so pitiful? Their irritable, peevish disposition is indeed weaning the affections of their husbands from them, and they drive them to seek for sympathy, and peace, and comfort elsewhere than at home. A poisonous atmosphere is in their dwelling, and home is anything but a place of rest, of peace, of happiness, to them. The husband is subject to Satan's temptation, and his affections are placed on forbidden objects, and he is lured on to crime, and finally lost.  {PH011 38.1}
[PH011 38.2]          Great is the work and mission of women, especially those who are wives and mothers. They can be a blessing to all around them.                                                                              39  They can have a powerful influence for good if they will let their light so shine that others may be led to glorify our Heavenly Father. Women may have a transforming influence if they will only consent to yield their way and their will to God, and let him control their mind, affections, and being. They can have an influence which will tend to refine and elevate those with whom they associate. But this class are generally unconscious of the power they possess. They exert an unconscious influence. It seems to work out naturally from a sanctified life, a renewed heart. It is the fruit that grows naturally upon the good tree of divine planting. Self is forgotten and immerged in the life of Christ. To be rich in good works comes as naturally as their breath. They live to do others good, and yet are ready to say, We are unprofitable servants.  {PH011 38.2}
[PH011 39.1]          God has assigned woman her mission, and if she, in her humble way, to the best of her ability, makes a heaven of her home, faithfully and lovingly performing her home-duties to her husband and children, continually seeking to let a holy light shine from her useful, pure, and virtuous life to brighten all around her, she is doing the work left her of the Master, and will hear from his divine lips, "Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." These women who are doing what their hands find to                                                                              40  do with ready willingness, and with cheerfulness of spirit aiding their husbands to bear their burdens, and training their children for God, are missionaries in the highest sense. They are engaged in an important branch of the great work to be done on earth to prepare mortals for a higher life; and they will receive their reward. Children are to be trained for Heaven, and fitted to shine in the courts of the Lord's kingdom. When parents have a true sense of the important, responsible work God has left for them to do, especially mothers, they will not be so much engaged in the business which concerns their neighbors, with which they have nothing to do. They will not engage in the fashionable gossip from house to house, dwelling upon the faults, wrongs and inconsistencies of their neighbors. They will feel so great a burden of care for their own children that they can find no time to take up a reproach against their neighbor. Gossipers and news-carriers are a terrible curse to neighborhoods and churches. Two-thirds of all the church trials arise from this source.  {PH011 39.1}
[PH011 40.1]          God requires all to do the duties of today with faithfulness. This is much neglected by the larger share of professed Christians. Especially is present duty lost sight of by the class I have mentioned, who imagine that they are of a finer order of beings than their fellow-mortals around them. The fact of                                                                              41  their minds' turning in this channel, is proof that they are of inferior order, narrow, conceited, and selfish. They feel high above the lowly and humble poor. Such, Jesus says he has called. They are forever trying to secure position, to gain applause, to obtain credit for doing a work that others cannot do, some great work. But it disturbs the fine grain of their refined organism to associate with the humble, the unfortunate. They mistake the reason altogether. The reason they shun any of these duties not so agreeable, is because of their supreme selfishness. Dear self is the center of all their actions and motives.  {PH011 40.1}
[PH011 41.1]          I was pointed to the Majesty of Heaven. He whom angels worshiped, he who was rich in honor, splendor, and glory, came to the earth, and when he found himself in fashion as a man, he did not plead his refined nature as an excuse to hold himself aloof from the unfortunate. He was found in his work among the afflicted, the poor, distressed, and needy ones. Christ was the embodiment of refinement and purity. His was an exalted life and character, yet he was found in his labor, not among men of high-sounding titles, not among the most honorable of this world, but with the despised and needy. "I came," says the divine Teacher, "to save that which was lost." Yes, the Majesty of Heaven was ever found working to help those                                                                              42  who most needed help. May the example of Christ put to shame the excuses of that class who are so attracted to their poor self that they consider it beneath their refined taste and their high calling to help the most helpless. Such have taken a position higher than their Lord, and in the end will be astonished to find themselves lower than the lowliest of that class their refined, sensitive natures were shocked to mingle with and work for. True, it may not always be agreeable or pleasant to unite with the Master and be co-workers with him in helping the very class who stand most in need of help. But this is the work Christ humbled himself to do. Is the servant greater than his Lord? He has given the example, and enjoins upon us to copy it. It may be disagreeable, yet duty demands that just such a work be performed. There has been a serious lack in Battle Creek; a few of a certain class have run together, gossiped together, associated almost wholly together, and neglected their neighbors and society around them. They have felt no interest to become acquainted with the people around them, with the purpose of removing the prejudice from their minds and enlightening them in regard to the truth. How far have they let their light shine before men, that they seeing their good works may glorify our Father who art in Heaven? They have put their light under a                                                                              43  bushel, and hid it in their own houses. They have not felt that their neighbors and the society around them had claims upon them, and they have not feared that they would rise in the Judgment and condemn them for their neglect of showing them the way of salvation.  {PH011 41.1}
[PH011 43.1]          I was shown that, with the exception of a few of the most congenial, they have held themselves aloof from all. Those of like faith may go to the place, but there is not a sense of individual responsibility to make these visitors at home. At the great heart of the work they expect to find warmth of reception in that degree according with the character of the work. Hundreds have called there with high hopes, only to be disappointed and chagrined, with their confidence shaken in Battle Creek. Many have stumbled to perdition over the neglect and decided coldness they have met in Battle Creek. I saw that God was displeased at the lack of hospitality and courteousness that characterized the people living there. There are many who would not begrudge the food these would eat, but they are unwilling to be discommoded, to be put to any inconvenience. The same ones would have a select few, and circle around these, to the neglect of others.  {PH011 43.1}
[PH011 43.2]          Souls have stumbled over the love of fashion and the display of pride seen at Battle Creek, the lack of humility, simplicity and                                                                              44  true godliness. The blood of souls is upon the members of the church at Battle Creek. Many have gone to Battle Creek with ardent hopes, simple in faith and their service to God, and after remaining awhile, have returned home infidels. Some have felt neglected because they could not dress so well as others in the church, and, after a short tarry, have lost their simplicity. They became inoculated with the prevailing pride and the pest of fashion, and carry the influence they received at Battle Creek to their homes to let their darkness fall upon others. A poison has been circulated through the body, which has come from Battle Creek. Souls have languished right in their midst, and given up the truth, and there has been no one of sufficient strength and godliness to guide their straying feet, or strengthen their feeble faith.  {PH011 43.2}
[PH011 44.1]          There are needed faithful and picked men at Battle Creek. Those who have not had an experience in bearing burdens, and do not wish to have that experience, should not, on any account, live there. Men are wanted who will watch for souls as they that must give an account. Fathers and mothers in Israel are wanted at this important post. Let the selfish and self-caring, the stingy, covetous souls find a location where their miserable traits of character will not be so conspicuous. The more isolated such ones are, the better for the cause of God.                                                                              45   {PH011 44.1}
[PH011 45.1]          I appeal to the people of God, not only in Battle Creek, but wherever they may be found, Awake to your duty. Take it to heart that we are really living amid the perils of the last days. I hope the horrible, startling revelation in regard to N. Fuller will awaken you, fathers and mothers, to see the necessity of thorough work being done in your houses, among yourselves and your children, that not one of you may be so deluded by Satan as to regard sin as this poor, much-to-be-pitied man has done. Those who have participated with him in crime would never have been left to be deceived and ruined had they possessed a high sense of virtue and purity, and had they cherished a constant and lively horror of sin and iniquity. While living under and proclaiming the most solemn message ever borne to mortals, presenting the law of God as a test of character and as the seal of the living God, they are transgressing its holy precepts. The consciences of those who do this are terribly hardened. They have become seared by resisting the influences of the Spirit of God, until they can use sacred truth as a cloak to hide the deformity of their corrupted souls. This man has been terribly deluded by Satan. He has been serving vicious passions while professing to be consecrated to the work of God, ministering in sacred things. He has considered himself in health while there was no soundness                                                                              46  in him. He is a mass of corruption.  {PH011 45.1}
[PH011 46.1]          I have felt deeply as I have seen the powerful influence animal passions have had in controlling men and women of no ordinary intelligence and ability. They are capable of engaging in a good work, of exerting a powerful influence, were they not enslaved by base passions. My confidence in humanity has been terribly shaken. I have been shown that persons of apparently good deportment, not taking unwarrantable liberties with the other sex, were guilty of practicing secret vice nearly every day of their lives. This terrible sin has not even been refrained from while most solemn meetings have been in session. They have listened to the most solemn, impressive discourses upon the Judgment, which seemed to bring them before the tribunal of God, causing them to fear and quake, yet an hour would hardly elapse before they have been engaged in their favorite, bewitching sin, polluting their own bodies. They were such slaves to this awful crime that they seemed devoid of power to control their passions. We have labored for some earnestly; we have entreated, we have wept and prayed over them, yet we have known that right amid all our earnest effort and distress the force of sinful habit has obtained the mastery. These sins would be committed. The consciences of some of the guilty, through severe attacks of sickness, or being powerfully                                                                              47  convicted, have been aroused, and have so scourged them, that it has led to confession of these things, with deep humiliation. Others are alike guilty. They have practiced this sin nearly their whole lifetime, and in their broken-down constitutions, and, with their sieve-like memories, are reaping the result of this pernicious habit, yet are too proud to confess. They are secretive, and have not shown compunctions of conscience for this great sin and wickedness. My confidence in the Christian experience of such is very small. They seem to be insensible to the influence of the Spirit of God. The sacred and common are alike to them. The common practice of a vice so degrading as the polluting of their own bodies has not led to bitter tears and heartfelt repentance. They feel that their sin is against themselves alone. Here they mistake. Are they diseased in body or mind, others are made to feel--others suffer. Mistakes are made. The memory is deficient. The imagination is at fault; and there is a deficiency everywhere which seriously affects those with whom they live, and who associate with them. These feel mortification and regret because these things are known by another.  {PH011 46.1}
[PH011 47.1]          I have mentioned these cases to illustrate the power of this soul-and-body-destroying vice. The entire mind is given up to low passion. The moral and intellectual are over-borne by the baser powers. The body is                                                                              48  enervated; the brain is weakened. The material there deposited to nourish the system is squandered. The drain upon the system is great. The fine nerves of the brain, by being excited to unnatural action, become benumbed and in a measure paralyzed. The moral and intellectual are weakening, while the animal passions are strengthening, and being more largely developed by exercise. The appetite for unhealthful food clamors for indulgence. It is impossible to arouse the moral sensibilities of those persons who are addicted to the habit of self-abuse, to appreciate eternal things. You cannot lead such to delight in spiritual exercises. Impure thought seize and control the imagination, and fascinate the mind, and next follows an almost uncontrollable desire for the performance of impure actions. If the mind were educated to contemplate elevating subjects, the imagination trained to reflect upon pure and holy things, it would be fortified against this terrible, debasing, soul-and-body-destroying indulgence. It would, by training, become accustomed to linger upon the high, the heavenly, the pure, and the sacred, and could not be attracted to this base, corrupt, and vile, indulgence.  {PH011 47.1}
[PH011 48.1]          What can we say of those who are living right in the blazing light of truth, yet daily practicing and following in a course of sin and crime. Forbidden, exciting pleasures have a charm for them, and hold and control                                                                              49  their entire being. Such take pleasure in unrighteousness and iniquity, and must perish outside of the city of God, with every abominable thing.  {PH011 48.1}
[PH011 49.1]          What is the cause of this wonderful, marked indifference to the eternal interest. It is the indulgence of sin, while the light which condemns sin is shining upon them. Sin is reproved, yet they will not be corrected. They continue daily to practice their iniquity. God reproves, but they harden their hearts against the warnings. They do not face right about. I have written testimonies for individuals. I have stood upon my feet at Battle Creek, when burdened and nearly fainting, and presented the true condition of the people professing to keep the commandments of God. I have felt the power of God upon me in great measure, while speaking, warning, and entreating. Yet I know of but one or two who have been reproved that have faced right about. The rest pass on nearly as before. Especially has this been the case in the Office. But very little effort has been made to meet the mind of God by a thorough reformation, and setting things right by restitution.  {PH011 49.1}
[PH011 49.2]          The frown of God has not been removed from the church in Battle Creek. Men have been reproved for various sins. Some have been tyrants in their families, yet they have been too proud, willful, and self-confident, to change their course of action. They have                                                                              50  so large an amount of self-esteem that they consider their judgment even as the judgment of God. They are in the greatest delusion in the very things where they consider themselves wise. Many have been reproved, but have not reformed. Such will not receive the light, and will be left to follow their own ways, and to imagine them correct, until their true conditions will be revealed to them when there is no more any sacrifice for sin. When our Advocate has ceased his pleadings for erring humanity, then their weakness and shame will be apparent to all.  {PH011 49.2}
[PH011 50.1]          I have sought to arouse parents to their duty, yet they sleep on. Your children are practicing secret vice, and they deceive you. You have such implicit confidence in them, that you think them too good and innocent to be capable of secretly practicing iniquity. Parents fondle and pet their children, and indulge them in pride, but do not restrain them with firmness and decision. They are so much afraid of their willful, stubborn spirits, that they fear to come in contact with them; but the sin of negligence, which was marked against Eli, will be their sin. The exhortation of Peter is of the highest value to all who are striving for immortality. Those of like precious faith are addressed:  {PH011 50.1}
[PH011 50.2]          "Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the                                                                              51  righteousness of God and our Saviour Christ: Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith, virtue; and to virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to temperance, patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {PH011 50.2}
[PH011 51.1]         We are in a world where light and knowledge abound; yet many claiming to be of                                                                              52  like precious faith are willingly ignorant. Light is all around them; yet they do not appropriate it to themselves. Parents do not see the necessity of informing themselves, obtaining knowledge, and putting that knowledge to a practical use in their married life. If they followed out the exhortation of the apostle, and lived upon the plan of addition, they would not be unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. Many do not understand the work of sanctification. It is a progressive work. It is not attained to in an hour or a day, and then maintained without any special effort on their part. They seem to think they have attained to it when they have only learned the first lessons in addition.  {PH011 51.1}
[PH011 52.1]          Many parents do not obtain the knowledge that they should in the married life. They are not guarded lest Satan take advantage of them, and control their minds and their lives. They do not see that God requires them to control their married lives from any excesses. But very few feel it to be a religious duty to govern their passions. They have united themselves in marriage to the object of their choice, and therefore reason that marriage sanctifies the indulgence of the baser passions. Even men and women professing godliness give loose rein to their lustful passions, and have no thought that God holds them accountable for the                                                                              53  expenditure of vital energy, which weakens their hold on life and enervates the entire system.  {PH011 52.1}
[PH011 53.1]         The marriage covenant covers sins of the darkest hue. Men and women professing godliness debase their own bodies through the indulgence of the corrupt passions, which lowers them beneath the brute creation. They abuse the powers God has given them to be preserved in sanctification and honor. Health and life are sacrificed upon the altar of base passion. The higher, nobler powers are brought into subjection to the animal propensities. Those who thus sin are not acquainted with the result of their course. Could all see the amount of suffering they bring upon themselves by their own wrong and sinful indulgences, they would be alarmed. Some, at least, would shun the course of sin which brings such dreaded wages. A miserable existence is entailed upon so large a class that death to them would be preferable to life; and many do die prematurely, their lives sacrificed in the inglorious work of excessive indulgence of the animal passions. Because they are married, they think they commit no sin.  {PH011 53.1}
[PH011 53.2]          Men and women, you will one day learn what is lust, and the result of its gratification. Passion may be found of just as base a quality in the marriage relation as outside of it. The apostle Paul exhorts husbands to love                                                                              54  their wives "even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it." "So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church." It is not pure love which actuates a man to make his wife an instrument to administer to his lust. It is the animal passions which clamor for indulgence. How few men show their love in the manner specified by the apostle: "Even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it, that he might ［not pollute it, but］ sanctify and cleanse it," "that it should be holy and without blemish." This is the quality of love in the married relation which God recognizes as holy. Love is a pure and holy principle. Lustful passion will not admit of restraint, and will not be dictated or controlled by reason. It is blind to consequences. It will not reason from cause to effect. Many women are suffering from great debility, and with settled disease, brought upon them because the laws of their being were not regarded. Nature's laws were trampled upon. The brain nerve-power is squandered by men and women because called into unnatural action to gratify base passions, and this hideous monster, base, low passion, assumes the delicate name of love.  {PH011 53.2}
[PH011 54.1]          Many professed Christians passed before me, who seemed destitute of moral restraint. They were more animal than divine. They were, in fact, about all animal. Men of this                                                                              55  type degrade the wife they have promised to nourish and cherish. She is made by him an instrument to minister to the gratification of his low, lustful propensities. Very many women submit to become slaves to lustful passion. They do not possess their bodies in sanctification and honor. The wife does not retain the dignity and self-respect she possessed previous to marriage. This holy institution should have preserved and increased her womanly respect and holy dignity. Her chaste, dignified, godlike womanhood, has been consumed upon the altar of base passions. This has been sacrificed to please her husband. She soon loses respect for her husband, who does not regard the laws to which the brute creation yields obedience. The married life becomes a galling yoke; for love dies out, and, frequently, distrust, jealousy, and hate, take the place of love.  {PH011 54.1}
[PH011 55.1]         No man can truly love his wife who will patiently submit to become his slave, and minister to his degraded passions. She loses, in her passive submission, the value she once possessed in his eyes. He sees her dragged down from everything elevating, to a low level; and soon he suspicions that she will, may be, as tamely submit to be degraded by another as by himself. He doubts her constancy and purity, tires of her, and seeks new objects which will arouse and intensify his hellish passions. The law of God is not regarded. These men are worse than brutes. They are demons in human form. The                                                                              56  elevating, ennobling principles of true, sanctified love they are unacquainted with.  {PH011 55.1}
[PH011 56.1]         The wife becomes jealous of the husband. She suspects that he will just as readily pay his addresses to another as to her, if opportunity should offer. She sees that he is not controlled by conscience, nor the fear of God. All these sanctified barriers are broken down by lustful passions. All that is godlike in the husband is made the servant of low, brutish lust.  {PH011 56.1}
[PH011 56.2]          The world is filled with men and women of this order; and neat, tasty, yea, expensive, houses contain a hell within. Imagine, if you can, what the offspring of such parents must be. Will not the children sink lower in the scale than their parents have done? The parents have given the stamp of character to their children. Children that are born of these parents inherit qualities of mind from them which are of a low and base order. Satan nourishes anything tending to corruption. The matter now to be settled is, shall the wife feel bound to yield implicitly to the demands of her husband when she sees that nothing but base passions control him, and when her reason and knowledge are convinced that she does it to the injury of her body, which God has enjoined upon her to possess in sanctification and honor, to preserve a living sacrifice to God?  {PH011 56.2}
[PH011 56.3]          It is not true, holy love which leads the                                                                              57  wife to gratify the animal propensities of her husband at the expense of health and life. If she possesses true love and wisdom, she will seek to divert the mind of her husband from the gratification of lustful passions, to high and spiritual themes, dwelling upon interesting spiritual subjects. It may be necessary to humbly and affectionately urge, even at the risk of his displeasure, that she cannot debase her body by yielding to sexual excess. She should, in a tender, kind manner, remind him that God has the first and highest claim upon her entire being, which claim she cannot disregard, for she will be held accountable in the great day of God. "What! know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." "Ye are bought with a price; be not ye the servants of men."  {PH011 56.3}
[PH011 57.1]          Woman can do much if she will, through her judicious influence, by elevating her affections, and in sanctification and honor preserving her refined, womanly dignity. In thus doing, she can save her husband and herself, thus performing a double work, and fulfilling her high mission, sanctifying her husband by her influence. In this delicate, difficult matter to manage, much wisdom and patience are necessary, as well as moral courage                                                                              58  and fortitude. Strength and grace can be found in prayer. Sincere love is to be the ruling principle of the heart. Love to God and love to your husband alone can be the right ground of action.  {PH011 57.1}
[PH011 58.1]          Let the woman decide that it is the husband's prerogative to have full control of her body, and to mold her mind to suit his in every respect, and run in the same channel of his own, and she yields her individuality. Her identity is lost, submerged in her husband. She is a mere machine for his will to move and control, a creature of his will and pleasure. He thinks for her, decides for her, and acts for her. She dishonors God in this passive position. She has a responsibility before God which it is her duty to preserve.  {PH011 58.1}
[PH011 58.2]          When the wife yields her body and mind to the control of her husband, being passive to his will in all things, sacrificing her conscience, her dignity, and even her identity, she loses the opportunity of exerting that mighty influence for good which she should possess, to elevate her husband. She could soften his stern nature, and her sanctifying influence could be exerted in a manner to refine, purify, and lead him to strive earnestly to govern his passions, and be more spiritually minded, that they might be partakers together of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. The power of influence can be great to                                                                              59  lead the mind to high and noble themes, above the low, sensual indulgences which the heart unrenewed by grace naturally seeks for. If the wife feels that she must, in order to please her husband, come down to his standard, when animal passions is the principal basis of his love, controlling his actions, she displeases God; for she fails to exert a sanctifying influence upon her husband. If she feels that she must submit to the animal passions of her husband without a word of remonstrance, she does not understand her duty to him, nor to her God. Sexual excess will effectually destroy a love for devotional exercises, will take from the brain the substance needed to nourish the system, and will most effectually exhaust the vitality. No woman should aid her husband in this work of self-destruction. She will not do it if she is enlightened, and truly loves her husband.  {PH011 58.2}
[PH011 59.1]          The more animal passions are indulged and exercised, the stronger do they become, and the more violent will be their clamors for indulgence. Let God-fearing men and women awake to their duty. Many professing Christianity are suffering with paralysis of nerve and brain because of their intemperance in this direction. Rottenness is in the bones and marrow of many who are regarded as good men, who pray and weep, and who stand in high places, but whose polluted carcasses                                                                              60  will never pass the portals of the heavenly city.  {PH011 59.1}
[PH011 60.1]          Oh! that I could make all understand their obligations to God to preserve the mental and physical organism in the best condition to render perfect service to God.  {PH011 60.1}
[PH011 60.2]          Let the Christian wife refrain, both in word and act, from exciting the animal passions of her husband. Many have no strength at all to waste in this direction. They have already, from their youth up, weakened their brains, and sapped their constitutions, by the gratification of their animal passions. Self-denial and temperance should be the watch-word in married life; then, when children are born to parents, they will not be so liable to have the moral and intellectual organs weak, and the animal, strong. Vice in children is almost universal. It there not a cause? Who have given them the stamp of character? May the Lord open the eyes of all to see that they are standing in slippery places.  {PH011 60.2}
[PH011 60.3]          From the picture that has been presented before me, of the corruption of men and women professing godliness, I have feared that I should lose confidence in humanity altogether. I have seen that a fearful stupor is upon nearly all. It is almost impossible to arouse the very ones who should be awakened, so as to have any just sense of the power Satan holds over minds. They are                                                                              61  not aware of the corruption teeming all around them. Satan has blinded their minds, and lulled them to carnal security. The failures in our efforts to bring minds up to understand the great dangers that beset souls, have sometimes led me to fear that I had exaggerated ideas of the depravity of the human heart. But when facts are brought to us of the sad deformity of one who has dared to minister in sacred things while corrupt at heart, and whose sin-stained hands have profaned the vessels of the Lord, I am sure I have not drawn the picture any too strong.  {PH011 60.3}
[PH011 61.1]          I have been bearing a very strong testimony, both in writing and in speaking, hoping to awaken God's people to understand that they had fallen upon perilous times. I have felt sick at heart at the indifference manifested by those who ought to be awake and guarded, and who should understand the workings of Satan. I have seen that Satan is leading the minds of even those who profess the truth to indulge in the terrible sin of fornication. The mind of a man or woman does not come down in a moment from purity and holiness to depravity, corruption, and crime. It takes time to transform the human to the divine, or to degrade those formed in the image of God, to brutes or to the satanic. By beholding, we become changed. Man, formed in the image of his Maker, can so educate his mind that sin which he once                                                                              62  loathed, will become pleasant to him. As he ceases to watch and pray, he ceases to guard the citadel, the heart, and engages in sin and crime. The mind is debased, and it is impossible to elevate it from corruption while it is being educated to enslave the moral and intellectual powers, and bring them in subjection to grosser passions. It is constant war against the carnal mind, aided by the refining influence of the grace of God, which will attract it upward, and habituate it to meditate upon pure and holy things.  {PH011 61.1}
[PH011 62.1]          The body is not kept under by professed Sabbath-keepers. Some embrace the Sabbath who have ever possessed depraved minds; and when they embraced the truth, they did not feel the necessity of turning square about, and changing their whole course of action. Whereas they had been years following the inclinations of an unregenerated heart, and had been swayed by the corrupt passions of their carnal natures, which had defaced the image of God in them, and defiled everything they touched, their entire future life would be all too short, at the longest, to climb Peter's ladder of Christian perfection, preparatory to their entering into the kingdom of God. There are not many who feel that in professing the truth they cannot be saved by the profession they make, unless they become sanctified through the truth in answer to the prayer of our divine Lord to                                                                              63  his Father: "Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth."  {PH011 62.1}
[PH011 63.1]          Men and women who profess to be disciples of Christ, keeping all the commandments of God, will have to feel in their daily lives the true spirit of agonizing to enter into the strait gate. The agonizing ones are the only ones who will urge their passage through the narrow way and strait gate that lead to life eternal, to fullness of joy and pleasures forevermore. Those who merely seek to enter in will never be able. The entire Christian life of many will be spent in no greater effort than that of seeking, and their only reward will be an utter impossibility of their entering into that strait gate.  {PH011 63.1}
[PH011 63.2]          I have been surprised to see how many families are blinded by Satan, and have no sense of his workings, his wiles, and deceptions, practiced in their very midst. Parents seem to be stupefied by the paralyzing influence of Satan, and yet think they are all right. I have been shown that Satan engages in the work of debasing the minds of those who unite in marriage, that he may stamp his own hateful image upon their children. Because they have entered into the marriage relation, he deceives them, and leads them to pervert the marriage institution, which is sacred. Many think that because of the marriage relation, they may permit themselves to be controlled by animal                                                                              64  passions. They are led on by Satan. He is well pleased with the low level their minds take; for he has much to gain in this direction. He knows that if he can excite the baser passions, and keep them in the ascendency, he has nothing to be troubled about in their Christian experience; for the moral and intellectual will be subordinate while the animal will predominate and keep in the ascendency, and by exercise these baser passions will be strengthened and the nobler qualities of the mind become weaker and weaker.  {PH011 63.2}
[PH011 64.1]          He can mold their posterity much more readily than he could their parents; for he can so control the minds of the parents that through them he may give his own stamp of character to their children. Many children are born with the animal passions largely in the ascendency, while the moral faculties are but feebly developed. These children need the most careful culture, to bring out, strengthen, and develop, the moral and intellectual, and have these take the lead. But the workings of Satan are not perceived. His wiles are not understood. Children are not trained for God. Their moral and religious education is neglected. The animal passions are being constantly strengthened, while the moral faculties are becoming enfeebled.  {PH011 64.1}
[PH011 64.2]          Children begin to practice self-pollution                                                                              65  even in their infancy; and as they increase in years, the lustful passions grow with their growth, and strengthen with their strength. Their minds are not at rest. Girls desire the society of boys; and boys, that of the girls. Their deportment is not reserved and modest. They are bold and forward, taking indecent liberties. Their corrupt habits of self-abuse have debased their minds, and tainted their souls. Vile thoughts, novel-reading, vile books, and love-stories, excite their imagination, and just suit their depraved minds. They do not love work. They complain of fatigue when engaged in labor. Their backs ache. Their heads ache. Is there not sufficient cause? Are they fatigued because of their labor? No, no! Yet their parents indulge these children in their complaints, and release them from labor and responsibility. This is the very worst thing they can do for them. They are removing almost the only barrier to Satan's having free access to their weakened minds. Useful labor would be a safeguard in some measure from his decided control of them.  {PH011 64.2}
[PH011 65.1]         We have some knowledge of the manner of Satan's workings, and how well he succeeds in it. In Battle Creek parents are asleep. From what has been shown me, Satan has paralyzed their minds. They are slow to suspect that their own children can be wrong and sinful.                                                                              66   {PH011 65.1}
[PH011 66.1]          Some of these children profess to be Christians, and parents sleep on, feeling no danger while the minds and bodies of their children are becoming wrecked. Some parents do not even take care to keep their children with them when in the house of God. Young girls have attended meetings and taken their seat, it may be, with their parents, but more frequently back in the congregation. They have been in the habit of making an excuse to leave the house. Boys understand this, and go out before or after the exit of the girls, and then, as the meeting closes, they accompany these girls home. Parents are none the wiser for this. Again, excuses are made to walk, and boys and girls assemble in some out-of-the-way place, resort to the fair grounds, or some other secluded place, and there play, and have a regular, high time, with no experienced eye upon them to caution them. They imitate men and women of advanced age.  {PH011 66.1}
[PH011 66.2]          This is a fast age, little boys and girls commence paying attentions to one another, when they should both be in the nursery, taking lessons in modesty of deportment. What does this common mixing up do? Does it increase chastity in the youth who thus gather together? No, indeed! it increases the first lustful passions in the youth, and they are crazed by the devil, and only give                                                                              67  themselves up to their vile practices after such meetings.  {PH011 66.2}
[PH011 67.1]          Parents are asleep. They don't know that Satan has planted his hellish banner right in their households. What, I was led to inquire, will become of the youth in this corrupt age? I say parents are asleep. The children are infatuated with a love-sick sentimentalism, and the truth has no power to correct the wrong. What can be done to stay the tide of evil? Parents can do much if they will. If a young girl just entering her teens is accosted with familiarity by a boy of her own age, or older, she should be taught to so resent this, that no such advances will ever be repeated. When a girl's company is frequently sought for by boys or young men, something is wrong. That young girl needs a mother to show her her place, or to restrain her, and teach her what belongs to a girl of her age.  {PH011 67.1}
[PH011 67.2]          The corrupting doctrine which has prevailed, that, as viewed from a health stand-point, the sexes must mingle together, has done its mischievous work. When parents and guardians manifest one tithe of the shrewdness, which Satan possesses, then can this associating of sexes be more harmless. As it is, Satan is most successful in his efforts to bewitch the minds of the youth; and the mingling of boys and girls only increases the evil twenty-fold. Let boys and girls be kept employed                                                                              68  in useful labor. If they are tired, they will have less inclination to corrupt their own bodies. There is nothing to be hoped for in the case of the young, unless there is an entire change in the minds of those older. Vice is stamped upon the features of boys and girls, and yet what is being done to stay the progress of this evil? Young boys and men are allowed and encouraged to take liberties by immodest advances of girls and young women. May God arouse fathers and mothers to work earnestly to change this terrible state of things, is my prayer.                                                                              69   {PH011 67.2}
[PH011 69.1]         I have been looking over the testimonies given for the Sabbath-keeping people, especially those at B. C. I am astonished at the mercy of God and his care for his people in B. C., in giving them the many admonitions and warnings, pointing out their dangers, presenting before them the exalted position he would have them occupy. If they would keep themselves in his love, and separate from the world, he would make his especial blessings to rest upon them, and his light to shine around about them. Their influence for good might be felt in every part of the gospel field, in every branch of the work. If they failed to meet the mind of God, if they continued to have so little sense of the exalted character of the work as they had in the past, their influence and example would prove a terrible curse, they would harm, and only harm. The blood of precious souls would be found upon their garments.  {PH011 69.1}
[PH011 69.2]          Testimonies of warning have been repeated. I inquire, Who have heeded them? Who have been zealous in repenting of their sins and idolatry, and been earnestly pressing forward toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus? Who have shown the inward work of God, leading to self-denial and humble self-sacrifice? Who that have been warned, have so separated themselves from the world, from its affections and lusts, that they have shown a daily                                                                              70  growth in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ? Whom do we find among the active ones, that feel any burden for the church? Who do we see God especially using, working by them, and through them, to elevate the standard, and to bring the church up to it, that they may prove the Lord and see if he will not pour them out a blessing.  {PH011 69.2}
[PH011 70.1]          I have waited anxiously and hoped that God would put his spirit upon some and use them as instruments of righteousness to awaken and set in order his church. But I have looked in vain. "Hope deferred maketh the heart sick." Notwithstanding all the labor bestowed in years past up to the last June Conference, the church has been steadily and perceptibly retrograding. They have not advanced. They have been uniting more and more with the world in spirit and influence, until the line of demarkation between them and the world is scarcely discernible. They do not bear the image of the heavenly, the impress of the divine. I have about despaired as I have seen, year after year, a greater departure from that simplicity which God has shown me should characterize the life of his followers. There has been less and less interest in, and devotion to, the cause of God. I ask, Wherein have they regarded the warnings given? Wherein have they heeded the instructions they have received? They profess confidence in the testimonies.                                                                              71  Wherein have they sought to live according to the light given in them?  {PH011 70.1}
[PH011 71.1]          I have been looking over the testimonies borne, the warnings given those connected with the Review Office, who profess confidence in them. Who have carried out the instructions which they admit the Lord has given them? At the very time the most pointed testimonies were borne, the very wrongs reproved were entered into more fully. Satan seemed to stand at the helm and to have the guidance himself, and carried things to suit his own ideas. The church, in like manner, have not regarded the light given. The church have professed to believe the testimonies, but have not heeded them. Their own ways seem right in their own eyes. They have, some of them, rent their garments but the heart has not been rent. Rather than to break their hearts before God and in their confessions open their hearts and meet the point, they walk all around it, and do not touch the plague spot. They justify self, justify the course of wrong, and shield and build up themselves. They will not fall on the rock, fearing they will break if they do. This is precisely what the Lord designs shall be done with them. Then he can, with his holy hand (if they will permit him), build them up and mold them as clay is molded in the hands of the potter.  {PH011 71.1}
[PH011 71.2]          I was shown, one year ago last June, the responsible and important position those                                                                              72  employed at the Office occupied. Brn. Smith, Aldrich, Walker, Amadon, and Gage, had the most to do in molding everything in connection with the Office, and in connection with the church. They could, if consecrated to God, glorify him in the Office and in the church. Their light could so shine that others by seeing their good works, would glorify our Father in heaven; or they could so conduct themselves as to encourage self-love, selfish interest, love of the world, and a relish for its exciting pleasures.  {PH011 71.2}
[PH011 72.1]         I saw that great changes must be wrought in the hearts and lives of these men before God can work in them by his power, in the salvation of others. They must be renewed after the image of God in righteousness and true holiness. The love of the world, the love of self, and every ambition of life calculated to exalt self, will be changed by the grace of God, and employed in the special work of saving souls for whom Christ died. Humility will take the place of pride; and haughty self-esteem will be exchanged for meekness. Every power of the heart will be turned into disinterested love for all mankind. Satan, I saw, would arouse himself when they in earnest commence the work of reformation in themselves. He knows that these men, if consecrated to God, could prove the strength of his promises, and realize a power working with them that the adversary                                                                              73  shall not be able to gainsay nor resist. They would realize the life of God in the soul.  {PH011 72.1}
[PH011 73.1]          In Battle Creek, especially, should the power of God be felt. Here is the great heart of the work. Every pulsation is felt all through the entire body. If the heart is sound, it would impart health and vigor. If the heart is unsound, if the heart itself is paralyzed, how can its motions be vigorous, and a healthful current be sent through the entire body--through every branch of the work? The spiritual respirations of the heart and lungs of the cause must be deep and full. The life of God must sustain the heart, and through it vitalize the body, until it comes to the full measure of the stature of Christ.  {PH011 73.1}
[PH011 73.2]          I saw that none of these men had force of brain or muscle, so that they could do their duty in the Office as God required it to be done, and yet have a separate interest outside of the Office; that none of these should, while engaged in labor in the Office, introduce business in that Office of their own, not connected especially with the publication of the truth; that all merchandise should be abolished; and that when these men devoted that strength of brain and muscle which a devotion to the work would call forth from them, they would not have a reserve of strength to successfully carry forward any other enterprise. The Office has been made common by men taking up time in doing                                                                              74  business with those employed exclusively for the sacred work of God.  {PH011 73.2}
[PH011 74.1]          I saw that it was impossible to serve God and mammon. The exalted character of the work has never been understood. The eye of the understanding has been closed. The love of the world, self-will and stubbornness, have hidden from them the sacred, holy character of the work--the high standard God calls them to come up to. Selfish interests are consulted. The love of the work, the deep interest in the work of God, have not existed.  {PH011 74.1}
[PH011 74.2]         I have borne a plain testimony. I have felt a burden of the work, a burden of soul that I never expect to feel again for the church at Battle Creek. God has let his Spirit drop upon me right in their midst. I have exhorted the youth. My spirit was stirred within me as I saw by their course of action how little they understood of true Christian religion. Professing Christ, yet in their works denying him; given up to pride, vanity, love of pleasure, love of self, idolaters in the sight of God. The intercourse of some with the world was such as to justify the sinner in his unbelief. There was not seen in their lives the grace of the Spirit of God. They did not possess moral courage and spiritual energy. They lured on souls to death. Souls have gone down into the grave who might have had a fitness for Heaven, had all those who professed Christ                                                                              75  walked even as he walked. Professors of godliness have taken souls who were not as favorably situated as themselves to form a good religious character, and have, through their example and influence, linked their hands with the world, and by their course of action have said, The pleasures of the world are harmless; you can love God, and love self, and the world. You can profess Christ and yet live as the world live, love what the world love. Their example has said, You may lay aside your religious principles when not convenient to retain them.  {PH011 74.2}
[PH011 75.1]         While I was talking in this manner, I fell in your midst under the influence of the Holy Spirit. God then showed me your condition. And who have made a thorough change after this? Who turned square about? I have yet to learn that there was any decided change with those in the Office, or in the church. Bro. Aldrich and Walker engaged deeper than ever in worldly speculation. I have seen an unwillingness to come to the light, I have seen that many in Battle Creek, both old and young, choose darkness rather than light. They will not deny self. Battle Creek is a very important post, and faithful sentinels are needed to guard it with unremitting vigilance. The two institutions, the Publishing Association and the Health Institute, are in their midst.  {PH011 75.1}
[PH011 75.2]         In the fear of God I have given my testimony in regard to the health reform. It was                                                                              76  more difficult to make headway upon this subject in B. C. among the Sabbath-keeping people, than in any other place. We battled on, and what have we gained? Pride of dress, pride of heart, love of show, love to gratify the appetite, have led to a disregard of the light the Lord permitted to shine upon them. They would not come to the light. They did not desire the light. Any light which would show them that if they would enjoy health they must deny the taste, was not acceptable.  {PH011 75.2}
[PH011 76.1]          I do not speak of these as a whole. A few have been true to their principles. Some acknowledged the light, and, for a time, walked in it, but they were not steadfast. Is it possible that Christ's followers are unwilling to restrict their appetites to articles of food which are healthful? Some of those who have had the most light, those standing at the very head of the work, have not been true to the principles of health reform. As we have traveled we have seen men and women injuring their health by an improper diet. We have spoken to them kindly in regard to their duty, but we would be met: I thought you had decided you could not live without meat, butter, and cheese; for if I am rightly informed your people in B. C. eat flesh-meats. Your responsible men in the Office are not reformers. They eat meat, butter, cheese and rich pie and cake. Others will excuse their indulgence of appetite                                                                              77  by referring to B. C. Said one, On such a celebration, the Institute tables were not set with food recommended in the Reformer. There was a great variety of food which I have known themselves to condemn, and I have seen your most zealous church members, especially the females, looking over the table greedily for some article of food prepared richer than another. They seem to fear that they shall not obtain the most desirable position to obtain the very best dishes served up. We certainly saw their indulgence of appetite, which in us you condemn.  {PH011 76.1}
[PH011 77.1]          Again, "Sr. White, if you knew one-half of the doings at Battle Creek, you would not blame us, for we really do not know what to think, or what course to pursue. We heard you ate meat, butter, and cheese. All these things you had condemned we heard were upon your table again." I told them I had not swerved from my principles of health reform. Butter was not placed upon my table for my family, neither for visitors. Meat was not brought into my house or placed upon my table. "Well," said my informer, "did you not know that on Thanksgiving many of the brethren were seen on that day walking to their homes carrying their turkeys." At another place where I thought to introduce the subject of health reform and the necessity of a healthful diet upon their table, I was met with, "They are far below                                                                              78  us in health reform at B. C. There was a lot of old diseased sheep carried into market, slain from a flock that had, without doubt, the sheep-rot, and some of your best brethren lighted upon their carcasses as flies upon molasses. They could get these carcasses of sheep for a mere trifle, and they improved the chance."  {PH011 77.1}
[PH011 78.1]          One family in particular needed all the benefits they could receive by the reform in diet. Yet these very ones were completely backslidden. Meat and butter were used quite freely, spices were not entirely discarded. This family could have received great benefit from a nourishing, well-regulated diet. The head of the family needed a plain, nutritious diet. His habits were sedentary, and his blood moved sluggishly through the system. The benefit of healthful exercise he could not have like others, and, therefore, his food should be of a right quality and quantity. There had not been in this family the right management in regard to diet. There had been irregularity. There should have been a specified time for each meal, and the food should have been prepared free from grease in a simple form; but pains should have been taken to have it nutritious, healthful, and inviting. There has been in this family, as also in many families, a special parade made for visitors, many dishes prepared and frequently made too rich; so that those seated at the table                                                                              79  would be tempted to eat to excess. Then in the absence of company there was a great reaction, a falling off in the preparations brought on the table. The diet was spare, and lacked nourishment. It was considered not so much matter "just for ourselves." The meals were frequently picked up, and the regular time for eating not regarded. Every member of the family was injured by such management. It is a sin for any of our sisters to make such preparations as mentioned, for visitors, and wrong their own families by a spare diet which will fail to nourish the system.  {PH011 78.1}
[PH011 79.1]          The brother spoken of felt a lack in his system. He was not nourished. He thought meat would give him strength that he needed. Had he been suitably cared for, his table spread with food at the right time, of a nourishing quality, all the demands of nature would have been abundantly supplied. The butter and meat stimulate. These have injured the stomach and perverted the taste. The sensitive nerves of the brain have been benumbed, and the animal appetite strengthened at the expense of the moral and intellectual. Their higher powers, which should control, have been growing weaker; so that eternal things have not been discerned. Paralysis has benumbed the spiritual and devotional. Satan has triumphed to see how easily he can succeed in coming in through the appetite, and controlling men and women of intelligence,                                                                              80  calculated by the Creator to do a good and great work.  {PH011 79.1}
[PH011 80.1]          The case referred to above is not an isolated one. If it were, I would not introduce it here. When Satan takes possession of the mind, how soon the light and instruction that the Lord has graciously given, fade away, and have no force! How many excuses are framed, how many necessities made, which have no existence, to bear them up in their course of wrong, in setting aside the light and trampling it under foot! I wish to speak with assurance, that the greatest objection to health reform is, this people do not live it out, and they will gravely say they cannot live the health reform and preserve their strength.  {PH011 80.1}
[PH011 80.2]          We find in every such instance a good reason why they cannot live out the health reform. They do not live it out, and have never followed it strictly, therefore cannot be benefited by it. Some fall into the error, that because they leave meat they have no need to supply its place with the best of fruits and vegetables, prepared in their most natural state, free from grease and spices. If they will only skillfully arrange the bounties the Creator has surrounded them with, and with a clear conscience parents and children unitedly engage in the work, they would enjoy simple food, and would then be able to speak understandingly of health reform.  {PH011 80.2}
[PH011 80.3]          Those who have not been converted to                                                                              81  health reform, that have never fully adopted it, are not judges of its benefits. Those who digress occasionally to gratify the taste in eating a fattened turkey, or of other flesh-meats, pervert their appetites, and are not the ones to judge of the benefits of the system of health reform. They are controlled by taste, not by principle.  {PH011 80.3}
[PH011 81.1]          I have a well-set table on all occasions. I make no change for visitors, whether believers or unbelievers. I never intend to be surprised by an unreadiness to have set at my table from one to half a dozen extra who may chance to come in. I have enough simple, healthful food ready to satisfy hunger and nourish the system. If any want more than this they are at liberty to find it elsewhere. No butter or flesh-meats of any kind come on my table. Cake is seldom found on my table. I generally have an ample supply of fruits, good bread and vegetables. Our table is always well patronized, and all who partake of the food do well, and improve upon it. All sit down with no epicurean appetite, and eat with a relish the bounties supplied by our Creator.  {PH011 81.1}
[PH011 81.2]          I have seen that the disregard of health reform has brought the church into darkness and under condemnation where it is almost impossible to arouse them to a sense of the exalted character of the work of God. At the very heart of the work, where the most thorough instruction has been given,                                                                              82  we find that we have the least influence, and the Health Institute has the fewest reliable ones to sustain the system. But they have chosen darkness rather than light. The gratification of appetite has overcome the moral and intellectual. Taste has been indulged at the expense of a clear conscience, a clear brain, and spiritual strength.  {PH011 81.2}
[PH011 82.1]          A wonderful indifference has been manifested upon this important subject, by those right at the heart of the work. The lack of stability in regard to the principles of health reform, is a true index of their character and their spiritual strength. They are deficient in thoroughness in their Christian experience. Their conscience is not regarded. The basis or cause of every right action existing and operating in the renewed heart secures obedience without external or selfish motives. The Spirit of truth and a good conscience are sufficient to inspire and regulate the motives and conduct of those who learn of Christ and are like him. Those who have not strength of religious principles in themselves have been easily swayed, by the example of others, in a wrong direction. Those who have never learned their duty from God, and acquainted themselves with his purposes concerning them, are not reliable in times of severe conflict with the powers of darkness. The external and present appearances will sway them. Worldly men are governed by worldly principles. They can appreciate no                                                                              83  other. Christians should not be governed by the same principles worldly men are. They should not seek to strengthen themselves in the performance of duty by any other consideration than a love to obey every requirement of God as found in his word, and dictated by an enlightened conscience.  {PH011 82.1}
[PH011 83.1]         In the renewed heart there will be a fixed principle to obey the will of God because there is a love for what is just, and good, and holy. There will not be a hesitating, a conferring with the taste, or studying of convenience, or moving in a certain course because others have done so. Every one should live for themselves. The minds of all who are renewed by grace will be an open medium, continually receiving light, grace, and truth, from above, and transmitting it to others. Their works are fruitful and have their fruit unto holiness, and the end is everlasting life.  {PH011 83.1}
[PH011 83.2]          In so important a place as B.C., there should be picked men to keep the fort, who have stood in responsible positions, and have walked with God and learned their duty of him. There are many who are without root. They will be swayed by unsanctified influences and be led from devotion and from God. It is natural to follow the inclinations of the carnal heart. B. C. is filled up with just such persons as these. All such will have abundant opportunity to manifest that they are not the children of God. There                                                                              84  are but few who have the genuine work of grace wrought in the heart, and who have obtained an experience for themselves. How few can God employ and use in his service!  {PH011 83.2}
[PH011 84.1]          There are but few in B. C. who have an experimental knowledge of the sanctifying influence of the truths they profess. Their obedience and devotion has not been in accordance with their light and privileges. They have no real sense of the obligation resting upon them, to walk as children of the light, and not as children of darkness. If the light had been given Sodom and Gomorrah that has been given to the church at B. C., they would have repented of their sins in sackcloth and ashes, and would have escaped the signal wrath of God. It will be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of Judgment than for those in B. C. who have been privileged with the clear light, and who have had a vast amount of labor and have not profited by it. They have neglected the great salvation God in mercy was willing to bestow. They were so blinded by the devil, they verily thought they were rich and in the favor of God, when the True Witness declares them to be wretched, miserable, poor, and blind, and naked.  {PH011 84.1}
[PH013 1.1]         PH013 - Appeal to the Young (1874)           Dear Youth: My mind has been burdened on your account for a few days. I find that I cannot get you off from my mind. The Lord has given me, from time to time, testimonies of warning for you. He has also given you encouragement if you would yield your hearts' best and holiest affections to God. As these warnings revive distinctly before me, I feel a sense of your danger that I know you do not feel. The school located in Battle Creek brings many young people together of different mental organizations. If these youth are not consecrated to God, and humbly walking in the way of his commandments, obedient to his will, the location of a school in Battle Creek will prove a means of great discouragement to the church.  {PH013 1.1}
[PH013 1.2]         This school may be made a blessing or a curse. I entreat of you who have ever named the name of Christ to depart from all iniquity and develop characters that God can approve.                                                                              2   {PH013 1.2}
[PH013 2.1]          I inquire, Do you believe the testimonies of reproof which have been given you are of God? If you really believe that the voice of God has spoken to you, pointing out your dangers, do you heed the counsels given? Do you keep fresh in your minds these testimonies of warning by often reading them with a prayerful heart?  {PH013 2.1}
[PH013 2.2]         The Lord has spoken to you, children and youth, again and again. And you have been slow to heed the warnings given you. If you have not rebelliously braced your hearts against the views God has given of your characters, your dangers, and the course marked out for you to pursue, you have been careless and inattentive in regard to the things required of you, that you might gain spiritual strength and be a blessing in the school, in the church, and to all with whom you associate.  {PH013 2.2}
[PH013 2.3]          Young men and women, you are accountable to God for the light he has given you. This light and these warnings, if not heeded, will rise up in judgment against you. You have your dangers plainly stated. You are cautioned and guarded on every side, and hedged in, as it were, with warnings. And in Battle Creek you have                                                                              3  listened to the most solemn, heart-searching truths presented by the servants of God in demonstration of the Spirit. What weight have these solemn appeals upon your hearts, and what influence do they have upon your characters? You will be held responsible for every one of these appeals and warnings. They will rise up in judgment to condemn your life of vanity, levity, and pride.  {PH013 2.3}
[PH013 3.1]          Dear young friends, that which you sow, you will also reap. Now for you is the sowing time. What will the harvest be? What are you sowing? Every word you utter and every act of your life is a seed which will bear good or evil fruit, which will result in joy or sorrow to the sower of the seed. As is the seed sown, so will be the crop. God has given you great light and many privileges.  {PH013 3.1}
[PH013 3.2]          After this light has been given, after your dangers have been specified and plainly presented before you, the responsibility becomes yours. The manner in which you treat the light God gives you will turn the scale for happiness or woe. You are shaping your destinies for yourselves. You all have an influence for good or for evil on the                                                                              4  minds and characters of others. And just the influence which you exert is written in the book of records in Heaven. An angel is attending you, and taking record of your words and actions. When you arise in the morning, do you feel your helplessness and your need of strength from God? and do you humbly, with your heart, make known your wants to your Heavenly Father? If you do, angels mark your prayers, and if these prayers have not gone forth out of feigned lips, when you are in danger of unconsciously doing wrong, and exerting an influence which will lead others to do wrong, your guardian angel will be by your side, prompting you to a better course, choosing your words for you, and influencing your actions.  {PH013 3.2}
[PH013 4.1]          If you feel in no danger, if you offer no prayer to God for help and strength to resist temptations, you will be sure to go astray. And your neglect of duty is marked in the book of God in Heaven. You will be found wanting in the trying day.  {PH013 4.1}
[PH013 4.2]          There are diversities of characters in Battle Creek. There are those who have been religiously instructed, and some have                                                                              5  been indulged, petted, flattered, and praised, until they have been literally spoiled for practical life. I am speaking in regard to persons I know. Their characters are warped by indulgence, flattery, and indolence, so that for this life they are useless. And if useless so far as this life is concerned, what may we hope for that life where all is purity and holiness, and where all have harmonious characters. I have prayed for these persons. I have personally addressed them because I could see the influence they would exert over other minds, in leading them to vanity, love of dress, and carelessness in regard to their eternal interests. The only hope for this class is for them to take heed to their ways, and humble their proud, vain hearts before God, make confession of their sins, and be converted.  {PH013 4.2}
[PH013 5.1]          Vanity in dress is a great temptation for the youth, as well as love of amusement. The sacred claims that God has upon us all are, the whole heart, the whole soul, the whole affections. The answer some make to this statement is, Oh! I do not profess to be a Christian. What if you do not? Has not God the same claims upon you that                                                                              6  he has upon the one who professes to be his child? Because you are open and bold in your careless disregard of sacred things, is your sin of neglect and rebellion passed over by the Lord?  {PH013 5.1}
[PH013 6.1]          Every day that you disregard the claims of God, every opportunity of offered mercy you slight, is charged to your account, and will swell the list of sins against you in the day when the accounts of every soul will be investigated. I address you, young men and women, professor or unprofessor. God calls for your affections, your devotion, your willing, cheerful obedience to him. You have now a short time of probation, and you may now improve this opportunity to make an unconditional surrender to God.  {PH013 6.1}
[PH013 6.2]          Obedience and submission to God's requirements are the conditions given us by the inspired apostle, by which we become children of God, members of the royal family. Every child and youth, and every man and woman, has Jesus rescued by his own blood from the abyss of ruin to which Satan was compelling them to go. Because sinners will not accept of the salvation freely offered to them, are they released from their obligations? Their choosing to                                                                              7  remain in sin and bold transgression does not lessen their guilt. Jesus paid a price for them, and they belong to him. They are his property, and if they will not yield obedience to Him who has given his life for them, and if they will devote their time and strength and talents to the service of Satan, they are earning their wages, which is death. Immortal glory and eternal life our Redeemer offers as a reward to those who will be obedient to him. He has made it possible for them to perfect Christian character through his name, and overcome on their own account as he has overcome in their behalf. He has given them an example in his own life, showing them how they may overcome. "The wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord."  {PH013 6.2}
[PH013 7.1]          The claims of God are equally upon all. Those who choose to neglect the great salvation offered to them freely, and choose to serve themselves and remain enemies to God, enemies to the self-sacrificing Redeemer, are earning their wages. They are sowing to the flesh, and will of the flesh reap corruption.  {PH013 7.1}
[PH013 7.2]          Those who have put on Christ by baptism,                                                                              8  and have by this act shown their separation from the world, and have covenanted to walk in newness of life, should not set up idols in their hearts. Those who have once rejoiced in the evidence of sins forgiven, who have tasted of a Saviour's love, and then persist in uniting with the foes of Christ, and reject the perfect righteousness Jesus offers them, and choose the ways that he has condemned, will be more severely judged than heathen who have never had the light and never known God or his laws. Those who refuse to follow the light God has given them, and choose the amusements, vanities, and follies, of the world, and refuse to conform their conduct to the just and holy requirements of God's law, the sin on their part is most aggravating in the sight of God. Their guilt and their wages will be proportionate to the light and the privileges they have had.  {PH013 7.2}
[PH013 8.1]          We see the world absorbed in their own amusements. The first and highest thoughts of the larger portion, especially of females, are for display. Love of dress and pleasures is wrecking the happiness of thousands. And some of those who profess to love and keep the commandments of God are coming                                                                              9  as near to aping this class as possible, and retain the name of Christians. And some of the young are so eager for display that they are willing to give up even the name of Christian, if they can only follow out their inclination for vanity of dress and love of pleasure. Self denial in dress is a part of our Christian duty. To dress plainly and abstain from display of jewelry and ornaments of every kind is in keeping with our faith. Are we of that number who see the folly of the world in their indulging in extravagance in dress, as well as in their love of amusement? If so, we shall be of that class who will shun everything that gives sanction to this spirit which takes possession of the minds and hearts of those who live only for this world, and who have no thought or care for the next. Christian youth of Battle Creek, I have seen in some of you a love for dress and display which has pained me. In some who have been well instructed, and have had religious privileges from their babyhood, who have put on Christ by baptism, thus professing to be dead to the world, I have seen a vanity in dress and a levity in conduct that has grieved the dear Saviour, and has been a                                                                              10  reproach to the cause of God. I have marked with pain your religious declension and your disposition to ornament and trim your apparel. Some have been so unfortunate as to come into possession of a gold chain or pin, or both, and have shown bad taste in exhibiting these things by fastening them upon their cloaks to attract attention. I can but associate these characters with the vain peacock who will display his gorgeous feathers for admiration. It is all this poor bird has to attract attention. His voice and form are anything but attractive.  {PH013 8.1}
[PH013 10.1]          The young may endeavor to excel in seeking for the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is a jewel of inestimable value that may be worn with heavenly grace. This adorning will possess attraction for many in this world, and will be esteemed of great price by the heavenly angels, and above all by our Heavenly Father, and will fit them to be welcome guests in the heavenly courts.  {PH013 10.1}
[PH013 10.2]          The youth have faculties that, with proper cultivation, would qualify them for almost any position of trust. If they had made it their object in obtaining an education                                                                              11  to bring into exercise and develop the powers God has given them for usefulness, that they might prove a blessing to others, their minds would not be cast in an inferior mold. They would show depth of thought and firm principle, and would command influence and respect. They might have an elevating influence upon others which would lead souls to see and acknowledge the power of an intelligent Christian life. Those who have greater care to ornament their person for display than to form the mind for the purpose of exercising their powers for the greatest usefulness, that they may glorify God, do not realize their accountability to God. They will be inclined to be superficial in all they undertake. They will narrow their usefulness, and dwarf their intellect.  {PH013 10.2}
[PH013 11.1]          But I feel deeply pained at heart for the fathers and mothers of these youth, as well as for their children. There has been a lack in the training of these children which leaves a heavy responsibility somewhere. Parents who have petted and indulged their children in the place of judiciously, from principle, restraining them, can see the character they have formed. As the training has been, so the character inclines.  {PH013 11.1}
[PH013 11.2]          My mind goes back to faithful Abraham pursuing his journey with Isaac by his side in obedience to the divine command given                                                                              12  him in the night vision at Beersheba. He sees before him the mountain God had told him he would signalize as the one upon which he was to sacrifice. He removes the wood from the shoulder of his servant and lays it upon Isaac, the one to be offered. He girds up his soul with firmness and agonizing sternness, ready for the work which God required him to do. With a breaking heart and unnerved hand, he takes the fire, while Isaac inquires, Father, here is the fire and the wood; but where is the offering? Oh! Abraham cannot tell him now. Father and son build the altar, and the terrible moment comes for Abraham to make known to Isaac that which has agonized his soul all that long journey, that Isaac himself is the victim. Isaac is not a lad; he is a full-grown young man. He could have refused to submit to his father's design, if he chose. He does not accuse his father of insanity. He does not seek to change his purpose even. He submits. He believes in the love of his father, and that he would not make this terrible sacrifice of his only son, if God had not bidden him to do so. Isaac was bound by the trembling, loving hands of his pitying father, because God had said it. The son submitted to the sacrifice, because he believed in the integrity of his father. And when everything was ready, when the faith of the father and the submission                                                                              13  of the son were fully tested, the angel of God stays the uplifted hand of Abraham that was about to slay his son. He tells him it is enough. "Now I know that thou fearest God, seeing that thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from me."  {PH013 11.2}
[PH013 13.1]          This act of faith in Abraham is recorded for our benefit. It teaches us the great lesson of confidence in the requirements of God, however close and cutting. It teaches children perfect submission to their parents and to God. We are taught in Abraham's obedience that nothing is too precious for us to give to God.  {PH013 13.1}
[PH013 13.2]          Isaac was the figure of the Son of God who was offered a sacrifice for the sins of the world. God would impress upon Abraham the gospel of salvation to man. In order to do this, and make the truth to him a reality, as well as to test his faith, he required of him to slay his darling Isaac. All the sorrows and agony Abraham endured through this dark and fearful trial were for the purpose of deeply impressing upon his understanding the plan of redemption for fallen man. He was made to understand in his own experience how unutterable was the self-denial of the infinite God in giving his own Son to die to rescue man from utter ruin. No mental torture to Abraham could be equal to that he endured                                                                              14  in obeying the divine command to sacrifice his son.  {PH013 13.2}
[PH013 14.1]          God gave his Son to a life of humiliation, self-denial, poverty, toil, reproach, and the agonizing death of the crucifixion. But there was no angel to bear the joyful commission, It is enough, you need not die, my well-beloved Son. Legions of angels were sorrowfully waiting, hoping that, as in the case of Isaac, God would at the last moment prevent his shameful death. But angels were not permitted to bear any such message to God's dear Son.  {PH013 14.1}
[PH013 14.2]          The humiliation in the judgment hall, on the way to Calvary went on. He was mocked, derided, and spit upon. He endured the jeers, taunts, and revilings, of those who hated him, until upon the cross he bowed his head and died.  {PH013 14.2}
[PH013 14.3]          Could God give to us any greater proof of his love than this that he gave his Son to pass through this scene of suffering? And as the gift of God to man was a free gift, his love is infinite. The claims of God upon our confidence, our obedience, our whole heart, and the wealth of our affections, correspond with the infinite gift. He requires all that is possible for man to give. The submission on our part must be proportionate to the gift of God. It must be complete, and wanting in nothing. We are all debtors to God. He has                                                                              15  claims upon us that we cannot meet without giving ourselves a full and willing sacrifice. Prompt and willing obedience God claims, and nothing short of this will he accept. We have opportunity now to secure the love and favor of God. This year of 1874 may be the last year of some who may read this. Is there any among the youth who shall read this appeal who would choose the pleasure of the world before that peace which Christ gives the earnest seeker and the cheerful doer of his will?  {PH013 14.3}
[PH013 15.1]          God is weighing our characters, our conduct, and our motives, in the balances of the sanctuary. It will be a fearful thing to be pronounced wanting in love and obedience by our Redeemer, who died upon the cross to draw our hearts unto him. God has bestowed upon us great and precious gifts. He has given us light and a knowledge of his will that we need not err or walk in darkness. To be weighed in the balance and found wanting in the day of final settlement and rewards will be a fearful thing, a terrible mistake which can never be corrected. Shall the book of God be searched in vain for your names, young friends?  {PH013 15.1}
[PH013 15.2]          God has appointed you a work to do for him which will make you a co-laborer with him. There are souls to save around you. There will be those whom you can encourage                                                                              16  and bless by your earnest efforts. You may turn souls from sin to righteousness. When you have a sense of your accountability to God, you will feel your need of faithfulness in prayer, and faithfulness in watching against the temptations of Satan. You will, if you are indeed Christians, feel more like mourning over the moral darkness in the world than indulging in levity and pride of dress. You will be among those who are sighing and crying for the abominations that are done in the land. You will resist the temptations of Satan to indulge in vanity and in trimmings and ornaments for display. The mind is narrowed and the intellect dwarfed that can be gratified with these frivolous things to the neglect of high responsibilities. The youth in Battle Creek may be workers with Christ if they will, and in working, their faith will strengthen and their knowledge of the divine will will increase. Every true purpose and every act of right doing will be recorded in the book of life. I wish I could arouse the youth to see and feel the sinfulness of living for their own gratification and dwarfing their intellect to the cheap, vain things of this life. If they would elevate their thoughts and words above the frivolous attractions of this world, and make it their aim to glorify God, his                                                                              17  peace which passeth all understanding would be theirs.  {PH013 15.2}
[PH013 17.1]          Did not our Exemplar tread a hard, self-denying, self-sacrificing, humble path, on our account, in order to save us? He encountered difficulties. He experienced disappointment and suffered reproach and affliction in his work of saving us. And shall we refuse to follow where the King of glory has led the way? Shall we complain of hardship and trial in the work of overcoming on our account, when we remember the suffering of our Redeemer in the wilderness of temptation, and in the garden of Gethsemane, and on Calvary? All these were endured to show us the way, and bring us the divine help we must have or perish. If the youth would win eternal life, they need not expect that they can follow their own inclinations. The prize will cost them something, yes, everything. They can now have Jesus or the world. How many dear youth will suffer privation, weariness, toil, and anxiety, in order to serve themselves, and gain an object in this life? They do not think of complaining of the hardships and difficulties they encounter in order to serve their own interest. Why then should the youth shrink from conflict, self-denial, or from any sacrifice, for eternal life?  {PH013 17.1}
[PH013 17.2]          Christ came from the courts of glory to                                                                              18  this sin-polluted world and humbled himself to humanity. He identified himself with our weaknesses. He was tempted in all points like as we are. Christ perfected a righteous character here upon the earth, not on his own account; for his character was pure and spotless, but for fallen man. His character he offers to man if he will accept it. The sinner, through repentance of his sins and faith in Jesus Christ and obedience to the perfect law of God, has the righteousness of Christ imputed to him, and it becomes his righteousness, and his name is recorded in the Lamb's book of life. He becomes a child of God, a member of the royal family.  {PH013 17.2}
[PH013 18.1]          Jesus paid an infinite price to redeem the world, and the race was given into the hands of Jesus. They became his property. He sacrificed his honor, his riches, and his glorious home in the royal courts, and became the son of Joseph and Mary. Joseph was one of the humblest day laborers, and Jesus worked, and lived a life of hardship and toil. When his ministry commenced, after his baptism, he endured nearly six weeks of agonizing fast. It was not merely the gnawing pangs of hunger which made his sufferings inexpressibly severe, but it was the guilt of the sins of the world which pressed so heavily upon him. He who knew no sin was made sin                                                                              19  for us. With this terrible weight of guilt upon him because of our sins he withstood the fearful test upon appetite, love of the world, love of honor, and pride of display which leads to presumption. These three great leading temptations, Christ endured, and overcame in behalf of man, working out for him a righteous character because he knew man could not do this of himself. He knew that upon these three points Satan was to assail the race. He had overcome Adam, and designed to carry forward his work to completion in the ruin of man. Christ entered the field in man's behalf to conquer Satan for him because he saw man could not overcome on his own account. Christ prepared the way for the ransom of man by his own life of suffering, self-denial, self-sacrifice, his humiliation, and, finally, his death. He has brought help to man that he may, in following his example, overcome on his own account, as Christ has overcome for him.  {PH013 18.1}
[PH013 19.1]          "What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God him                                                                              20  shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? For ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  {PH013 19.1}
[PH013 20.1]          How graciously and tenderly our Heavenly Father deals with his children. He preserves them from a thousand dangers to them unseen. He guards them from the subtle arts of Satan, lest they should be destroyed. Because the protecting care of God through his angels is not seen by our dull vision, we do not try to contemplate and appreciate the ever-watchful interest our kind and benevolent Creator has over the work of his hands; and we are not grateful for the multitude of mercies he daily bestows upon us.                                                                              21   {PH013 20.1}
[PH013 21.1]          The young are ignorant of the many dangers to which they are daily exposed. They can never fully know them all; but if they are watchful and prayerful, God will keep their consciences sensitive and their perceptions clear, that they may discern the workings of the enemy, and be fortified against his attacks. But many of the youth have so long followed their own inclination that duty is a meaningless word to them. High and holy duties which they may have to do for the benefit of others and to glorify God, they do not sense, and they utterly neglect to perform them.  {PH013 21.1}
[PH013 21.2]          If the youth could only be awake, and deeply feel their need of strength from God to resist the temptations of Satan, precious victories would be theirs, and they would obtain a valuable experience in the Christian warfare. How few of the young think of the inspired apostle's exhortation, "Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour; whom resist steadfast in the faith." In the vision given to John, he saw the power of Satan over men, and exclaimed, "Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time."  {PH013 21.2}
[PH013 21.3]          The only safety for the young is in unceasing                                                                              22  watchfulness and humble prayer. They need not flatter themselves that they can be Christians without these. Satan conceals his temptations and his devices under a cover of light, as when he approached Christ in the wilderness, he was in appearance as one of the heavenly angels. The adversary of our souls will approach us as a heavenly guest; and sobriety and vigilance the apostle recommends as our only safety. The young who indulge in carelessness, in levity, and neglect of Christian duties, are continually falling under the temptations of the enemy, instead of overcoming as Christ overcame.  {PH013 21.3}
[PH013 22.1]          The service of Christ is not drudgery to the fully consecrated soul. Obedience to our Saviour does not detract from our happiness and true pleasure in this life, but has a refining, elevating power upon our characters. The daily study of the precious words of life found in our Bibles strengthens the intellect, and furnishes knowledge of the grand and glorious works of God in nature. Through study of the Scriptures, a correct knowledge is obtained in regard to the way to live in order to enjoy the greatest amount of unalloyed happiness. The Bible student is also furnished with Scripture arguments to meet the doubts of unbelievers and remove them by the clear light of truth. Those who have searched the                                                                              23  Scriptures may ever be fortified against the temptations of Satan, and may be thoroughly furnished to every good work, and prepared to give to every man that asketh them a reason of the hope that is within them.  {PH013 22.1}
[PH013 23.1]          The impression is too frequently left upon minds that religion is degrading, and that it is a condescension for the sinner to accept of the Bible standard as his rule of life. They think its requirements are unrefined, and they must relinquish all their tastes and happy enjoyments of all that is beautiful, and accept of humiliation and degradation. Satan never fastens a greater deception upon minds than this. The pure religion of Jesus requires of its followers the simplicity of natural beauty in its natural refinement and elevated purity rather than the artificial and false.  {PH013 23.1}
[PH013 23.2]          While pure religion is looked upon as exacting in its demands, and, with the young especially, is unfavorably contrasted with the false glitter and tinsel of the world, they regard the Bible requirements as a humiliating, self-denying test, which takes from them all the enjoyment of life. But the religion of the Bible ever has a tendency to elevate and refine. And had the professed followers of Jesus Christ carried out the principles of pure religion in their lives, the religion of Jesus Christ would be acceptable to more refined minds. The                                                                              24  religion of the Bible has nothing in it which would jar upon the finest feelings. It is, in all its precepts and requirements, pure as the character of God, and as elevated as his throne.  {PH013 23.2}
[PH013 24.1]          The Redeemer of the world warns us against the pride of life, but not against its grace and natural beauty. He pointed to the glowing beauty of the flowers of the field, and to the lily reposing in its spotless purity upon the bosom of the lake, and said, "Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these." Here he shows that notwithstanding men and women may have so great care, and toil with weariness to make themselves objects of admiration by outward decorations, all their artificial adornments, which they value, will not bear comparison with the simple flowers of the field for natural loveliness. Even these simple flowers, with God's adornment, would outvie in loveliness the gorgeous apparel of Solomon. Even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.  {PH013 24.1}
[PH013 24.2]          Here is an important lesson for every follower of Christ. The Redeemer of the world speaks to the youth. Will you listen to his words of heavenly instruction? He presents before you themes for thought that                                                                              25  will ennoble, elevate, refine, and purify, but never degrade or dwarf the intellect. His voice is speaking to you. "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid." "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." If the light of God be in you, it will shine forth to others. It can never be concealed.  {PH013 24.2}
[PH013 25.1]          Dear youth, a disposition in you to follow fashion in your dress, and to wear lace, and gold, and artificials, for display, will not recommend your religion and the truth you profess to others. People of discernment will look upon your attempts to beautify the external, as proof of weak minds and proud hearts. Simple, plain, unpretending dress will be a recommendation to my youthful sisters. In no better way can you let your light shine to others than in your simplicity of dress and deportment. You may show to all that you place a proper estimate upon the things of this life in comparison with eternal considerations.  {PH013 25.1}
[PH013 25.2]          Now is your golden opportunity to form pure and holy characters for Heaven. You cannot afford to devote these precious moments to trimming and ruffling, to beautify the external to the neglect of the inward adorning. "Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting                                                                              26  the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price."  {PH013 25.2}
[PH013 26.1]          God, who created everything lovely and beautiful that the eye rests upon, is a lover of the beautiful. He shows you how he estimates true beauty. The ornament of a meek and quiet spirit is in his sight of great price. That which God estimates as valuable above costly dress, or pearls, or gold, shall we not seek earnestly to gain? The inward adorning, the grace of meekness, a spirit in harmony with the heavenly angels, will not lessen true dignity of characters, or make us less lovely here in this world.  {PH013 26.1}
[PH013 26.2]          Religion, pure and undefiled, ennobles its possessor. You will even find with the true Christian a marked cheerfulness, a holy, happy confidence in God, a submission to his providences that is refreshing to the soul. To the Christian, God's love and benevolence can be seen in every bounty he receives. The beauties in nature are a theme for contemplation. In studying the natural loveliness surrounding us, the mind is carried up through nature to the Author of all that is lovely. All the works of God are speaking to our senses, magnifying his power, exalting his wisdom. Every created                                                                              27  thing has in it charms which interest the child of God, and mold his taste to these precious evidences of God's love above the work of human skill.  {PH013 26.2}
[PH013 27.1]          The prophet, in words of glowing fervor, magnifies God in his created works: "When I consider thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which thou hast ordained; what is man that thou art mindful of him? and the son of man that thou visitest him?" "O Lord God, how excellent is thy name in all the earth! I will praise thee, O Lord, with my whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvelous works."  {PH013 27.1}
[PH013 27.2]          It is absence of religion that makes the path of so many professors of religion shadowy. There are those who may pass for Christians, but they are unworthy the name. They have not Christian character. When their Christianity is put to the test, its falsity is too evident. True religion is seen in the daily deportment. The life of the Christian is characterized by earnest, unselfish working to do others good and to glorify God. Their path is not dark and gloomy.  {PH013 27.2}
[PH013 27.3]          An inspired writer has said, "But the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day. The way of the wicked is as darkness; they know not at what they stumble."                                                                              28   {PH013 27.3}
[PH013 28.1]          And shall the young live vain and thoughtless lives of fashion and frivolity, dwarfing their intellect to the matter of dress, and consume their time in sensual pleasure? When they are all unready, God may say to them, This night thy folly shall end. He may permit mortal sickness to come upon those who have borne no fruit to his glory. While facing the realities of eternity, they may begin to realize the value of time and the life they have lost. They may then have some sense of the worth of the soul. They see that their lives have not glorified God in lighting the path of others to Heaven. They have lived to glorify self. And when racked with pain and with anguish of soul, they cannot have clear conceptions of eternal things. They may review their past lives, and in their remorse cry out, I have done nothing for Jesus who has done everything for me. My life has been a terrible failure.  {PH013 28.1}
[PH013 28.2]          While you pray, dear youth, that you may not be led into temptation, remember that your work does not end with the prayer. You want then to answer your own prayer, as far as possible, by resisting temptation, and leave that which you cannot do for Jesus to do for you. You cannot be too guarded in your words and in your deportment lest you invite the enemy to tempt you. Many of our youth open                                                                              29  the door wide for Satan to come in by their careless disregard of the warnings and reproofs given them.  {PH013 28.2}
[PH013 29.1]          With God's word for our guide, and Jesus as our heavenly teacher, we need not be ignorant of his requirements or of Satan's devices, and be overcome by his temptations. It will be no unpleasant task to be obedient to the will of God, when we yield ourselves fully to be directed by his Spirit.  {PH013 29.1}
[PH013 29.2]          Now is the time to work. If we are children of God, as long as we live in the world God will give us our work. We can never say we have nothing to do so long as there remains a work undone.  {PH013 29.2}
[PH013 29.3]          I wish all youth could see as I have seen the work that they can do, and which God will hold them responsible for, because they do not do it. The greatest work that was ever accomplished in the world, was by Him who was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. A frivolous-minded person will never accomplish good.  {PH013 29.3}
[PH013 29.4]          The spiritual weakness of many young men and women in this age is deplorable because they could be powerful agents for good if they were consecrated to God. I mourn greatly the lack of integrity with the young. This we should all deplore. There seems to be a lack of power to do right, a lack of earnest effort to obey the calls of duty rather than of inclination. There                                                                              30  seems to be with some but little strength to resist temptation. The reason of their being dwarfs in spiritual things is because they do not by exercise grow spiritually strong. They stand still when they should be going forward. Every step in the life of faith and duty is a step toward Heaven. I want greatly to hear of a reformation in Battle Creek such as the young have never heretofore realized. I greatly fear the influence of a singing-school in Battle Creek, as such schools are generally conducted. I regard it as a dangerous and solemn time for the youth. Every inducement that Satan can invent is pressed upon them to make them indifferent and careless in regard to eternal things. I suggest that there be special efforts made by the youth to help each other to live faithful to their baptismal vows, and pledge themselves solemnly before God to withdraw their affections from the love of dress and display.  {PH013 29.4}
[PH013 30.1]         I would remind youth who wear feathers upon their hats and ornament their persons that because of their sins our Saviour's head wore the shameful crown of thorns. When you devote precious time to trimming your apparel, remember the King of glory wore a plain, seamless coat. You who weary yourselves in decorating your persons, please bear in mind that Jesus was often weary from incessant toil and self-denial and                                                                              31  self-sacrifice to bless the suffering and needy. He spent whole nights in prayer upon the lonely mountains. Not because of his weakness and his necessities, but he saw, he felt, the weakness of your natures to resist the temptations of the enemy upon the very points where you are now overcome. He knew that you would be indifferent in regard to your dangers and would not feel your need of prayer. It was on our account, he poured out his prayers to his Father with strong cries and tears. It was to save us from the very pride and love of vanity and pleasure that we now indulge which crowds out the love of Jesus, that caused these tears, and marred our Saviour's visage with sorrow and anguish more than any of the sons of men.  {PH013 30.1}
[PH013 31.1]          Will you, young friends, arise and shake off this dreadful indifference and stupor which has conformed you to the world? Will you heed the voice of warning which tells you destruction lies in the path of those who are at ease in this hour of danger? God's patience will not always wait for you, poor trifling souls. God, who holds our destinies in his hands, will not always be trifled with. Jesus declares to us that there is a greater sin than that which caused the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. It is the sin of those who have the great light of the truth in these days and who are not                                                                              32  moved to repentance. It is the sin of rejecting the light of the most solemn message of mercy to the world. It is the sin of those who see Jesus in the wilderness of temptation bowed down as with mortal agony because of the sins of the world. He fasted nearly six weeks to overcome, in behalf of men, their indulgence of appetite, their vanity, display, and worldly honor. He has shown them how they may overcome on their own account as he overcame, but it is not pleasant to their natures to endure conflict and reproach, derision and shame, for his dear sake. It is not agreeable to deny self and to ever be seeking to do good to others. It is not pleasant to overcome as Christ overcame, so they turn from the pattern which is plainly given them to copy, and refuse to imitate the example that the Saviour came from the heavenly courts to leave them.  {PH013 31.1}
[PH013 32.1]          It shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of Judgment than for those who have had the privileges and the great light which shines in our day, and who neglect to follow the light, and give their hearts fully to God.                              Ellen G. White.        Santa Rosa, Cal., Feb. 2, 1874.  {PH013 32.1}
[PH014 3.1]         PH014 - Appeals for Unity (1912)                Growth in Grace Essential          As we were coming from Los Angeles, I thought of many things that should be considered at this meeting; but I did not expect to be the one to speak first. This I say, however, I thank the Lord that we have this beautiful place. Last night I was considering this: We must always keep in mind that we are doing a work for time and for eternity.  {PH014 3.1}
[PH014 3.2]          In our Los Angeles meeting there was a unity of sentiment in the councils that gives me great encouragement; and here at Loma Linda, we must strive to see, not how much we can differ from one another, but how closely we can come into the perfect unity of which the Word of God advises us.  {PH014 3.2}
[PH014 3.3]          Whenever I look at the buildings, the fields, and the orchards here at Loma Linda, I am thankful that we have this beautiful place, thankful for every foot of land that we control. By and by you will see, if you do not understand it now, that the securing of the land was essential. It may not appear to you now that it was necessary for us to secure so large a tract, but I am instructed that our work here must be carried forward on broad lines and in solid unity. That the will of the Lord may be done in this place, we must be in a position where we can understand His pleasure in regard to     NOTE. REMARKS BY MRS. E. G. WHITE TO THOSE ASSEMBLED AT THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE COLLEGE OF MEDICAL EVANGELISTS, LOMA LINDA CHAPEL, MARCH 28, 1912.                                                                              4  our words and actions, where we may be always helping forward that work which is most essential. During the night it was again impressed upon my mind that it was through the providence of God we obtained this place when we did. Also that the branching out and enlarging that we have done, and the development of the work as it stands today, is what the Lord would have us do.  {PH014 3.3}
[PH014 4.1]          As a people we can not stand still. The work must grow as we move forward. We have now come to a time when there will be intensity of action on the part of some whose movements we do not now understand. How then shall we carry the work at such a time, when opportunities for advancement come unexpectedly and difficulties are constantly increasing? We must daily commit our ways to God in faith, and be learning continually of Christ Jesus. He will not leave us to walk in darkness, but will give us the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit.  {PH014 4.1}
[PH014 4.2]          Those who are bearing responsibilities in our institutions and in various branches of the Lord's work, need to be constant learners in the school of Christ. We must understand and know that the Lord is at the head of the work, although we do not always discern His overruling power. At all times it is our privilege to know that He is there, and to have the assurance that He will work with us if we will work with Him. But if one plans one thing, and another plans another thing, and each endeavors to lead, we shall get things into                                                                              5  confusion. We may avoid this if we will. We may carry the work intelligently, in the love and fear of God. If we will make up our minds to do this at any sacrifice, if we labor patiently, we shall not fail.  {PH014 4.2}
[PH014 5.1]          As I looked out of the window this morning after the fog had lifted, and saw the fields and the orchards in front of the institution, I felt thankful for all the land that is now in our possession. We are not to sell portions hastily to this one and to that one; but we are to consider well who it is that we may sell to. Let every decision be made after prayer and faithful study. We need to cultivate the spirit of prayer, that all our plans may be laid wisely and in the fear of God.  {PH014 5.1}
[PH014 5.2]          The work to be carried on here at Loma Linda is a great work. To carry it forward successfully every one of us must stand in right relation to God, all striving to be learners in the school of Christ. We are not to stand in the position of persons looking for some opportunity to differ from one another. We are not to cherish differences of opinion and keep them to the front; but we are to seek to be of one mind, one heart, one spirit; because there is One who stands at our head, and it is His character that we are to represent, in our labors and associations together.  {PH014 5.2}
[PH014 5.3]          When I was here last, representations were given to me showing what we as a people ought to be. We are to labor in perfect harmony, not trying to be as different as possible from our                                                                              6  fellow-laborers, or to secure the leadership in some little matter, but striving to learn how to unify. The workers have come here from many different institutions, having different plans and methods of working, but no one is to put himself to the strain to bring in that which is new and odd, or something that nobody else has thought of or approves. Let us rather endeavor to come into harmony, that the blessing of God may rest upon us. We should know and understand that the Lord Jesus is our ruler. If we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. The righteousness and the peace of God will be given to all who will follow on to know the Lord.  {PH014 5.3}
[PH014 6.1]          My brethren and sisters, harmonize, harmonize. Bring your minds into the right relation to God, and as your minds are sanctified, they will be refined. It cannot be otherwise, because the refining influence of the Spirit of God is upon you. It is for us to understand and appreciate that God has done great things for us. He has manifested such an intense interest in us, and worked so wonderfully in our behalf, that it is impossible for us to fully comprehend His goodness and His grace. He "so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {PH014 6.1}
[PH014 6.2]          Sometimes when I have seen brethren who do not appear to weigh carefully the influence of their words and actions upon those around them, I have                                                                              7  felt an intense fear that they would miss the mark. We must walk humbly with God. We must learn to overcome difficulties through faith in the living God. "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith."  {PH014 6.2}
[PH014 7.1]          We are here, a large company of workers, consecrated to the service of God. And when I have heard that this one wants to leave because something does not suit him, and another plans to go because he thinks something is going wrong, I have thought, Poor souls; it is you who must change. It is you who must come upon your knees to God, asking for the baptism of His Spirit. What we all need is a consecration and a faith that will stand the day of test and trial. We must have intelligence, and confidence to look to God and say, 'We trust Thee, Our Saviour; and we will not be driven from our post of duty in order to gratify the enemy of the work.' What we need is a right hold on God; and if we have this, we shall come off victorious. Let us ask Him to bind us together in unity of mind, in an understanding of His guidance; and then He can work for us wonderfully. Then we shall see of the salvation of God.  {PH014 7.1}
[PH014 7.2]          I am thankful to see so many of my brethren here today,--brethren whom I have not seen for a long time. The Lord will surely reveal Himself to His people in this place, that they may communicate the precious truth to all parts of the world. Let us bear in mind that it is faith that leads to perfection of character. I want to be in                                                                              8  that position where I can hear the words of my Saviour to me. Let us each endeavor to keep our minds stayed upon God, and prove the Lord whether He will not give us wisdom and guidance at every step.  {PH014 7.2}
[PH014 8.1]         To the ministers assembled here I will say, Let every minister of the gospel give himself unreservedly to the work of God, laboring intelligently, patiently, and with unflagging energy. Hold fast to the truth as to hidden treasure, and advance constantly. As you advance you will find that you 'are not alone. You have the companionship of Him who said, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."                                                    -    {PH014 8.1}
[PH014 8.2]                   An Appeal for Unity and Confidence          NOTE. MRS. E .G. WHITE AND HER SECRETARY PLANNED TO LEAVE LOMA LINDA FOR ST. HELENA TUESDAY AFTERNOON, APRIL 16, BUT SHE FELT THAT SHE OUGHT TO SPEAK TO THE WORKERS ONCE MORE, AND A MEETING WAS CALLED IN THE CHAPEL AT 11 A.M. AT THAT TIME THE FOLLOWING APPEAL WAS ADDRESSED TO THE HELPERS IN THE SANITARIUM, TO THE STUDENTS IN THE COLLEGE, AND TO THE WORKERS IN THE AGRICULTURAL AND MERCANTILE DEPARTMENTS IN OUR INSTITUTION.  {PH014 8.2}
[PH014 8.3]          After reading and commenting briefly on various portions of the sixth chapter of Matthew, Mrs. White said:  {PH014 8.3}
[PH014 8.4]          There are lessons in this chapter that we have not yet learned. God wants us to recognize every gift we receive as coming from Him. When we do this, and gratitude for the goodness of God fills our hearts, a heavenly atmosphere will surround the soul. My brethren and sisters, shall we not                                                                              9  strive to order our lives by the truth of God as it is found in His word? We need to be more diligent in the study of the Scriptures. They must be to us, not a make-believe story, but the truth of the living God, the foundation of our faith, the assurance on which we build our hope of eternal life in the kingdom of heaven.  {PH014 8.4}
[PH014 9.1]          I wish to bring before you this morning some things that have been presented to me, showing wherein some of us are making serious mistakes. The minds of many are occupied with the consideration of worldly matters, often to the exclusion of the religion of God's word. The thoughts are more often upon the matter of eating and drinking and dressing than upon the great and important duty of serving God with humility and prayer. The Lord has shown me that in many families decided changes must be brought about; they need to know what they must do to be saved. If they will inquire diligently the way of life, God will impart to them an understanding of His word, and teach them to value at their true worth the things of eternity. Then the heart will no longer reach out covetously for worldly benefits and the pleasures of this life.  {PH014 9.1}
[PH014 9.2]          Shall we not give diligent heed to the lessons that I have read? There is an individual work for us to do in union with Christ. We are to put on Christ, put on His qualities of character, to represent Him in all our words and actions. When we are willing thus to follow on to know the Lord, walking in humility before Him, and being taught of Him daily, the Holy Spirit will work through us, giving us power to represent to the world a better way.  {PH014 9.2}
[PH014 9.3]          "Therefore I say unto you, Take no (anxious)                                                                              10  thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?" While you do your best, weary not your body and mind with the cares of this life; do not spoil your religious experience by worry; but trust the Lord to work for you, and to do for you what you can not do for yourself. The life is more than meat, and the body is more than raiment.  {PH014 9.3}
[PH014 10.1]          There is much needless worrying, much trouble of mind, over things that cannot be helped. The Lord would have His children put their trust fully in Him. Our Lord is a just and righteous God; His children should acknowledge His goodness and His justice in the large and small things of life. Those who cherish the spirit of worry and complaint are refusing to recognize His guiding hand.  {PH014 10.1}
[PH014 10.2]          Needless anxiety is a foolish thing; and it hinders us from standing in a true position before God. When the Holy Spirit comes into the soul, there will be no desire to complain and murmur because we do not have everything we want. Rather, we will thank God from a full heart for the blessings that we have. There is great need of more thankfulness among our workers today; and until they have this spirit they will be unprepared for a place in the kingdom of heaven. There is a mighty work to be done for every one of us. We comprehend but little of what God desires to work out through us. We should seek to realize the breadth of His plans, and profit by every lesson that He tries to teach us.  {PH014 10.2}
[PH014 10.3]         A great deal of mischief is wrought in the imaginations of our hearts and minds when we seek to carry our own way contrary to the law of                                                                              11  kindness. Here is where many fail. We do not cultivate a disposition to kindness; we want everything to come in an easy way to ourselves. But the question of greatest importance to each one of us should be, not how we can carry our own plans against the plans of others, but how we can have the power to live for Christ every day. Christ came to earth and gave His life that we might have eternal salvation. He wants to encircle each of us with the atmosphere of heaven, that we may give to the world an example that will honor the religion of Christ.  {PH014 10.3}
[PH014 11.1]          There is one blessing all may have who seek for it in the right way. It is the Holy Spirit of God; and this is a blessing that brings all others in its train. If we will come to God as little children, asking for His grace and power and salvation, not for our own uplifting, but that we may bring blessing to those around us, our petitions will not be denied. Then let us study the word of God that we may know how to take hold of His promises, and claim them as our own. Then we shall be happy. The enemy will be unable to destroy our peace. As we come into right relation to God, we shall see of His salvation.  {PH014 11.1}
[PH014 11.2]          In our schools we do not see the mighty working of the Holy Spirit as we ought. Although we have worked hard that they might be conducted on right lines, and advance in the fear of God, we do not see that willingness to be guided by the Spirit of God that opens the way for its working in the fullness of its power. God desires that His rich blessing shall rest upon teachers and students. When they have the experience of being daily converted to God, the perverse disposition will be overcome; there will be no place for it. The                                                                              12  converting power of God will come in to lead the students to act for Christ, to serve and glorify Him who by His infinite sacrifice has made it possible for them to be saved. We need to appreciate more than we do the wonderful condescension of Christ, that we may work out in our lives His gracious character.  {PH014 11.2}
[PH014 12.1]          The Lord has a very special work to do for all who shall become citizens of His kingdom. Here are many young people associating together day after day in labor and in study, and in all things their conduct should reveal that they are controlled by the Spirit of God. They are to receive an education that will result in full consecration to God. And their own conversion is not the end of this education; they are to learn how to win others to the truth. This they will best accomplish by a life that reveals the transforming power of truth. Christ is to be formed within the hope of glory.  {PH014 12.1}
[PH014 12.2]          To those having families I will say, There is a work to be done for your children in your homes. Speak kindly to them. They are the Lord's property; his heritage. You have no right to create unhappiness in their lives. In the home it is the privilege of these children to prepare for the heavenly mansions. By no better way than by their own example can parents help the youth to gain this preparation. They are to learn by example as well as by precept that there must be no coarseness, no unkindness where Angels of God dwell.  {PH014 12.2}
[PH014 12.3]          In this life we are to be controlled by the spirit that rules in the heavenly courts. Righteousness and truth are to go before us. And the glory of the Lord will be the reward of all who serve Him acceptably. They obtain Christ's righteousness.                                                                              13   {PH014 12.3}
[PH014 13.1]          We want our children to be saved; but we must save them in God's appointed way. They must be made to understand that they have something to do if they would win heaven. When I see so many of our children who are receiving no preparation to meet temptation, I feel that I can not do enough in the line of helping to provide places where they can receive an education in the things of God. But unless, when we gather the youth into such places as this, we give them the education that will fit them to be overcomers, we had better not gather them into our institutions. Do we want these children and youth to enter the courts of heaven and enjoy the blessings of eternal life? Then let us work to this end understandingly, and we shall see blessed results for our labors.  {PH014 13.1}
[PH014 13.2]          Great is our need of the saving grace of Christ. Everywhere we turn we see more or less clearly revealed the spirit of strife for place and position, a reaching out for honor and recognition. My brethren and sisters, if you desire honor, seek it in the right way. How shall you seek it, do you ask? In obedience to the word of truth. Our ambition in this life should be to honor Christ at every step. The hasty temper, the cruel speech, the unkind thought, are not to be indulged. It is not for us to exalt this one, and condemn that one. In right words, words that bless and encourage, we are to reveal the fruits of righteousness.  {PH014 13.2}
[PH014 13.3]          Have you determined to be rich? Then let these words recorded in the sixth chapter of Matthew impress your heart and direct your life. They will teach you to be content, and to yield your will to the control of the Holy Spirit. You will not then be elbowing your fellow-worker that you may make room for your plans. But your greatest                                                                              14  desire will be to work in just the place that God has assigned you, and where He can look upon you with approval.  {PH014 13.3}
[PH014 14.1]          Shall we not come into right relation to God? Shall we not put away all strife, which is a manifestation of unconverted self? When you feel sore because you think that somebody else is getting ahead of you, take the matter to the Father in prayer. Ask Him to put the impress of His Spirit upon your mind and character. When you feel like complaining at your lot, look about for some soul who does not have all the blessings that you enjoy. Speak to him words of hope and comfort and encouragement. Such ministry will be a blessing to him, and a greater blessing to yourself. We need to reach the place where as a people we shall reveal in word and work that the Spirit of God is dwelling within; that we are overcomers by the blood of the Lamb and the word of our testimony. It is our privilege to make the battle of life easier for those with whom we associate. Shall we not endeavor to do this? If we will partake of Christ's labors for the uplifting and redemption of souls, we shall hear His words of benediction, "Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {PH014 14.1}
[PH014 14.2]          Pure and undefiled religion,--this is our great need. When the religion of Christ is permitted to hold sway in our lives, there will be advance moves made that will reveal to all in this place the working of divine power. Our lives will be unselfish, thoughtful lives as we unitedly follow heavenward the path of self-denial and cross-bearing.  {PH014 14.2}
[PH014 14.3]          There is a great work for our people to do in this place. You have great advantages here,--advantages that have cost much labor and prayer to                                                                              15  secure. I remember how hard we labored to secure this property. Now additional property has come to us. We are glad of this addition, for we need every foot of this land. Our duty in regard to this matter is very clear to my mind; and I mean to work in harmony with the light given to me. We are talking of enlarging our facilities, of adding more buildings; but I would not urge that this work go forward unless a different spiritual atmosphere shall pervade the institution. There is a spirit of strife for position with some. This must be overcome. When the soul is truly converted, all questions of promotion will be decided in the light of eternal interest. . . .  {PH014 14.3}
[PH014 15.1]          As a people we are being watched by the world, and we should conduct ourselves in such a way that men and women will be convinced that we have something that they have not. We need the help of all who are located here. If any have concluded that they can not throw their energies into this work, there is the world before them, and they can take it. God bids His people to order their lives by the living principles that moved Christ to sacrifice himself for the saving of the lost. The Son of God gave His life to redeem the youth. What shall we do for them? What shall we do for those older in years? My brethren, you need first to order your own lives by the plan of salvation, then gather with Christ with all the powers of your being. Then the Lord will work through your efforts.  {PH014 15.1}
[PH014 15.2]         When I consider how hard we have worked in different places to establish health institutions, I feel it my duty to impress upon the workers connected with them that they have a great responsibility to act in a way that will rightly represent                                                                              16  the principles that are the foundation of this message. They should be righteous in word and deed. Strife and contention, which is of the devil, should find no place in their experience.  {PH014 15.2}
[PH014 16.1]          We may inherit the things prepared for God's people from the foundation of the world, if we will live in harmony with the righteous life of Christ. Let there be no contention, no strife. There is room enough in the world; there is opportunity for all to perfect a Christian character. Let us take hold of this work intelligently. Then when any change takes place in the working of the cause here, it will be seen, in the course taken by the workers, that their dispositions are being moulded by the Spirit of God, that the grace of Christ is sanctifying their characters.  {PH014 16.1}
[PH014 16.2]         I do not want to weary you. But, my brethren, I want you to understand how greatly I appreciate everything that is for the advantage of this place. I pray that from this institution an army of workers may go forth to glorify the One who gave His life for us. O, that we might all show in our daily lives that we appreciate this gift! May God bless you every one, is my prayer.  {PH014 16.2}
[PH128 1.1]         PH128 - Backsliding in Health Reform (1908)                 Sanitarium, Cal., March 29, 1908.        I am instructed to bear a message to all our people on the subject of health reform, for many have backslidden from their former loyalty to health reform principles, the light that God has given is being disregarded. A true reformation needs to take place among the believers in Washington in the matter of healthful living. If the believers there will give themselves unreservedly to God, he will accept them. If they will adopt in the manner of eating and drinking the principles of temperance that the light of health reform has brought to us they will be richly blessed. Those who have received instructions regarding the evils of the use of flesh meats, tea and coffee, and rich and unhealthful food preparations, and who are determined to make a covenant with God by sacrifice will not continue to indulge their appetites for food they know to be unhealthful. God demands that the appetites be cleansed and self-denial be practised in regard to these things which are not good. This is a work that will have to be done before his people can stand before him a perfect people.  {PH128 1.1}
[PH128 1.2]         The Lord has given clear light regarding the nature of the food that is to compose our diet: he has instructed us concerning the effect of unhealthful food upon the disposition and character. Shall we respond to the counsels and cautions given? Who among our brethren will Sign a Pledge to dispense with Flesh Meats, tea, coffee, and all injurious foods and become health reformers in the truest sense of the term? If we could be benefitted by indulging the desire for flesh meats, I would not make this appeal to you; but I know that we can not. They are injurious to the physical well being and we should learn to do                                                                              2  without them. In this experience of backsliding from the principles of reform, our people have been repeating the experience of the children of Israel in the wilderness during the forty years of travel. Those who continue to follow their own course in this respect, eating, drinking, as they please, will gradually grow careless of the instructions the Lord has given regarding other phases of the present truth; they surely reap as they have sown. I have been instructed that the students in our schools are not to be served with flesh foods, or with food preparations that will cause disturbances of the stomach. Nothing that will serve to encourage a desire for stimulants should be placed upon the table. I appeal to young and old and middle aged. Deny your appetites of these things that are doing you injury. Serve the Lord by sacrifice. Let the good work begin at Washington and go forth from there to other places. I know whereof I am writing. If a temperance pledge providing for the abstinence from flesh foods, tea, and coffee, and some other foods, that are known to be injurious, were circulated through our ranks a great and good work would be accomplished. I Ask you at this Time, will you not Circulate Such a Pledge? The means saved by such a sacrifice if used for the furtherance of the cause of God would be blessed to the salvation of many souls. Let the children have a part in this work. We are all members of the Lord's family; and the Lord would have his children, both young and old, pledge themselves to deny appetite and to save the means needed for building meeting houses, and the support of missionaries. I am instructed to say to parents, place yourselves, soul and spirit on the Lord's side of this question. We need to ever bear in mind that in these days of probation we are on trial before the Lord of the                                                                              3  universe. Will you not give up indulgences that are doing you such injury? Words of profession are cheap; let your acts of self-denial testify that you will be obedient to the demands that God makes of his peculiar people. Then put into the treasury a portion of the means that you save by your acts of your self-denial and there will be that which is to carry on the work of God.  {PH128 1.2}
[PH128 3.1]          There are many who feel that they can not get along without flesh meat; but if they would place themselves on the Lord's side resolved to obey his requirements in this matter, they would receive strength and wisdom as did Daniel and his fellows. They would find that the Lord would give them sound, judgment and they would be surprised to see how much could be saved for the cause of God by self-denial. And the small sums gained by deeds of sacrifice will do more than larger gifts will accomplish that have not called for self-denial of self. I am sure that if you will Begin at Washington to do this work of reform, in school, in the Printing Office and among All the Working Forces, the Lord will help you to present a pledge that will help the people to return from their backslidings on the question of health reform. As you seek to carry out the will of the Lord in this particular, he will give you clear understanding of what the health reform will do for you.  {PH128 3.1}
[PH128 3.2]          I have heard from several as I travel that Sister White has changed her views in regard to the reformed diet. I would have all understand that Sister White has the Same Testimony to bear on this subject that she has ever borne. There are those among us who occupy important positions of trust, and who have refused to follow the light, and their course has been displeasing to God. Let those now                                                                              4  turn to the Lord that their example may no longer be a temptation to others. Because of the example set by influential men in the indulgence of appetite, the truth has not made the impression on other hearts that it might have done. I appeal to you to now set an example of self-denial. Cut off every needless indulgence, that God may bless you with his approval and acceptance. "If any man will come after me," said Jesus, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me." Let us follow the Saviour in his simplicity and self-denial. Let us lift up the man of Calvary by word and by holy living. The Saviour comes very near to those who consecrate themselves to God. If there was ever a time when we needed the working of the Spirit of God upon our hearts and lives it is now. Christ is speaking to each of us individually saying, "I am he that holdeth thy right hand. I am he that liveth and was dead, and behold I am alive forever more." There is a decided message to be borne to our people upon the question of health reform. Let us come into line that our prayers be not hindered. God can not be glorified in the lives of ministers, who give up these principles of reform; but he will reveal himself to every soul who will be clothed with the righteousness of Christ. We need now to arouse, and in all our schools follow closely the light that God has given on this question. Let the teachers in our schools return from their backslidings, and educate themselves in a knowledge of the principles of healthful living. Let the students be taught to live these principles. Cooking schools are to be established, at our gatherings. Meetings are to be held where the children can be taught principles of temperance and the value of self-denial. In the year 1908 we are to do all in our power to advance the work of God in every line.                                          Ellen G. White.  {PH128 3.2}
[PH129 1.1]         PH129 - A Big Surprise Party (1905)                     For Our Workers in Washington and Our Foreign Missionaries                         Explanation         A great wave of blessing has started from a very small beginning, and we desire that every church and company of Sabbath-keepers shall have a part in it.  {PH129 1.1}
[PH129 1.2]         Recently the hearts of our people have been thrilled by the stirring events taking place in Washington. We see that the move to Washington was at just the right time. We see that the work begun there should be sustained and hastened forward. Prompt action now may save a year to our work.  {PH129 1.2}
[PH129 1.3]          At the same time, through private correspondence, we have learned of the depleted condition of the General Conference mission funds, and the necessity of revising the strong missionary policy that has given us so much joy. Every drop of                                                                              2  Adventist blood protests against closing open doors in our beloved missions.  {PH129 1.3}
[PH129 2.1]          This leaflet sets forth the beginning of a spontaneous movement to lift the cloud, and organize a big surprise-party for our missionaries and our Washington workers at the next General Conference.  {PH129 2.1}
[PH129 2.2]          Study carefully the method of taking the donation, as suggested by the experience of Brother Corliss and the Pacific Press employees. It may seem best to you to follow the suggestions by distributing envelopes to old and young in your meeting. Urge the members to make the subject a matter of family study and prayer during the week, and then bring their gifts the following Sabbath. The dedication of the gift by a season of prayer will bring a blessing to the church. We pray that this may be more than an ordinary collection. This gift should be a beautiful one-- large in proportion to the need.  {PH129 2.2}
[PH129 2.3]          Will you, elders, deacons, all officers of every church,--yes, and every brother and sister,--will you join this blessed movement, and Lift Hard in this effort to create an epoch in the history of our work?                             Mrs. E. G. White,                             J. O. Corliss,                             W. C. White,                             E. R. Palmer,                                   Committee.                                                                              3   {PH129 2.3}
[PH129 3.1]          The Lord Jesus invites us to become laborers together with Him. His we are, and He has claims upon all that we possess. By our willingness to help in His work, we may show our love for Him. I appeal to our people just now to send large gifts and offerings to the work in Washington that the buildings necessary for our work there may be erected immediately. For many years, because of a lack of clear, spiritual eyesight, this work has been neglected, but it is now to be earnestly carried forward.  {PH129 3.1}
[PH129 3.2]          The work that has been done in the school buildings at Takoma Park is in the order of God. A sanitarium is to be established, and a meetinghouse                                                                              4  erected. Besides this, a building is to be erected for our General Conference business offices. The completion of these important enterprises is to be our burden now.  {PH129 3.2}
[PH129 4.1]          I know that doors are opening everywhere for the entrance of truth. In the providence of God the way has been prepared for our people to occupy buildings in the best positions in Washington, that many may have the opportunity of hearing the reasons of our faith.  {PH129 4.1}
[PH129 4.2]          I am instructed to say that the office of publication was not moved from Battle Creek any too soon. Washington and the other cities of the South are to hear the message of warning. I am also instructed to say that outward display is not to be allowed to absorb the means that should be used in bearing the message of salvation to a needy, sinful world. From town to town, from city to city, from country to country, the warning is to be proclaimed, not with outward display but in the power of the Spirit, by men of faith.  {PH129 4.2}
[PH129 4.3]          We are intensely desirous that the Washington Fund shall be closed as quickly as possible. I pray that the Lord God of Israel will furnish the means necessary for the accomplishment of the work in this important place. This means is in the hands of His stewards, and I pray that He will make them willing to give liberally.                                                                              11   {PH129 4.3}
[PH129 11.1]          Yesterday I was strengthened to speak for one hour at the sanitarium. I spoke from the third chapter of Malachi, and the Lord gave me freedom. The chapel was well filled, and all listened attentively. I spoke of the needs of the work in Washington, and of the importance of our now doing our best to advance the work there, that unbelievers may see that, having begun the work, we are able to finish it. I also mentioned the calls                                                                              12  that are constantly coming in from foreign fields for men and means with which to carry on the work.  {PH129 11.1}
[PH129 12.1]          After I had finished, Elder Taylor spoke a few words. He said that after such a discourse it would be but appropriate to respond by taking up a collection for the general work. I did not stay till the close of the meeting, but I heard afterward that a contribution of $190 was taken up. We have decided that it shall be made up to $200.  {PH129 12.1}
[PH129 12.2]          We all feel greatly cheered and comforted by yesterday's meeting.  {PH129 12.2}
[PH015 1.1]         PH015 - Brother Aldrich (1869)                   Brother Aldrich.          I was shown that in Bro. Aldrich's case, he has been labored with faithfully. His case was correctly stated in regard to the course he has pursued in reference to the Office and Institute. My husband felt to bring these things before Bro. Aldrich, from a sense of duty, in the presence of his brethren who had confidence in him. He was not among enemies, nor in the presence of any who wished to injure him, but among those connected with him in the work, who had a perfect right to investigate all his course in connection with the work and cause of God. When errors were pointed out in regard to his management of matters in going forward upon his own judgment, without consulting his brethren, Bro. Aldrich made no acknowledgments of the wrongs, which were made plain to all present. He would not humble his pride to say he had been wrong. This was too humiliating. The golden opportunity passed of his confessing his errors, and in humility seeking to God for wisdom, and imploring his guidance.  {PH015 1.1}
[PH015 1.2]          I was pointed back and shown the cautions, warnings and reproofs, given for the benefit of Bro. Aldrich, through a previous vision. Yet he did not lay these things to heart, and move fearfully and tremblingly before God. His failing to confess his wrongs when he has erred, has been an injury to him, and given Satan great advantage of him. He has not put up the bars behind him, and Satan has had access to him, and blinded his eyes and perverted his judgment. Gently has                                                                              2  the Lord warned, gently admonished, but a change has not been effected. Then the Lord laid the burden upon my husband, and matters were brought before Bro. Aldrich, unveiled, that if he had been deceived he could be deceived no longer. The right views were taken of his course; yet he was very unreconciled to this. His stubborn will was cherished, and the light was rejected. He refused to see his mistakes and errors, and Satan, I saw, was gaining greater power over his mind. As the last resort the Lord gave the reproof, through vision, which is here given, to correct the errors of Bro. Aldrich, because all other means had failed to accomplish the design of God. Bro. Aldrich would not yield to the judgment of any living man. He has confidence in his ability, and in his judgment. Bro. Aldrich is not a man that is ready to confess an error. His proud spirit forbids him to yield to evidence presented which shows him in error. Had the first gentle admonition of error been regarded, and Bro. Aldrich reformed, there would have been no necessity of the close remarks and plain laying out before Bro. Aldrich by Bro. White of his errors, and the simple facts as they were, in the presence of his brethren. His proud spirit rose up against this, and then the Lord tests him a little closer, and shows Bro. Aldrich himself as he views him. If he rejects this, and is not thoroughly reformed, darkness will cover him, and he will be fettered by the enemy. The rejection of light leaves men captives, bound by Satan. Never would Bro. Aldrich have been left to move so blindly had he been willing to receive correction. He has taken responsibilities which his position does not warrant.                                                                              3  Bro. White, with his long experience, has not ventured to assume the responsibilities Bro. Aldrich has with his little experience. Bro. White counseled with his brethren in regard to every important move made. This was as God would have it. Men engaged in the same work should have a like interest, and all have just as deep an interest in the prosperity of the cause as Bro. Aldrich, and some have greater interest because of their longer experience and connection with the work, yet they have not had a voice in the management of matters. Bro. Aldrich has had a controlling influence. I saw, in the last vision, that the crisis has come; that things were going from bad to worse, and that God would suffer these things no longer to remain as they have done. I saw that Bro. Aldrich has not learned the lessons Heaven designed he should learn, and if he continued to pursue a course similar to that in the past, he would make shipwreck not only of himself, but of others.  {PH015 1.2}
[PH015 3.1]          I was shown that the feelings of the church in Battle Creek in regard to us more than one year since, would not have been as strong had it not been for the course of Bro. Abbey. The enemy wrought through him. He was far from being right. He talked, from place to place, and gave exaggerated statements. He was full of the spirit of the world, was in great spiritual darkness, and Satan made him an agent to perfect the work he had begun in Battle Creek. His influence brought about the state of things which led to our being regarded in a wrong light, and brought burdens upon us almost intolerable to be borne. His statements were, many of them, exaggerated. Some of them were false. Bro. Abbey has not understood                                                                              4  himself. He has possessed a spirit of exaltation. Money is power, and Bro. Abbey has permitted his prosperity to be a snare to him. He is not humble, and prosperity is endangering his eternal interests. His heart is lifted up with pride, and the love of the world has eclipsed the value of the heavenly inheritance. Self-interest has occupied the heart. He has not had the soul called out and interested in the unfortunate, and in the poor who are not prepared to calculate and manage to acquire means. He is, in this respect, frequently pitiless. He has, in his experience, valued men and women, and youth, according to the capabilities of their muscles. If they could work diligently early and late, they were of value in his eyes. If they failed in this direction they were considered by him about worthless.                                                    -    {PH015 3.1}
[PH015 4.1]                      Brother Abbey.          Bro. Abbey and family have a great conflict to get the love of the world out of their hearts. The cares of this life and the deceitfulness of riches are choking out the precious graces, until the heart is almost destitute of them. There is a cold. unfeeling spirit for the needy and unfortunate. But the time will come when Bro. and Sr. Abbey will experience the fulfillment of these scriptures. That which ye sow ye shall also reap; and, That which ye mete to others shall be meted to you again. Take care. Watch. Every member of the family, watch; the course you pursue toward others, watch; yes, watch your feelings, your words, your actions. Your motives and acts are                                                                              5  to bear the test of the Judgment. Bro. and Sr. Abbey, you are deceived in yourselves. You love this world, and you devote very little time to the service of God. It is all hurry, drive, work, work, confusion, disorder, and distraction. Such a condition of things is unfavorable to a growth in grace and spirituality. You are laying up treasure upon the earth, and your hearts are on your treasure. "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal."  {PH015 4.1}
[PH015 5.1]          The influence prevailing is not good and saving upon hired girls, or men in your employ. The anxiety to obtain the greatest amount of work that it is possible to get done, prevails, and the spiritual interest is made a secondary thing. But little time is allowed for meditation and prayer.  {PH015 5.1}
[PH015 5.2]          Sr. Hall has drank in of this same worldly spirit, a desire to save, economize, work, work, and the spiritual and eternal is neglected, and the interest is swallowed up in worldly things. There is great spiritual darkness upon them all, and they are in a deception. They have a work to do to rid themselves of the love of the world and the selfishness which has increased upon them, and to be converted anew. Unless this change does take place they will certainly fail of everlasting life. God has intrusted you with means, and is proving and testing you, to see what use you will make of his money; whether you will render to God that which belongs to him, or retain the means he has intrusted you with to serve yourselves. God calls                                                                              6  for you to sacrifice an offering unto him. You are above the simplicity of the work. You should be earnestly seeking for purity and true holiness. The work of righteousness is peace, and the effect of righteousness, quietness and assurance in God. Now is probation granted you to prepare for the society of pure angels in glory. When you possess the internal transformation a light will emanate from you to others, and its precious rays will prove a savor of life unto life. Watch and pray always, lest ye enter into temptation.  {PH015 5.2}
[PH019 2.1]         PH019 - A Call to Service in the Master's Harvest Field (1907)                 Arise! Shine.                    Fernando, California, April 21, 1907.        If ever there was a time when we needed to understand our spiritual condition and our present duty it is now. As we look about us we see that truth is fallen in the streets, and equity can not enter. Satan has come down in great power, to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. Everything that can be shaken will be shaken; that those things which can not be shaken may remain.  {PH019 2.1}
[PH019 2.2]                 To Our Publishing Houses.          I am bidden to say to our publishing houses, Lift up the standard; lift it up. Proclaim the third angel's message, that all the world may hear, and know that there is a people who "keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." Let our literature give the divine message as a witness to all the world.  {PH019 2.2}
[PH019 2.3]          Now, as never before, the great and wonderful work of this message is to be carried on. The world is to receive the light, and many will gain their knowledge of the truth through an evangelizing ministry of the word in our books and papers. Our periodicals are to be distributed by men and women of all stations and walks in life. Young and old are to act a part. These publications are to show that the end of all things is at hand.  {PH019 2.3}
[PH019 2.4]          We have, as it were, been asleep regarding this matter. Let us now send forth the word with                                                                              3  determined energy; that the world may understand the messages that Christ gave to John on the Isle of Patmos.  {PH019 2.4}
[PH019 3.1]          Let every one professing the name of Christ, act a part in sending forth the message, "The end of all things is at hand," "prepare to meet thy God." Our publications should go everywhere. The circulation of our periodicals should be greatly increased. The third angel's message is to be given through gospel literature, and through the living teacher. You who believe the truth for this time, wake up. It is our duty now to employ every possible means to help in the proclamation of the truth. When you are riding on the cars, visiting, conversing with your neighbors,_-wherever you are, let your light shine forth. Hand out the papers and tracts to those with whom you associate, and speak a word in season, praying that the Holy Ghost will make the seed productive in some hearts. This work will be blessed of God.  {PH019 3.1}
[PH019 3.2]                           Be Courteous.          As a people we should cultivate a kindly manner in our association with those whom we meet. Let us avoid any abruptness of manner, and endeavor always to present the truth in an easy, winning manner. This truth means life, eternal life, to the receiver. Pass easily and courteously from subjects of a temporal nature to the spiritual and eternal. In this courteous manner the Saviour taught. And we should work in the most gentle way to introduce our mission. While walking by the way, or seated to rest by the wayside, we may be able to drop into some heart the seeds of truth.                                                                              4   {PH019 3.2}
[PH019 4.1]                        Be in Earnest.          We are to work as we have never worked before. We are to seek every opportunity of drawing souls to Christ. The Lord is coming very soon, and we are entering into scenes of calamity. Satanic agencies, though unseen, are working to destroy human life. If our life is hid with Christ in God, we shall see of His grace and salvation. Christ is coming to establish His kingdom in the earth. Let our tongues be sanctified, and used to glorify Him. As a people we need to be reconverted, and our lives sanctified to declare the truth as it is in Jesus.  {PH019 4.1}
[PH019 4.2]          As we engage in the work of distributing our publications, we can, from warm and throbbing hearts, speak of a Saviour's love. God alone has the power to forgive sins. If we do not deliver this message to the unconverted, our neglect may prove their ruin. Blessed, soul-saving, Bible truths are to be published in our papers. The Lord calls upon all of us to seek to save perishing souls.  {PH019 4.2}
[PH019 4.3]          We do not realize how cunningly Satan is at work to deceive, if possible, the very elect. Now is our time to work with vigilance. Our books and papers are to be brought before the notice of the people; the gospel of present truth is to be given to our cities without delay. We need to arouse to our duties. If we are making the life and teachings of Christ our study, every passing event will furnish a text for an impressive lesson. It was thus the Saviour preached the gospel in the highways and byways; and, as He preached, the little group that listened to His words would swell into a great company.  {PH019 4.3}
[PH019 4.4]          "Be instant in season, out of season." We are                                                                              5  to make opportunities for presenting the truth. Christians are to be workers together with Christ. They are to engage in many lines of evangelistic work.  {PH019 4.4}
[PH019 5.1]          After His resurrection, Jesus spake to His disciples, saying, "All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son , and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {PH019 5.1}
[PH019 5.2]                    Danger of Worldliness.          There is a danger of our brethren entering into commercialism, and of becoming so engrossed in worldly business that the word is not carried into the life in its purity and power. The love of trade and gain is becoming more and more prevalent. My brethren, let your souls be truly converted. The work to be carried on in the lives of God's people is declared in the words of Inspiration, "Behold, I send My messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight."  {PH019 5.2}
[PH019 5.3]          "Behold My servant, whom I uphold; Mine elect, in whom My soul delighteth; I have put My Spirit upon Him: He shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause His voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall He not break, and the smoking flax shall He not quench: He shall bring forth judgment unto truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till He have set judgment in the earth; and the isles shall wait for His law."                                                                              6   {PH019 5.3}
[PH019 6.1]                    Present Opportunities          Just now, when people are thinking seriously, literature on the meaning of the signs of the times, wisely circulated, will have a telling effect in behalf of the truth. At this time, when awful calamities are sweeping away the most costly structures as if by a breath of fire from heaven, many sinners are afraid, and stand trembling before God. Now is our opportunity to make known the truth to them.  {PH019 6.1}
[PH019 6.2]          Brethren and sisters, will you put on the Christian armor? "Your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace," you will be prepared to walk from house to house, carrying the truth to the people. Sometimes you will find it trying to do this kind of work: but if you go forth in faith, the Lord will go before you, and will let His light shine upon your pathway. Entering the homes of your neighbors to sell or to give away our literature, and in humility to teach them the truth, you will be accompanied by the light of heaven, which will abide in these homes.  {PH019 6.2}
[PH019 6.3]          God's judgments are abroad in the land. Shall we allow these things to come upon the world without telling the people the meaning of these terrible calamities, and how every one may escape from the wrath to come? Shall we let our neighbors remain in darkness without a preparation for the future life? Unless we ourselves realize where we stand, the day of God will come upon us as a thief.                                                                              7   {PH019 6.3}
[PH019 7.1]          Time is precious. The destiny of souls is in the balance. At infinite cost a way of salvation has been provided. Shall Christ's great sacrifice be in vain? Shall the earth be entirely controlled by Satanic agencies? The salvation of souls is dependent upon the consecration and activity of God's church. The Lord calls upon all who believe in Him to be workers together with Him. While their life shall last they are not to feel that their work is done. Until the time comes when Christ shall say, "It is finished," His work for the saving of souls will not decrease, but will grow in importance, and be far-reaching. . . .  {PH019 7.1}
[PH019 7.2]          The mercy of God is shown by His long forbearance. He is holding back His judgments, waiting for the message of warning to be sounded to all. There are many who have not yet heard the testing truths for this time. The last call of mercy is to be given more fully to our world. The word of God portrays the wickedness and corruption that will exist in the world in the last days. As we see the fulfilment of prophecy, our faith in the final triumph of Christ's kingdom should be increased. We should go forth with courage to do our appointed work.  {PH019 7.2}
[PH019 7.3]          The Lord is soon to come. In fire and flood and earthquake He is warning the inhabitants of this earth of His soon approach. O, that the people might know the time of their visitation! We have no time to lose. We must make more determined efforts to lead the people of the world to see that the day of judgment is near at hand. Carefully prepared literature on the significance of the scenes we are now witnessing, is to be circulated everywhere. Our understanding is to be quickened by                                                                              8  the Holy Spirit. O, if our people would feel as they should the responsibility resting upon them to give the last message of mercy to the world, what a wonderful work would be done! a thousand times more work for God might be accomplished if all His children would fully consecrate themselves to Him, using their talents aright.  {PH019 7.3}
[PH019 8.1]               Ordained to Bring Forth Fruit.          Christ says of His followers, "Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He may give it you."  {PH019 8.1}
[PH019 8.2]          Satan, the great apostate, has drawn the world to himself; but if the gift of the only-begotten Son, the Father has provided that divine power shall work in opposition to the powers of darkness. Jesus said, "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me." Satan has placed his seat on the earth where should be the throne of God, and men prostrate themselves before the prince of evil, rendering to him the homage that belongs alone to God. But the cross of Christ has been erected between earth and heaven, and Jesus, the Prince of Life, says: "Through My love, I will draw the idolatrous hearts of men to Myself. I will place Myself in harmony with human nature, and will engage every holy influence and agency in the universe to array itself against the forces of evil."  {PH019 8.2}
[PH019 8.3]          The Lord of life and glory came and dwelt among men. Instead of withdrawing Himself because of the sinfulness of man, instead of confining His labors to a few congenial spirits, and                                                                              9  leaving those who knew Him not to the blindness and ignorance of their sinful hearts, as they deserved to be left, He came nearer to erring humanity.  {PH019 8.3}
[PH019 9.1]          In the plan of restoring in men the divine image, it was provided that the Holy Spirit should move upon human minds, and be as the presence of Christ, a molding agency upon the human character. Receiving the truth, men also become recipients of the grace of Christ, and devote their sanctified human ability to the work in which Christ was engaged,--men become laborers together with God. It is to make men agents for God, that divine truth is brought home to their understanding. Let us inquire of the church, Have you answered this purpose? Have you fulfilled the design of God in diffusing the light of divine truth, in scattering abroad the precious jewels of truth?  {PH019 9.1}
[PH019 9.2]          What must be the thoughts of the angels of God as they look upon the church of Christ, and see how slow is the action of those who profess to be the followers of Christ, to impart the light of truth to the world which lies in moral darkness? Heavenly intelligences know that the cross is the great center of attraction. They know that it is through the cross that fallen man is to receive the atonement, and to be brought into unity with God. The councils of heaven are looking upon you who claim to have accepted Christ as your personal Saviour, to see you make known the salvation of God to those who sit in darkness. They are looking to see you making known the significance of the compensation of the Holy Spirit; how that through the working of this divine agency                                                                              10  the minds of men, corrupted and defiled by sin, may become disenchanted with the lies and presentations of Satan, and turn to Christ as their only hope, their personal Savior. Christ says: "I have chosen you, and ordained you, that you should go forth and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain." As Christ's ambassador, I would entreat of all who read these lines to take heed while it is called today. "If ye will hear His voice, harden not your heart." Without waiting a moment, inquire, What am I to Christ? and what is Christ to me? What is the character of my work? What is the character of the fruit I bear. . . .  {PH019 9.2}
[PH019 10.1]         It is the Christian's business to shine. The professed follower of Christ is not fulfilling the requirements of the gospel unless he is ministering to others. He is never to forget that he is to let his light so shine before men that they, seeing his good works, may glorify their Father which is in heaven. His speech is to be always with grace, and in harmony with his profession of faith. His work is to reveal Christ to the world. Jesus Christ and Him crucified is his inexhaustible theme, of which he is freely to speak, bringing out of the good treasure of his heart the precious things of the gospel. The heart that is filled with the blessed hope, that is big with immortality and full of glory, can not be dumb. . . .  {PH019 10.1}
[PH019 10.2]          Those with whom the Christian comes in contact have a right to know what has been revealed to the follower of Christ, and he is to make it known both by precept and example. The Christian is to publish the good news of salvation, and he is never to be weary of the recital of God's goodness.                                                                              11  He is continually to draw with Christ, and continually to draw from Christ, eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of Man, which Jesus declares are His words. They are spirit, and they are life. Thus he will always have a fresh supply of heavenly manna. Every Christian, high or low, rich or poor, learned or ignorant, is to talk of the kingdom of God, to speak of Christ and Him crucified, to those who are in ignorance and sin. You are to speak to sinners; for you know not but God is moving upon their hearts. Never forget that great responsibility attaches to every word you utter in their presence. Ask yourself the question, How many have I spoken to with my heart filled with the love of Christ, concerning the unspeakable gift of God's mercy and Christ's righteousness? To how many of your friends, relatives, and neighbors, have you written, reaching out in unselfish love, that their souls may be saved? Christ said, "I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it."  {PH019 10.2}
[PH019 11.1]          What are you doing, my Christian brothers and sisters? Can you say that as far as it was in your power, you have declared, or represented, Christ and His love for fallen humanity to those who know Him not? If you have confined your efforts merely to those who are of the same faith as yourself, what about seeking to save those who are lost? If the curtain should be rolled back, you would see souls perishing in their sins, and the church idle, indolent, unsympathetic, absorbed in selfish interests, and caring not whether souls are saved or lost, so long as they themselves can have an easy time, and be secure in the hope of salvation. But no one will ever enter heaven who                                                                              12  is not a laborer together with God. If you had any appreciation of the salvation brought to you at infinite cost, you would arouse, you would lay hold upon the strength of Jesus, you would lift up your voice like a trumpet, and show "My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." You would cry loud, and spare not. You would work to the utmost of your capacity, reaching first one and then another.--Review & Herald, Feb. 12, 19, 1895.  {PH019 11.1}
[PH019 12.1]                       Worth Repeating.          The Lord God of heaven would have the entire church devising ways and means whereby high and low, rich and poor, may hear the message of truth. The Lord Jesus, the mighty Saviour, has died for these souls. He can arouse them from their indifference, He can awaken their sympathies, He can soften their hearts, He can reveal to their souls the beauty and power of the truth.  {PH019 12.1}
[PH019 12.2]          The Master-worker is God, and not finite man; and yet He calls upon men to be the agents through whom He can impart light to those in darkness. God has jewels in all the churches, and it is not for us to make sweeping denunciation of the professed religious world, but in humility and love to present to all the truth as it is in Jesus. Let men see piety and devotion, let them behold Christlikeness of character, and they will be drawn to the truth. He who loves God supremely, and his neighbor as himself, will be a light in the world. Those who have a knowledge of the truth, are to communicate the same. They are to lift up Jesus, the world's Redeemer; they are to hold forth the word of life.  {PH019 12.2}
[PH019 12.3]          We are in nowise to be deterred from fulfilling                                                                              13  our commission by the listlessness, the dulness the lack of spiritual perception in those upon whom the word of God is brought to bear. We are to preach the word of light to those whom we may judge to be as hopeless subjects as though they were in their graves. Though they may seem to be unwilling to bear or to receive the light of truth, without questioning or wavering we are to do our part.--"Home Missionary Work," p. 22.  {PH019 12.3}
[PH019 13.1]          The Sun of Righteousness has risen upon the church, and it is the duty of the church to shine. Those who are connected with Christ will grow in grace, and in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, to the full stature of men and women. It is the privilege of every soul to make advancement. No one is to be an idler in the vineyard. If all who claim to believe the truth had made the most of their opportunities and ability to learn all that they were privileged to learn, they would have become strong in Christ. No matter what may have been their occupation, if farmers, mechanics, teachers, or pastors, if they had wholly consecrated themselves to God, they would have been efficient agents to work for the heavenly Master. --"Home Missionary Work," p. 5.  {PH019 13.1}
[PH019 13.2]          We must let our light shine amid the moral darkness. Many who are now in darkness, as they see a reflection of the Light of the world, will realize that they have a hope of salvation. Your light may be small, but remember that it is what God has given you, and that He holds you responsible to let it shine forth. Some one may light his taper from yours, and his light may be the means of leading others out from the darkness.  {PH019 13.2}
[PH019 13.3]          All around us are doors open for service. We                                                                              14  should become acquainted with our neighbors, and seek to draw them to Christ. As we do this, He will approve and cooperate with us.  {PH019 13.3}
[PH019 14.1]          Often the inhabitants of a city where Christ labored wished Him to stay with them and continue to work among them. But He would tell them that He must go to the cities that had not heard the truths that He had to present. After He had given the truth to those in one place, He left them to build upon what He had given them, while He went to another place. His methods of labor are to be followed today by those to whom He has left His work. We are to go from place to place, carrying the message. As soon as the truth has been proclaimed in one place, we are to go to warn others.  {PH019 14.1}
[PH019 14.2]         There should be companies organized, and educated most thoroughly to work, as nurses, as evangelists, as ministers, as canvassers, as gospel students, to perfect a character after the divine similitude. To prepare to receive the higher education in the school above is now to be our purpose.  {PH019 14.2}
[PH019 14.3]          From town to town, from city to city, from country to country, the warning message of present truth is to be proclaimed; not with outward display, but in the power of the Spirit, by men of faith. In the golden censer of truth, as presented in the Scriptures, there is that which will convict and convert souls. As the truth that our Saviour came to this world to proclaim, is presented in the simplicity of the gospel, the power of the message will make itself felt. In this age, a new life coming from the Source of all life is to take possession of every faithful laborer. O, how little do we comprehend the breadth of our mission!                                                                              15  We need to have earnest, determined faith, and unshaken courage in the Lord. Our time to work is short, and we are to labor with unflagging zeal.--Review & Herald, Nov. 29, 1906.  {PH019 14.3}
[PH019 15.1]          Wake up, wake up, my brethren and sisters, and enter the fields in America that have never been worked. After you have given something for foreign fields do not think your duty done. There is a work to be done in foreign fields, but there is a work to be done in America that is just as important. In the cities of America there are people of almost every language. These need the light that God has given to His church.  {PH019 15.1}
[PH019 15.2]          The Lord lives and reigns. Soon He will arise in majesty to shake terribly the earth. A special message is now to be borne, a message that will pierce the spiritual darkness, and convict and convert souls. "Haste thee, flee for thy life," is the call to be given to those dwelling in sin. We must now be terribly in earnest. We have not a moment to lose in criticism and accusation. Let those who have done this in the past fall on their knees in prayer, and let them beware how they put their words and their plans in the place of God's words and God's plans.--"Testimonies," Vol. 8, p. 36.  {PH019 15.2}
[PH019 15.3]          The light of truth is to shine to the ends of the earth. Greater and still greater light is beaming with celestial brightness from the Redeemer's face upon His representatives, to be diffused through the darkness of a benighted world. As laborers together with Him, let us pray for the sanctification of His Spirit, that we may shine more and more brightly.--Idem. p. 40.                                                                              16   {PH019 15.3}
[PH019 16.1]          In many states there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers, who have never heard of the truth for this time. Such places should be worked. Let our lay-members take up this line of service. By lending or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible-readings, our lay-members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could present the message of present truth with such power that many would be converted. Let us remember that it is as important to carry the message to those in the home field who have not heard the truth, as it is to go as missionaries to foreign countries.  {PH019 16.1}
[PH019 16.2]          There is abundant work for all who know the truth. Approach the people in a persuasive, kindly manner, with hearts filled with cheerfulness and Christlike love. The Saviour is ever near, with grace and power to enable you to present the gospel of salvation, which will bring many souls out of the darkness of unbelief into His marvelous light. Reach out after those who are ready to perish. Call their attention to the "Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {PH019 16.2}
[PH020 1.1]         PH020 - A Call to the Watchmen (1910)                 A Call to the Watchmen                     Sanitarium, Cal., Aug. 8, 1910.            I have a special message to bear. The Lord is to be our Light, and we are to reflect the light He gives us. We must be sanctified, soul, body, and spirit. Every moment we must be on our guard lest we be overcome by our adversaries.  {PH020 1.1}
[PH020 1.2]         We have been made to feel very sad as we have seen some who were formerly fellow-laborers yielding to the deceptions of Satan, and turning away from the truth. But we must be of good courage. God will help us if we put our trust in Him. We must look to Him for wisdom, and not become confused.  {PH020 1.2}
[PH020 1.3]          The brethren and sisters who know the truth are not to draw largely upon the ministers for help. Let the messengers of God be left as free as possible to labor for the multitudes who are unwarned.  {PH020 1.3}
[PH020 1.4]          To my brethren in positions of responsibility I would say, the needs of the large cities have been kept before you. You have had message after message concerning your duty. And now what will you do that the charge of the Lord may be obeyed? Upon all the Lord is calling: "And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we (first) believed. The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light;" "redeeming the time, because the days are evil."                                                                              2   {PH020 1.4}
[PH020 2.1]          As we begin active work for the multitudes in the cities, the enemy will work mightily to bring in confusion, hoping thus to break up the working forces. Some who are not thoroughly converted, are in constant danger of mistaking the suggestions of the enemy for leadings of the Spirit of God. As the Lord has given us light, let us walk in the light. We are not to be satisfied with a cheap experience. We need to examine ourselves to see where we fail, that on these points we may gain precious victories.  {PH020 2.1}
[PH020 2.2]          All boasting is sinful. Let us put away all self-exaltation, and heed the invitation of Christ. He says, Come unto Me; copy My character; take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. When professed Christians manifest Christ-likeness by revealing his meekness, then they will give evidence that they are born into the kingdom of Christ.  {PH020 2.2}
[PH020 2.3]          The workers in the harvest field are the Lord's messengers, they are to help one another. May the Lord help us that we may obtain great victories. Then, knowing the source of our strength, let us hold fast, looking unto Jesus the Author and the Finisher of our faith.  {PH020 2.3}
[PH020 2.4]          Satan is at work with vehement power to divert the minds of the multitudes, so that they shall not understand and obey the truth. He will entangle them with every snare that he can devise. The picture of his deceptive work has been presented to me again and again for many years.                                                                              3   {PH020 2.4}
[PH020 3.1]          But his supreme effort is to ensnare and deceive church members who have had long experience, and ministers of the gospel of Christ. With all their ingenuity, Satan and the armies under him are working with their superior knowledge to deceive, if possible, the very elect. By self-exaltation we become weak, and invite the temptations of the enemy. Our safety is to practice heartily the truths of the Bible. By humbling ourselves before God we invite His saving power.  {PH020 3.1}
[PH020 3.2]          Let every minister standing in defense of the truth realize that he is to do his work under the direction of the Lord Jesus Christ. We must remember that though they have lost their first state, the fallen angels are wise above the wisdom of earth; for they have been in the councils of heaven.  {PH020 3.2}
[PH020 3.3]          I have felt a heavy burden that our leading ministers shall be found faithful to their trust, wise, and discriminating. If a wrong spirit is cherished by those who are appointed to be light bearers, the carrying of the soul-saving messages to the multitude will be hindered, and souls will be lost. What is needed now is thorough conversion and whole-hearted consecration. He who is closely connected with Christ will be strengthened to withstand human and satanic devisings. We are living in perilous times, and it is not in the order of the Lord that our ministers shall dwell upon questions about which there is known to be a serious difference of opinion among themselves.  {PH020 3.3}
[PH020 3.4]          Let nothing be done rashly, in a manner that will arouse prejudice. Let no one act on                                                                              4  impulse, putting forth publications of such a nature as to weaken the hand of God's messengers, and close doors to the entrance of the truth.  {PH020 3.4}
[PH020 4.1]          Christ was the majesty of heaven, the only begotten Son of God. Yet "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {PH020 4.1}
[PH020 4.2]          Christ clothed His divinity with humanity, that He might encircle humanity. Can not his followers be willing to submit to some things that they can not clearly understand, in order to be able to help those who need help?  {PH020 4.2}
[PH020 4.3]          Our cities are to be worked. To devote our efforts to other worthy enterprises, and leave unworked our cities, in which are large numbers of all nationalities, is not wise. A beginning is now to be made, and means must be raised that the work may go forward. With mighty power the cry is again to be sounded in our large centers of population. "Behold the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet Him."  {PH020 4.3}
[PH020 4.4]          Money is needed for the prosecution of the work in New York, Boston, Portland, Philadelphia, Buffalo, Chicago, St. Louis, New Orleans, and many other cities. In some of these places the people were mightily stirred by the message given in 1842 to 1844, but of late years little has been done compared to the great work that ought to be in progress. And it seems difficult to make our people feel a special burden for the work in the large cities.  {PH020 4.4}
[PH020 4.5]          I appeal to our brethren who have heard                                                                              5  the message for many years. It is time to wake up the watchmen. I have expended my strength in giving the message the Lord has given me. The burden of the needs of our cities has rested so heavily upon me that it has sometimes seemed that I should die. May the Lord give wisdom to our brethren, that they may know how to carry forward the work in harmony with the will of the Lord.                          (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {PH020 4.5}
[PH020 5.1]              Our Attitude Toward Doctrinal                   Controversy                       Sanitarium, Calif., July 31, 1910.            I have words to speak to my brethren east and west, north and south. I request that my writings shall not be used as the leading argument to settle questions over which there is now controversy. I entreat of Elder ----- -----, -----, ----- and others of our leading brethren, that they make no reference to my writings to sustain their views of "the daily."  {PH020 5.1}
[PH020 5.2]          It has been presented to me that this is not a subject of vital importance. I am instructed that our brethren are making a mistake in magnifying the importance of the difference in the views that are held. I can not consent that any of my writings shall be taken as settling this matter. The true meaning of "the daily" is not to be made a test question.  {PH020 5.2}
[PH020 5.3]          I now ask that my ministering brethren                                                                              6  shall not make use of my writings in their arguments regarding this question; for I have had no instruction on the point under discussion, and I see no need for the controversy. Regarding this matter, under present conditions, silence is eloquence.  {PH020 5.3}
[PH020 6.1]          The enemy of our work is pleased when a subject or minor importance can be used to divert the minds of our brethren from the great questions that should be the burden of our message. As this is not a test question, I entreat of my brethren that they shall not allow the enemy to triumph by having it treated as such.  {PH020 6.1}
[PH020 6.2]         The work that the Lord has given us at this time, is to present to the people the true light in regard to the testing questions of obedience and salvation,--the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.  {PH020 6.2}
[PH020 6.3]          In some of our important books that have been in print for years, and which have brought many to a knowledge of the truth. there may be found matters of minor importance that call for careful study and correction. Let such matters be considered by those regularly appointed to have the oversight of our publications. Let not these brethren, nor our canvassers, nor our ministers magnify these matters in such a way as to lessen the influence of these good, soul-saving books. Should we take up the work of discrediting our literature, we would place weapons in the hands of those who have departed from the faith, and confuse the minds of those who have newly embraced the message. The less that is done unnecessarily to                                                                              7  change our publications, the better it will be.  {PH020 6.3}
[PH020 7.1]          In the night seasons I seem to be repeating to my brethren in responsible positions, words from the first epistle of John:--  {PH020 7.1}
[PH020 7.2]          "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us); that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ."  {PH020 7.2}
[PH020 7.3]          "And these things we write unto you, that your joy may be full. This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all. If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth, but if we walk in the light, as He is the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.  {PH020 7.3}
[PH020 7.4]          "If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all righteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us."  {PH020 7.4}
[PH020 7.5]          Our brethren should understand that self                                                                              8  needs to be humbled, and brought under the control of the Holy Spirit. The Lord calls upon those who have had great light to be converted daily. This is the message I have to bear to our editors and to the presidents of all our conferences. We must walk in the light while we have the light, lest darkness come upon us.  {PH020 7.5}
[PH020 8.1]          All who are led by the Holy Spirit of God will have a message for this last time. With mind and heart they will be carrying a burden for souls, and they will bear the heavenly message of Christ to those with whom they associate. Those who in speech act as the Gentiles act, can not be introduced into the heavenly courts. My brethren, receive the light, redeeming the time because the days are evil.  {PH020 8.1}
[PH020 8.2]          Satan is busily working with all who will give him encouragement. Those who have the light, but refuse to walk in it, will become confused, until darkness pervades their souls, and shapes their whole course of action. But the spirit of wisdom and goodness of God as revealed in His word, will become brighter and brighter as they follow on in the path of true obedience. All the righteous demands of God will be met through sanctification of the Holy Spirit.  {PH020 8.2}
[PH020 8.3]          Will our brethren follow out the light given us at the last General Conference? The words spoken did not then make their full impression, because the hearts of many were not prepared to receive them. It is not for lack of instruction as to what should be done, that our cities have so long been                                                                              9  unwarned. Our brethren have failed to comprehend the urgent importance of the work, and the instruction that was given regarding it. The great blessing that might have come to some at the last General Conference was not received, because they had other plans which they wished to follow.  {PH020 8.3}
[PH020 9.1]          Will our brethren now awake to their responsibility? Will they be converted daily? Will they seek to know what it means to serve God daily? Will the Israel of God now awake? Will our church members now arise, and walk in the way of the Lord? Will every one now seek to walk in humility before God? Let the sacred work now be carried forward in whole-hearted consecration. There are great privileges and blessings for all who will humble themselves, and fully consecrate their hearts to God. Great light will be given to them. When men are willing to be transformed, then they will be exercised unto godliness.  {PH020 9.1}
[PH020 9.2]          "And of His fulness have we all received, and grace for grace." "My grace is sufficient for thee: for My strength is made perfect in weakness." Says the Saviour: "All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {PH020 9.2}
[PH020 9.3]          Shall this wealth of grace and power for service continue among us to be unappreciated                                                                              10  and turned from without relish or appetite?  {PH020 9.3}
[PH020 10.1]          The instruction I am bidden to give to our people now is the same as I gave while in Washington. The Lord calls for individual effort. One can not do the work of another. Great light has been shining, but it has not been fully comprehended and received.  {PH020 10.1}
[PH020 10.2]          If our brethren will now consecrate themselves unreservedly to God, He will accept them. He will give them a transformation of mind, that they may be savors of life unto life. Wake up, brethren and sisters, that you may attain to your high calling through Christ Jesus our Lord.                          (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {PH020 10.2}
[PH020 10.3]                     Sanitarium, Calif., August 3, 1910.   To My Brethren in the Ministry:     Dear Fellow-workers,--            I have words to speak to Brethren Butler, Loughborough, Haskell, Smith, Gilbert, Daniells, Prescott, and all who have been active in urging their views in regard to the meaning of "the daily" of Daniel 8. This is not to be made a test question, and the agitation that has resulted from its being treated as such has been very unfortunate. Confusion has resulted, and the minds of some of our brethren have been diverted from the thoughtful consideration that should have                                                                              11  been given to the work that the Lord has directed should be done at this time in our cities. This has been pleasing to the great enemy of our work.  {PH020 10.3}
[PH020 11.1]          The light given me is that nothing should be done to increase the agitation upon this question. Let it not be brought into our discourses and dwelt upon as a matter of great importance. We have a great work before us, and we have not an hour to lose from the essential work to be done. Let us confine our public efforts to the presentation of the important lines of truth on which we have clear light.  {PH020 11.1}
[PH020 11.2]          I would bring to your attention the last prayer of Christ, as recorded in John 17. There are many subjects upon which we can speak,--sacred, testing truths, beautiful in their simplicity. On these you may dwell with intense earnestness. But let not "the daily," or any other subject that will arouse controversy among brethren, be brought in at this time; for this will delay and hinder the work that the Lord would have the minds of our brethren centered upon just now. Let us not agitate questions that will reveal a marked difference of opinion, but rather let us bring from the Word the sacred truths regarding the binding claims of the law of God.  {PH020 11.2}
[PH020 11.3]          Our ministers should seek to make the most favorable presentation of the truth. So far as possible, let all speak the same things. Let the discourses be simple, and treating upon vital subjects that can be easily understood. When all our ministers see the                                                                              12  necessity of humbling themselves, then the Lord can work with them. We need now to be reconverted, that angels of God may co-operate with us, making a sacred impression upon the minds of those for whom we labor.  {PH020 11.3}
[PH020 12.1]          We must blend together in the bonds of Christlike unity; then our labors will not be in vain. Draw in even cords, and let no contentions be brought in. Reveal the unifying power of truth, and this will make a powerful impression on human minds. In unity there is strength.  {PH020 12.1}
[PH020 12.2]          This is not a time to make prominent unimportant points of difference. If some who have not a strong living connection with the Master, reveal to the world their weakness of Christian experience, the enemies of the truth who are watching us closely will make the most of it, and our work will be hindered. Let all cultivate meekness, and learn lessons from Him who is meek and lowly in heart.  {PH020 12.2}
[PH020 12.3]          The subject of "the daily" should not call forth such movements as have been made. As a result of the way this subject has been handled by men on both sides of the question, controversy has arisen and confusion has resulted.  {PH020 12.3}
[PH020 12.4]          The action of Brother ----- ----- in publishing a tract containing condemnation of his brethren and of their belief, was not endorsed by God. And to Elder ----- I will say, The Lord has not placed upon you a burden regarding this matter.  {PH020 12.4}
[PH020 12.5]          I was pained to hear that Elder -----,                                                                              13  knowing that there was a difference of opinion regarding this matter among our leading brethren, should urge this matter to the front, as was done in some places.  {PH020 12.5}
[PH020 13.1]          Others of our brethren have not been guided by wisdom, and have not reasoned clearly from cause to effect regarding the results of their efforts to uphold their views regarding the interpretation of "the daily." While the present condition of difference of opinion regarding this subject exists, let it not be made prominent. Let all contention cease. At such a time silence is eloquence.  {PH020 13.1}
[PH020 13.2]          The duty of God's servants at this time is to preach the Word in the cities. Christ came to save souls, and we, as almoners of His grace, need to impart to the inhabitants of the great cities a knowledge of His saving truth.                            (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {PH020 13.2}
[PH020 13.3]               Extract from a Letter to Elder         Burden, of Loma Linda, California            This morning, (Dec. 14, 1905), I could not sleep after one o'clock, so I arose and dressed, and have come to my office to complete the letter I began writing to you two or three days ago. We are interested in every movement made in Loma Linda.  {PH020 13.3}
[PH020 13.4]          Did not the Lord have oversight, I should not care to live another day.  {PH020 13.4}
[PH020 13.5]          But this is a question settled in my mind,                                                                              14  that we are under a power which is beyond human control, and in that power we can trust. . . .  {PH020 13.5}
[PH020 14.1]          I long daily to be able to do double duty. I have been pleading with the Lord for strength and wisdom to reproduce the writings of the witnesses who were confirmed in the faith in the early history of the message. After the passing of the time in 1844, they received the light and walked in the light, and when the men claiming to have new light would come in with their wonderful messages regarding various points of Scripture, we had, through the moving of the Holy Spirit, testimonies right to the point, which cut off the influence of such message as Elder Ballenger has been devoting his time to presenting. . . .  {PH020 14.1}
[PH020 14.2]          When the power of God testifies to what is truth, the truth is to stand forever as the truth. No after suppositions, contrary to the light God has given are to be entertained. Men will arise with interpretations of Scripture which are to them truth, but which are not truth. The truth for this time, God has given us as a foundation for our faith. He Himself has taught us what is truth. One will arise and still another with new light which contradicts the light that God has given under the demonstration of His Holy Spirit. A few are still alive who passed through the experience gained in the establishment of this truth. God has graciously spared their lives to repeat and repeat till the close of their lives, the experience through which they passed even as did John                                                                              15  the apostle till the very close of his life. And the standard bearers who have fallen in death, are to speak through the reprinting of their writings. I am instructed that thus ［their］ voices are to be heard. They are to bear their testimony as to what constitutes the truth for this time. We are not to receive the words of those who come with a message that contradicts the special points of our faith. They gather together a mass of Scripture, and pile it as proof around their asserted theories. This has been done over and over again during the past fifty years. And while the Scriptures are God's Word, and are to be respected, the application of them, if such application moves one pillar of the foundation that God has sustained these fifty years, is a great mistake. He who makes such an application knows not the wonderful demonstration of the Holy Spirit that gave power and force to the past messages that have come to the people of God.  {PH020 14.2}
[PH020 15.1]          Elder Ballenger's proofs are not reliable. If received they would destroy the faith of God's people in the truth that has made us what we are.  {PH020 15.1}
[PH020 15.2]          We must be decided upon this subject; for the points he is trying to prove by Scripture, are not sound. They do not prove that the past experience of God's people was a fallacy. We had the truth; we were directed by the angels of God. It was under the guidance of the Holy Spirit that the presentation of the sanctuary question was given. It is eloquent for everyone to keep silence in regard to the features of our faith, in                                                                              16  which they acted no part. God never contradicts Himself. Scripture proofs are misapplied if forced to testify to that which is not true. Another and still another will arise and bring in supposedly great light, and make their assertions. But we stand by the old land-marks. We are hindered in our work by men who are not converted who seek their own glory. They wish to be thought originators of new theories, which they present claiming that they are truth. But if these theories are received they will lead to a denial of the truth that for the past fifty years God has been giving to this people, substantiating it by the demonstration of the Holy Spirit.                          (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {PH020 15.2}
[PH130 1.1]         PH130 - Camp-Meetings Their Object, and How to Conduct Them (1900)                   Their Object, and How to Conduct Them.            Our camp-meetings are one of the most important agencies in our work. They are one of the most effective methods of arresting the attention of the people, and reaching all classes with the gospel invitation. The time in which we live is a time of intense excitement. Ambition and war, pleasure and money-making, absorb the minds of men. Satan sees that his time is short, and he has set all his agencies at work, that men may be deceived, deluded, occupied, and entranced until probation shall be ended and the door of mercy be forever shut. It is our work to give to the whole world--to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people--the saving truths of the Third Angel's Message. But it has been a difficult problem to know how to reach the people in the great centers of population. We are not allowed entrance to the churches. In the cities the large halls are expensive, and to the best halls but few, as a rule,                             - 2 -     will come out to hear. We have been spoken against by those who were not acquainted with us. The reasons of our faith are not understood by the people, and we have been regarded as fanatics, who were ignorantly keeping Saturday for Sunday. In our work we have been perplexed to know how to break through the barriers of worldliness and prejudice and bring before the people the precious truth which means so much to them. The Lord has instructed us that camp-meetings are one of the most important instrumentalities for the accomplishment of this work.  {PH130 1.1}
[PH130 2.1]         We must devise and plan wisely, that the people may have an opportunity to hear for themselves the last message of mercy to the world. The people should be warned to make ready for the great day of God, which is right upon them. We have no time to lose. We must do our utmost to reach men where they are. The world is now reaching the boundary line in impenitence and disregard for the laws of the government of God. In every city of our world the warning must be proclaimed. All that can be done should be done without delay.  {PH130 2.1}
[PH130 2.2]          And our camp-meetings have another object, preparatory to this. They are to promote spiritual life among our own people. The world in its wisdom knows not God. The world cannot see the beauty, the loveliness, the goodness, the holiness of divine truth. And in order that men may understand it, there must be a channel through which it shall come to the world. The church has been constituted that channel. Christ reveals himself to us, that we may reveal him to others. Through his people are to be manifested all the riches and glory of his unspeakable gift.  {PH130 2.2}
[PH130 2.3]          God has committed to our hands a most sacred work, and we need to meet together to receive                             - 3 -     instruction, that we may be fitted to perform this work. We need to understand what part we shall individually be called upon to act in building up the cause of God in the earth, in vindicating God's holy law, and in lifting up the Saviour as "the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." We need to meet together and receive the divine touch, that we may understand our work in the home. Parents need to understand how they may send forth from the sanctuary of the home their sons and daughters, so trained and educated, that they will be fitted to shine in the world. We need to understand in regard to the division of labour, and how each part of the work is to be carried forward. Each one should understand the part he is to act, that there may be harmony of plan and of labour in the combined work of all.  {PH130 2.3}
[PH130 3.1]                     To Reach the Masses.          In the sermon on the mount, Christ said to His disciples, "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven." Matthew 5:14-16. If our camp-meetings' are conducted as they should be, they will indeed be a light in the world. They should be held in the large cities and towns where the message of truth has not been proclaimed, and they should continue for two or three weeks. It may sometimes be advisable to hold a camp-meeting for several successive seasons in the same place; but, as a rule, the place of meeting should be changed from year to year. Instead of having mammoth camp-meetings in a few localities, more good would be done by                            - 4 -     having smaller meetings in many places. Thus the work will be constantly extending into new fields. Just as soon as the standard of truth is lifted in one locality; and it is safe to leave the converts to the faith, we must plan to enter other new fields. Our camp-meetings are a power, and when held in a place where the community can be stirred, they will have far greater power than when, for the convenience of our own people, they are located where, because of previous meetings and the rejection of truth, the public interest is deadened.  {PH130 3.1}
[PH130 4.1]          A mistake has been made in holding camp-meetings in out-of-the-way places, and in continuing in the same place year after year. This has been done to save expense and labour; but the saving should be made in other lines. In new fields especially, a dearth of means often makes it difficult to meet the expense of a camp-meeting. Careful economy should be exercised, and inexpensive plans devised; for much can be saved in this way. But let not the work be crippled. This method of presenting the truth to the people is by the devising of our God. When souls are to be laboured for, and the truth is to be brought before those who know it not, the work must not be hindered in order to save expense.  {PH130 4.1}
[PH130 4.2]          Our camp-meetings should be so conducted as to accomplish the greatest possible amount of good. Let the truth be properly presented and represented by those who believe it. It is light, the light of heaven, that the world needs, and whatever manifests the Lord Jesus Christ is light.  {PH130 4.2}
[PH130 4.3]                     An Object Lesson.          Every camp-meeting should be an object lesson of neatness, order, and good taste. We must give careful regard to economy, and must avoid                              - 5 -     display; but everything connected with the grounds should be neat and tidy. Taste and tact do much to attract. And in all our work we should present the discipline of organization and order.  {PH130 4.3}
[PH130 5.1]          Everything should be so arranged as to impress both our own people and the world with the sacredness and importance of the work of God. The regulations observed in the encampment of the Israelites are an example to us. It was Christ who gave those special instructions to Israel, and He intended them for us also, upon whom the ends of the world are come. We should study carefully the specifications of God's word, and practise these directions as the will of God. Let everything connected with the encampment be pure, wholesome, and clean. Special care should be given to all sanitary arrangements, and men of sound judgment and discernment should see that nothing is permitted to sow the seeds of sickness and death throughout the encampment.  {PH130 5.1}
[PH130 5.2]          The tents should be securely staked, and whenever there is liability of rain, every tent should be trenched. On no account let this be neglected. Serious and even fatal illness has been contracted through neglect of this precaution.  {PH130 5.2}
[PH130 5.3]          We should feel that we are representatives of truth of heavenly origin. We are to show forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into his marvellous light. We should ever bear in mind that angels of God are walking through the encampment, beholding the order and arrangement in every tent. To the large numbers of people who come to the ground all the arrangements are an illustration of the belief and principle of the people conducting the meeting. It should be the very best illustration possible.                             - 6 -     All the surroundings should be a lesson. Especially should the family tents, in their neatness and order, giving a glimpse of home life, be a constant sermon as to the habits, customs, and practices of Seventh Day Adventists.  {PH130 5.3}
[PH130 6.1]                    How to Secure Attendance.          Previous to one of our camp-meetings, I seemed one night to be in an assembly met for consultation as to the work to be done before the camp-meeting. It was proposed to make large efforts previous to the meeting, and incur heavy expense for distributing notices and papers. Arrangements were being made to do this, when One who is wise in counsel said, "Set your tents, begin your meetings, then advertise, and more will be accomplished."  {PH130 6.1}
[PH130 6.2]          The truth as spoken by the living preacher will have greater influence than the same matter will have when published in the papers. But both methods combined will have still greater force. It is not best plan to follow one line of efforts year after year. Change the order of things. When you give time and opportunity, Satan is prepared to rally his forces, and he will work to destroy every soul possible. Work after the meeting rather than before. Do not arouse opposition before the people have had opportunity to hear the truth and know what they are opposing. If a press could be secured to be worked during the meeting, printing leaflets, notices, and papers for distribution, it would have a telling influence.  {PH130 6.2}
[PH130 6.3]          At some of our camp-meetings strong companies of workers have been organized to go out into the city and its suburbs to distribute literature and to invite people to the meetings. By this means hundreds of persons were secured as regular                             - 7 -     attendants during the last half of the meeting who otherwise might have thought little about it.  {PH130 6.3}
[PH130 7.1]          We must take every justifiable means of bringing the light before the people. Let the press be utilized, and let every advertizing agency be employed that will call attention to the work. This should not be regarded as unessential. On every corner you may see placards and notices calling attention to various things that are going on, some of them of the most objectionable character; and shall those who have the Light of Life be satisfied with feeble efforts to call the attention of the masses to the truth.  {PH130 7.1}
[PH130 7.2]          Those who become interested have to meet sophistry and misrepresentation from popular ministers, and they know not how to answer these things. The truth presented by the living preacher should be published in as compact a form as possible, and circulated widely. As far as practicable, let the important discourses given at our camp-meetings be published in the newspapers. Thus the truth which was placed before a limited number may find access to many minds. Precious light will be shed on the pathway of those who sit in darkness.  {PH130 7.2}
[PH130 7.3]          Put your light on a candle-stick, that it may give light to all who are in the house. If the truth has been given to us, we are to make it so plain to others that the honest in heart may recognize it and rejoice in its bright rays.  {PH130 7.3}
[PH130 7.4]          Nathanael prayed that he might know whether or not the one announced by John the Baptist as the Messiah, was indeed the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. While he was laying his perplexities before God, and asking for light, Philip called him, and in earnest, joyful tones exclaimed. "We have found him of whom                              - 8 -     Moses, in the law and the prophets, did write,-- Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph."  {PH130 7.4}
[PH130 8.1]          But Nathanael was prejudiced against the Nazarene. Through the influence of false teaching, unbelief arose in his heart, and he asked, "Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth?" Philip did not try to combat his prejudice and unbelief. He said, "Come and see." Philip was wise; for, as soon as Nathanael saw Jesus, he was convinced that Philip was right. His unbelief was swept away, and faith, firm, strong, and abiding, took possession of his soul. Jesus commended the trusting faith of Nathanael.  {PH130 8.1}
[PH130 8.2]          There are many in the same position as was Nathanael. They are prejudiced and unbelieving because they have never come in contact with the special truths of these last days, or with the people who hold them, and it will require but an attendance at a meeting full of the spirit of Christ to sweep away their unbelief. No matter what we have to meet, what opposition, what effort to turn souls away from the truth of heavenly origin, we must give publicity to our faith, that honest souls may see and hear, and be convinced for themselves. Our work is to say, as did Philip, "Come and see." We must not put our light under a bushel, but on a candle-stick, that it may give light to all that are in the house.  {PH130 8.2}
[PH130 8.3]          We hold no doctrine that we wish to hide. To those who have been educated to keep the first day of the week as a sacred day, the most objectionable feature of our faith is the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. But does not God's Word declare that the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God? And although it is not an easy matter to make the required change from the first to the seventh day, this change must be made. It involves a cross; it clashes with the precepts                               - 9 -     and practices of men. Learned men have taught the people until they are full of unbelief and prejudice; and yet we must say to these people, "Come and see." God requires us to proclaim the truth, and let it discover error.  {PH130 8.3}
[PH130 9.1]              The Members of Our Churches Should                 Attend Camp-meeting.            It is important that the members of our churches should attend our camp-meetings. The enemies of truth are many, and because our numbers are few, we should present as strong a front as possible. Individually, you need the benefits of the meeting, and God calls upon you to number one in the ranks of truth.  {PH130 9.1}
[PH130 9.2]          Some will say "It is expensive to travel, and it would be better for me to save the money, and give it to the advancement of the work where it is so much needed." Do not reason in this way; God calls upon you to take your place among the rank and file of his people. Strengthen the meeting all you possibly can by being present with your families. Put forth extra exertion to attend the gathering of God's people.  {PH130 9.2}
[PH130 9.3]          Brethren and sisters, it would be far better for you to let your business suffer than to neglect the opportunity of hearing the message God has for you. Make no excuse that will keep you from gaining every spiritual advantage possible. You need every ray of light. You need to become qualified to give a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear. You cannot afford to lose one such privilege.  {PH130 9.3}
[PH130 9.4]          Anciently the Lord instructed his people to assemble three times a year for his worship. To these holy convocations the children of Israel came, bringing to the house of God their tithes, their sin-offerings, and their offerings of gratitude.                            - 10 -     They met to recount God's mercies, to make known his wonderful works, and to offer praise and thanksgiving to his name. And they were to unite in the sacrificial service which pointed to Christ as the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. Thus they were to be preserved from the corrupting power of worldliness and idolatry. Faith and love and gratitude were to be kept alive in their hearts, and through their association together in this sacred service they were to be bound closer to God and to one another.  {PH130 9.4}
[PH130 10.1]          In the days of Christ these feasts were attended by vast multitudes of people from all lands, and had they been kept as God intended, in the spirit of true worship, the light of truth might through them have been given to all nations of the world.  {PH130 10.1}
[PH130 10.2]          With those who lived at a distance from the tabernacle, more than a month of every year must have been occupied in attendance upon these holy convocations. The Lord saw that these gatherings were necessary for the spiritual life of His people. They needed to turn away from their worldly cares, to commune with God, and to contemplate unseen realities.  {PH130 10.2}
[PH130 10.3]          If the children of Israel needed the benefit of these holy convocations in their time, how much more do we need them in these last days of peril and conflict? And if the people of the world then needed the light which God has committed to his church, how much more do they need it now?  {PH130 10.3}
[PH130 10.4]          This is a time for every one to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. The forces of the enemy are strengthening, and as a people we are misrepresented. We desire the people to become acquainted with our doctrines and work. We want them to know what we are, and what                            - 11 -     we believe. We must find our way to their hearts. Let the army of the Lord be on the ground to represent the work and cause of God. Do not plead an excuse. The Lord has need of you. He does not do his work without the co-operation of the human agent. Go to the camp-meeting, even though you have to make a sacrifice to do so. Go with a will to work. And make every effort to induce your friends to go, not in your place, but to go with you, to stand on the Lord's side and obey his commandments. Help those who are interested to attend, if necessary providing them with food and lodging. Angels who are commissioned to minister to those who are heirs of salvation will accompany you. God will do great things for his people. He will bless every effort to honor His cause and advance his work.  {PH130 10.4}
[PH130 11.1]             Preparation of Heart Needed.          At these gatherings we must ever remember that two forces are at work. A battle unseen by human eyes is being waged. The army of the Lord is on the ground seeking to have souls. Satan and his synagogue are also at work, trying in every possible way to deceive and destroy. The Lord bids us, "Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Day by day the battle goes on. If our eyes could be open to see the good and evil agencies at work, there would be no trifling, no vanity, no jesting, or joking. If all would put on the whole armour of God and fight manfully the battles of the Lord, victories would be gained which would cause the kingdom of darkness to tremble.                            - 12 -  {PH130 11.1}
[PH130 12.1]             None should go to the camp-meeting depending on the ministers or the Bible workers to make the meeting a blessing to them. God does not want his people to hang their weight on the ministers. He does not want them to be weakened by depending on human beings for help. They are not to lean, like helpless children, upon some one else as a prop. As a steward of the grace of God, every church member should feel an individual responsibility to have life and root in himself. All should feel that in a measure the success depends upon them. Do not say, I am not responsible; I shall have nothing to do in this meeting. If you feel thus, you are giving Satan opportunity to work through you. He will crowd your mind with his thoughts, giving you something to do in his lines. Instead of gathering with Christ, you will scatter abroad.  {PH130 12.1}
[PH130 12.2]          The success of the meeting depends on the presence and power of the Holy Spirit. For the outpouring of the Spirit, every lover of the cause of truth should pray. And as far as lies in our power, we are to remove every hindrance to his working. The Spirit can never be poured out upon us while variance and bitterness toward one another are cherished by the members of the church. Envy, jealousy, evil-surmising, and evil-speaking are of Satan, and they effectually bar the way against the Holy Spirit's working. Nothing else in this world is so dear to God as His church. Nothing is guarded by Him with such jealous care; nothing so offends God as an act that injures the influence of those who are doing his service. He will call to account all who aid Satan in his work of criticising and discouraging.  {PH130 12.2}
[PH130 12.3]          Those who are destitute of sympathy, tenderness, and love cannot do Christ's work. Before the prophecy, The weak shall be "as David," and the house of David, "as the angel of the Lord,"                            - 13 -     can be fulfilled, the children of God must put away every thought of suspicion against their brethren. Heart must beat in unison with heart. Christian benevolence and brotherly love must be far more abundantly shown. The words are ringing in my ears, "Draw together, draw together." The solemn, sacred truth for this time is to unify the people of God. The desire for pre-eminence must die. One subject of emulation must swallow up all others,--who will most nearly resemble Christ in character, who will most entirely hide self in Jesus?  {PH130 12.3}
[PH130 13.1]          "Herein is my Father glorified," Christ says, "that ye bear much fruit." If there was ever a place where the believers should bear much fruit it is at our camp-meetings. At these meetings, the acts, the words, the spirit of the believers are marked, and their influence is as far reaching as eternity.  {PH130 13.1}
[PH130 13.2]          Transformation of character is to be the testimony to the world of the indwelling love of Christ. The Lord expects his people to show that the redeeming power of grace can work upon the faulty character, and cause it to develop in symmetry and abundant fruitfulness.  {PH130 13.2}
[PH130 13.3]          But in order for us to fulfill God's purpose, there is a preparatory work to be done. The Lord bids us empty our hearts of the selfishness which is the root of alienation. He longs to pour upon us his Holy Spirit in rich measure, and he bids us clear the way by self-renunciation. When self is surrendered to God, our eyes will be opened to see the stumbling stones which our unchristlikeness has placed in the way of others. All these God bids us remove. He says, "Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another that ye may be healed." James 5:16. Then we may have the assurance that David had when, after confession of his sin, he prayed, "Restore                            - 14 -     unto me the joy of thy salvation; and uphold me with thy free Spirit. Then will I teach transgressors thy ways, and sinners shall be converted unto thee." Psalms 51:12, 13.  {PH130 13.3}
[PH130 14.1]          When the grace of God reigns within, the soul will be surrounded with an atmosphere of faith and courage and Christlike love,--an atmosphere invigorating to the spiritual life of all who inhale it. Then we can go to the camp-meeting, not merely to receive, but to impart. Every one who is a partaker of Christ's pardoning love,--every one who has been enlightened by the Spirit of God and converted to the truth, will feel that for these precious blessings he owes a debt to every soul with whom he comes in contact. Those who are humble in heart, the Lord will use to reach souls whom the ordained ministers cannot approach. They will be moved to speak words which reveal the saving grace of Christ.  {PH130 14.1}
[PH130 14.2]          And in blessing others, they will themselves be blessed. God gives us opportunity to impart grace, that he may refill us with increased grace. Hope and faith will strengthen as the agent for God works with the talents and facilities that God has provided. He will have a divine agency to work with him.  {PH130 14.2}
[PH130 14.3]                Business To Be Deferred.          So far as possible, our camp-meetings should be wholly devoted to spiritual interests. They should not be made occasions for the transaction of business.  {PH130 14.3}
[PH130 14.4]          At the camp-meetings workers are gathered from all parts of the field, and it seems a favourable opportunity for considering business matters connected with the various branches of the work, and for the training of workers in different lines. All these different interests are important, but when they have been attended to at a camp-meeting,                            - 15 -     only a small margin of time and effort remains in which to treat of the practical relation of truth to the soul. Ministers are diverted from their work of building up the children of God in the most holy faith, and the camp-meeting does not meet the end for which it was appointed. Many meetings are conducted in which the larger number of the people have little interest, and if they could attend them all, they would go away wearied instead of being refreshed and benefitted. Many are thus disappointed at the failure of their expectation to receive help from the camp-meeting. Those who came for enlightenment and strength return to their homes little better fitted to work in their families and churches than before attending the meeting.  {PH130 14.4}
[PH130 15.1]          Business matters should be attended to by those specially appointed for this work, and, so far as possible, they should be brought before the people at some other time than the camp-meeting. Instruction in canvassing, in Sabbath-school work, and in the details of tract and missionary work, should be given in the home churches or in meetings specially appointed. The same principle applies to cooking-schools. While these are right in their place, they should not occupy the time at the camp-meeting.  {PH130 15.1}
[PH130 15.2]          The presidents of conferences and the ministers should give themselves to the spiritual interests of the people, and should, therefore, be excused from the mechanical labour attendant upon the camp-meeting. The ministers should be ready to act as teachers and leaders in the work of the camp when needed, but they should not be wearied out. They should feel refreshed, and be in a cheerful frame of mind; for this is essential for the best good of the meeting. They should be able to speak words of cheer and courage, and to drop seeds of spiritual truth into the soil of honest                            - 16 -     hearts to spring up and bear precious fruit.  {PH130 15.2}
[PH130 16.1]          The minister should teach the people how to come to the Lord, and how to lead others to Him. Methods must be adopted, plans must be carried out, whereby the standard shall be uplifted, and the people should be taught how they may be purified from iniquity, and may be elevated by adherence to pure and holy principles.  {PH130 16.1}
[PH130 16.2]          There must be time for heart searching, for soul-culture. When the mind is occupied with matters of business, there must necessarily be a dearth of spiritual power. Personal piety, true faith, and heart holiness must be kept before the mind until the people realise their importance.  {PH130 16.2}
[PH130 16.3]          We must have the power of God in our camp-meetings, or we shall not be able to prevail against the enemy of souls. Christ says, "Without me ye can do nothing."  {PH130 16.3}
[PH130 16.4]          Those who gather at camp-meetings must be impressed with the fact that the object of the meetings is to attain to a higher Christian experience, to advance in the knowledge of God, to become strengthened with spiritual vigour; and, unless we realise this, the meetings will to us be fruitless.  {PH130 16.4}
[PH130 16.5]                        Ministerial Help.          In camp-meetings, or tent efforts, in or near the large cities, there should be an abundance of ministerial help. In all our camp-meetings the ministerial force should be as strong as possible. It is not wise to allow a constant strain upon one or two men. Under such a strain they become physically and mentally exhausted, and are unable to do the work appointed them. That the camp-meeting may have the strength required, ministers should arrange beforehand to leave their fields of labor in safe hands,--with those who, though they may not be able to preach, can carry                               - 17 -     forward the work from house to house. In God many can do valiantly; and for their labour they will see returns, the richness of which will surprise them.  {PH130 16.5}
[PH130 17.1]          In our large meetings a variety of gifts is needed. Fresh capabilities must be brought into the work. Opportunity must be given for the Holy Spirit to work on the mind. Then the truth will be presented with freshness and power.  {PH130 17.1}
[PH130 17.2]          In conducting the important interests of meetings near a large city, the co-operation of all the workers is essential. All should keep in the very atmosphere of the meetings, watching the people as they come in and go out, showing the utmost courtesy and kindness, and a tender regard for their souls. They should be ready to speak to them in season and out of season, watching to win souls. O that Christ's workers would show one half so much vigilance as does Satan, who is always on the track of human beings, always wide awake watching to lay some gin or snare to destroy them.  {PH130 17.2}
[PH130 17.3]          Let every succeeding day be made the most important day of labour. That day, that evening, may be the only opportunity which some soul may have to hear the truth. Keep this ever in mind.  {PH130 17.3}
[PH130 17.4]          When ministers allow themselves to be called away from their work to visit the churches, they not only exhaust their physical strength, but they rob themselves of the time needed for study and prayer and for silence before God in self-examination. Thus they are unfitted to do the work when and where it should be done.  {PH130 17.4}
[PH130 17.5]          There is nothing more needed in the work than the practical results of communion with God. We should show by our daily lives that we have peace and rest in God. His peace in the heart will shine                              - 18 -     forth in the countenance. It will give to the voice a persuasive power. Communion with God will impart a moral elevation to the character and to the entire course of action. Men will take knowledge of us, as of the first disciples, that we have been with Jesus. This will impart to the minister's labours a power even greater than that which comes from the influence of his preaching. Of this power he must not allow himself to be deprived. Communion with God through prayer and the study of His word must not be neglected, for here is the source of his strength. No work for the church can take precedence of this.  {PH130 17.5}
[PH130 18.1]          We have too slight a hold on God and on eternal realities. If men will walk with God, He will hide them in the cleft of the Rock. Thus hidden, they can see God, even as Moses saw Him. With the power and light that God imparts, they can comprehend more and accomplish more than they had before deemed possible.  {PH130 18.1}
[PH130 18.2]          More ability, tact, and wisdom are needed in presenting the Word and feeding the flock of God than many suppose. A dry, lifeless presentation of the truth belittles the most sacred message that God has given to men.  {PH130 18.2}
[PH130 18.3]          Those who teach the Word, must themselves live in hourly contact, in conscious, living communion with God. The principles of truth and righteousness and mercy must be within them. They must draw from the Fountain of all wisdom, moral and intellectual power. Their hearts must be alive with the deep movings of the Spirit of God.  {PH130 18.3}
[PH130 18.4]          The source of all power is limitless, and if in your great need you will seek for the Holy Spirit to work your own soul, if you shut yourself in with God, be assured that you will not come before the people dry and spiritless. Praying much                               - 19 -     and beholding Jesus, you will cease to exalt self. If you patiently exercise faith, trusting God implicitly, you will recognize the voice of Jesus saying, "Come up higher."  {PH130 18.4}
[PH130 19.1]                      All to be Workers.          "And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come into the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. Ephesians 4:11-13.  {PH130 19.1}
[PH130 19.2]          This scripture presents a large circumference of work that may be brought into our camp-meetings. All these gifts are to be in exercise. Every faithful worker will minister for the end presented,--the perfecting of the saints.  {PH130 19.2}
[PH130 19.3]          Those who are in training for work in the Cause in any line, should improve every opportunity to work at the camp-meeting. Wherever camp-meetings are held, young men who have received an education in medical missionary lines should feel it their duty to act a part. They should be encouraged not only to work in medical lines, but also to speak upon the points of present truth, giving the reasons why we are Seventh-day Adventists. These young men given an opportunity to work with older ministers, will receive much help and blessing. There is something for every one to do. Every soul that believes the Truth is to stand in his lot and place, saying "Here am I, Lord; send me." By engaging in work at the camp-meeting, all may be learning how to work more successfully in their home churches.  {PH130 19.3}
[PH130 19.4]          The best help which the minister can give to                            - 20 -     the church is not all in sermonising, but planning work for them. Give each one something to do for others. Show them that as receivers of the grace of God, all are under obligation to work for Him. And let all be taught how to work. Especially should those who are newly come to the faith be educated to become labourers together with God. If set to work, the despondent would soon forget their despondency; the weak would become strong, the ignorant intelligent, and all would be prepared to present the truth as it is in Jesus. They would find an unfailing helper in Him who has promised to save all who come unto Him.  {PH130 19.4}
[PH130 20.1]                 Frequent Prayer and Counsel.          Those who labour at camp-meetings should frequently engage in prayer and counsel together, that they may labour intelligently. There are many things that demand attention at the camp-meetings; but the ministers should take time to meet together every day for prayer and counsel. You should know that all things are drawing in even lines--"that you are standing," as the words were spoken to me, "shoulder to shoulder, marching right ahead, and not drawing off." When the work is carried on in this way, there is unity of heart, and there will be harmony of action. This will be a wonderful means of bringing the blessing of God upon the people.  {PH130 20.1}
[PH130 20.2]          Before a discourse we should take time to seek God by ourselves. That was our custom in earlier times. The ministers would often go away and pray together, and they would not cease until the Spirit of God responded to their prayers. Then they would come away with their faces lighted up; and when they spoke to the congregation, their words were with power. They reached the                            - 21 -     hearts of the people, because the Spirit that gave them the blessing prepared hearts to receive the message. There is far more being done by the heavenly universe than we realise in preparing the way that souls may be converted. We are to work in harmony with the messengers of heaven. We want more of God; we are not to feel that our talking and sermonising is to do the work. Unless the people are reached through God, they will never be reached. We are to rely wholly upon God, pleading His promise, "Not by might, nor by power; but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts."  {PH130 20.2}
[PH130 21.1]          When those to whom God has entrusted responsibilities as leaders, fear and tremble before Him because of the responsibility of the work, when they feel their own unworthiness, and seek the Lord in humility, when they purify themselves from all that is displeasing to Him, when they plead with Him until they know that they have forgiveness and peace, then God will manifest Himself through them. Then the work will go forward with power.  {PH130 21.1}
[PH130 21.2]          Fellow-labourers, we must have Jesus, the precious Jesus, abiding in our own hearts much more fully if we meet with success. We are in great need of the heavenly influence, God's Holy Spirit, to give power and efficiency to our work. We need to open the heart to Christ. We need much firmer faith and more fervent devotion. We need to die to self, and in mind and heart to cherish an adorning love for our Saviour. When we will seek the Lord with all the heart, we shall find Him, and our hearts will be all aglow with His love. Self will sink into insignificance, and Jesus will be all and in all to the soul.  {PH130 21.2}
[PH130 21.3]          Christ presents to us who are athirst the water of life that we may drink freely; then we have                              - 22 -     Christ within us as a well of water springing up unto everlasting life. Then our words are full of moisture. We are prepared to water others.  {PH130 21.3}
[PH130 22.1]          We must draw nigh to God. We must be labourers together with Him, else weakness and mistakes will be seen in all we undertake. If it were left to us to manage the interests of the cause of God in our own way, we would not have reason to expect much; but if self is hid in Christ, all our work will be wrought in God. Let us have faith in God at every step. While we realise our own weakness, let us not be faithless, but believing.  {PH130 22.1}
[PH130 22.2]          If we will take God at His word, we shall see of His salvation. The gospel that we present to save perishing souls must be the very gospel that saves our own souls. We must receive the word of God. We must eat the Word, live the Word, it is the flesh and the blood of the Son of God. We must eat His flesh and drink His blood,--receive by faith the spiritual attributes of Christ.  {PH130 22.2}
[PH130 22.3]          We must receive light and blessing, that we may have something to impart. It is the privilege of every worker first to talk with God in the secret place of prayer, and then to talk with the people as God's mouth piece. Men and women who commune with God, who have an abiding Christ, make the very atmosphere holy, because they are co-operating with holy angels. Such witness is needed for this time. We need the melting power of God, the power to draw with Christ.  {PH130 22.3}
[PH130 22.4]                   Need of the Church.          Many come to the camp-meeting with hearts full of murmuring and complaining. Through the work of the Holy Spirit, those who indulge in this murmuring must be led to see, that it is an offence to God. They must be led to feel                           - 23 -     self-reproach because they have allowed the enemy to have control over their mind and judgment. Complaining must be turned to repentance, uncertainty and despondency to the earnest inquiry, How shall I become true in faith?  {PH130 22.4}
[PH130 23.1]          When man is a partaker of the divine nature, the love of Jesus will be an abiding principle in the soul, and self in its peculiarities will not be exhibited. But it is sad to see those who should be vessels unto honor, indulging in the gratification of the lower nature, and walking in paths that conscience condemns. Men professing to be followers of Christ, fall to a low level, always mourning over their short comings, but never overcoming and bruising Satan under their feet. Guilt and condemnation constantly enshroud the soul, and the cry of such might well be, "O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" Through indulgence in sin, self-respect is destroyed; and when that is gone, respect for others is lessened; we think that others are as unrighteous as we are ourselves.  {PH130 23.1}
[PH130 23.2]          At our yearly convocations these things should be set before the people, and they should be encouraged to find in Christ deliverance from the power of sin. He says, "When ye shall search for me with all your hearts, I will be found of you." The standard should be elevated, and the preaching should be of the most spiritual character, that the people may see the reason of their weakness and unhappiness. Many are unhappy because they are unholy. Purity of heart, innocence of mind only can be blessed of God. When sin is cherished, it can in the end produce nothing but unhappiness; and the sin which leads to the most unhappy results is pride of                             - 24 -     heart, the lack of Christ-like sympathy and love.  {PH130 23.2}
[PH130 24.1]                  How to Present the Truth.          The various points of truth are not all equally appropriate to be presented to a congregation at any one time. Even Jesus said to His disciples, who had been with Him for three years, "I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now." We must endeavour to present the truth as the people are prepared to hear it and to appreciate its value. The Spirit of God is working upon the minds and hearts of men, and we are to work in harmony with it.  {PH130 24.1}
[PH130 24.2]          Of some truths the people already have a knowledge. There are some in which they are interested, of which they are ready to learn more.  {PH130 24.2}
[PH130 24.3]          Show them the deep significance of these truths, and their relation to others which they do not understand. Thus you will arouse a desire for greater light. This was Paul's manner of labour. It is "rightly dividing the Word of truth."  {PH130 24.3}
[PH130 24.4]         Let the truth be presented, not in long, laboured discourses, but in short talks, right to the point. Do not think, when you have gone over a subject once, that you can pass right on to other points, and the hearers will retain all that has been presented. There is danger of passing too rapidly from point to point. Give short lessons, in plain and simple language, and let them be often repeated.  {PH130 24.4}
[PH130 24.5]          One night, previous to an important meeting, I seemed in my sleeping hours to be meeting with my brethren, listening to One who spoke as having authority. He said: "Many souls will attend this meeting who are honestly ignorant of the truth that will be presented. They will listen and become interested, because Christ is                             - 25 -     drawing them; conscience tells them that what they hear is true, for it has the Bible for its foundation. The greatest care is needed in dealing with these souls.  {PH130 24.5}
[PH130 25.1]          "Let such portions of truth be dealt out to them as they may be able to grasp and appreciate. Though it should appear strange and startling, many will recognize with joy that new light is shed on the Word of God; whereas if truth were presented in so large a measure that they could not comprehend it, some would go away, and never come again. Some would misrepresent the truth; in their explanation of what was said, they would so wrest the Scriptures as to confuse other minds. We must take advantage of circumstances now. Present the truth as it is in Jesus. There must be no combative or controversial spirit in the advocacy of truth.  {PH130 25.1}
[PH130 25.2]          "Those who will study the manner of Christ's teaching and educate themselves to follow His way, will attract and hold large numbers now, as Christ held the people in His day. The Saviour is our example in all things. His love abiding in the heart will be expressed in words that will benefit the hearers, and win souls to Him. When the truth in its practical character is urged upon the people because you love them, souls will be convicted, because the Holy Spirit of God will convict of the truth. Satan will be on the ground, that with his hellish shadow he may obtrude himself between man and God, to intercept every ray of light that will shine on the soul. The great message is to be given as it is in Jesus.  {PH130 25.2}
[PH130 25.3]          "Arm yourselves with humility, pray that angels of God may come close to your side to impress the mind; for it is not you that work the Holy Spirit, but the Holy Spirit must work you. There is a winning, compelling power in the                             - 26 -     gospel of Jesus Christ; it is the Holy Spirit that makes the truth impressive. Keep practical truth ever before the people."  {PH130 25.3}
[PH130 26.1]          Do not make prominent the features of our faith which strike most decidedly against the customs and practices of the people until the Lord shall give them an opportunity to know that we are believers in Christ, that we believe in His divinity, and in His pre-existence. Let the testimony of the world's Redeemer be dwelt upon. "I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify these things in the churches."  {PH130 26.1}
[PH130 26.2]          The very first and most important thing is to melt and subdue the soul by presenting our Lord Jesus Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour. Never should a sermon be preached, or Bible instruction in any line be given, without pointing the hearers to "The Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world." John 1:29. We are to proclaim to the people Christ and His love, presenting all our doctrines in their relation to this important theme. Every true doctrine makes Christ the centre, every precept receives force from his word.  {PH130 26.2}
[PH130 26.3]          Keep before the people the cross of Calvary. Show what caused the death of Christ,--the transgression of the law. Show that Christ died to give men an opportunity of becoming loyal subjects of His kingdom.  {PH130 26.3}
[PH130 26.4]          Sin is not to be cloaked, or treated as a matter of little consequence. It is to be presented as guilt against the Son of God. The exceeding sinfulness of sin is to be held before the people just as it is. Then point them to the uplifted Saviour, telling them that immortality comes only through belief in Christ, through receiving Him as a personal Saviour.                             - 27 -  {PH130 26.4}
[PH130 27.1]          Arouse the slumbering senses of the people to see how far they have departed from the Lord's ordinances by adopting worldly policy and conforming to worldly principles. These have brought them into transgression of the law of God.  {PH130 27.1}
[PH130 27.2]          Christ's favourite theme was the paternal character and abundant love of God. When the world was destitute of a knowledge of God, Christ came to impart this inestimable blessing. This was His own gift to our world, and this gift he committed to His disciples to be communicated by them to the people. The same gift and the same work are committed to His servants today.                                                    -    {PH130 27.2}
[PH130 27.3]         Many in the world set their affections on things that in themselves are not evil; but they become satisfied with these things, and do not seek the greater and higher good that Christ desires to give them. Now, we must not rudely seek to deprive them of what they hold dear. Reveal to them the beauty and preciousness of truth. Lead them to behold Christ in His loveliness, then they will turn aside from everything that would draw their affections away from Him. This is the principle of the Saviour's dealing with men; it is the principle that must be brought into the church.  {PH130 27.3}
[PH130 27.4]          Christ came into the world to "bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound." "The Sun of Righteousness shall arise with healing in His wings." The world is full of men and women who are carrying a heavy burden of sorrow and suffering and sin. God sends His children to reveal to them Him who will take away the burden and give them rest. It is the mission of Christ's servants to help, to bless, and to heal.                            - 28 -  {PH130 27.4}
[PH130 28.1]          When you are teaching the people, present only a few vital points, and keep the mind concentrated on these points. Do not bring unimportant ideas into your discourses. God would not have you think that you are impressed by His Spirit when you fly from your subject, bringing in foreign matters that have no real connection with your text. By wandering from straight lines, and bringing in that which calls the mind off the subject, you lose your bearings and weaken all that you have previously said.  {PH130 28.1}
[PH130 28.2]          Preach the truth in its simplicity. Do not let your discourses embrace so much that weakness shall be seen in place of solid argument. Dwell decidedly on a few important points. Realize every moment that you must have the presence of the Holy Spirit; for He can do a work that you of yourself cannot do. Give your hearers pure wheat, thoroughly winnowed. Give them the very manna from heaven, and the Spirit will bear witness with your spirit that it is not you that speak, but that the Holy Spirit is speaking through you.  {PH130 28.2}
[PH130 28.3]          The teacher of the Word must first talk with God, and then he can stand before the people with the Holy Spirit working upon his mind. If he faithfully co-operates with Christ, the promise will be fulfilled. "Lo, I am with you alway."  {PH130 28.3}
[PH130 28.4]          Be careful never to lose a sense of the presence of the divine Watcher. Remember that you are speaking not only before an assembly of men, but before One whom you should ever recognize. Speak as though the whole heavenly universe were before you.  {PH130 28.4}
[PH130 28.5]                 What the People Need.          Everywhere there are hearts that are crying                            - 29 -     out for the Living God. The people have been fed with distasteful food. Discourses unsatisfying to their hungry souls have been given in the churches. In these discourses there is not that divine manifestation which touches the mind and creates a glow in the soul. The hearers cannot say, "Did not our heart burn within us, while He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the Scriptures?"  Much of the teaching given is powerless to awaken the transgressor or convict souls of sin. The people who come to hear the Word need a plain, straightforward presentation of truth. Some who have once tasted of the word of God have dwelt long in an atmosphere where there is no God, and they long for the Divine presence.  {PH130 28.5}
[PH130 29.1]          At the Queensland camp-meeting in 1898, instruction was given me for our Bible workers. In the visions of the night, ministers and workers seemed to be in a meeting where Bible lessons were being given. We said, "We have the great Teacher with us today," and we listened with interest to His words. He said, "There is a great work before you in this place. You will need to present truth in its simplicity. Bring the people to the waters of life. Speak to them the things which most concern their present and eternal good. Let not your study of the Scriptures be of a cheap or casual order. In all that you say, know that you have something which is worthy of the time you take to say it, and of the time of the hearers to hear, Speak of those things which are essential, those things which will instruct, bringing light with every word.  {PH130 29.1}
[PH130 29.2]         Learn to meet the people where they are. Do not present subjects that will arouse controversy. Let not your instruction be of a character to perplex the mind. Do not cause the people to worry over                             - 30 -     things which you may see, but which they do not see, unless these are of vital consequence to the saving of the soul. Do not present the Scriptures in a way to exalt self and encourage vain glory in the one who opens the Word. The work for this time is to train students and workers to deal with subjects in a plain, serious, and solemn manner. There must be no time uselessly employed in this great work. We must not miss the mark. Time is too short for us to undertake to reveal all that might be opened to view. Eternity will be required for us to know all the length and breadth, the depth and height of the Scriptures. There are some souls to whom certain truths are of more importance than other truths. Skill is needed in your education in scriptural lines. Read and study Psalms 40:7, 8; John 1:14; 1 Timothy 3:16; Philippians 2:5-11; Colossians 1:14-17; Revelation 5:11-14.  {PH130 29.2}
[PH130 30.1]          To the apostle John on the Isle of Patmos were revealed the things which God desired him to give to the people. Study these revelations. Here are themes worthy of our contemplation, large and comprehensive lessons which all the angelic host are now seeking to communicate. Behold the life and character of Christ, and study his mediatorial work. Here is infinite wisdom, infinite love, infinite justice, infinite mercy. Here are depths and heights, lengths and breadths for our consideration. Numberless pens have been employed in presenting to the world, the life, the character, and the mediatorial work of Christ, and yet every mind through which the Holy Spirit has worked has presented these themes in a light that is fresh and new.  {PH130 30.1}
[PH130 30.2]          We desire to lead the people to understand what Christ is to them, and what are the responsibilities they are called upon to accept in Him.                             - 31 -     As His representatives and witnesses, we ourselves need to come to a full understanding of the saving truths attained by an experimental knowledge.  {PH130 30.2}
[PH130 31.1]          Teach the great practical truths that must be stamped upon the soul. Teach the saving power of Jesus, "In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of our sins."  It was at the cross that mercy and truth met together, that righteousness and peace kissed each other. Let every student and every worker study this again and again, that they, "setting forth the Lord crucified among us," may make it a fresh subject to the people. Show that the life of Christ reveals a perfect character. Teach that, "as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name."  Tell it over and over again. We may become the sons of God, members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. Let it be known that all who accept Jesus Christ and hold the beginning of their confidence firm to the end, will be heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ "to an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in Heaven for you who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time."  {PH130 31.1}
[PH130 31.2]               The Third Angel's Message          The Third Angel's Message is to be given with power. The power of the proclamation of the first and second messages is to be concentrated in the third. In the Revelation, John says of the angel that unites with the third angel, "I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power, and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice."                            - 32 -  {PH130 31.2}
[PH130 32.1]          We are in danger of giving the Third Angel's Message in so indefinite a manner that it does not impress the people. So many other interests are brought in that the very message which should be proclaimed with power becomes tame and voiceless. At our camp-meeting a mistake has been made. The Sabbath question has been touched upon, but has not been presented as the great test for this time. While the churches profess to believe in Christ, they are violating the law which Christ Himself proclaimed from Sinai. The Lord bids us, "Show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." The trumpet is to give a certain sound.  {PH130 32.1}
[PH130 32.2]          At our camp-meetings, when you have a congregation before you for only two weeks, do not defer the presentation of the Sabbath question until every thing else is presented, supposing that you thus pave the way for it. Lift up the standard, the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. Make this the important theme. Then by your strong arguments make it of still greater force. Dwell more on the Revelation. Read, explain, and enforce its teaching. "Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein; for the time is at hand."  Revelation 1:3.  {PH130 32.2}
[PH130 32.3]          Our warfare is aggressive. Tremendous issues are before us, yea, and right upon us. Let our prayers ascend to God that the four angels may still hold the four winds, that they may not blow to injure or destroy until the last warning has been given to the world. Then let us work in harmony with our prayers. Let nothing lessen the force of the truth for this time. Present truth is to be our burden. The Third Angel's Message must do its work of separating from the churches,                             - 33 -     a people who will take their stand on the platform of eternal truth.  {PH130 32.3}
[PH130 33.1]          Our message is a life and death message, and we must let it appear as it is, the great power of God. We are to present it in all its telling force, then the Lord will make it effectual. It is our privilege to expect large things, even the demonstration of the Spirit of God. This is the power that will convict and convert the soul.  {PH130 33.1}
[PH130 33.2]          The perils of the last days are upon us, and in our work we are to warn the people of the danger they are in. Let not the solemn scenes which prophecy has revealed, be left untouched. If our people were half awake, if they realized the nearness of the events portrayed by John in the Revelation, such a reformation would be made in our churches that many more from all churches would believe our message. We have no time to lose; God calls upon us to watch for souls as they that must give an account. Advance new principles, and crowd in the clear cut truth. It will be as a sword cutting both ways. But be not too ready to take a controversial attitude. There will be times when we must stand still and see the salvation of God. Let Daniel speak, let the Revelation speak, and tell what is truth. But whatever phase of the subject is presented, uplift Jesus as the centre of all hope, "The Root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning Star."  {PH130 33.2}
[PH130 33.3]                  Praise Meetings.          In our camp-meeting services there should be singing and instrumental music. Musical instruments were used in religious services in ancient times. The worshippers praised God upon the harp and cymbal, and music should have its place in our services. It will add to the interest. And every day a praise meeting should be held, a                               - 34 -     simple service of thanksgiving to God. There would be much more power in our camp-meetings if we had a true sense of the goodness, mercy, and long-suffering of God, and if more praise flowed forth from our lips to the honor and glory of His name. We need to cultivate more fervour of soul. The Lord says, "Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me."  {PH130 33.3}
[PH130 34.1]          It is Satan's work to talk of that which concerns himself; and he is delighted to have human beings talk of his power, of his working through the children of men. Through indulgence in such conversation, the mind becomes gloomy and sour and disagreeable. We may become channels of communication for Satan, through which flow words that bring no sunshine to any heart. But let us decide that this shall not be. Let us determine not to be channels through which Satan communicates gloomy, disagreeable thoughts. Let our words be not a savour of death unto death, but of life unto life.  {PH130 34.1}
[PH130 34.2]          In the words we speak to the people, and in the prayers we offer, God desires us to give unmistakable evidence that we have spiritual life. We do not enjoy the fulness of blessing which the Lord has prepared for us, because we do not ask in faith. If we would exercise faith in the word of the living God, we would have the richest blessing. We dishonour God by our lack of faith, therefore we cannot impart life to others by bearing a living, uplifting testimony. We cannot give what we do not possess.  {PH130 34.2}
[PH130 34.3]          If we will only walk humbly with God, if we will work in the Spirit of Christ, none of us will carry heavy burdens. We shall lay them upon the great burden bearer. Then we may expect triumphs in the presence of God, in the communion of His love. From the beginning to the end                           - 35 -     every camp-meeting may be a love feast, because God's presence is with us.  {PH130 34.3}
[PH130 35.1]          All heaven is interested in our salvation. The angels of God, thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand, are commissioned to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. They guard us against evil, and press back the powers of darkness that are seeking our destruction. Have we not reason to be thankful every moment, thankful even when there are apparent difficulties in our pathway?  {PH130 35.1}
[PH130 35.2]          The Lord Himself is our helper. "Sing, O daughter of Zion; shout, O Israel: be glad and rejoice with all the heart, O daughter of Jerusalem." "The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; He will save, He will rejoice over thee with joy, He will rest in His love, He will joy over thee with singing." This is the testimony the Lord desires us to bear to the world. His praise should continually be in our hearts and upon our lips.  {PH130 35.2}
[PH130 35.3]          Such a testimony will have an influence upon others. As we seek to turn men from their errors, we must show them that we have something better. When Jesus talked with the Samaritan woman, He did not reprove her for coming to draw from Jacob's well, but he presented something of far greater value. In comparison with Jacob's well He presented the fountain of living waters. "If thou knewest the gift of God," He said, "and who it is that saith unto thee, Give me to drink, thou wouldest have asked of Him, and He would have given thee living water. . . Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water, springing up unto everlasting life."  {PH130 35.3}
[PH130 35.4]          The church needs the fresh, living experience                          - 36 -     of members who have habitual communion with God. Dry, stale testimonies and prayers, without the manifestation of Christ in them, are no help to the people. If everyone who claims to be a child of God were filled with faith and light and life, what a wonderful witness would be given to those who come to hear the truth! And how many souls might be won to Christ.  {PH130 35.4}
[PH130 36.1]                     Revival Efforts.          At our camp-meetings there are far too few revival efforts made. There is too little seeking of the Lord. Revival services should be conducted from the beginning to the close of the meeting. The most determined efforts should be made to arouse the people. Let all see that you are in earnest because you have a wonderful message from heaven. Tell them that the Lord is coming in Judgment, and that neither kings nor rulers, wealth nor influence will avail to ward off the judgments soon to fall. At the close of every meeting decisions should be called for. Hold fast to those interested until they are confirmed in the faith.  {PH130 36.1}
[PH130 36.2]          We must be more decidedly in earnest. We must talk the truth in private and in public, presenting every argument, urging every motive of infinite weight, to draw men to the Saviour uplifted on the cruel cross. God desires every man to attain unto eternal life. Mark how all through the word of God there is manifest the spirit of urgency, of imploring men and women to come to Christ, to deny appetites and passions that corrupt the soul. With all our power we must urge them to look unto Jesus and to accept His life of self-denial and sacrifice. We must show that we expect them to give joy to the                             - 37 -     heart of Christ by using every one of His gifts in honouring His name.  {PH130 36.2}
[PH130 37.1]          Many who come to the meeting are weary and heavy laden with sin. They do not feel satisfied with their religious experience. Opportunity should be given that those who are troubled and want rest in spirit may find help. After a discourse those who wish to follow Christ should be invited to signify their desire. Invite all who are not satisfied that they are prepared for Christ's coming, and all who feel burdened and heavy ladened to come apart by themselves. Let those who are spiritual converse with these souls. Pray for them and with them. Let much time be spent in prayer and close searching of the word. Let all obtain the real facts of faith in their own souls through belief that the Holy Spirit will be imparted to them because they have a real hungering and thirsting after righteousness. Teach them how to surrender themselves to God, how to believe, how to claim the promises. Let the deep love of God be expressed, in words of encouragement, in words of intercession.  {PH130 37.1}
[PH130 37.2]         Let there be far more wrestling with God for the salvation of souls. Work disinterestedly, determinedly, with a spirit to never let go. Compel souls to come in to the marriage supper of the Lamb. Let there be more praying, believing, and receiving, and more working together with God.  {PH130 37.2}
[PH130 37.3]          There is the most distressing indifference and neglect in regard to the great salvation. The careless must be awakened, else they are lost. Since God has given His own Son to save the guilty sinner, He means through His agents to counterwork the human and Satanic agencies that are united to destroy the soul. The Lord has made every provision that the uplifted Saviour                            - 38 -     may be revealed to sinners. Although they are dead in trespasses and sins, their attention must be aroused by the preaching of Christ and Him crucified. Men must be convicted of the evil of sin. The eyes of the transgressor must be enlightened. Let all who have been drawn to Christ tell the story of His love. Let every one who has felt the converting power of Christ upon his own soul do what he can in the name of the Lord.  {PH130 37.3}
[PH130 38.1]          The infinite value of the sacrifice required for our redemption reveals the fact that sin is a tremendous evil. God might have wiped out this foul blot from His creation by sweeping the sinner from the face of the earth. But He "So loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Why are not all who claim to love God, seeking to enlighten their neighbours and associates that they may no longer neglect this great salvation?  {PH130 38.1}
[PH130 38.2]          Christ gave Himself to a shameful, agonising death showing His great travail of soul to save the perishing. O, Christ is able, Christ is willing, Christ is longing to save all who will come unto Him. Talk to souls in peril and get them to behold Jesus upon the cross, dying to make it possible for Him to pardon. Talk to the sinner with your own heart over-flowing with the tender, pitying love of Christ. Let there be deep earnestness, but not a harsh, loud note should be heard from the one who is trying to win the soul to look and live. First have your own soul consecrated to God. As you look upon your Intercessor in heaven, let your heart be broken, Then, softened and subdued, you can address repenting sinners as one who realises the power of redeeming love. Pray with these souls, by faith bringing them, to                            - 39 -     the foot of the cross; carry their minds up with your mind, and fix the eye of faith where you look, upon Jesus, the sin-bearer. Get them to look away from their poor, sinful selves to the Saviour, and the victory is won. They behold for themselves the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world. They see the Way, the Truth , and the Life. The Sun of Righteousness sheds its bright beams into the heart. The strong tide of redeeming love pours into the parched and thirsty soul, and the sinner is saved to Jesus Christ.  {PH130 38.2}
[PH130 39.1]          Christ crucified,--talk it, pray it, sing it, and it will break and win hearts. This is the power and wisdom of God to gather souls for Christ. Formal, set phrases, the presentation of merely argumentative subjects, is productive of little good. The melting love of God in the hearts of the workers will be recognized by those for whom they labour. Souls are thirsting for the waters of life. Do not be empty cisterns. If you reveal the love of Christ to them, you may lead the hungering, thirsty ones to Jesus, and He will give them the bread of life and the waters of salvation.  {PH130 39.1}
[PH130 39.2]             Less Preaching, More Teaching.          One or two laborers should not be required to do all the preaching and all the teaching in Bible lines. At times greater good can be accomplished by breaking up the large congregation into sections. Thus the educator in Bible truth can come closer to the people than in a larger assembly.  {PH130 39.2}
[PH130 39.3]          At our camp meetings there is much more preaching than there should be. This brings a heavy burden upon the ministers, and, as a consequence, many things are neglected which require attention. Many little matters which open the door to greater evils are passed                              - 40 -     uncorrected. The minister is robbed of physical strength, and deprived of the time he needs for meditation and prayer in order to keep his own soul in the love of God. And when so many discourses are crowded in, one after another, the people have no time to digest and appropriate what they hear. Thus minds become confused, and the services are a weariness to them.  {PH130 39.3}
[PH130 40.1]          We should have less preaching, and more teachings. As we approach nearer the end, I have seen that in our camp-meetings there will be less preaching and more Bible study,--little groups all over the ground with their Bibles in their hands, and different ones leading out in a free conversational study of the Scriptures. It has been shown me that our camp-meetings were to increase in interest and success. There are those who want more definite light than is received from the preaching of the Word. Some need a longer time than do others to understand the points presented. If the teaching could be made a little plainer, they would see the truth, take hold of it, and it would be like a nail fastened in a sure place.  {PH130 40.1}
[PH130 40.2]         When the great throngs gathered about Christ, he would give His lessons of instruction. Then after the discourse the disciples would  mingle with the people and repeat to them what Christ had said. Often the hearers had misapplied Christ's words, and the disciples would tell them what the Scriptures said.  {PH130 40.2}
[PH130 40.3]          If the man who feels that he is called of God to be a minister, will abase himself and learn of Christ, he will become a true teacher. What we need in our camp-meetings is a ministry vivified with the Holy Spirit. There must be less sermonizing, and more tact to educate the people in practical religion. They must be impressed with the fact that Christ is salvation to all who believe.                               - 41 -     "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life," There are grand themes on which the gospel minister may dwell. Christ has said, "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life.  {PH130 40.3}
[PH130 41.1]          If the minister's lips are touched with a coal from off the altar, he will lift up Jesus as the sinner's only hope. When the heart of the speaker is sanctified through the truth, his words will be living realities to himself and to others. Those who hear him will know that he has been with God, and has drawn near to Him in fervent, effectual prayer. The Holy Spirit has fallen upon him, his soul has felt the vital, heavenly fire, and he will be able to compare spiritual things with spiritual. Power will be given him to tear down the strongholds of Satan. Hearts will be broken by his presentation of the love of God, and many will inquire, "What must I do to be saved?"  {PH130 41.1}
[PH130 41.2]               Intervals Between Discourses.          Do not immediately follow one discourse with another,  but let a period of rest intervene, that the truth may be fastened in the mind, and that opportunity for meditation and prayer may be given for both ministers and people. Thus there will be growth in religious knowledge and experience.  {PH130 41.2}
[PH130 41.3]                       Personal Labour.          The Lord's servants must not only preach the Word from the pulpit, but must come into personal contact with the people. When a discourse is given precious seed is sown. But if personal effort is not made to cultivate the soil, the seed does not take root. Unless the heart is softened and subdued by the Spirit of God, much of the discourse is lost. Observe who                               - 42 -     in the congregation seem to be interested, and speak to them after the service. A few words spoken in private will often do more good than the whole discourse has done. Inquire how the subjects presented appear to the hearers, whether the truth is clear to their minds. By kindness and courtesy show that you have a real interest in them and a care for their souls. Many have been led to believe that as a people we do not believe in conversion. When we appeal to them to come to Christ many hearts will be softened, and prejudice will be swept away.  {PH130 41.3}
[PH130 42.1]          No part of a minister's duty is to be neglected. He is to labour with individuals and visit families, not merely to talk of common-place happenings, but of things of eternal interest, praying with the people and in simplicity teaching the truth of God.  {PH130 42.1}
[PH130 42.2]                       Bible Studies.          Whenever possible every important discourse should be followed by a Bible study. Here the points that have been presented can be applied, questions can be asked, and right ideas inculcated. More time should be devoted to patiently educating the people, giving them opportunity to express themselves. It is instruction that men need, line upon line, and precept upon precept.  {PH130 42.2}
[PH130 42.3]          Special meetings should also be held for those who are interested in the truth and who need instruction. To these meetings the people should be invited, and all, both believers and unbelievers, should have an opportunity to ask questions on points not fully understood. Give all an opportunity to speak of their difficulties for they will have them. In all the sermons and in all the Bible studies let the people see that on every point a plain "Thus saith the Lord" is given for the faith and doctrines which we hold.  {PH130 42.3}
[PH130 42.4]          This was the method in Christ's teaching. As He spoke to the people they would question as to His                               - 43 -     meaning. To those who were humbly seeking for light He was always ready to explain His words. But Christ did not encourage criticism or cavilling, nor should we. When men try to provoke a discussion of controverted points of doctrine, tell them that the meeting was not appointed for that purpose.  {PH130 42.4}
[PH130 43.1]          When you do answer a question, be sure to have the hearers see and acknowledge that it is answered. Do not let a question drop, telling them to ask it again. Feel your way, step by step, and find out how much you have gained.  {PH130 43.1}
[PH130 43.2]          In such meetings those who understand the truth can ask questions which will bring out light on points of truth. But some may not have wisdom to do this. When any put questions that serve only to confuse the mind and sow the seeds of doubt, they should be advised to refrain from such questioning. We must learn when to speak and when to keep silence, learn to sow the seeds of faith, to impart light, not darkness.  {PH130 43.2}
[PH130 43.3]          Many to whom the truth is presented may not see it so clearly now as to take their position upon it; yet their minds are impressed, and when the loud cry of the Third Angel shall be given, they will hear and receive the message.  {PH130 43.3}
[PH130 43.4]                        A Word is Season.          Those who keep in a prayerful frame of mind will be able to speak a word in season to those who are brought within the sphere of their influence; for God will give wisdom whereby they may serve the Lord Jesus. "When wisdom entereth into thine heart, and knowledge is pleasant unto thy soul; discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee." You will open your mouth with wisdom, and in your tongue will be the law of kindness.  {PH130 43.4}
[PH130 43.5]          If those who claim to be Christians will heed the word of Christ, all who come in contact with them will acknowledge that they have been with Jesus and                              - 44 -     have learned of Him. They will represent Christ, and eternal things will be the theme of thought and conversation. The realities of eternity will be brought near. They will watch for souls as they that must give an account. To watch for souls means much more than many seem to think; it means to go out and search for the lost sheep.  {PH130 43.5}
[PH130 44.1]           Objects for Which Funds Should be Raised                   at Camp-meeting.            At our camp-meetings the standard is to be raised, the ensign of our faith and practice, inscribed, "Here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus."  {PH130 44.1}
[PH130 44.2]          None are to take advantage of these occasions when the greatest number of people may be reached, in order to introduce special interests or to raise means for the various benevolent objects that are becoming so numerous. The work of God in the ministry of the Word, the promulgation of the truth in the regions beyond, the great interests of educational work in new fields, and the establishment of Sanitariums in connection with the work of the gospel ministry,--these are objects that should be presented to the people in our camp-meetings.  {PH130 44.2}
[PH130 44.3]                 Results of Camp-meeting Work.          A great work is to be accomplished by our camp-meetings. The Lord has specially honoured these gatherings, which He has called Holy convocations. To these meetings come thousands of people, many merely from curiosity to see and hear some new thing. But as they hear the message of truth, and come in contact with those who believe it, many are impressed. They see that this people are not what they have been represented . Their prejudice, opposition, and indifference                              - 45 -     are swept away, and with candid interest they listen to the words spoken.  {PH130 44.3}
[PH130 45.1]          The Lord has His representatives in all the churches. These representatives have not had the special testing truths for these last days presented to them under circumstances that brought conviction to heart and mind; therefore they have not, by rejecting light, severed their connection with God. Many there are who have walked in the light as far as they have had a knowledge of it. They hunger to know more of the ways and works of God. All over the world men and women are looking wistfully to Heaven. Prayers and tears and inquiries go up from souls longing for light, for grace, for the Holy Spirit. Many are on the very verge of the kingdom, waiting only to be gathered in  {PH130 45.1}
[PH130 45.2]          If the lessons of Christ, the truths of the Bible in their simplicity can be placed before these souls, they will recognize the light and rejoice in it. Their perplexities will vanish before the light of truth as dew before the morning sun. Their conceptions of Bible truth will be expanded, and the revelation of God in Christ will come to them, showing them the depth, breadth, and height of divine spiritual mystery, that they did not before discern, that cannot be explained, but only exemplified in Christ-like character.  {PH130 45.2}
[PH130 45.3]          Many who are not connected with any church, and who appear wholly unmindful of the claims of God, are not at heart so indifferent as they seem. Even the most irreligious have their hours of conviction, when there comes to them a longing for something they have not. In every town and city there are large numbers who do not attend any place of worship. Many of these are attracted to the camp-meeting. Many come who are slaves of sin, the helpless victims of evil habits. Many are convicted and converted. As they by faith grasp the promise of God                              - 46 -     for the forgiveness of their sins, the bondage of habit is broken. The liquor drinker and the tobacco devotee forsake their indulgences. They become free men in Christ Jesus, and rejoice in the liberty of the sons of God. This is the work to be done in all our camp-meetings. Through this means thousands will be won to Christ and the Truth.  {PH130 45.3}
[PH022 1.1]         PH022 - Choice Thoughts on Dress            Choice Thoughts on Dress          From the Writings of Mrs. E. G. White.            The correct model for physical development is to be found, not in figures displayed by French modistes, but in the human form as developed according to the laws of God in nature. God is the author of all beauty; and only as we conform to His ideal shall we approach the standard of true beauty.                                                    -    {PH022 1.1}
[PH022 1.2]          By the things of nature Christ illustrates the beauty that Heaven values,--the modest grace, the simplicity, the purity, the appropriateness, that would make our attire pleasing to Him.                                                    -    {PH022 1.2}
[PH022 1.3]          "Above all things," God desires us to "be in health,"--health of body and soul. And we are to be workers together with Him for the health of both soul and body. Both are promoted by healthful dress.                                                    -    {PH022 1.3}
[PH022 1.4]          Our clothing, while modest and simple, should be of good quality, of becoming colors, and suited for service. It should be chosen for durability rather than display. It should provide warmth and proper protection.                                                    -    {PH022 1.4}
[PH022 1.5]          Every article of dress should fit easily, obstructing neither the circulation of the blood, nor a free, full, natural respiration.                                                    -    {PH022 1.5}
[PH022 1.6]          The devices of fashion weaken the body, as well as enfeeble the mind and belittle the soul.                               -2-  {PH022 1.6}
[PH022 2.1]          True dress reform regulates every article of clothing worn upon the person.                                                    -    {PH022 2.1}
[PH022 2.2]          Our Creator made no mistake in fashioning the human form.                                                    -    {PH022 2.2}
[PH022 2.3]          Many a woman, forced to prepare for herself or her children the stylish costumes demanded by fashion, is doomed to ceaseless drudgery. Many a mother with throbbing nerves and trembling fingers toils far into the night to add to her children's clothing ornamentation that contributes nothing to healthfulness, comfort, or real beauty. For the sake of fashion she sacrifices health, and that calmness of spirit so essential to the right guidance of her children. The culture of mind and heart is neglected. The soul is dwarfed.  {PH022 2.3}
[PH022 2.4]          Children hear more of dress than of their Saviour. They see their mothers consulting the fashion plates more earnestly than the Bible. The display of dress is treated as of greater importance than the development of character.                                                    -    {PH022 2.4}
[PH022 2.5]          If women make the customs of the world their criterion, they will become unfitted, both mentally and physically, for the duties of life.                                                    -    {PH022 2.5}
[PH022 2.6]          Let women have courage to dress healthfully and simply.                                                    -    {PH022 2.6}
[PH022 2.7]          Simplicity of dress will make a sensible woman appear to the best advantage.                                                    -    {PH022 2.7}
[PH022 2.8]          Here is the secret of contentment and peace and happiness: Obedience to the laws of nature and of God.  {PH022 2.8}
[PH131 5.1]         PH131 - Church Schools (1899)              The Need of Church Schools                                                    -              "The education that is generally given in the schools of the world is not that which can be accepted as true education."  {PH131 5.1}
[PH131 5.2]         "Can we wonder that children and youth drift into temptation and become educated in wrong lines when they are continually associating with other neglected children? Can we wonder, neglected as they have been, that their energies become devoted to amusements which do them no good, that their religious aspirations are weakened, and their spiritual life darkened?  {PH131 5.2}
[PH131 5.3]          "There is earnest work to be done for the children. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon all the dwellers upon the earth, the Lord calls upon all who are Israelites indeed to serve him. Gather your children into your own houses; gather them in from the classes who are voicing the words of Satan, who are disobeying the commandments of God. Strike the blood upon your                                                                              6  door posts, and go not out until the morning. For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when he seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you. And ye shall observe this thing for an ordinance to thee and to thy sons for ever."  {PH131 5.3}
[PH131 6.1]          "And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues."--Revelation 18:4.                                                    -    {PH131 6.1}
[PH131 6.2]                   Establish Schools                                                    -              "In all our churches, and wherever there is a company of believers, church schools should be established."  {PH131 6.2}
[PH131 6.3]          "Is obedience to all the commandments of God taught the children in their very first lesson? Is sin represented as an offense toward God? I would rather that children grow up in an ignorance of school education as it is today, and employ some other means to teach them. But in this country (Australia) many parents are compelled to send their children to school. Therefore, in localities where                                                                              7  there is a church, a school should be established, if there are no more than six children to attend."  {PH131 6.3}
[PH131 7.1]         "Establish schools for the children where there are churches. Where there are those who assemble to worship God, let there be schools for the children."  {PH131 7.1}
[PH131 7.2]          "We are far behind in what the Lord would have us do in this matter. There are places where our schools should have been in operation years ago. Let these now be started under wise directors, that the children and youth may be educated in their own churches."                                                    -    {PH131 7.2}
[PH131 7.3]             The Nature of Church Schools                                                    -              "The Lord would have our primary schools, as well as those for older persons, of that character that angels of God can walk through the room, and behold in the order and principles of government, the order and government of heaven. This is thought by many to be impossible; but every school should begin with this, and should work most earnestly to preserve the spirit of Christ in temper, in communications, in instruction, the teachers placing themselves in the channel of light                                                                              8  where the Lord can use them as his agents, to reflect his own likeness of character upon the students."  {PH131 7.3}
[PH131 8.1]          "These schools established in different localities * * * should be built upon the same principles as were the schools of the prophets."                                                    -    {PH131 8.1}
[PH131 8.2]                How Should Church Schools                    Be Supported                                                    -              "Let the church carry a burden for the lambs of the flock in its locality, and see how many can be educated and trained to do service for God."  {PH131 8.2}
[PH131 8.3]          "Shall the members of the church give means to advance the cause of Christ among others, and then let their own children carry on the work and service of Satan? What the Lord Jesus expects in all believers is something besides being occupied and active; this activity should be trained in Christ's lines. God requires wholeness of service."  {PH131 8.3}
[PH131 8.4]          "The church is asleep, and does not realize the magnitude of this matter of educating the                                                                              9  children and youth. * * * The church should take in the situation, and by their influence and means seek to bring about the desired end. Let a fund be created by generous contribution for the establishment of schools for the advancement of educational work."--S. T., p. 200.  {PH131 8.4}
[PH131 9.2]              Proper Relation of Parents to                  the Schools                                                    -              "Then, whenever a school is established, there should be warm hearts to take a lively interest in our youth. Fathers and mothers are needed with warm sympathy,                                                                              10  and with kindly admonitions, and all the pleasantness possible should be brought into the religious exercises."--C. E., p. 47.  {PH131 9.2}
[PH131 10.1]          "Parents and teachers should work for the accomplishment of this object--the development of all the powers, and the formation of a right character; but when parents realize their responsibilities, there will be far less for the teachers to do in the training of their children."--S. T., p. 42.  {PH131 10.1}
[PH131 10.2]          "Parents must come to view this matter in a different light. They must feel it their duty to cooperate with the teacher, to encourage wise discipline, and to pray much for the one who is teaching their children. You will not help the children by fretting, censuring, or discouraging them; neither will you act a good part to help them to rebel, and to be disobedient, and unkind, and unlovable, because of the spirit you develop."--C. E., p. 155.                                                    -    {PH131 10.2}
[PH131 10.3]                  The Result of Such Schools                                                    -              "Children who are properly instructed will be witnesses for the truth."  {PH131 10.3}
[PH131 10.4]          "We may bring hundreds and thousands of children to Christ if we will only work for them."                                                                              11   {PH131 10.4}
[PH131 11.1]          "Church schools will be the means of lifting the standard of truth in the places where  they are established."  {PH131 11.1}
[PH131 11.2]          "The promises spoken by the Great Teacher will captivate the senses and animate the soul of the child with a spiritual power that is Divine. There will grow in the fruitful mind a familiarity with Divine things, which will be a barricade against the temptations of the enemy.  {PH131 11.2}
[PH131 11.3]          "In the last days children's voices will be heard proclaiming the message. As Christ in the temple solved the mysteries which priests and rulers had not discerned, so in the closing work of this earth, children in their simplicity will speak words which will be an astonishment to men who now talk of `higher education.'"                                                                              12   {PH131 11.3}
[PH131 12.1]                       The Curriculum                                                    -                  The Common Branches Important                                                    -              "The common branches of education should be fully and prayerfully taught."  {PH131 12.1}
[PH131 12.2]          "The little ones should be trained to be obedient, upright, and practical."--S. T., p. 70.  {PH131 12.2}
[PH131 12.3]          "The youth should be taught to look upon physiology as one of the essential studies."  {PH131 12.3}
[PH131 12.4]          "Our schools should teach the children all kinds of simple labor. Teach them that all their faculties of body and mind were given to them to use, and that all are the Lord's, pledged to His service."  {PH131 12.4}
[PH131 12.5]          "If teachers were receiving light and wisdom from the Divine Teacher, * * * they would measure the relative importance of the things to be learned in school; the common, essential branches of education would be more thoroughly taught, and the Word of God would be honored and esteemed as the bread sent down from heaven."--S. T.. p. 165.                                                                              13   {PH131 12.5}
[PH131 13.1]                         The Bible                                                    -              "Let them employ a Christian teacher, who, as a consecrated missionary, shall educate the children in such a way as to lead them to become missionaries themselves."  {PH131 13.1}
[PH131 13.2]          "It is the Third Angel's Message that needs attention in our schools. * * * The urgent necessities that are making themselves felt in this time demand a constant education in the Word of God. * * * Students need lessons which they have not received. We are not at liberty to teach that which shall meet the world's standard ［or］ the standard of the church, simply because it is the custom to do so."  {PH131 13.2}
[PH131 13.3]          "The Bible must be made the ground-work and subject matter of education." "When teachers become connected with the Great Teacher, we shall see the golden mixture of heaven in every line of study, binding all together, and enabling each one to do its work in revealing the character and purpose of God. Much is lost by the students because there is brought into their lessons studies that have an influence merely to make them ambitious to master them, while the truth is overshadowed and buried out of sight.".                                                                              14   {PH131 13.3}
[PH131 14.1]                         Nature                                                    -              "In the song of the bird, the sighing of the trees, and the music of the sea, we still may hear His voice."--Desire of Ages, p. 281.  {PH131 14.1}
[PH131 14.2]          "While the Bible should hold the first place in the education of children and youth, the book of nature is next in importance."-- S. T., p. 58.  {PH131 14.2}
[PH131 14.3]          "In itself the beauty of nature leads the soul away from sin and worldly attractions, towards purity, peace, and God. For this reason the cultivation of the soil is good work for the children and the youth."--S. T. p. 60.  {PH131 14.3}
[PH131 14.4]          "God has, in the natural world, placed in the hands of the children of men the key to unlock the treasure house of His Word. * *  {PH131 14.4}
[PH131 14.5]          * Then let the children become acquainted with nature and nature's laws. * * * The little children should come especially close to nature. * * * Let them become familiar with its beautiful, varied, and delicate forms. Teach them to see the wisdom and love of God, and His created works; and as their hearts swell with joy and grateful love, let them join the birds in their songs of praise. Educate the children and youth * * * to imitate the attractive graces of nature in their character building.--S. T., pp. 61, 62.                                                                              15   {PH131 14.5}
[PH131 15.1]          Will the Bible Grow Old if Constantly                  Used in School                                                    -              "O, for a clearer perception of what we might accomplish if we would learn of Jesus. The springs of heavenly peace and joy, unsealed in the soul of the teacher by the magic words of inspiration, will become a mighty river of influence to bless all who connect with Him. Do not think that the Bible will become a tiresome book to the children. Under a wise instructor, the Word will become more and more desirable. It will be to them as the bread of life, and will never grow old. There is in it a freshness and beauty which attracts and charms the children and youth. It is like the sun shining upon the earth, giving light and warmth, yet never exhausted. By lessons from Bible history and doctrine, the children can learn that all other books are inferior to this. They can find here a fountain of mercy and love."                                                    -    {PH131 15.1}
[PH131 15.2]                       Manual Labor                                                    -              "Life is not given us to be spent in idleness or self-pleasing; but great possibilities                                                                              16  have been placed before every one who will develop his God-given capabilities. For this reason the training of the young is a matter of the highest importance. Every child born into the home is a sacred trust. God says to the parents, Take this child, and bring it up for me, that it may be an honor to my name, and a channel through which my blessings shall flow to the world. To fit the child for such a life, something more is called for than a partial, one-sided education, which shall develop the mental at the expense of the physical powers. All the faculties of mind and body need to be developed; and this is the work which parents, aided by the teacher, are to do for the children and youth placed under their care. * * * *  {PH131 15.2}
[PH131 16.1]          "When the child is old enough to be sent to school, the teacher should cooperate with the parents, and manual training should be continued as a part of his school duties. * * * "The greatest benefit is not gained from exercise that is taken as play or exercise merely. There is some benefit derived from being in the fresh air, and also from the exercise of the muscles; but let the same amount of energy be given to the performance of helpful duties, and the benefit will be greater, and a feeling of satisfaction will be realized; for such exercise carries with it the                                                                              17  sense of helpfulness and the approval of conscience for duty well done. * * *  {PH131 16.1}
[PH131 17.1]          "In the children and youth an ambition should be awakened to take their exercise in doing something that will be beneficial to themselves and helpful to others. The exercise that develops mind and character, that teaches the hands to be useful, and trains the young to bear their share of life's burdens, is that which gives physical strength, and quickens every faculty."--S. T. pp., 36-40.                                                                              18   {PH131 17.1}
[PH131 18.1]                     The Teacher                                                    -                The Teacher Characterized                                                    -              "The teacher should be himself what he wishes his students to become."--S. T., p. 48.  {PH131 18.1}
[PH131 18.2]          "Every teacher should be under the full control of the Holy Spirit."  {PH131 18.2}
[PH131 18.3]          "The youth are in need of educators who shall keep the word of God ever before them in living principles."--S. T., p. 238.  {PH131 18.3}
[PH131 18.4]          "In these schools should be teachers who have the true missionary spirit; for the children are to be trained to become missionaries."  {PH131 18.4}
[PH131 18.5]          "The great aim of the teacher should be the perfection of Christian character in himself and in his students." "No one should have a part in the training of youth who will be satisfied with a lower standard."--S. T., pp. 50, 51.  {PH131 18.5}
[PH131 18.6]          "If the instructors themselves have a religious experience they will be able to communicate to the students that knowledge of the love of God which they have received. These lessons can be given by those only who are themselves truly converted."                                                                              19                                                     -    {PH131 18.6}
[PH131 19.1]             Qualifications of Teachers                                                    -              "Special talent should be given to the education of the youth."  {PH131 19.1}
[PH131 19.2]          "The principles and habits of the teacher should be considered of greater importance than even his literary qualifications."--C. E., p. 8.  {PH131 19.2}
[PH131 19.3]          "One may have sufficient education and knowledge in science to instruct; but has it been ascertained that he has tact and wisdom to deal with human minds?"  {PH131 19.3}
[PH131 19.4]          "Let none feel that having an earnestness in religious matters is all that is essential in order to become educators. While they need no less of piety, they also need a thorough knowledge of the sciences."--C. E., p. 51.  {PH131 19.4}
[PH131 19.5]          "The cause of God needs teachers who have high moral qualities, and can be trusted with the education of others--men who are sound in the faith, and have tact and patience; who walk with God, and abstain from the very appearance of evil; who stand so closely connected with God, that they can be channels of light--in short, Christian gentlemen." --C. E., p. 213.  {PH131 19.5}
[PH131 19.6]          "We cannot in this day of peril accept teachers because they have been in school two, three, four, or five years. The question                                                                              20  which should decide whether they are qualified for their work should be--have they, with all their acquisition of knowledge, searched and dug beneath the surface for truth, as for hidden treasures? Are they partakers of the fruit of the tree of life?"  {PH131 19.6}
[PH131 20.1]          "The teacher may understand many things in regard to the physical universe; he may know all about the structure of animal life, the discoveries of natural science, the inventions of mechanical art; but he cannot be called educated, he is not fitted for his work as an instructor of youth unless he has in his own soul a knowledge of God and of Christ. He cannot be a true educator until he is himself a learner in the school of Christ, receiving an education from the divine Instructor."-- S. T., p. 49.  {PH131 20.1}
[PH131 20.2]          "Again and again has the educator of youth carried into the school room the shadow of darkness which has been gathering upon his soul. He has been overtaxed, and is nervous; or dyspepsia has colored everything a gloomy hue. He enters the school room with quivering nerves and irritated stomach. Nothing seems to be done to please him: he thinks that his scholars are bent upon showing him disrespect, and his sharp criticisms and censures are given on the right hand and the left. * * * No one who will become                                                                              21  impatient and irritated should be an educator."-- C. E., pp. 26, 154.                                                    -    {PH131 20.2}
[PH131 21.1]               How the Teacher's Work should                   be Regarded                                                    -              "This is the noblest missionary work that any man or woman can undertake."  {PH131 21.1}
[PH131 21.2]          "It is the nicest work ever assumed by men and women to deal with youthful minds."-- C. E., p. 5.  {PH131 21.2}
[PH131 21.3]          "The smaller children should not be neglected. This work is fully as essential as the work of the older pupils."                                                                              24   {PH131 21.3}
[PH131 24.1]                    The School Room                                                    -              "If people would encourage the church in which they are members to establish small, humble school buildings, in which to do service for God, they would accommodate their own children within their borders."  {PH131 24.1}
[PH131 24.2]          "The place dedicated to God should not be a room where worldly business is transacted. If the children assemble to worship God in a room that is used during the week for a school or store room, they will be more than human if, mingled with their devotional thoughts, they do not also have thoughts of their studies, or of things that have happened during the week."--Vol. 5, p. 496.                                                                              25   {PH131 24.2}
[PH131 25.1]          "When a company of believers is raised up, careful provision should be made for the permanence and stability of the work. A house of worship will be needed, and a school where Bible instruction may be given to the people. The workers should not leave their field of labor without building a church and providing a school room and a teacher. * * * All this has been presented before me as a panoramic view. I saw workmen building humble houses of worship. Those newly come to the faith were helping with willing hands, and those who had means were assisting with their means. A school room was prepared for the children. Teachers were selected to go to this place. The number in the school was not large, but it was a happy beginning. I heard the songs of children and of parents Except the Lord build the house they labor in vain that build it. Except the Lord keep the city, the watchman watcheth but in vain * * * The establishment                                                                              26  of churches, the erection of meeting houses and school buildings was extended from city to city, and the tithe was increasing to carry forward the work. There was a class, not only in one place, but in many places, and the Lord was working to increase his forces. Something was being established that would publish the truth. The work is to be done not only in Australia, but in the cities of America as well."  {PH131 25.1}
[PH131 26.1]          "No pains should be spared to select places for our schools where the moral atmosphere will be as healthful as possible; for the influences that prevail will leave a deep impress on young and forming characters. For this reason a retired locality is best."--S. T., p. 43.  {PH131 26.1}
[PH167 1.1]         PH167 - Counsels to Physicians and Medical Students (1885)           The Lord is soon to come. Perilous times are before us, and never was there a period when the exhortation of the Apostle--2 Corinthians 6:14-18--was more appropriate than now. "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." This is the important work before us, to separate ourselves in spirit and in practice from the world, if we would comply with the conditions to become sons and daughters of God. The Apostle urges home the advantages thus presented, that we should lay hold of them as special blessings. "Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." Here is earnest work                                   -2-     for every one of us; right thoughts, pure and holy purposes, will not come to us naturally; they must be sought for and encouraged.  {PH167 1.1}
[PH167 2.1]         In our Institutions for health, especially, should the pure and holy principles take root downward, and the result will be that fruit will appear. Unless the spirit and principles which characterized the life of Christ be planted in the heart, they will not control the life. Very many professed Christians are so only in name. They have no root in themselves. They have a superficial knowledge of the truth, and break off some of their evil practices; but the heart is still filled with pride, impurities, unholy ambition, self-importance, and love for the supremacy. The soul temple must be cleansed of its defilement, there must be purity of thought and intensity of desire, united with earnest efforts to meet the standard in God's word, or they will never become elevated, subdued, purified, and wear the white linen which is the righteousness of the saints, and become fitted for the companionship of the pure and holy.  {PH167 2.1}
[PH167 2.2]          There are a large number who have a theory of the truth, and can prove their doctrines to be scriptural and sound, who hold the truth in unrighteousness. Their course of action denies their faith. Their hearts are not sanctified through the truth. They have not the spirit and power of the truth. They are  unholy in heart, and are not Christ-like in deportment. Their works testify of them that they have not the truth as it is in Jesus. To be content to do as others do, and to be satisfied with a half Christian life, is to fail of the standard altogether. Unless the evil of the heart, the                                   -3-     deformity of character, be strenuously corrected day by day according to the copy given us, there will be an entire failure. One darling sin cherished will defile the soul as one drop of ink will color a basin of water.  {PH167 2.2}
[PH167 3.1]          We greatly need godly physicians; we need men who have high and pure and holy principles, in every department of these instrumentalities of God. I have been shown that young men will accept the responsibility of obtaining a medical education, and enter upon their course of study designing to be right and maintain their Christian principles; but do they do this? No; they fall into temptation, and evil influences affect their morals. Among our own people who profess to believe the most solemn truths ever committed to mortals, there is a tarnishing of virtue, a sacrificing of principle. They do not, like Joseph and Daniel, preserve their integrity of morals, much less their Christian principles. The habits and customs of associates who claim to be respectable men and women have a moulding influence upon them. Not only the youth, but those of mature age, are inclined to conform to the worldlings standard in order not to be considered singular.  {PH167 3.1}
[PH167 3.2]          They come forth from their student life with their diplomas, but less fitted in many respects for the kind of work necessary for them to do than before they entered college. Faithfulness in little things is overlooked; they do not consider it essential to be so very exact. They have outgrown the pure, conscientious regard for truth and faithfulness they once possessed. They must study to grasp the higher work, the more important, and they are entirely unfitted for this higher                                    -4-     work until tested and proved in lesser responsibilities. They need carefully to take up the smaller responsibilities and show themselves close, critical thinkers, having soundness of heart and uprightness, loyal to God and true to mankind in all things.  {PH167 3.2}
[PH167 4.1]          The physician should show that he carries the burden of the grave, solemn responsibility, as a physician, of the bodies and souls of the sick and suffering. Not a word of careless flippancy should escape his lips; not a word should be spoken having a tendency to awaken an impure thought; every thought, word or action should be avoided approaching to this. Nothing should be said to bring down the minds of any, or direct them in an impure channel. A pure, noble-minded, God-fearing physician keeps his own counsel; but novices who have no real experience in dealing with the bodies and souls of men will talk boastingly of their knowledge and their attainments, when they have no experimental knowledge in the business they have entered upon. What these youth need is a better knowledge of themselves; then they will become more intelligent in regard to their duty, and will understand that in every department where they may have to labor, they must possess a willing mind, an earnest spirit, and a hearty, unselfish zeal in trying to do others good. They will not study how best to preserve their dignity as physicians, but by thoughtfulness and care-taking will earn a reputation and gain the hearts of those whom they serve. The heart must be enlisted and all absorbed in the work. The disciplinary process is sometimes in                                 -5-     small matters, and is too often regarded as menial employment.  {PH167 4.1}
[PH167 5.1]         If this Institution is what God designed it should be, as his instrumentality it will not copy any Institution in our land in its practices or moral standing. It will stand as a peculiar Institution, governed and controlled after the Bible standard. No motive will be of sufficient force to move those engaged here from the straight line of duty. It will be reformatory in all its teachings and practice. There will be no uniting in closer harmony with the world in order to receive worldly patronage. Those who are under the control of the Spirit of God will not be found seeking their pleasure or amusement. If Jesus presides in the Sanitarium, there will be a greater and more distinct separation from the world. Pleasure cannot entice from the way of justice. They will answer the injunction. Come out from among them and be separate, touching not the unclean, and in no wise partaking of sin. They will aim to reach the high, pure, noble, elevated standard erected by our Lord Jesus Christ. The world, in its practices, and ways, and manners, will have no attractions to entice from duty. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate." Will we hear the voice of God and obey? or will we make half way work in the matter, trying to serve God and mammon at the same time?  {PH167 5.1}
[PH167 5.2]          There will be agents of Satan who will induce to sin; but the steady soul who loves and fears God, will be as firm in his Heaven-inspired purpose as was Daniel, and will not be swerved from his convictions of duty. There will always be those in high places who have never subdued                                -6-     and overcome self. These Satan uses as decoys. They flatter the pleasure-lovers by uniting with them. They court their approval. God has a work for his faithful ones to do, to stand in defense of the truth like faithful Noah. They will warn and entreat, and show by their works their faith. They stand as God's agents, as Noah stood, in noble, whole-souled fidelity, the moral character untarnished. They are saviours of men like their Master. They will be exposed to hatred and reproach as was their Master. Enmity will be aroused, hatred and false accusations will pour like a torrent around them to wrench them from their high moral position, but they have their foundation on the Rock, and remain unmoved at their chosen post of duty, warning, entreating, rebuking sin and pleasure-lovers by their moral rectitude and circumspect conversation. God's servants who will hear the "Well done" from his divine lips, will be heroic ministers of righteousness, although they may not preach in the desk. They are constantly ministering, loyal to their sense of God's claims upon them, jealous of their own selves, lest they shall dishonor the Lord that taught them to stand in defense of right and duty at any loss to themselves. This is the work of the Christian soldier. That which will stand under the pressure of temptation is heart religion. The whole heart must be given to God; if any portion of it be withheld, we have no right to claim the promise of being the favored sons and daughters of God.  {PH167 5.2}
[PH167 6.1]          The Christian soldier will be trained through daily tests to prove his fidelity. If in compliance with the conditions, efforts are constantly made to "cleanse ourselves                                  -7-     from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." then God will do all he has promised; we shall have our names registered in the Lamb's book of life, and in the investigative judgment, the True Witness says, I will not blot out his name out of the book of life." The names of the faithful will stand as sons and daughters of God, members of the royal family, children of the Heavenly King. I have been shown that there exists a lamentable ignorance in regard to the guile that lurks in the human heart, which constantly inclines to self-indulgence, to pride, to self-importance, to love of self-exaltation, to seek the praise of men.  {PH167 6.1}
[PH167 7.1]          The solemnity of living is not understood. Souls are lulled to sleep in the cradle of carnal security, and discern not the signs of the times, and the dangers that beset their path. They do not seek heavenly enlightenment day by day, that they may be guided into all truth, and may have clear discernment to pass unscathed through the intricate mazes of falsehood, deception, and iniquity which exist intense activity everywhere around us, within us. They go stumbling blindly along, not taking in the words of inspiration, "What concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God." Then the conditions are plainly laid before us: "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."                                 -8-  {PH167 7.1}
[PH167 8.1]          Thousands upon thousands read these words, but neither understand them nor obey them. They come far short of obeying God's specified requirements, and they come equally short in their duty in every respect. Their consciences have become unimpressible through following their own inclination rather than duty.  {PH167 8.1}
[PH167 8.2]          The most powerful appeals may be made and the solemn realities of eternity, the danger of losing the soul, be set before them in consequence of disregarding the express injunction of Jehovah, and they heed it not. They resent the messages given them with, "You are too particular, too critical." The Bible presents the authority and claims of Jehovah, his righteous indignation because of the careless inattention of those whom Christ came, through infinite sacrifice, to redeem, but they are not moved by the messages of warning. The terrors of the Lord will not have any permanent effect upon them to lead them to heed the warning to "come out from among them and be separate, and touch not the unclean." The love of Jesus reflected from the cross of Calvary may be presented vividly before them; his pity, his compassion for fallen man which led him to leave the royal courts and royal throne, and lay aside his robes of royalty, and for our sakes to become poor that through his poverty we may become rich; his life of continual self-denial and self-sacrifice, may be brought before them; the entreaties of Christ, the most heart-felt invitations mingled with the richest promises, may all be employed, but the selfish heart is proof against them all. The truth of God can find no acceptance, the claims of God presented by his servants they                                  -9-     feel are too arbitrary. There must be more license, and less constraint. Thus pleads the carnal heart that is untrue to God, that would give him casual service.  {PH167 8.2}
[PH167 9.1]          The truth of the Bible has no compelling power to lead such souls, against their will, away from sin. The heart temple is used for idols. Darling indulgences which keep them in harmony with the world's practices and maxims, have a controlling power. The love of Jesus is not a ruling principle in the heart, and exercises not a constraining power in the life. I tell you that which I have seen. There are ten thousand times ten thousand of professed Christians over whom the mind and will of Christ have but little controlling power. Multitudes of favors are bestowed by the God of Heaven without awakening one thought of gratitude or thankful return. Individuals of this class find their way into our ranks, and are connected with the institutions which God has established as his instrumentalities to honor his name upon the earth.  {PH167 9.1}
[PH167 9.2]          Multitudes embrace the truth who have not its living principles incorporated into their lives. Christ has presented the conditions for all men if they would have eternal life. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself." "This do," said the world's Redeemer, "and thou shalt live," This is not obeyed, and in consequence of this disregard of the special injunctions of the Great Teacher, sin and iniquity are cherished in the heart, plead for, wept for, and clung to as precious acquisitions. Anything is preferable to putting away evil. They profess                                -10-     to believe God, but they do not. With the knowledge of sacred truth is cherished the affection for sin. The Word not obeyed hardens the heart, makes the conscience unimpressible, and their ruin more sure than if they had no knowledge of the truth. The affections must be drawn away from worldly pleasures, worldly enjoyments, and centered on Heaven and heavenly things. The heart is the soul temple, and until that is fully on the Lord's side it will be the stronghold of the enemy; for the partial surrender to truth and the partial indulgence of self give free access to Satan; his suggestions become mixed and mingled in the mind with truth, and are received as all truth and the effect is that souls over whom these minds have influence are led far away from the grand old landmarks into false paths which separate from God.  {PH167 9.2}
[PH167 10.1]          When the mind has thus become confused, when right is considered to be unessential, when wrong is not termed sin, then it is an impossibility to dislodge the enemy, or to make these deceived souls feel that it is the adversary that has confused the senses and polluted the soul temple. Where truth should be unadulterated, is a tissue of lies. The word of God is a dead letter, the love of the Saviour is not there, the first foundation for the building is on sliding sand, there is not one heavenly impulse in the soul, religion is a dead form, God is not in such men's thoughts. There is no vitality and vigor from an inward religious life, for the soul is not in harmony with God.  {PH167 10.1}
[PH167 10.2]          We are in need of physicians; but the plan of sending young men to a medical college to learn to treat the                               -11-     sick, is questionable; for many of them have not root in themselves, and, as in sending our children to the other colleges in our land, they are brought in contact with every class of minds, and are thrown into a sink of iniquity, the companionship of skeptics, infidels, and the profligate, where not one out of one hundred escape from being contaminated. They do not come forth like Joseph and Daniel uncorrupted, firm as a rock to principle.  {PH167 10.2}
[PH167 11.1]          Students may receive their diplomas, and yet their education has but just commenced. But generally the student who knows nothing of what it is to bear responsibility anywhere, that has not taken the burden of thinking, the burden of care-taking, of studying complicated cases, feels that he is a ripe scholar. It is because they know so little that they think they know so much. If they knew considerable more they would sense their inability. The one who best knows himself will work in all humility. He feels like making no proud boasts; he bears a weight of responsibility as he sees the woes of suffering humanity, and he will not take human life into his hands to deal with even the bodies of men, without connecting with the experienced physician, regarding him as a father and himself as a child to be instructed and nourished and corrected, if in error. This is the way our medical students should regard Dr. Kellogg. They should work up an experience beginning at the lower round of the ladder, and by careful, earnest, thoughtful exertion, climb round after round, religion, Bible religion, being the mainspring of action. They cannot expect to be ranked by the side of                                -12-     Dr. Kellogg who has devoted his time, his energies and soul to the work for years, unless they shall give evidence of capabilities of mind, and intelligence in practice.  {PH167 11.1}
[PH167 12.1]          They must be content to come up gradually, and prove their ability by showing that they sense the responsibilities laid upon them in lesser matters. Physicians who have been able to obtain a diploma from a medical school, feel too much on an equal with Dr. Kellogg; when, from the light the Lord has given me, they have but just begun their education. There are but few who carry the load that Dr. Kellogg has carried,--not one who has from the very commencement borne the heavy burden of care that he has borne. They do not love the taxing, burden-bearing part. They will deal with the sick, but never lift the load. They take everything very easy. The sick may approach the last crisis, that would wring the heart of the Doctor with intense pain because a life is going out and he can devise no means of saving that life, and  another physician connected with him will not sense the danger, and devote time to sharp thought and severe mental labor. He works as a machine. He is as calm as a summer's evening, when he should be pressed as a cart beneath sheaves. He takes it all as a matter of course, a thing that must be; when had he more of the intensity of feeling possessed by Dr. Kellogg, he would not throw off the burden for an instant, but by sharp thinking, by earnest prayer, would devise ways and means yet untried, and would perhaps be able to save not only the life, but, through Christ, the soul of the patient.                                -13-  {PH167 12.1}
[PH167 13.1]          Dr. Kellogg is a discerning man; he can take in and read character; he sees the habits, the disposition, the manner of working of his fellow-helpers. He can see their free and easy stamp of character. When he notices their forgetfulness, the willingness to have the mind caught off upon unimportant things, the readiness to engage in selfish pleasure, the disposition to chat and occupy precious hours that should be employed in close application to business, or to study, preparatory to engaging in business, how can he trust grave responsibilities with such men that develop that they are not caretakers? Everything they do, their very deportment, the light and chaffy spirit, breezy and high-keyed voices, their careless attitude, show they are not burden-bearers, but are shallow and superficial in thought and action. They do not have a living connection with God. They are not fitted for any position of trust. Dr. Kellogg marks the bearing of the students just from medical college, for the tokens that will inspire hope or despair in the heart. Failure or success will be read in the course they pursue. If they are all ready to question rules and regulations, feeling themselves an exception to regulations and order, and will let themselves down to indulgence of self, and by their example encourage a spirit of rebellion, they have a demoralizing influence. The Institution might better close rather than suffer this spirit to leaven the helpers, and break down the barriers that it has cost thought, effort, and prayer to establish. If the students bring the demoralizing, polluted breezes from their college life into the Institution, give them no place. Let them go to work                                -14-     in the hospitals, and be learners until they gain an experience. If they are too self-sufficient to be instructed by one who has experience, one who has made a success, then their work will be dangerous until they have gained an experience in dealing with disease. And yet Dr. Kellogg sometimes gives offense because he feels that he cannot trust grave responsibilities with inexperienced ones: for if any blunders are made, the whole is reflected back upon him.  {PH167 13.1}
[PH167 14.1]          Dr. Kellogg is placed in a most trying situation. His adversary has his establishment close by. Here any disaffected ones can gain sympathy and credence, and have every act magnified and embellished, misconstrued and falsified. The standard, in the institution run by Fairfield, is leveled with the dust. It is founded in dishonesty and fraud, and yet the perverse human heart will crave to be built up in its perversity, even by such an influence.  {PH167 14.1}
[PH167 14.2]          Can we be greatly surprised that Dr. Kellogg is worn? and can we not see that his cares have been greater than any one man should bear? He must feel the grossness of the character of his rival, who will use any means however inferior, and iniquitous, and dishonest, to cast reproach upon him. He must brave the assaults of these who have grown hardened in guilt. He must brace himself to resist these who have trampled upon conscience and forgotten that there is a God who registers words, motives, deeds, in his book.  {PH167 14.2}
[PH167 14.3]          But what will give the tempted, tried, and burdened soul the victory? A firm reliance upon God, a continual trust in him. The truth of God must regenerate the                                  -15-     life; it must be planted in the heart; then he places himself on the side of God, and He will be his defense. There must be trust, continually, firmly grasping the promises by the hand of faith, and stemming the torrent of evil influence which comes in like a flood.  {PH167 14.3}
[PH167 15.1]          Students should be willing to work under Dr. Kellogg, heed his suggestions, follow his advice, go as far as possible in thought, training, and intelligent enterprise, but never infringe upon a rule, never disregard one principle, that has been interwoven in the upbuilding of the Institution. The dropping down is easy enough; the disregard of regulations is natural to the heart inclined to selfish ease and gratification. It is so much easier to tear down than to build up. One man with his careless ideas, may do more in this work of letting down the standard than ten men with all their efforts can do to counteract and stay the demoralizing influence. This easy-going, convenient religion is a cheap affair, unacknowledged of God. It is as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal.  {PH167 15.1}
[PH167 15.2]          Dr. Kellogg, in his turn, should try to lead the students to obtain all the knowledge they can bear in every department. If he finds they are deficient in caretaking, in comprehension of their responsible work, he should lay the matter frankly before them, giving them a chance to correct their ways and habits, and reach a higher intelligence by cultivating the powers given them of God. There are many who are in such haste to climb to distinction that they skip some of the rounds of the ladder, and have, in so doing, lost essential experience which they should have in order to be intelligent                                  -16-     workers. In their zeal, the knowledge of many things looks unimportant to them. They skim over the surface, and do not go deep and thorough, climbing round after round of the ladder of progress, by the slow and painful process, and thus gaining an experience which will enable them to help others to ascend. We want men and women who are more thorough, and who feel it their duty to improve every talent lent them, that they may finally double their intrusted capital.  {PH167 15.2}
[PH167 16.1]          Every one is accountable to God for these few golden moments of probationary time. God will not require of man a more strict account than how his time has been occupied. Have we done our work with fidelity? Have we wasted and abused our precious time? God has given us the precious boon of life, not to be devoted to selfish gratification. Our work is too solemn, the time to serve God and our fellow-men too short, to seek for fame. We must seek to be spiritual, intellectual Christians. If men would only stop in their aspirations, where God has set the bounds, what a different service would the Lord have. The mind that is desirous of obtaining the favor of men will pursue a course that will sacrifice principle. True elevation and fidelity are constantly being sacrificed. Men who have souls to save or lose are in jeopardy in having such examples given them from professed Christians.  {PH167 16.1}
[PH167 16.2]          Dr. Kellogg has greatly desired co-operation in his efforts. He has been anxious for young men and women to receive a medical education, and he has been willing to do anything to bring about the desired end.                                 -17-     But his hopes have been disappointed when he has seen that there was not a disposition in the students to commence at the lowest round of the ladder.  {PH167 16.2}
[PH167 17.1]          The duties and qualifications of a physician are not small. The students need daily to lift responsibilities, that they may become burden-bearers. They may be inclined to prescribe the duties devolving upon them as medical practitioners, when they know nothing of their inability as far as experience is concerned. There is only one power that can make these students what they ought to be, and keep them steadfast. It is the grace of God and the power of the truth, exerting a saving influence upon the life and upon the character. These students, who intend to deal with suffering humanity, will find no graduating place this side of Heaven. Every bit of knowledge that is termed science, should be acquired, while the seeker daily acknowledges that the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. Every item of experience and everything that can strengthen the mind, should be cultivated to the utmost of their power, while at the same time they should seek God for his wisdom, their consciences illuminated, quick and pure; for unless they are guided by the wisdom from above, they become an easy prey to the deceptive power of Satan, they become inflated, large in their own eyes, pompous, self-sufficient. The policy principle will most assuredly lead into difficulties. The truth, God's truth, must be cherished in the heart, and held in the strength of God, or the powers of Satan will wrench it from you. You need to be self-reliant and yet teachable, when you can have strength                                    -18-     to be faithful to duty. To trust to your own resources, your own wisdom or strength, is folly. You will be brought to confusion if you do this. You can walk securely only when you follow the counsel of God.  {PH167 17.1}
[PH167 18.1]          Dr. Kellogg has felt afraid to trust responsibility with some of the physicians, because he saw in them inefficiency in some respects. They were not thorough and care-taking. Men of reasoning powers are greatly to blame if they continually make mistakes. These involve serious consequences. While Dr. Kellogg carries the gravest, heaviest responsibilities, he should have men by his side who will do as he instructs them. He should not do so much himself; for he is only a mortal man, and his powers have been taxed to the utmost limit again and again. He should lay upon others responsibilities which they should carry.  {PH167 18.1}
[PH167 18.2]          There are some who are ready to undertake the most difficult work, and feel competent to do it justice, who have not shown tact and wise discrimination in the simplest duties devolving upon them. This makes Dr. Kellogg afraid to trust them. They are ready to grasp the highest round of the ladder without beginning at the lowest round and climbing as he has done. Dr. Kellogg has gained his scientific knowledge by agonizing effort, and he has devoted many hours to devising, planning and making improvements, while others have been sleeping. He has taxed every power in obtaining an experience, while many would have carried out plans to enjoy themselves. He should not have sacrificed health and strength in order to meet the pressing demands. While these improvements have been going                                 -19-     forward, talent has not been brought in to correspond with the enlarging of the Institution to accommodate larger numbers. While the students should be willing to learn of Dr. Kellogg as children, he should feel the affection of a father for the students. He should not become discouraged because they are so slow to learn, and should not discourage them if they make mistakes. We are all mortal and liable to err. He should kindly point out their errors, and they should feel grateful for any instruction he can give them. A haughty spirit should not be countenanced, but all should be willing to learn, and the Doctor willing to teach and educate; so that, should he be called away to recruit his health, or should disease lay him low, there would be those who could work intelligently, and the Sanitarium not become demoralized. It will be difficult for Dr. Kellogg to lay off even a portion of the burden he has so long carried, but health and life and the salvation of his soul require a change. He should now save himself before he is a complete wreck.  {PH167 18.2}
[PH167 19.1]          Similar advice was given to my husband, that he should let others bear the burdens, while he could aid them by his advice, counsel and experience. But he saw that others made mistakes, and were not far-seeing and judicious; that elements of character were wanting in them, which he possessed to a large degree; therefore he waited for somebody fully competent to take his place, and kept on and on in much the same way as he had done, until he finally dropped into the grave, and those men upon whom he did not dare to leave the burdens had to take them, and                                 -20-     that without his advice, his words of counsel, and his experience, to help them. His voice might have been heard today if he had heeded the words of warning given. He was disgusted and distressed because there were so few who would be discerning and would be burden-bearers, and thought that in order to save blunders he must do all that he could himself. In his clear foresight he could see what needed to be done, and his brethren were content to let him be brains for them, and execute for them, while instead of becoming more efficient, they were growing less and less self-reliant. The simple, common business matters were brought before him by those connected with him in the work, until he became so accustomed to it that he felt it must be so; and if he was not consulted about even minor matters, he felt that it was not just right.  {PH167 19.1}
[PH167 20.1]         Dr. Kellogg is acting over the same experience, and Bro. Murphy, Bro. Hall, and others, suffer him to do this. They are in many respects machine men. They have powers of mind, but these are becoming weakened because they do not exercise their reasoning faculties, but prefer to use Dr. Kellogg's mind in simple matters. Bro. Hall has his position, but the Dr., as far as thinking and planning are concerned, has the work to do himself. Dr. Kellogg should never have encouraged these men to depend upon him to be mind and brains for them. He has served tables too much. There should be a Superintendent who possesses breadth of thought and independence of judgment, that will use the powers of his own brain, and grow in capacity and judgment, becoming every year more and more capable of                                   -21-     bearing responsibilities. It is a sin and a shame to call the mind of Dr. Kellogg to so many little matters, and he does these men a wrong in allowing it. He cannot grasp his arms around the entire Institution. He must train his helpers to be self-reliant, independent, wise generals, in place of acting as general over everything himself. These men have important faculties given them of God, to be used and to be strengthened by use. Dr. Kellogg has larger responsibilities to take his time and engage his powers, and every ounce of burden should be lifted from him that can be. There ought to be, today, self-reliant men of enduring energy, thinking and planning and working at all the common matters without bringing one of them to the notice of the Doctor.  {PH167 20.1}
[PH167 21.1]         I regret that these men have been so dependent on Dr. Kellogg. I am sorry that, as a wise general, he has not trained them to be self-reliant, and has not refused to do their thinking and brain work, that they might have obtained an experience which today would be more valuable to them than gold. God does not demand of Dr. Kellogg such taxing service, even in the most important enterprises. He has been successful in his plans, because he would not be defeated. If the  brethren connected with him had faced stubborn difficulties and seen them give way before them because their courage would not be daunted, nor their energy wearied, they might have thus obtained an experience that would be of value to them through all time and  through eternity. There is no need that there should be so many helpless souls who will sink before difficulties.                                  -22-  {PH167 21.1}
[PH167 22.1]         Eld. Andrews might have lived had he encouraged and trained others to share the burdens he loaded himself down with. He deprived others of an education they might have had, because he did so much himself and allowed them to rely upon his brain, in place of doing their own thinking. Every man can be a man, a whole man, by patient continuance in well-doing, by resolutely overcoming cowardice and ignorance and inefficiency, with thoughtful energy and zeal. There should be an entirely different order of things. Men should not be shadows of Dr. Kellogg, that, should the substance be removed, there would be nothing to make the shadow. They should never consent to be merely machines, run by another man's brain. God has given them ability to think and act. He would have men connected with that Institution,--strong, firm, whole-souled, well-balanced men, who are diligent in cultivating their own powers of thought, and who do not feel that they must have their minds trained to run in exactly the same channel that Dr. Kellogg's mind runs in, but to think independently and help him in planning. His plans are not always infallible; and a wise counselor might see failure where he would see only success. A good, strong mind to propose and counsel would be the greatest blessing the Doctor could have. No one man's mind and judgment are sufficient to be a controlling power in any of our institutions; therefore, councils need to be held. But there are those who, when they come into council, no sooner hear a proposition than they take it for granted it is infallible, and stand ready to say "Yes," and vote for it,                                   -23-     without carefully weighing the matter, probing it, sifting it, testing it, and giving it the benefit of deliberate thought. Such persons are mere ciphers. You should be men of force of character, and depth of thought, seeing the judicious enterprises and laying hold of them, but bringing all your plans to the Divine Counselor.  {PH167 22.1}
[PH167 23.1]          In order for men to be depended upon, there must be growth of powers, the exercise of every faculty, even in little things; then power is acquired to engage in larger responsibilities. Individual responsibility and accountability are essential. Do not shrink from bearing your share of responsibilities because there are risks to run and something must be ventured. Do not leave others to be brains for you. You must train your powers to put forth strength and vigor; then the  intrusted talents will grow, as a steady, uniform, unyielding energy is exercised in bearing individual responsibility. God would have man add, day by day, little by little, to his stock of ideas, acting as if the moments were jewels, to be carefully gathered and discreetly cherished. He will thus acquire breadth of thought and strength of intellect.  {PH167 23.1}
[PH167 23.2]          I wish I could set before the medical student the true responsibility which rests upon him in his work. There is not one in one hundred who has a just sense of his position, his work, his accountability to God, and how much God will do for him if he will make Him his trust. The very first lesson that he should learn is  dependence upon God. Make God your counselor at every step. The worldly and the nominal Christian may                                  -24-     insinuate that in order for you to be successful you must be a policy man, you must at times depart from the strictest rectitude; but be not deceived, be not deluded. These temptations find a ready welcome in the heart of man; but I speak that which I know. Pamper not self. Throw not open a door for the enemy to take possession of the citadel of the soul. There is danger in the first and slightest departure from the strictest veracity. In your work, be true to yourself. Preserve your God-given dignity in the fear of God. There is in your case the necessity of getting hold and keeping hold of the arm of Infinite power.  {PH167 23.2}
[PH167 24.1]          Like Enoch, the physician should be a man that walks with God. This will be to him a heavenly antidote to all the delusive, pernicious sentiments which make so many infidel physicians, or skeptics. The true antidote is truth, the truth of God revealed in his word, practiced in the life, and constantly guiding in all that concerns the interests of others. Having the soul thus barricaded with heavenly principles you may humbly yet confidently say, I will not fear the face of man. God is not unmindful of your struggles, of your conflicts to maintain the truth and obtain a personal daily experience in walking in the ways of truth. When you appreciate every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God as revealed in his word, higher than worldly policy, higher than the assertions of erring, failing man, you will be guided into every good and holy way.  {PH167 24.1}
[PH167 24.2]          Let the Christian physician remember that he has pledged himself to represent Christ to others in practice, in character. If he does not strictly guard himself,                               -25-     if he allows the barriers to be broken down, Satan will overcome him with his specious temptations. There will be a blemish in his character which will tell in its evil workings upon other minds, and leave a moulding influence upon other characters. God says, "I know thy works." The moral palsy of evil and sin will not only destroy the soul of the one who departs from strict principles, but will have the power to reproduce the same in others.  {PH167 24.2}
[PH167 25.1]          It is not safe to be occasional Christians. We must be Christ-like in all our actions always. Then, through grace, we are safe for time and for eternity. The experimental knowledge of the grace received in times of trial, is of more value than gold or silver. It confirms the trusting, believing one, in faith, in confidence that he has an ever-present helper in Jesus Christ, and gives him a firmness, a boldness in God, that will take him at his word and trust him with unwavering faith, when brought into most trying positions. The Wonderful Counselor will be his strength. Prevarication for the sake of policy, only makes matters worse. Never, never should the physician feel that he may prevaricate. It is not always safe and best to lay before the invalid the full extent of his danger. The truth may not all be spoken on all occasions, but never speak a lie. If it is important for the good of the invalid not to alarm him, lest such a course might prove fatal, do not lie to him, and never say that an honest, truthful physician cannot live. He can live, for he has God and Heaven on his side, and the practice of fraud or deception separates him from the God of truth.                                   -26-     Such statements dishonor the God of truth and righteousness. Let every bribe to dissimulate be sternly refused. Hold fast your integrity in the strength of the grace of Christ, and he will fulfill his promise.  {PH167 25.1}
[PH167 26.1]          Religious faith and principles have become deteriorated, mingled with worldly customs and practices, and for this reason pure and undefiled religion is rare. The soul, the precious soul, is of value, and it must be made white in the blood of the Lamb. The strength and grace of God was provided at infinite sacrifice that you might be victorious over Satan's suggestions and temptations, and come forth unsullied and unpolluted as did Joseph and Daniel. Let the life, the character, be the strongest argument for Christianity, for by this will all men be compelled to take knowledge of you that you have been with Jesus and learned of him. The life, the words, and the deportment are the most forcible argument, the most solemn appeal to the careless, irreverent, and skeptical. Let not medical students be deceived by the wiles of the devil, or by any of his cunning pretexts which so many adopt to beguile and ensnare by practices of the ungodly. Cling closely to your Bibles. Inquire, What saith the Lord? He has spoken and told me how to ennoble and purify my life. This light I will follow. The Majesty of truth I will respect and honor.  {PH167 26.1}
[PH167 26.2]          Tracts show that in the medical profession there are many skeptics and atheists. When they enter the school of science they exalt the works of God above the God of science, and the grossness of the mind fails to comprehend God. There are but few who enter                               -27-     medical colleges that come out of them pure and unspotted. Their minds become gross in place of being elevated, ennobled, sanctified. Material things eclipse the heavenly, the eternal. It is the privilege of every student to enter college with the same fixed, determined principle that Daniel had when he entered the courts of Babylon, and to preserve his integrity untarnished. You all need a living religion, that you may stand as God's witnesses, proclaiming to the sick that sin is always followed with suffering; and while combating pain and disease, you should plainly lay before them that which you know to be the real cause, and the remedy. Cease to sin, and point them to the sin-pardoning Saviour.  {PH167 26.2}
[PH167 27.1]          Those who argue for the policy plan will not enlighten the suffering one as to the nature and cause of the disease which has seized upon his body. They should, with tact and wise discrimination, with tenderness and love for his soul, open to him the reason of his sickness, and then seek to enlighten his mind, that he may bring his appetite and passions under the control of reason, and find a sure remedy for every malady in Jesus Christ. It is a nice work to deal with diseased and unbalanced minds. When the physician comes to the sick-bed in a listless, careless attitude, looks at the afflicted one with little real concern, and by words or actions leaves the impression that there is not much the matter, and then leaves the patient to his or her own reflections, he has done that invalid positive harm, has wounded and bruised the spirit. The physician should never do this, but should show an interest in                                -28-     the sick, and inquire into the case; and if he knows what is the trouble, he should frankly state it, and with firm and confident words assure them that he will at once do something for their relief, and that they must co-operate with him by doing all in their power to place themselves in right relations to life.  {PH167 27.1}
[PH167 28.1]          There are those who have entered the medical profession who should have chosen some other calling. They are unsympathetic. They seem to think the proper way to do is to withhold all words of sympathy, and gird up their compassion so that not a particle of it shall be drawn out. They are cold and uncommunicative, and leave no warm, cheering influence. They seem to think words of tenderness and compassion are an evidence of weakness. If they could once be put in the place of the suffering one whose will and spirit are humbled and weakened by suffering, who longs for tender sympathy, for words of assurance, they would be better prepared to appreciate his feelings. If the physician would state plainly the nature of the disease in words that the patient can understand, and express the belief that he can soon give him relief, this would go far toward putting him in an easy state of mind, and incline him to rest his case in the hands of one who he thinks really knows what to do to relieve him.  {PH167 28.1}
[PH167 28.2]          There are lessons the practitioners at the Sanitarium would do well to learn upon these things. You are not called upon to exaggerate difficulties and express alarm that will do harm; but never turn away from suffering, even if you think it is imaginary. Mind suffering                                 -29-     is a reality to the afflicted one. Go to work to do something. Show a tender regard, a human sympathy, for the one afflicted. If this is beyond your power, cease your practice as physician, and take up some other calling, where your stoical spirit and temperament will not have so direct an influence upon others, where you will not come in so close relationship to suffering humanity.  {PH167 28.2}
[PH167 29.1]          I have been shown for several years that due attention has not been given all the sick at the Sanitarium. There has been a strange neglect in this matter by some. It is trying for the sick to leave their homes and come as strangers long distances to the Sanitarium, with full confidence that they can be helped, and then be disappointed because they do not receive the attention they deserve. Dr. Kellogg cannot attend to all of his increasing family's suffering needs, and he should lay upon others some of this burden that he has borne himself. Special efforts should be made to educate and train men and women to come up by his side and gain all the knowledge they can as practitioners under his directions, while he can direct them by his presence, his knowledge and superior skill. If he has students who are not competent, careful, painstaking, let him dismiss them and educate men who will follow his directions. It may be best to discourage their entering a college. If so, let them study under him, work under him, share responsibilities, and climb with his help to the topmost round of the ladder in the profession, if they are men and women of worth. But if the students are frivolous, if they are not caretaking, willing and                                  -30-     ready to lift the burdens and carry them, and the Doctor is convinced that they will not be reliable, competent for so great responsibilities, let him discharge them, and then see again what can be done. This testing, proving process costs money, care and labor.  {PH167 29.1}
[PH167 30.1]          Some students while learning from Dr. Kellogg will give promise of success; but after they have had their education at a medical college, they are not willing to learn. They feel so self-sufficient that they are spoiled. They have not experience, but are willing to do the higher kinds of work, and leave the lower rounds of the ladder without climbing. It were better that the Sanitarium should be closed up rather than to have it disgraced with inefficient practitioners. One thing is certain, the Doctor must have help; and although that help may not be in every respect as he could wish he, must let a share of the burdens that have rested on him be laid upon others. He cannot stand under the burdens as he has done.  {PH167 30.1}
[PH167 30.2]          About three years ago I was shown that as yet there was no one who could supply Dr. Kellogg's place. This state of things should not be. The power, and tact, and knowledge of the Doctor should be employed in training as far as possible men who will help him, and who could carry on the work he is now doing should he be obliged to leave, to have needed rest and change. No one should be intrusted with this work who will not obey the light God has given in regard to hygienic principles, hygienic diet. Some practicing physicians do not now sense the necessity of keeping up the standard. It is so much easier to slip back                                  -31-     into the old rut of selfish indulgence, gratification of appetite, free, loose manners, showing preference for the society of girls, and introducing a courting spirit. A spirit of reserve in this direction should be constantly encouraged, rather than of free, easy, careless indulgence. It is the spirit of the age to despise restraint, to desire to follow inclination, to jest and joke, and be jolly in amusement with young ladies; and the result has been wrecks of character, encouragement to impurity, licentiousness, immorality, and marriages which have ruined the usefulness and efficiency of men and women who had ability and talents, but who have been unable to rise to any noble heights after their unwise marriages. Thus the wheels of progress have been blocked, the powers of the mind dwarfed. I utter my earnest warning and protest against the familiar association of young men and women who intend to connect with our Sanitarium. If they want to be men of God, let them deny their inclination, and devote their God-given powers to doing good and being a blessing to society. Let them consecrate themselves unreservedly to God, to save perishing souls.  {PH167 30.2}
[PH167 31.1]          Dr. Sprague might have been an efficient and useful physician had he not wrecked his bark in a matrimonial alliance with one who could have no sympathy with his faith, and could be no help to him in the Christian life. Dr. Fairfield might have proved a man of usefulness, a man of elevated, noble character, but he married a selfish, heartless, cold, icy-hearted woman. A good, noble Christian woman might have helped him in character building; but Mrs. Fairfield was his evil                                -32-     angel to accomplish his ruin. She was one to tear down, and not to build up. She idolized herself, and had no wealth of affection for any one but herself; and ruin is the result of this connection.  {PH167 31.1}
[PH167 32.1]          It is not a time when marriage should be regarded in the light of felicity. It is uncertain business. More misery than happiness is the result; and yet marrying and giving in marriage is as it was in the days of Noah. There seems to be no restraint; but passion and impulse have controlling power, and youth seem to be bewitched with love-sick sentimentalism. For this reason rules and regulations are highly essential to guard those connected with the Sanitarium, the College, and the Office of publication; and any one who regards these restrictions as unnecessary has not spiritual discernment, and will prove a hindrance rather than a help.  {PH167 32.1}
[PH167 32.2]          Many seem to think these precautions are not essential, and their deportment pleads for greater liberty than the law of God allows them. It is an imperative duty to preserve the soul from impure thoughts and unholy actions. Iniquity abounds, and our Saviour lifted his voice in warning. "As the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came and took them all away."  {PH167 32.2}
[PH167 32.3]          Sensuality is the sin of the age. But the religion of Jesus Christ will hold the lines of control over every species of unlawful liberty; the moral powers will hold                                 -33-     the lines of control over every thought, word, and action. Guile will not be found in the lips of the true Christian. Not an impure thought will be indulged in, not a word spoken that is approaching to sensuality, not an action that has the least appearance of evil. The senses will be guarded. The soul that has Jesus abiding in it will develop into true greatness. The intelligent soul who has respect unto all of God's commandments, through the grace of Christ will say to the passions of the heart as they point to God's great moral standard of righteousness,  "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further; and here shall thy proud waves be stayed," and the grace of Christ shall be as a wall of fire round about the soul.  {PH167 32.3}
[PH167 33.1]          There are those who will say, "Oh, you need not be so particular. A little harmless flirtation will do no injury." And the carnal heart urges on to temptation, and to the practical sanctioning of indulgences which end in sin. This is a low cast of morality, not meeting the high standard of the law of God. The vileness of the human heart is not understood. There are always individuals connected with our institutions whose characters are cast in an inferior mould, and they need but a word of encouragement from those in higher positions to take liberty to gratify the unholy heart. There are those at the Sanitarium that are not open sinners; they hide their sins from human eyes; they have a fair outward morality; but the Lord's eye sees them. They find means to gratify the low sensual propensities; their lives are tarnished, and they are tarnishing others by their example.                                -34-  {PH167 33.1}
[PH167 34.1]          These very ones carry a pretense of piety, they offer prayers, hear testimony in meetings, and are apparently serving the Lord; but their hearts are corrupt, their conduct is condemned by the law of Jehovah which they profess to keep. There are those who are not guilty of these gross transgressions, but who do not have spiritual discernment, and see no necessity of putting up the bars, and of guarding every point lest iniquity should be practiced in our institutions. They cannot see any harm in the young people's being in one another's society, paying attention to each other, flirting, courting, marrying, and giving in marriage. This is the main engrossment of this time with the worldlings, and genuine Christians will not follow their example, but will come out from all these things and be separate.  {PH167 34.1}
[PH167 34.2]          In our Sanitarium, our College, our Offices of publication, and in every mission, the strictest rules must be enforced. Nothing can so effectually demoralize these institutions, and our missions, as the want of prudence, and watchful reserve in the association of young men and young women. Give them freedom to go and come as they will in each other's company, and they will regard it as a restriction of their rights to be bound about with rules and regulations. Those who plead for the liberty to associate together are soon spoiled with love-sick sentimentalism; the enervating influence of this much-to-be-dreaded disease unfits them for their duties, and they cannot fill any position of trust. The ever-increasing potency of vicious indulgences is so great and so strong that there is little room to hope for the                               -35-     recovery of souls who are thus afflicted, unless they can see the matter as God sees it, and become so thoroughly disgusted as well as agonized over their course of action that they will have that repentance that needeth not to be repented of.  {PH167 34.2}
[PH167 35.1]          Satan is making determined efforts to overcome those who advocate the commandments of God, that their principles shall become tarnished, and their lives corrupt. It is a pitiful sight to see young men who are bound by no marriage ties, pursuing a foolish course, exhibiting the disease of love-sick sentimentalism. They are unbalanced in mind, and have lost that sense of propriety of conduct so essential for a noble virtuous character. But that which is the most to be deplored is to see married men who have companions and children, fanning around the girls, and the girls making advances to them or encouraging their attentions. These attentions becloud the mind, benumb the senses, as to the line that distinguishes right from wrong. Impure thoughts, indiscreet actions, unholy conduct, and next the seventh commandment transgressed! Indolence and gratification of unholy passions enslave the soul, and hold the victim in chains of steel. There are agonizing struggles after his lost moral freedom, but he seldom is again a free man; he has stepped on Satan's ground, and becomes the object of Satan's temptations. The standard must be the holy law of God, and every approach toward familiarity or attention of married men with young girls or with married women should be positively condemned. The plea of these liberty-loving young men and married                              -36-     men is for a little amusement, a hungering of sympathy, a little self-indulgence. They do not think of such a thing as weakening moral character or their power to resist temptation, nor of becoming vicious or impure; but they are tempting the devil to tempt them. The only safe course is to keep free from all these things. Do not see how close you can walk upon the brink of a precipice, and be safe. Avoid the first approach to danger. The soul's interest cannot be trifled with. Your capital is your character. Cherish it as you would a golden treasure. Moral purity, self-respect, a strong power of resistance, must be firmly and constantly cherished. There should not be one departure from reserve; one act of familiarity, one indiscretion, may jeopardize the soul, in opening the door to temptation, and the power of resistance becomes weakened.  {PH167 35.1}
[PH167 36.1]          The Psalmist, when viewing the many snares and temptations to vice, inquires, "Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?" This question is appropriate for every one connected with our missions and every instrumentality of God. At this stage of our work, the answer comes, "By taking heed thereto according to thy word." It is necessary to maintain a living connection with Heaven, seeking as often as did Daniel, -- three times a day, -- for divine grace to resist appetite and passion. Wrestling with appetite and passion unaided by divine power will be unsuccessful; but make Christ your stronghold, and the language of your soul will be, "In all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us." Said the                              -37-     Apostle Paul, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others I myself should be a castaway." Let no one think he can overcome without the help of God. You must have the energy, the strength, the power, of an inner life developed within you. You will then bear fruit unto godliness, and will have an intense loathing of vice. You need to constantly strive to work away from earthliness, from cheap conversation, from everything sensual, and aim for nobility of soul and a pure and unspotted character. Your name may be kept so pure that it cannot justly be connected with anything dishonest or unrighteous, but will be respected by all the good and pure; and it may be written in the Lamb's book of life, to be immortalized among the holy angels.  {PH167 36.1}
[PH167 37.1]          I have been shown that Satan's specious temptations will come to the workers in every mission, to the workers in every institution in our land, to encourage familiarity, the men with the women. I write with a distressed heart, that the women in this age, both married and unmarried, too frequently do not maintain the reserve that is necessary. They act like coquettes. They encourage the attentions of single and married men, and those who are weak in moral power will be ensnared. These things, if allowed, deaden the moral senses, and blind the mind, so that crime does not appear sinful. Thoughts are awakened that would not have been if woman had kept her place in all modesty and sobriety. She may have had no unlawful purpose or motive herself, but she has given encouragement to                            -38-     men who are tempted, and who need all the help they can get from those associated with them. By being circumspect, reserved, taking no liberties, receiving no unwarrantable attentions, but preserving a high moral tone and becoming dignity, much evil might be avoided.  {PH167 37.1}
[PH167 38.1]          A woman who will allow an unchaste word or hint to be uttered in her presence, is not as God would have her; one that will permit any undue familiarity or impure suggestion does not preserve her God-like womanhood.  {PH167 38.1}
[PH167 38.2]          Some may think these warnings unnecessary; but God has shown me that they are necessary in every mission, in every college, in every institution that we have established.  {PH167 38.2}
[PH167 38.3]          The wise man has said, "Rejoice, O young man in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes; but know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment." Therefore, put away evil from thy flesh."  {PH167 38.3}
[PH167 38.4]          We are in a day when iniquity abounds. There are those who have but little moral sense; self-pollution has been practiced, and the moral powers are benumbed. Such have no just sense of holiness or purity. They are corrupt, and will corrupt others. Miserable wrecks of humanity are everywhere. Some put on a religious garb; but the soul is defiled, and they corrupt other minds. They call evil good, and good evil. They are Satan's most efficient agents, and individuals of this stamp will connect with our institutions and with God's                             -39-     instrumentalities, masking their evil ways under a pretention of godliness. Can we then be too particular, too circumspect? Safety lies in close adherence to rules and regulations in harmony with God's great moral standard of righteousness. And then there are those who, if so disposed, will find ways to secretly carry out their own inclinations, and pursue a course of deception to avoid the censure of those they deem so particular. Some who have influence, who are apparently working for the interest of the Sanitarium, encourage by their own course of action a disregard of rules and of order; and the influence of such persons goes a long way toward encouraging insubordination, especially in the direction of courtship and marriage. The parties are unfitted for their duties; they live an unreal life, indulge in too high and romantic visions of bliss, and in their desire to please each other, they become unfaithful. The ideas of courtship have their foundation in erroneous ideas concerning marriage. They follow impulse and blind passion. The courtship is carried on in a spirit of flirtation. The parties frequently violate the rules of modesty and reserve, and are guilty of indiscretion, if they do not break the law of God. The high, noble, lofty design of God in the institution of marriage is not discerned; therefore the purest affections of the heart, the noblest traits of character, are not developed. Not one word should be spoken, not one action performed, that you would not be willing the holy angels should look upon, and register in the books above. You should have an eye single to the glory of God. The heart should have only                                 -40-     pure, sanctified affection, worthy of the followers of Jesus Christ, exalted in its nature, and more heavenly than earthly. Anything different from this is debasing, degrading in courtship; and marriage cannot be holy and honorable in the sight of a pure and holy God, unless it is after the exalted scriptural principle.  {PH167 38.4}
[PH167 40.1]          These precautions may be regarded as unnecessary. But those who will plead for greater liberty are not worthy to be connected with these institutions. Mild license is termed liberty and freedom. But those who are professedly sons and daughters of God should elevate the standard, and have no fellowship with the unruly who would have rules and regulations made to meet the cases of the disobedient. The Sanitarium, unless hedged about with vigilant rules and regulations, would soon become a hot-bed of iniquity. There are those who would entrap and mislead souls; they have a spirit to revile, instead of showing respect for those who carry the burden and seek to keep up the standard. The less of such persons employed, the safer and purer will be the moral atmosphere of the Sanitarium. There always will be persons who will find entrance to such an institution, whose influence will be for evil. They are of that class who are continually  putting bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter. There are professed Christians who will warp the conscience and becloud the mind, under the pretense of godliness; and those who do not see nor sense the danger are already the dupes or victims of Satan.  {PH167 40.1}
[PH167 40.2]          Let every youth take heed to his ways. Let every medical student build his foundation on the eternal                                 -41-     Rock, and be garrisoned with truth; for lying lips are an abomination to the Lord. They need spiritual eyesight to abhor anything like selfishness, double dealing. "Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness." Men who possess learning and genius may let down the standard, little by little, until they are guilty of unholy thoughts, of impure and polluted actions. There are inborn tendencies in men and women, that are not developed until some temptation assails them, when, instead of resisting the temptation, they fall. They do not preserve truthfulness, strict, straight dealing. God writes them in his book, "Weighed in the balances, and found wanting." They may have great talents, wonderful gifts; but if the pure gold of character is tarnished with unfair dealing, policy dealing, the heavenly guide leaves them. They have no just, elevated standard of honor, and to gain some point have lost the sense of distinction between right and wrong, truth and falsehood. What would we do without God, a true Witness, who declares, "I know thy works?" Every corruption of the human heart he knows. God calls for upright men in the medical profession. Get those men from the very start, men who honor God, men who seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness. Such men have consciences quickened by habitual contact with the word of God. They are familiar with the heavenly standard. Pure and holy principles are interwoven with their lives and characters; and while they fear and honor God, they will be honored of him, for he has promised it.                                 -42-  {PH167 40.2}
[PH167 42.1]          This must be urged again and again, that the youth must commence their career braced for duty by the word of God; then no manner of influence, no entreaty, no reward, will be sufficient to cause them to sacrifice one principle of truth. Christian consistency marked the course of Daniel and Joseph in all the actions of their lives. There are men binding in bundles by vows that will end in sacrificing conscience for professional success; but men are needed, who, like Daniel and Joseph, will fear, and obey, and honor God under the most trying circumstances. They look to Jesus the pattern, and then cry out against evil associates, "Unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united." The atoning sacrifice is the anchor of the life, the word of God a light to their feet and a lamp to their path. All who enter the Paradise of God will be  those in whose mouths there is no guile, no impurity, no falsehood. They will be pure, holy, and undefiled. In the medical profession, elevate the standard as high as Heaven. May the Lord anoint the blind eyes that have made the world's criterion the standard. Oh that they may see as God sees, is my prayer.  {PH167 42.1}
[PH167 42.2]          I tell you, fellow-laborers in the Sanitarium, your standard of Christianity bears too much the worldly stamp. Religion, Bible religion, takes away the gross, the sensual, dishonesty, selfishness, unholy ambition, from the man. Then comes joy and peace. There are too many laborers who keep themselves away from God, and in a state of condemnation. They feel the rebuke of God upon them. There is joy in obedience, joy in the favor of God. The Lord, who holds the life of man in his                                 -43-     hands, can impart true nobility of soul and restore in  him the image of God. Who can give peace and rest to the soul but the Prince of Peace? Oh, why will men keep apart from God, and regard obedience and truth as bondage? Why will they ask, What will my fellow-mortals approve? Why not inquire, What has God said? What standard has he set up, and how can I meet it?  {PH167 42.2}
[PH167 43.1]          Our institutions need to be constantly elevating, purifying, refining. Whatever our condition, there is a Guide; whatever our perplexity, we have a Counselor to teach us the right way. Those who would be devoted servants of the most high God, must serve him with an eye single to his glory. They must be particular, and especially so in a large institution like the Sanitarium. They must not entertain the thought for a moment that it is needless to be so circumspect and reserved in their conversation and deportment, that it is too great a tax. It seemed to Eve a small thing to not exactly obey God, when something for her enjoyment and pleasure was presented to her; and it did not seem possible for Adam to choose the side of right, and condemn the wrong in his best beloved, and he followed her example; but it opened the flood-gates of woe to our world. Offenses may seem very, very small to fallen man, but the sure result is a tide of evil that reveals the defilement and hatefulness of sin. Therefore all who claim to be children of God are called upon to accept, not their own low standard, but the divine standard, and to consider that God is a party in all their transactions. His holiness, his justice, his mercy, and his                                    -44-     truth, are to be interwoven with every transaction of life. Those connected with our institutions cannot afford to separate from God. Their every action, their continual influence, should be to repress the unprincipled and encourage the pure. He that is honest, true and upright toward God, will be upright in his dealings with his fellow-men.  {PH167 43.1}
[PH132 1.1]         PH132 - The Curse of the Liquor Traffic                           Mrs. E. G. White.          "Woe to him that coveteth an evil covetousness to his house, that he may set his nest on high. . . . Woe unto him that giveth his neighbour drink, that puttest thy bottle to him, and makest him drunken." "Woe unto him that buildeth his house by unrighteousness, and his chambers by wrong; that useth his neighbour's service without wages, and giveth him not for his work; that saith, I will build me a wide house and large chambers, and cutteth him out windows; and it is ceiled with cedar, and painted with vermilion. Shalt thou reign because thou closest thyself in cedar? . . . . Thine eyes and thine heart are not but for thy covetousness, and for to shed innocent blood, and for oppression, and for violence, to do it." Habakkuk 2:9-15; Jeremiah 22:13-17.  {PH132 1.1}
[PH132 1.2]         In every phase of the liquor-selling business, there is dishonesty and violence. The houses of liquor-dealers are built with the wages of unrighteousness, and upheld by violence and oppression. Those who deal in liquor, and those who sustain the traffic, are working in co-partnership with Satan. Through this business they are doing a greater work to perpetuate human woe than are men through any other business in the world.                                                                              2  Christians cannot use intoxicating liquors, nor connect themselves in the least degree with any business that leads to the degradation and downfall of humanity.  {PH132 1.2}
[PH132 2.1]          The rum-seller takes the same position as did Cain, and says, "Am I my brother's keeper?" And God says to him, as He said to Cain, "The voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto Me from the ground." Genesis 4:9, 10. Liquor-dealers will be held accountable for the wretchedness and misery brought into the homes of those who are weak in moral power, and who fall through temptation to drink. They will be charged with the misery, the suffering, the hopelessness brought into the world through the liquor traffic. They will have to answer for the want and woe of the mothers and children who have suffered for food, and clothing, and shelter, who have buried all hope and joy. He who has a care for the sparrow, and notes its fall to the ground, who "clothes the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven," will not pass by those who have been formed in his own image, purchased with his own blood, and pay no heed to their suffering cries. God marks this wickedness that perpetuates misery and crime. He charges it all up to those whose influence helps to open the door of temptation to the soul.  {PH132 2.1}
[PH132 2.2]         There are men who have accepted high positions of trust, who have placed themselves under solemn vows to work for the good of the people, but who are untrue to these vows, who are not acting the part of their brother's keeper. They are violating the principles of God's law, and failing to love their neighbour as themselves. Law-makers are permitting breweries to be                                                                              3  planted all over the land, thus defiling the earth, and supplying to public houses that which they know to be a deadly evil. Drinking houses are scattered all over the cities and towns, inviting the traveller to stop and water his horses at the troughs, which are so convenient, and also to come in, and spend his money for a glass of some intoxicating drink. The water in the trough is a blessing to the thirsty horses, but what a curse is the liquor to the man who enters and drinks. The traveller enters the public house with his reason, with ability to walk upright; but look at him as he leaves. The lustre is gone from his eye. The power to walk upright is gone; he reels to and fro like a ship at sea. His reasoning power is paralysed; the image of God is destroyed. The poisonous, maddening draught has left a brand upon him so evil that nature rebels, and refuses to own him. He is the slave of depraved appetite, and instead of coming to his help, to break every yoke, and to let the oppressed go free, his brethren bind him the tighter in his chains. They rob his wife and children of his money, and take away from them a kind and sensible husband and father, by dealing out to him a potion that makes him a madman. He is in slavery, body and soul, and he cannot distinguish between right and wrong. The liquor-dealer has put the bottle to his neighbour's lips, and under its influence he is full of cruelty and murder, and in his madness actually commits murder.  {PH132 2.2}
[PH132 3.1]          He is brought before an earthly tribunal, and those who legalized the traffic are forced to deal with the results of their own work. They authorised by law the giving to this man of a draught that would turn him                                                                              4  from a sane man into a madman, and now it is necessary for them to send him to prison and to the gallows for his crime. His wife and children are left in destitution and poverty, to become the charge of the community in which they live. Soul and body the man is lost, cut off from earth, and with no title to heaven.  {PH132 3.1}
[PH132 4.1]         But there is a higher tribunal than that of earth, and in that tribunal the effect is traced to the cause, and the man who put the bottle to his neighbour's lips is charged with the sins of him who committed murder through the influence of the draught that robbed him of his reason.  {PH132 4.1}
[PH132 4.2]          And are not the rulers of the land largely responsible for the aggravated crimes, the current of deadly evil, that is the result of this liquor traffic? Is it not their duty and in their power to remove this evil?--Yes, it is; and unless they do it, the blood of souls will be found upon their garments.  {PH132 4.2}
[PH132 4.3]          When a ship is wrecked in sight of the shore, and the people look on, powerless to save, they are shocked and pained beyond measure. They talk of every possible means whereby to save those who are perishing; and even after the ship has gone down, and the lives of all are lost, they still try to think of some means that might have been successful in saving the perishing. But there is a deadly evil in our very land, which is sanctioned by law. Day after day, month after month, year after year, Satan's death-traps are set in our communities, at our doors, at the street corners, everywhere that it is possible to catch souls, that their moral power may be destroyed, and the image of God obliterated, and that they may be sunken in degradation far below the level of the brute. Souls are imperilled and perishing,                                                                              5  and where is the active energy, the determined effort on the part of Christians to raise a warning signal, to enlighten their fellow-men, to save their perishing brothers? We are not talking of methods to save those who are dead and lost, but we desire to move upon those who are not yet beyond the reach of sympathy and help. We would present to these souls, who are guilty and polluted, the truth that the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin.  {PH132 4.3}
[PH132 5.1]          Shall souls always have to struggle for the victory, with the dens of temptation open before their very faces? Shall Satan always find agents to tempt those who are weak in moral power? Drawn into these dens of evil, shall he who has resolved to quit drink, be led to seize the glass again, and in the first sip of the intoxicant, put to his lips by the liquor-dealer, find every good resolution overpowered and gone? One taste of the maddening draught, and all thought of the suffering, heart-crushed wife has vanished. The debauched father cares no more that his children are hungry and naked. The law, by legalizing the liquor traffic, gives its sanction to the downfall of the soul, and refuses to stop the traffic that floods the land with evil. Let law-makers consider whether or not all this imperilling of human life, of physical power and mental vigour, is unavoidable.  {PH132 5.1}
[PH132 5.2]          How many frightful accidents occur through the influence of drink. Some one at an important post fails to give the right signal, or sends an incorrect message, and on come the trains. There is a collision, and hundreds of lives are lost. When the matter is investigated, it is found that the man at the post was drunk.                                                                              6  A steamer at sea meets with disaster, and when the matter is traced to its source, it is found that the engineer was drunk, or that the captain had taken too much liquor at supper. What is the portion of this terrible intoxicant that any man in responsible position can afford to take, and be safe with the lives of human beings? He can be safe only as he totally abstains from drink. He should not have his mind confused with drink. No intoxicant should pass the lips; then if disaster comes, men in responsible places can do their best, and meet their record with satisfaction, whatever may be the issue.  {PH132 5.2}
[PH132 6.1]          Let every soul remember that he is under sacred obligation to God to do his best for his fellow-creatures. How careful should every one be not to create a desire for stimulants by advising friends or neighbours to take brandy or other intoxicants for the sake of their health. Many instances have come to our notice in which through some such advice, men and women have become the slaves of drink. Physicians are responsible for making many a man or woman a drunkard. Knowing what drink will do for its lovers, they have taken upon themselves the responsibility of prescribing it for their patients. What excuse can these doctors render for the influence they have exerted in making fathers and mothers drunkards? These fathers and mothers transmit this appetite to their children, and thus the evil is perpetuated, and crime and misery increased. Thus it is that degradation, poverty, and woe are filling our world. Thus it is that ignorance and evil are wide-spread, and that the records show increasing hunger, nakedness, wretchedness, and transgression.                                                                              7   {PH132 6.1}
[PH132 7.1]          There is a lesson for us in the instruction God gave to Israel, directing them what to do in the case of a vicious ox that caused the death of any person. He said, "If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die; then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit. But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death. If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him. Whether he have gored a son or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him. If the ox shall push a man-servant or a maid-servant; he shall give unto their master thirty pieces of silver, and the ox shall be stoned." Exodus 21:28-32.  {PH132 7.1}
[PH132 7.2]          Remember this instruction in regard to the vicious ox, and apply the principle involved to the man who deals out the poisonous alcoholic drinks, and to those who license the liquor traffic. This is the kind of compensation that should be granted to the liquor-dealer. Those who engage in the liquor business are not ignorant of the numberless ways in which it results in degradation, misery, poverty, cruelty, and death. The liquor traffic is a terrible scourge to our land, and yet it is sustained and legalized by those who profess to be Christians. In thus doing, the churches make themselves responsible for the results of this death-dealing traffic. The liquor traffic has its root in hell itself, and it leads to perdition. These are solemn considerations.                                                                              8   {PH132 7.2}
[PH132 8.1]          The man who has formed the habit of drinking intoxicating liquor is in a desperate situation. He cannot be reasoned with, or persuaded to deny himself the indulgence. His stomach and brain are diseased, his will power is weakened, and his appetite uncontrolled. The prince of the hosts of darkness holds him in bondage that he has no power to break. For the aid of such victims the liquor traffic should be prohibited.  {PH132 8.1}
[PH132 8.2]          The world is becoming like Sodom and Gomorrah, like the world before the flood, and terrible scenes are before us. What will be the record that law-makers and liquor-dealers will have to meet? They may wash their hands as did Pilate, but they will not be clean from the blood of souls. The ceremony of washing their hands will not cleanse them if they have by their influence or agency helped to make men drunkards.  {PH132 8.2}
[PH132 8.3]          No one can blind himself to the terrible results of the drink traffic. The daily papers show that the wretchedness, the poverty, the crime, resulting from this traffic, are not cunningly devised fables, and that hundreds of men are growing rich off the pittances of the men they are sending to perdition by their drink business. The accounts that fill the daily papers are enough to move a heart of stone, and if the senses of our rulers were not perverted, they would see the necessity of doing away with this death-dealing traffic. O that a public sentiment might be created that would put an end to the drink business, close the public houses, and give their maddened victims an opportunity to reflect on eternal realities!  {PH132 8.3}
[PH133 1.1]        PH133 - Danger in Adopting Worldly Policy in the Work of God (1892)           November 3, 1890, while laboring at Salamanca, N. Y., as I was in communion with God in the night season, I was taken out of and away from myself to assemblies in different States, where I bore a decided testimony of reproof and warning. In Battle Creek a council of ministers and responsible men from the publishing house and other institutions was convened, and I heard those assembled, in no gentle spirit, advance sentiments and urge measures for adoption that filled me with apprehension and distress.  {PH133 1.1}
[PH133 1.2]         Years before, I had been called to pass through a similar experience, and the Lord then revealed to me many things of vital importance, and gave me warnings that must be delivered to those in peril. On the night of November 3, these warnings were brought to my mind, and I was commanded to present them before those in responsible offices of trust, and to fail not, nor be discouraged. There were laid out before me some things which I could not comprehend; but the assurance was given me that the Lord would not allow his people to be enshrouded in the fogs of worldly skepticism and infidelity, bound up in bundles with the world; but if they would only hear and follow his voice, rendering obedience to his commandments, he would lead them above the mists of skepticism and unbelief, and place their feet upon the Rock, where they might breathe the atmosphere of security and triumph.  {PH133 1.2}
[PH133 1.3]          While engaged in earnest prayer, I was lost to everything around me; the room was filled with light, and I                               - 2 -     was bearing a message to an assembly that seemed to be the General Conference. I was moved by the spirit of God to make a most earnest appeal; for I was impressed that great danger was before us at the heart of the work. I had been, and still was, bowed down with distress of mind and body, burdened with the thought that I must bear a message to our people at Battle Creek, to warn them against a line of action that would separate God from the publishing house.  {PH133 1.3}
[PH133 2.1]          The eyes of the Lord were bent upon the people in sorrow mingled with displeasure, and the words were spoken, "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent." He who wept over impenitent Israel, noting their ignorance of God, and of Christ their Redeemer, looked upon the heart of the work at Battle Creek. Great peril was about the people, but some knew it not. Unbelief and impenitence blinded their eyes, and they trusted to human wisdom in the guidance of the most important interests of the cause of God relating to the publishing work. In the weakness of human judgment, men were gathering into their finite hands the lines of control, while God's will, God's way and counsel, were not sought as indispensable. Men of stubborn, iron-like will, both in and out of the office, were confederating together, determined to drive certain measures through in accordance with their own judgment. I said to them: "You cannot do this. The control of these large interests cannot be vested wholly in those who make it manifest that they have little experience in the things of God, and have not spiritual discernment. The people of God throughout our ranks must not, because of mismanagement on the part of                                - 3 -     erring men, have their confidence shaken in the important interests at the great heart of the work, which have a decided influence upon our churches in the United States and in foreign lands. If you lay your hand upon the publishing work, this great instrumentality of God, to place your mould and superscription upon it, you will find that it will be dangerous to your own souls, and disastrous to the work of God. It will be as great as sin in the sight of God as was the sin of Uzzah when he put forth his hand to steady the ark. There are those who have entered into other men's labors, and all that God requires of them is to deal justly, to love mercy, and walk humbly with God, to labor conscientiously as men employed by the people to do the work entrusted to their hands. Some have failed to do this, as their works testify. Whatever may be their position, whatever their responsibility, if they have as much authority even as had Ahab, they will find that God is above them, that his sovereignty is supreme."  {PH133 2.1}
[PH133 3.1]          Let none of the workers exalt themselves, and seek to carry through their ideas without the sanction and cooperation of the people of God. They will not succeed, for God will not permit it. The foundations of the institutions among us were laid in sacrifice. They belong to the people, and all who have denied self, and made sacrifices great or small according to their ability, to bring these instrumentalities into existence, should feel that they have a special interest in them. They should not lose their interest, or become despondent in regard to the success of the work. As the perils of the last days thicken about us, they should pray more earnestly that the work may prosper. Those who have lifted burdens when the work went hard, should have a part in important councils; for they acted a part when counseling together was considered a far more solemn and                               - 4 -     sacred matter that it is now. No confederacy should be formed with unbelievers, neither should you call together a certain chosen number who think as you do, and who will say Amen to all that you propose, while others are excluded, who you think will not be in harmony. I was shown that there was great danger of doing this.  {PH133 3.1}
[PH133 4.1]          "For the Lord spake thus unto me with a strong hand, and instructed me that I should not walk in the way of this people, saying, Say ye not, A confederacy, to all them to whom this people shall say, A confederacy, neither fear ye their fear, nor be afraid. Sanctify the Lord of hosts himself; and let him be your fear, and let him be your dread. . . . To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them." The world is not to be our criterion. Let the Lord work, let the Lord's voice be heard.  {PH133 4.1}
[PH133 4.2]          Those employed in any department of the work whereby the world may be transformed, must not enter into alliance with those who know not the truth. The world know not the Father or the Son, and they have no spiritual discernment as to the character of our work, as to what we shall do, or shall not do. We must obey the orders that come from above. We are not to hear the counsel or follow the plans suggested by unbelievers. Suggestions made by those who know not the work that God is doing for this time, will be such as to weaken the power of the instrumentalities of God. By accepting such suggestions, the counsel of Christ is set at naught.  {PH133 4.2}
[PH133 4.3]          There is cherished altogether too little fear, love, and reverence for the God of heaven. There is far too little faith in the workings of his providence, in matters concerning his cause, with those who are connected with the active management of the publishing house. Why is this? Because they are not spiritually wise. The                               - 5 -     great peril is in the fact that men live so far apart from Jesus that they fail to discern his voice, receive his counsel, keep his way, and honor his name; they become self-exalted, and walk in the sparks of their own kindling. Because of this they fail to understand the devices of Satan, and are led to adopt measures that appear right, although they are instigated by the artful enemy of God and man, to place a human mould upon the work, dishonoring the name of God.  {PH133 4.3}
[PH133 5.1]          As far back as 1882, testimonies of the deepest interest on points of vital importance, were presented to our people, in regard to the work, and the spirit that should characterize the workers. Because these warnings have been neglected, the same evils that they pointed out have been cherished by many, hindering the progress of the work, and imperiling many souls. Satan is wide awake, and while men sleep, he sows his tares. In completing the work of rebellion, Satan is represented as a roaring lion, going about seeking whom he may devour. Those who are self-sufficient, who do not feel the necessity of constant prayer and watchfulness, will be ensnared. Through living faith and earnest prayer the sentinels of God must become partakers of the divine nature, or they will be found professedly working for God, but in reality giving their service to the prince of darkness. Because their eyes are not anointed with the heavenly eye-salve, their understanding will be blinded, and they will be ignorant of the wonderfully specious devices of the enemy. Their vision will be perverted through their dependence on human wisdom, which is foolishness in the sight of God.  {PH133 5.1}
[PH133 5.2]          The eye of the Lord is upon all the work, all the plans, all the imaginings of every mind; he sees beneath the surface of things, discerning the thoughts and intents of the heart. There is not a deed of darkness, not a plan, not an imagination of the heart, not a thought of                                 - 6 -     the mind, but that he reads it as an open book. Every act, every word, every motive, is faithfully chronicled in the records by the great Heart-searcher, who said, "I know thy works."  {PH133 5.2}
[PH133 6.1]          I was shown that the follies of Israel in the days of Samuel will be repeated among the people of God today, unless there is greater humility, less confidence in self, and more trust in the Lord God of Israel, the Ruler of the people. It is only as divine power is combined with human effort that the work will abide the test. When men lean no longer on men or on their own judgment, but make God their trust, it will be made manifest in every instance by meekness of spirit, by less talking and much more praying, by the exercise of caution in their plans and movements. Such men will reveal the fact that their dependence is in God, that they have the mind of Christ.  {PH133 6.1}
[PH133 6.2]          Again and again I have been shown that the people of God in these last days could not be safe in trusting in men, and making flesh their arm. The mighty cleaver of truth has taken them out of the world as rough stones that are to be hewed and squared and polished for the heavenly building. They must be hewed by the prophets with reproof, warning, admonition, and advice, that they may be fashioned after the divine Pattern; this is the specified work of the Comforter, to transform heart and character, that men may keep the way of the Lord.  {PH133 6.2}
[PH133 6.3]          I now raise my voice in warning; for you are in danger. The people are to know when peril is threatening them; they are not to be left in darkness. "Son of man, I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel: therefore hear the word at my mouth, and give them warning from me. When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die; and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way,                               - 7 -     to save his life; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Yet if thou warn the wicked, and he turn not from his wickedness nor from his wicked way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul. Again when a righteous man doth turn from his righteousness, and commit iniquity, and I lay a stumbling block before him, he shall die: because thou hast not given him warning, he shall die in his sins, and his righteousness which he hath done shall not be remembered; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless if thou warn the righteous man that the righteous man sin not, and he doth not sin, he shall surely live because he is warned; also thou hast delivered thy soul."  {PH133 6.3}
[PH133 7.1]          Since 1845 the dangers of the people of God have from time to time been laid open before me, and I have been shown the perils that would thicken about the remnant in the last days. These perils have been revealed to me down to the present time. Great scenes are soon to open before us. The Lord is coming with power and great glory. And Satan knows that his usurped authority will soon be forever at an end. His last opportunity to gain control of the world is now before him, and he will make most decided efforts to accomplish the destruction of the inhabitants of the earth. Those who believe the truth must be as faithful sentinels on the watchtower, or Satan will suggest specious reasonings to them, and they will give utterance to opinions that will betray sacred, holy trusts. The enmity of Satan against good, will be manifested more and more, as he brings his forces into activity in his last work of rebellion, and every soul that is not fully surrendered to God, and kept by divine power, will form an alliance with Satan against heaven, and join in battle against the Ruler of the universe.  {PH133 7.1}
[PH133 7.2]          In a vision given in 1880 I asked, "Where is the                             - 8 -     security for the people of God in these days of peril?" The answer was, "Jesus maketh intercession for his people, though Satan standeth at his right hand to resist him." "And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem, rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?" As man's Intercessor and Advocate, Jesus will lead all who are willing to be led, saying, "Follow me upward, step by step, where the clear light of the Sun of Righteousness shines."  {PH133 7.2}
[PH133 8.1]          But not all are following the light. Some are moving away from the safe path, which at every step is a path of humility. God has committed to his servants a message for this time; but this message does not in every particular coincide with the ideas of all the leading men, and some criticise the message and the messengers. They dare even to reject the words of reproof sent to them from God through his Holy Spirit.  {PH133 8.1}
[PH133 8.2]          What reserve power has the Lord with which to reach those who have cast aside his warnings and reproofs, and have accredited the testimonies of the Spirit of God to no higher source than human wisdom? In the Judgment, what can you who have done this, offer to God as an excuse for turning from the evidences he has given you that God was in the work? "By their fruits ye shall know them." I would not now rehearse before you the evidences given in the past two years of the dealings of God by his chosen servants; but the present evidence of his working is revealed to you, and you are now under obligation to believe. You cannot neglect God's messages of warning, you cannot reject them or treat them lightly, but at the peril of infinite loss. Caviling, ridicule, and misrepresentation can be indulged in only at the expense of the debasement of your own souls. The use of such weapons does not gain precious victories for you, but rather cheapens the mind, and                                - 9 -     separates the soul from God. Sacred things are brought down to the level of the common, and a condition of things is created that pleases the prince of darkness, and grieves away the Spirit of God. Caviling and criticism leave the soul as devoid of the dew of grace as the hills of Gilboa were destitute of rain. Confidence cannot be placed in the judgment of those who indulge in ridicule and misrepresentation. No weight can be attached to their advice or resolutions. You must bear the divine credentials before you make decided movements to shape the working of God's cause.  {PH133 8.2}
[PH133 9.1]          To accuse and criticise those whom God is using, is to accuse and criticise the Lord, who has sent them. All need to cultivate their religious faculties, that they may have a right discernment of religious things. Some have failed to distinguish between pure gold and mere glitter, between the substance and the shadow.  {PH133 9.1}
[PH133 9.2]          The prejudices and opinions that prevailed at Minneapolis are not dead by any means; the seeds sown there in some hearts are ready to spring into life and bear a like harvest. The tops have been cut down, but the roots have never been eradicated, and they still bear their unholy fruit to poison the judgment, pervert the perceptions, and blind the understanding of those with whom you connect, in regard to the message and the messengers. When by thorough confession, you destroy the root of bitterness, you will see light in God's light. Without this thorough work you will never clear your souls. You need to study the word of God with a purpose, not to confirm your own ideas, but to bring them to be trimmed, to be condemned or approved, as they are or are not in harmony with the word of God. The Bible should be your constant companion. You should study the Testimonies, not to pick out certain sentences to use as you see fit, to strengthen your                                - 10 -     assertions, while you disregard the plainest statements given to correct your course of action.  {PH133 9.2}
[PH133 10.1]          There has been a departure from God among us, and the zealous work of repentance and return to our first love essential to restoration to God and regeneration of heart has not yet been done. Infidelity has been making its inroads into our ranks; for it is the fashion to depart from Christ, and give place to skepticism. With many the cry of the heart has been, "We will not have this man to reign over us." Baal, Baal, is the choice. The religion of many among us will be the religion of apostate Israel, because they love their own way, and forsake the way of the Lord. The true religion, the only religion of the Bible, that teaches forgiveness only through the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour, that advocates righteousness by the faith of the Son of God, has been slighted, spoken against, ridiculed, and rejected. It has been denounced as leading to enthusiasm and fanaticism. But it is the life of Jesus Christ in the soul, it is the active principle of love imparted by the Holy Spirit, that alone will make the soul fruitful unto good works. The love of Christ is the force and power of every message for God that ever fell from human lips. What kind of a future is before us, if we shall fail to come into the unity of the faith?  {PH133 10.1}
[PH133 10.2]          When we are united in the unity for which Christ prayed, this long controversy that has been kept up through Satanic agency will end, and we shall not see men framing plans after the order of the world because they have not spiritual eye-sight to discern spiritual things. They now see men as trees walking, and they need the divine touch, that they may see as God sees, and work as Christ worked. Then will Zion's watchmen unitedly sound the trumpet in clearer, louder notes; for they will see the sword coming, and realize                             - 11 -     the danger in which the people of God are placed.  {PH133 10.2}
[PH133 11.1]          You will need to make straight paths for your feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. We are surrounded by the lame and halting in the faith, and you are to help them, not by halting yourselves, but by standing, like men who have been tried and proven, in principle firm as a rock. I know that a work must be done for the people, or many will not be prepared to receive the light of the angel sent down from heaven to lighten the whole earth with his glory. Do not think that you will be found as vessels unto honor in the time of the latter rain, to receive the glory of God, if you are lifting up your souls unto vanity, speaking perverse things, in secret cherishing roots of bitterness. The frown of God will certainly be upon every soul who cherishes and nurtures these roots of dissension, and possesses a spirit so unlike the Spirit of Christ.  {PH133 11.1}
[PH133 11.2]          As the Spirit of the Lord rested upon me, I seemed to be present in one of your councils. One of your number rose; his manner was very decided and earnest as he held up a paper before you. I could read plainly the heading of the paper; it was the American Sentinel. Criticisms were then passed upon the paper and the character of the articles therein published. Those in council pointed to certain passages, declaring that this must be cut out, and that must be changed. Strong words were uttered in criticism of the methods of the paper, and a strong unchristlike spirit prevailed. Voices were decided and defiant.  {PH133 11.2}
[PH133 11.3]          My guide gave me words of warning and reproof to speak to those who took part in this proceeding, who were not slow to utter their accusations and condemnation. In substance this was the reproof given: The Lord has not presided at this council, and there is a spirit of strife among the counselors. The minds and hearts of these men are not under the controlling influence                                 - 12 -     of the Spirit of God. Let the adversaries of our faith be the ones to suggest and develop such plans as you are now discussing. From the world's point of view some of these plans are not objectionable; but they are not to be adopted by those who have had the light of heaven. The light which God has given should be respected, not only for your own safety, but also for the safety of the church of God. The steps now being taken by the few cannot be followed by the remnant people of God. Your course cannot be sustained by the Lord. It is made evident by your course of action that you have laid your plans without the aid of Him who is mighty in counsel; but the Lord will work. Those who have criticised the work of God need to have their eyes anointed, for they have felt mighty in their own strength; but there is One who can bind the arm of the mighty, and bring to naught the counsels of the prudent.  {PH133 11.3}
[PH133 12.1]          The message we have to bear is not a message that men need cringe to declare. They are not to seek to cover it, to conceal its origin and purpose. Its advocates must be men who will not hold their peace day nor night. As those who have made solemn vows to God, and who have been commissioned as the messengers of Christ, as stewards of the mysteries of the grace of God, we are under obligation to declare faithfully the whole counsel of God. We are not to make less prominent the special truths that have separated us from the world, and made us what we are; for they are fraught with eternal interests. God has given us light in regard to the things that are now taking place in the last remnant of time, and with pen and voice we are to proclaim the truth to the world, not in a tame, spiritless way, but in demonstration of the Spirit and power of God. The mightiest conflicts are involved in the furtherance of the message, and the results of its promulgation are of moment to both heaven and earth.                              - 13 -  {PH133 12.1}
[PH133 13.1]          The controversy between the two great powers of good and evil is soon to be ended; but to the time of its close, there will be continual and sharp contests. We should now purpose, as did Daniel and his fellows in Babylon, that we will be true to principle, come what may. The flaming fiery furnace heated seven times hotter than it was wont to be heated, did not cause these faithful servants of God to turn aside from allegiance to the truth. They stood firm in the time of trial, and were cast into the furnace; and they were not forsaken of God. The form of the Fourth was seen walking with them in the flames, and they came forth not having even the smell of fire upon their garments.  {PH133 13.1}
[PH133 13.2]         The den of lions did not deter Daniel from a steady adherence to duty. He did not hide his purpose or lower his colors because death threatened him if he stood faithful to his God. Three times a day, in the face of the king's decree, he sought his Lord in his chamber, with his window open toward Jerusalem. He was cast into the den of lions, but God delivered him.  {PH133 13.2}
[PH133 13.3]          Let us look at the case of Elijah. The time has come when he must meet his mortal enemy, the cruel Ahab, the despot of Israel, the apostate from the religion of his fathers. In anger the king inquiries, "Art thou he that troubleth Israel?" Does Elijah weaken before the king? Does he cringe and cower, and resort to flattery in order to mollify the feelings of the enraged ruler? Israel has perverted her way, and forsaken the path of allegiance to God, and now shall the prophet, to preserve his life, betray sacred, holy trusts? Does he prophesy smooth things to please the king, and to obtain his favor? Will he evade the issue? Will he conceal from the king the true reason why the judgments of God are falling upon the land of Israel? No; as the messenger of God he must proclaim the truth, just such truth as the occasion demands. He carries a great                             - 14 -     weight of sorrow on account of the apostasy of Israel. He must hold up before them their defection, that they may humble themselves in the sight of the Lord, that his fierce anger may be turned away from them. Elijah faces the enraged king, and answers, "I have not troubled Israel; but thou, and thy Father's house, in that ye have forsaken the commandments of the Lord, and thou hast followed Baalim."  {PH133 13.3}
[PH133 14.1]          Today the world is full of flatterers and dissemblers; but God forbid that those who claim to be guardians of sacred trusts, shall betray the interests of God's cause through the insinuating suggestions and devices of the enemy of all righteousness.  {PH133 14.1}
[PH133 14.2]         There is no time now to range ourselves on the side of the transgressors of God's law, to see with their eyes, to hear with their ears, and to understand with their perverted senses. We must press together. We must labor to become a unit, to be holy in life and pure in character. Let those who profess to be servants of the living God no longer bow down to the idol of men's opinions, no longer be slaves to any shameful lust, no longer bring a polluted offering to the Lord, a sin-stained soul.                                          Ellen G. White.  {PH133 14.2}
[PH026 1.1]         PH026 - Do You Eat Flesh?                    Do You Eat Flesh?     Extracts from a letter written to a physician from Stanmore, Sydney, N. S. W., July 26, 1896          The perfection of Christian character is attainable. As we approach the close of this earth's history, we will find that the whole world is becoming a lazar house of disease. The transgression of the law of God is bringing the sure result.  {PH026 1.1}
[PH026 1.2]         I present the word of Lord God of Israel. Because of transgression, the curse of God has come upon the earth itself, upon the cattle and upon all flesh. Human beings are suffering the result of their own course of action in departing from the commandments of God. The beasts also suffer from under the curse.  {PH026 1.2}
[PH026 1.3]          Meat-eating should not come into the prescriptions for any invalids from any physician from among those who understand these things. Disease in cattle is making meat-eating a dangerous matter. The Lord's curse upon the earth, upon man, upon beasts, upon the fish of the sea; and as transgression becomes almost universal, the curse will be permitted to become as broad and as deep as the transgression. Disease is contracted by the use of meat. The diseased flesh of these dead carcasses is sold in the market places, and disease among men is the sure result.  {PH026 1.3}
[PH026 1.4]                         A Change Must Come           The Lord would bring His people into a position where they will not touch or taste the flesh of dead animals. Then let none of these things be prescribed by any physician who has a knowledge of the truth for this time. There is no safety in the eating of the flesh of the dead animals. . . . Those who take God at His word, and obey His commands with their whole heart, will be blessed. He will be their shield and protection. But the Lord will not be trifled with. Distrust, disobedience and alienation from God's will and way will place the sinner in a position where the Lord cannot give him His divine favor.                               -2-  {PH026 1.4}
[PH026 2.1]                  Let Meat Entirely Alone          Again I refer to the diet question. We cannot now do as we have ventured to do in the past in regard to meat-eating. It has always been a curse to the human family, but now it is made particularly so in the curse which God has pronounced upon the herds of the field, because of man's transgression and sins. The disease upon animals is becoming more and more common, and our only safety now is in leaving meat entirely alone. The most aggravated diseases are now prevalent, and the very last thing that physicians who are enlightened should do, is to advise patients to eat meat. It is in eating meat so largely in the country that men and women are becoming demoralized, their blood corrupted. and disease planted in their systems. Because of meat-eating, many die, and they do not understand the cause. If the truth were known, it would bear the testimony it was the flesh of animals that passed through death. The thought of feeding upon dead flesh is repulsive, but there is something in meat-eating: we partake of diseased, dead flesh, and this sows it seeds of corruption in the human organism.                         (Signed) Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PH026 2.1}
[PH026 2.2]                        Disregarding Light          If things were as they should be in the households that make up our churches, we might do double service for the Lord. The light given me is that a most decided message must be borne in regard to health reform. Those who use flesh meat strengthen the lower propensities, and prepare the way for disease to fasten upon them. There are those among Seventh-day Adventists who will not heed the light given them in regard to this matter. They make flesh a part of their diet. Disease comes upon them. Sick and suffering as a result of their wrong course, they ask for prayers of the servants of God. But how can the Lord work in their behalf when they are not willing to do His will, when they refuse to heed His instruction in regard to health reform?--From a discourse by Mrs. E. G. White, General Conference of 1903, at Oakland, California.  {PH026 2.2}
[PH134 1.1]         PH134 - The Dress Reform (1868)              An Appeal to the People in Its Behalf.          We are not Spiritualists. We are Christian women, believing all that the Scriptures say concerning man's creation, his fall, his sufferings and woes on account of continued transgression, of his hope of redemption thro' Christ, and of his duty to glorify God in his body and spirit which are his, in order to be saved. We do not wear the style of dress here represented to be odd,--that we may attract notice. We do not differ from the common style of woman's dress for any                                                                              2  such object. We choose to agree with others in theory and in practice, if we can do so, and at the same time be in harmony with the law of God, and with the laws of our being. We believe it wrong to differ from others, unless it be necessary to differ in order to be right. In bearing the cross of adopting the reform dress, we are led by a sense of duty. And although it may appear objectionable to those who are governed by fashion, we claim that it is the most convenient, the most truly modest, and the most healthful style of dress worn by woman.  {PH134 1.1}
[PH134 2.1]         We have counted the cost of appearing singular in the eyes of those who feel compelled to bow to fashion. And we decide that in the end it will pay to try to do right, though for the present we may appear odd in the eyes of those who will sacrifice convenience, comfort, and health, at the altar of fashion.  {PH134 2.1}
[PH134 2.2]          We have also looked at the fact that our course in this matter of dress will cause our friends disagreeable feelings, and have taken into the account those things which excited their feelings of prejudice against the reform dress. When among strangers, we are supposed to be Spiritualists, from the fact that some of that class adopt what is commonly called "the short dress." And the question is frequently asked, "Are you Spiritualists?" To answer this question, and to give the reader some of the reasons why we adopt so unfashionable                                                                              3  a style of dress, is this little tract given. We are well aware that some of those who espoused the cause of Spiritualism, over the moral worth of whom a shade of uncertainty has been cast, by the extravagances and immoralities among them, have adopted the short dress, and that their zeal in so doing, under the peculiar circumstances, could but disgust the people against anything of the kind.  {PH134 2.2}
[PH134 3.1]          How could it be otherwise? The people are shut up to fashion. They do not understand the benefits of our style of dress. And it is all the more objectionable to them as it resembles, in some respects, that worn by some doubtful Spiritualists. We most certainly bid ladies who have embraced Spiritualism a hearty welcome to all the blessings and benefits of a convenient, healthful, and (being of a proper length, and neatly and properly fitted and made,) truly modest dress, and wish they were as consistent and right in other respects.  {PH134 3.1}
[PH134 3.2]          In the existing state of things, the people may regard the adoption of our style of dress as a bold step on our part, showing more independence than good taste. They may censure us. They may deal in wit and sarcasm in reference to our dress. They may even utter bitter speeches on account of our course in this thing. But our work shall be, by the grace of God, to patiently labor to correct                                                                              4  their errors, remove their prejudices, and set before them the reasons why we object to the popular style of woman's dress; also some of the reasons why we adopt ours. We object to the popular style of woman's dress,  {PH134 3.2}
[PH134 4.1]          1. Because it is not convenient. In doing housework, in passing up and down stairs with both hands full, a third hand is needed to hold up the long skirts. See that lady passing up to her chamber with a child in her arms, and both hands full, stepping upon her long skirts, and stumbling as she goes. She finds the popular style of dress very inconvenient. But it is fashionable, and must be endured.  {PH134 4.1}
[PH134 4.2]          If she goes into her garden to walk or to work among her flowers, to share the early, refreshing morning air, unless she holds them up with both hands, her skirts are dragging and drabbling in dirt and dew, until they are wet and muddy. Fashion attaches to her, cloth that is, in this case, used as a sort of mop. This is exceedingly inconvenient. But for the sake of fashion it must be endured.  {PH134 4.2}
[PH134 4.3]          In walking upon the streets, in the country, in the village, or in the crowded city, her long skirts sweep the dirt and mud, and lick up tobacco spittle, and all manner of filth. Careless gentlemen sometimes step on these long dresses, and, as the ladies pass on, tear them. This is trying, and sometimes provoking; and it is not always convenient                                                                              5  to mend and cleanse these soiled and torn garments. But they are in harmony with fashion, and all this must be endured.  {PH134 4.3}
[PH134 5.1]          In traveling in the cars, in the coach, and omnibus, fashionable dresses, especially when distended by hoops, are sometimes not only in the way of the wearers, but of others; and we charitably think that, were it not for the overruling power of fashion, measures would be taken to do away with their inconvenience.  {PH134 5.1}
[PH134 5.2]          We object to the popular style of woman's dress,  {PH134 5.2}
[PH134 5.3]          2. Because it is not healthful. To say nothing of the suicidal practice of compressing the waist so as to suppress natural respiration, inducing the habit of breathing only from the top of the lungs; and not to dwell particularly upon the custom of suspending unnecessary weight upon the hips, in consequence of too many and too long skirts, there is much that many be said relative to the unhealthfulness of the fashionable style of woman's dress; but we suggest at this time only the following:  {PH134 5.3}
[PH134 5.4]          (a) It burdens and obstructs the free use of the lower limbs. This is contrary to the design of God in securing to woman the blessings of activity and health.  {PH134 5.4}
[PH134 5.5]          (b) It frequently shuts her indoors when her health demands that she should enjoy exercise in the pure, invigorating air of heaven.                                                                              6  If she goes out in the light snow, or after a shower, or in the dews of the morning or the evening, she bedrabbles her long skirts, chills the sensitive, unprotected ankles, and takes cold. To prevent this, she may remain shut up in the house, and become so delicate and feeble that when she is compelled to go out she is sure to take cold, which may result in cough, consumption, and death.  {PH134 5.5}
[PH134 6.1]          It may be said that she can reserve her walks till the sun has gathered up all this dampness. True, she may, and feel the languor produced by the scorching heat of a midday's summer sun. The birds go forth with their songs of praise to their Creator, and the beasts of the field enjoy with them the early freshness of the morning; and when the heat of the sun comes pouring down, these creatures of nature and of health retire to the shade. But this is the very time for woman to move out with her fashionable dress! When they go forth to enjoy the invigorating air of the morning, she is deprived of this rich bounty of Heaven. When they seek the cooling shade and rest, she goes forth to suffer from heat, fatigue, and languor.  {PH134 6.1}
[PH134 6.2]          (c) It robs her of that protection from cold and dampness which the lower extremities must have, to secure a healthful condition of the system. In order to enjoy a good state of health, there must be a proper circulation                                                                              7  of the blood. And to secure a good circulation of the current of human life, all parts of the body must be suitably clad. Fashion clothes woman's chest bountifully, and in winter loads her with sacks, cloaks, shawls, and furs, until she cannot feel a chill, excepting her limbs and feet, which, from their want of suitable clothing, are chilled, and literally sting with cold. The heart labors to throw the blood to the extremities, but it is chilled back from them in consequence of their being exposed to cold, for want of being suitably clothed. And the abundance of clothing about the chest, where is the great wheel of life, induces the blood to the lungs and brain, and produces congestion.  {PH134 6.2}
[PH134 7.1]          The limbs and feet have large arteries, to receive a large amount of blood, that warmth, nutrition, elasticity, and strength, may be imparted to them. But when the blood is chilled from these extremities, their blood-vessels contract, which makes the circulation of the necessary amount of blood in them still more difficult. A good circulation preserves the blood pure, and secures health. A bad circulation leaves the blood to become impure, and induces congestion of the brain and lungs, and causes diseases of the head, the heart, the liver, and the lungs. The fashionable style of woman's dress is one of the greatest causes of all these terrible diseases.  {PH134 7.1}
[PH134 7.2]          But the evil does not stop here. These                                                                              8  fashionable mothers transmit their diseases to their feeble offspring. And they clothe their feeble little girls as unhealthfully as they clothe themselves, and soon bring them to the condition of invalids, or, which is preferable in many cases, to the grave. Thus fashion fills our cemeteries with many short graves, and the houses of the slaves of fashion with invalids. Must this sad state of things continue?  {PH134 7.2}
[PH134 8.1]          We object to the fashionable style of woman's dress,  {PH134 8.1}
[PH134 8.2]          3. Because, under certain circumstances, it is, to say the least, not the most modest, on account of exposures of the female form. This evil is greatly aggravated by the wearing of hoops. Ladies with long dresses, especially if distended with hoops, as they go up and down stairs, as they pass up the narrow door-way of the coach and the omnibus, or as they raise their skirts, to clear the mud of the streets, sometimes expose the form to that degree as to put modesty to the blush.  {PH134 8.2}
[PH134 8.3]          Having noticed some of the wrongs of the popular style of woman's dress, we now wish to show in reference to the reform dress that,  {PH134 8.3}
[PH134 8.4]          1. It is convenient. No arguments are needed to prove that our style of dress is most convenient in the kitchen. In passing up and down stairs, the hands are not needed to hold up the skirts of our dresses. Being of a convenient length, they take care of                                                                              9  themselves, while our hands are better employed.  {PH134 8.4}
[PH134 9.1]          We can go out into the untrodden snow, or after a fall of rain, and, if our feet and limbs are entirely protected, all is dry and comfortable. We have no fears of taking cold as we trip along, unburdened by trailing skirts, in our morning walks. We can, in spring and summer, walk and work among our flowers without fear of injury from the dews of early morning. And then, the lower portions of our skirts, not having been used as a mop, are dry, and clean, and comfortable, not compelling us to wash and clean them, which is not always convenient when other important matters demand time and attention.  {PH134 9.1}
[PH134 9.2]          In getting into, and out of, carriages, in passing old trunks, boxes, and other ragged furniture, and in walking over old, broken sidewalks, where nails have worked up an inch or two above the surface of the plank, our dresses are not exposed to a thousand accidents and rents to which the trailing dresses are fated. To us, this is a matter of great convenience.  {PH134 9.2}
[PH134 9.3]          2. It is healthful. Our skirts are few and light, not taxing our strength with the burden of many and longer ones. Our limbs being properly clothed, we need comparatively few skirts; and these are suspended from the shoulders. Our dresses are fitted to sit easily, obstructing neither the circulation of the blood, nor natural, free, and full                                                                              10  respiration. Our skirts, being neither numerous nor fashionably long, do not impede the means of locomotion, but leave us to move about with ease and activity. All these things are necessary to health.  {PH134 9.3}
[PH134 10.1]          Our limbs and feet are suitably protected from cold and damp, to secure the circulation of the blood to them, with all its blessings. We can take exercise in the open air, in the dews of morning or evening, or after the falling storm of snow or rain, without fears of taking cold. Morning exercise, in walking in the free, invigorating air of heaven, or cultivating flowers, small fruits, and vegetables, is necessary to a healthful circulation of the blood. It is the surest safeguard against colds, coughs, congestions of the brain and lungs, inflammation of the liver, the kidneys, the lungs, and a hundred other diseases.  {PH134 10.1}
[PH134 10.2]          If those ladies who are failing in health, suffering in consequence of these diseases, would lay off their fashionable robes, clothe themselves suitably for the enjoyment of such exercise, and move out carefully at first, as they can endure it, and increase the amount of exercise in the open air, as it gives them strength to endure, and dismiss their doctors and drugs, most of them might recover health, to bless the world with their example and the work of their hands. If they would dress their daughters properly, they might live to enjoy health, and to bless others.                                                                              11   {PH134 10.2}
[PH134 11.1]          Christian Mother: Why not clothe your daughter as comfortably and as properly as you do your son? In the cold and storms of winter, his limbs and feet are clad with lined pants, drawers, woolen socks, and thick boots. This is as it should be; but your daughter is dressed in reference to fashion, not health, nor comfort. Her shoes are light, and her stockings thin. True, her skirts are short, but her limbs are nearly naked, covered by only a thin, flannel stocking reaching to her muslin drawers. Her limbs and feet are chilled, while her brother's are warm. His limbs are protected by from three to five thicknesses; hers by only one. Is she the feebler? Then she needs the greater care. Is she indoors more, and, therefore, less protected against cold and storm? Then she needs double care. But as she is dressed, there is nothing to hope for the future relative to her health but habitual cold feet, a congested brain, headache, disease of the liver and lungs, and an early grave.  {PH134 11.1}
[PH134 11.2]          Her dress may be nearly long enough; but let it sit loosely and comfortably. Then clothe her limbs and feet as comfortably, as wisely, and as well, as you do those of your boy; and let her go out and enjoy exercise in the open air, and live to enjoy health and happiness.  {PH134 11.2}
[PH134 11.3]          3. It is modest. Yes, we think it is the most modest and becoming style of dress worn by                                                                              12  woman. If the reader thinks otherwise, will he please turn to the first page, and again examine the figure there represented, and then tell us wherein this style of dress is faulty or unbecoming? True, it is not fashionable. But what of that? Fashions do not always come from Heaven. Neither do they always come from the pure, the virtuous, and the good.  {PH134 11.3}
[PH134 12.1]          It is true that this style of dress exposes her feet. And why should she be ashamed of her well-clad feet, any more than men are of theirs? It is of no use for her to try to conceal the fact that she has feet. This was a settled fact long before the use of trailing skirts distended by hoops, giving her the appearance of a haystack, or a Dutch churn.  {PH134 12.1}
[PH134 12.2]          But does the popular style of woman's dress always hide her feet from the public gaze? See that lady passing over the muddy street, holding her skirts nearly twice as far from the ground as ours, exposing, not only her feet, but her nearly-naked limbs. Similar exposures are frequent as she ascends and descends the stairs, as she is helped into, and out of, carriages. These exposures are disagreeable, if not shameful; and a style of dress which makes their frequent occurrence almost certain, we must regard as a poor safeguard of modesty and virtue. But we did not design an exposure of this false modesty in relation to woman's feet, but simply                                                                              13  a defense of the style of dress which we regard, in every way, truly modest.  {PH134 12.2}
[PH134 13.1]          What style of dress can be neater, more modest, and more becoming girls from the ages of five to fourteen years than ours? Stand those girls of fashion beside these, and then say which appears the more comfortable, more modest, and more becoming. The fashionable style is not as long as ours; yet no one laughs at those who follow that style, for wearing a short dress. Their limbs are nearly naked, while modesty and health clothe the limbs of the others. Fashion and false modesty look upon these girls who have their limbs clad in reference to comfort, modesty, and health, with horror, but smile upon those whose dresses are quite as short, and whose limbs are uncomfortably, immodestly, and unhealthfully exposed. Here come the cross and the reproach, for simply doing right, in the face of the tyrant--Fashion. God help us to have the moral courage to do right, and to labor patiently and humbly in the great cause of reform.  {PH134 13.1}
[PH134 13.2]          In behalf of my sisters who adopt the reform dress,                Ellen G. White.        Greenville, Montcalm Co., Mich.  {PH134 13.2}
[PH134 13.3]                      A Few Suggestions.          1. We recommend the reform dress to all. We urge it upon none. When Christian women see the wrongs of the fashionable style, and the benefits                                                                              14  of ours, and put it on from a sense of duty, and have the moral courage to wear it anywhere and everywhere, then will they feel at home in it, and enjoy a satisfaction and blessing in trying to do right.  {PH134 13.3}
[PH134 14.1]          2. But those who adopt the reform dress should ever bear in mind the fact that the power of fashion is terrible; and that in meeting this tyrant, they need wisdom, humility, and patience,--wisdom to speak and act so as not to offend the slaves of fashion unnecessarily; and humility and patience to endure their frowns, their slight, and their reproachful speeches.  {PH134 14.1}
[PH134 14.2]          3. In view of existing prejudices against the reform dress, it becomes our duty in adopting it to avoid all those things which make it unnecessarily objectionable. It should reach to within eight or nine inches from the floor. The skirt of the dress should not be distended as with hoops. It should be as full as the long dress. With a proper amount of light skirts, the dress will fall properly and gracefully about the limbs.  {PH134 14.2}
[PH134 14.3]          Anything eight or nine inches from the floor is not the reform dress. It should be cut by an approved pattern, and fitted and made by directions from one who has experience in this style of dress.  {PH134 14.3}
[PH134 14.4]          4. Taste should be manifested as to colors. Uniformity in this respect, with those who adopt this style of dress, is desirable so far as convenient. Complexion, however, may be taken into the account. Modest colors should be sought for. When figured colors are used, those that are large and fiery, showing vanity and shallow pride in those who choose them, should be avoided. And a                                                                              15  fantastic taste in putting on different colors, is bad, such as white sleeves and pants with a dark dress. Shawls and bonnets are not in as good taste with the reform dress, as sacks and hats, and caps in winter.  {PH134 14.4}
[PH134 15.1]          5. And be right yourselves. Secure and maintain, in all the duties and walks of life, the heavenly adorning. The apostle speaks to the point:  {PH134 15.1}
[PH134 15.2]          "Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear. Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price." 1 Pet. iii, 1-4.  {PH134 15.2}
[PH134 15.3]          My dear sisters: Such an ornament, such a course of life and conduct, will give you influence for good on earth, and be prized in Heaven. Unless you can obtain and maintain this, I entreat you to lay off the reform dress. Do not disgrace it with a want, on your part, of neatness, cleanliness, taste, order, sobriety, meekness, propriety, modesty, and devotion to your families and to your God. Be a recommendation and an ornament to the reform dress, and let that be a recommendation and an ornament to you.                E. G. W.  {PH134 15.3}
[PH028 1.1]         PH028 - Elder Daniels and the Fresno Church (1890)                          Battle Creek, Mich., Feb. 13, 1890        I have a deep interest in the Fresno church. I gave them counsel last winter, when by letter I was solicited to use my influence to have Elder E. P. Daniels return to labor for the church in Fresno. They said that the Lord was blessing them abundantly. The sick were healed, and the converting power of God was in their midst. They thought that if Elder Daniels could only come back, what a great work might be done!  {PH028 1.1}
[PH028 1.2]         That night the angel of the Lord stood by my side, and talked with me. He said that the church at Fresno would have to learn many things; that many were there that ought not to be there; that all must draw nearer to God, and find their strength in him, and not in man. They must use their own powers that God has given them, and let their light shine forth in good works. He said that they had placed man where God should be; but when they                                   ［2］     should make God alone their trust, then he would educate them, and lead them in safe paths. Then they would be light-bearers to the world, and would not walk in darkness. But now they were trusting in man to do the work for them which the Lord God of Israel alone could do. The Lord was working, signifying that he was their power and efficiency; and if they would work in harmony with him, talking to one another in faith and humility, dwelling on the lessons of Christ; if they would set things in order in the church, and let God speak to human hearts, then the Spirit of God would come into their midst, and a repentance would be seen that would not need to be repented of. But if they did not make the Lord their trust, the blessing they had received would be only their condemnation.  {PH028 1.2}
[PH028 2.1]          It is not the will of God that the mould of Elder Daniels should be upon the church in Fresno, for it would not be mould of Christ. He is not a man whose influence would be permanent. God would have his people in every Conference look to him, and him alone, and not make flesh their arm. He whose eyes are "as a flame of fire" is searching every church in the world. His gaze is piercing every heart. He is measuring the temple and the worshipers thereof, weighing all their actions in the golden scales of heaven, and registering the result in the books of record. All things are open to the eye of Him with whom we have to do. He is a "discerner of the thoughts and intents and purposes of the heart." No deed of darkness can be screened from his view. Sin, undetected by man, unsuspected by human minds, is noted and registered by the great Heart searcher.                                     ［3］  {PH028 2.1}
[PH028 3.1]          Christ "loved the church, and gave himself for it." It is the purchase of his blood. The divine Son of God is seen walking amid the seven golden candlesticks. Jesus himself supplies the oil to these burning lamps; he it is that kindles the flame. "In him was life; and the life was the light of men." No candlestick, no church, shines of itself. From Christ emanates all its light. The church in heaven today is only the complement of the church on earth; but it is higher, grander,--perfect. The same divine illumination is to continue through eternal ages. The Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the light thereof. No church can have light if it fails to diffuse the glory it receives from the throne of God.  {PH028 3.1}
[PH028 3.2]         The "woe, woe, woe!" was pronounced upon a church who walked in the sparks of their own kindling, who did not derive their light and power from the great central Light, the Sun of Righteousness, and diffuse that light and glory to those who were in darkness. By absorbing and diffusing the light, they cause their own light to burn brighter. The one who receives light, but does not give it as God requires him to do, will become a receptacle of darkness.  {PH028 3.2}
[PH028 3.3]          The church in Fresno is composed of fragments of other churches. They are not ignorant of the Scriptures and the power of God; and if they are what God would have them be, they will be light-bearers to the world. This church is too large. Many ought to be out carrying the light of truth to those who are in darkness. If they neglect this the woe of God will be upon them. Let them not carry there, but go out as workers together with God. We are not here in this world to please and glorify ourselves, but                                   ［4］     to be co-laborers with God. Probationary time is about to close. Now is the time to work, and that without delay.  {PH028 3.3}
[PH028 4.1]          The present is a solemn, fearful time for the church. The angels are already girded, awaiting the mandate of God to pour their vials of wrath upon the world. Destroying angels are taking up the work of vengeance, for the Spirit of God is gradually withdrawing from the world. Satan is also mustering his forces of evil, going forth "unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world," to gather them under his banner, to be trained for "the battle of that great day of God Almighty." Satan is to make most powerful efforts for the mastery in the last great conflict. Fundamental principles will be brought out, and decisions made in regard to them. Skepticism is prevailing everywhere. Ungodliness abounds. The faith of individual members of the church will be tested as though there were not another person in the world. "Who will render to every man according to his deeds; to them who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life; but unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile; but glory, honor, and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile; for there is no respect of persons with God." We claim to have faith, but, oh, how feeble! "The right hand of the Lord is exalted; the right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly." "The haughtiness of men shall be made low; and the Lord alone shall be exalted in the day."                                    ［5］  {PH028 4.1}
[PH028 5.1]          The Christ of Patmos had in his right hand seven stars. This assures us that no church faithful to their trust need fear of coming to naught; for not a star that has the protection of Omnipotence can be plucked from the hand of Christ. If a star separates itself from God, and falls from its setting, another will take its place. There will never be less than seven, this number being God's symbol of completeness.  {PH028 5.1}
[PH028 5.2]          Satan has worked upon every church in our land to lift up and exalt men, and thus the man is able to eclipse the glory of God. I have many things to say unto the churches from the Lord God of hosts, but they cannot bear them now.  {PH028 5.2}
[PH028 5.3]          Now God would have the church in Fresno dependent on no living man. But when they become so blind as to choose a man to preach to them the message appropriate for this time,--a man of so great weakness of character and of so little moral power as they know E. P. Daniels to be,--and give him the oversight of the flock, the candlesticks must be terribly shaken and moved out of their place. If you accept the labors of Elder Daniels in the church at Fresno while he is in his present state of darkness, it will be dishonoring God. It will lower the standard of righteousness to the ruin of the man and the detriment of the church.  {PH028 5.3}
[PH028 5.4]          The Lord said to Joshua, "Neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you." The defects of character in any member of the church, or in the minister, are charged to the church if the church make light of the defects. If you place Elder Daniels over the church as a minister, you, as a church, assume his                                  ［6］     defects, you make them your own, and the whole church stands under the rebuke of God, even as ancient Israel was under his rebuke on account of the sin of Achan. But your case will be more grievous than theirs, because you knew the evil, yet hid your eyes from it and walked contrary to the will of God.  {PH028 5.4}
[PH028 6.1]          Elder Daniel's peculiar talent is to move the feelings of the people; but this, in many, many cases, seen as God sees it, results in far more harm than good. His case has been my special burden for years; and as God has laid open to me the weaknesses and errors of the man, I have laid them distinctly before him. Has he received the testimonies? Has he acted upon them?--No, he has not taken the pains to study them point by point as a word from God to him; he has not heeded the warning. He has imagined something that Sister White has done or said to make of none effect the warnings of the Spirit of God. Will you please to ask Elder Daniels to tell you wherein he thinks Sister White denies her own teachings? Set the words down on paper and send them to me. If I am guilty, I will confess the same; if not, I shall charge him with bearing false witness, as he has done again and again in regard to my words, my actions, and the things which I eat. He says he believes the testimonies but cannot understand them. I present these testimonies now as a solemn duty I owe to the Master, whose servant I am, to see if your eye-sight is so darkened that you cannot understand them. Blindness of the heart is a terrible barrier to the discerning of truth. "He shall take of mine and shall show it unto you," is the declaration of Christ, revealing how the Holy Spirit operates upon the mind. Sin is the disease of the                                      ［7］     soul, in consequence of which the understanding fails to do its appointed work on the heart and memory. For many years I have met this more or less in my experience.  {PH028 6.1}
[PH028 7.1]          When the soul is brought into close relationship with the great Author of light and truth, impressions are made upon it revealing its true position before God. Then self will die, pride will be laid low, and Christ will draw his own image in deeper lines upon the soul.  {PH028 7.1}
[PH028 7.2]          I fully believe that the time has come for you at Fresno to take a decided stand against evil in one who has had so great light as Elder E. P. Daniels, if you would be the means of saving his soul.  {PH028 7.2}
[PH028 7.3]          Men who are under the training of the Great Teacher, will understand the testimonies that he sends them. Those who will not hear and obey the words of Christ, will not hear and obey the message of Christ to them personally. Men will rise up against anything that rebukes their unChristlike course. Shall the testimonies of the Spirit of God be accounted as a thing of naught? Shall a man be put in the position of teacher whose course has been such as to make him an unsafe guide, both because he has not the Spirit of Christ, and because he says in his character, "I know not the man," just as he willfully says, "I know not the testimonies"? Will you in Fresno accept of a man as your teacher who cannot understand these things, which you all now have an opportunity to read for yourselves? Spiritual things are spiritually discerned; and if he cannot discern the testimony of the spirit of himself, how can he discern the testimony of God's word, and be able to give to every man his portion of meat in due season? He may present clear and cutting things to the                                     ［8］     people, and yet not understand that it is to be brought into his own life, and interwoven with his character. He keeps the truth outside of his inner life, in the outer court.  {PH028 7.3}
[PH028 8.1]          It is the truth enshrined in the soul that makes one a man of God. Oratory, though it may please a certain class, will prove a snare to the one who uses it, and a snare to the church. When E. P. Daniels understands what constitutes sin, he will understand the testimonies that reprove certain sins with which he is so easily beset. But the examination of his own heart, his acts and motives, to see whether they are in accordance with the perfect standard of righteousness, is not pleasing to him. He has no desire to meditate and pray. The guilt of untruth is often upon his lips, because it is a habit which has not been overcome, although he has confessed the sin.  {PH028 8.1}
[PH028 8.2]         The part man has to act in the salvation of the soul, is to believe on Jesus Christ as a perfect Redeemer, not for some other man, but for his own self. He is to trust, to love, to fear the God of heaven. There is a certain work to be accomplished. Man must be delivered from the power of sin. He must be made perfect in every good work. In doing the words of Christ is his only assurance that his house is built upon the solid foundation. To hear, to say, to preach, and not to do the words of Christ, is building upon the sand. Those who do the words of Christ will perfect a Christian character, because Christ's will is their will. Thus is Christ formed within, the hope of glory. They are beholding, as in a glass, the glory of God. By making Christ the subject of meditation, he will become the subject of conversation; and by beholding, we will actually be changed into the same image, from glory to                                  ［9］     glory, even by the Spirit of the Lord. Man, fallen man, may be transformed by the renewing of the mind, so that he can "prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God." How does he prove this?--By the Holy Spirit taking possession of his mind, spirit, heart, and character. Where does the proving come in?--"We are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men." A real work is wrought by the Holy Spirit upon the human character, and its fruits are seen; just as a good tree will bear good fruit, so will the tree that is actually planted in the Lord's garden produce good fruit unto eternal life. Besetting sins are overcome; evil thoughts are not allowed in the mind; evil habits are purged from the soul temple. The tendencies, which have been biased in a wrong direction, are turned in a right direction. Wrong dispositions and feelings are rooted out. Holy tempers and sanctified emotions are now the fruit borne upon the Christian tree. An entire transformation has taken place. This is the work to be wrought. We see by experience that in our own human strength, resolutions and purposes are of no avail. Must we, then, give up?--No; although our experience testifies that we cannot possibly do this work ourselves, help has been laid upon One who is mighty to do it for us. But the only way that we can secure the help of God is to put ourselves wholly in his hands, and trust him to work for us. As we lay hold of him by faith, he does the work. The believer can only trust. As God works, we can work, trusting in him and doing his will.  {PH028 8.2}
[PH028 9.1]          This work must be done for E. P. Daniels before he can be intrusted with the care of the flock. Only let him become one with Christ, and then he will work as Christ                               ［10］     worked. But he cannot sit down in the devil's easy-chair and say: "I have hereditary tendencies and I have habits which I cannot overcome. You must bear with my imperfections; no one is perfect." If he does this, he is a lost man.  {PH028 9.1}
[PH028 10.1]          Sincere Christians have no doubtful piety. They have put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and have made no provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof. They are constantly looking to Jesus for his orders, as a servant looks to his masters, or as a maid looks to her mistress. Wheresoever God's providence may lead, they stand ready to go. They take no glory to themselves. They do not call anything they have--learning, talents, property--their own, but regard themselves as only stewards of the manifold grace of Christ, and servants to the church for Christ's sake. These are messengers for the Lord, a light amid the darkness. Their hearts throb in unison with the heart of Christ.  {PH028 10.1}
[PH028 10.2]          I now present before E. P. Daniels his pitiable case. Anyone, whatever his position or influence, who will desire him to preach to the churches in his present unestablished condition, cannot discern spiritual things. Elder Daniels says, "I believe the testimonies, but I do not understand them; I believe in health reform, but I do not understand it." This is a falsehood to his own soul. If he is in this position, let him repent and do his first works. There are enough who are giving the trumpet no certain sound. Men like faithful Caleb are wanted now, who can give a ringing message. It is a goodly land that we are going to, and we are well able to go up and possess it. We want no shepherds who cannot discern between truth and falsehood, who give mixed provender of truth and error.                                     ［11］  {PH028 10.2}
[PH028 11.1]         I speak to the church in Fresno: For Christ's sake, move intelligently. Do not blunder here, when the interest of a church is at stake. I pity Elder Daniels, for the church at Fresno have hurt him by placing him where God should be. His ambition has been fed; self-indulgence and a low condition of piety have brought upon him spiritual feebleness and blindness, and he has become unfitted to be a minister of the gospel of Christ. If you place him in that position, you dishonor the cause of God; for he has surely fallen into the snare of the devil. There is only one way of escape,--he must be converted; he must do just as he has told others to do--repent, confess, make restitution--or he will never see the kingdom of heaven. He must return to his first love, and come out from the darkness of unbelief and skepticism. When he shall have clear convictions once more, when the Holy Spirit shall have dominion over his soul, when love, faith, and child-like simplicity shall be the rule of his life, then he may believe that Christ is dwelling in him, and the people everywhere may believe it too; for they see that he has learned the lessons in the school of Christ. Is this more than God requires?--No, no! Christ demands, in return for the blood he has shed, the heaven he has prepared, nothing less than entire consecration. "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" should be the burden of every prayer.  {PH028 11.1}
[PH028 11.2]          Our anxiety should not be to please the people by smart speeches and oratory, in order to gain flattery and applause, but to have our labor such as can be approved by God. Our intense desire should be to give, by a well-ordered life and a godly conversation, discourses, solemn, earnest, and tender, with the unction of the Holy Spirit. Those                                ［12］     who labor in this spirit are never satisfied with themselves.  {PH028 11.2}
[PH028 12.1]          God demands homage which he has not received from Brother Daniels,--homage in words, in actions. Let him remember that he is to give an account to God, who will "judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom." If our convictions of duty are honestly met, faithfulness becomes the great law of life, impressing, improving, and moulding every principle and phase of character.  {PH028 12.1}
[PH028 12.2]          God requires every steward of the grace of Christ to be faithful, to elevate and purify every power of his nature, that he may be a man, and a child of God. Christ died for him; and with a high sense of his accountability, understanding when God speaks, he will become a polished instrument in the hands of God to bless his fellow-men. To perform his work well, to make the most of his priceless opportunities, will be to him a sacred duty.  {PH028 12.2}
[PH028 12.3]          Stand back, brethren, do not lay responsibilities on Elder Daniels now! He is not ready for them, and will not be until he knows something for certain. Leave him to pray and search his heart until the darkness passeth away and the true light shineth. Then he will know what God would have him to be. Do you think, brethren in Fresno, or does Elder Daniels imagine, that it is a small offense to prove false to sacred obligations? Shall the man who perverts his abilities, and uses his influence as unwisely as Elder Daniels has done, be placed in a position of sacred, holy trust? God forbid! He has robbed God in not putting to the very best use all his blood bought powers. Shall he be guiltless who misuses and misapplies talents                             ［13］     lent him of God to be improved to the utmost? Surely that God who will judge the world in righteousness, and with a righteous impartiality, demands his own with usury. How can he say to Elder Daniels, "Well done, good and faithful servant"? Condemnation will be passed on everyone who has wasted his Lord's substance.  {PH028 12.3}
[PH028 13.1]          I hope that every man and woman who names the name of Christ in Fresno will consider the words I have written you with solemn earnestness, and that you will not flatter Elder Daniels. Give him no ［plaudits］, to encourage him in his unbelief. He may despise the warnings of God; he may act an unchristian part; and yet do you insist that there is no man like Elder Daniels? That you must have him, even under the rebuke of God, because his entertaining sharpness pleases a certain class of minds? Do you think that you can get along if he is not spiritual? That if he only pleases and interests you, piety, holiness, and the Christian graces are not essential? Do you know, brethren in Fresno, that the whole heavenly universe is looking upon you, to see whether you will exalt the standard of Christianity, or lower it in the very dust? God is looking upon you; Jesus, who has given you an example in his holy life, is watching to see whether you, as a church, feel that it is an important matter that you should discern between true godliness and sin.  {PH028 13.1}
[PH028 13.2]          The last days are upon us, and Satan is working with all his hellish arts to deceive and destroy souls. Reproofs by testimony are met almost universally by the ones corrected and reproved, with, "I believe the testimonies, but I do not understand them." The Lord has corrected their wrong ways in order to save them from unhappiness,                                 ［14］     deception, and ruin; but they pass on the same as if light and warnings had never come to them. If they were in harmony with God, they would not be departing from him. It is because they are so far separated from God that they do not hear his voice as he calls to them, "Return unto me, and I will return unto you," "and heal all thy backslidings."  {PH028 13.2}
[PH028 14.1]          Saul, after he had disobeyed the requirement of God to destroy the Amalekites, met Samuel, and said, "Blessed be thou of the Lord; I have performed the commandment of the Lord." And Samuel said, "What meaneth then this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear?" The answer was the same that we have heard in similar cases,--an excuse, a falsehood: "The people spared the best of the sheep and of the oxen to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God." Saul did not say my or our but thy God. Many who profess to be serving God are in the same position as Saul,--covering over ambitious projects, pride, or display, with a garment of pretended righteousness. The Lord's cause is made a cloak to hide the deformity of injustice, but it makes the sin of tenfold greater enormity.  {PH028 14.1}
[PH028 14.2]          Samuel looked upon Saul with indignation, yet with deep pity and undisguised grief for the sinful course of one he loved sincerely; but this love must not close his lips. He said, "Stay, and I will tell thee what the Lord hath said to me this night." The kingly head was bent, as he answered, "Say on." Samuel then spake the cutting words of the Lord. Yet Saul repeated his defense,--they saved the spoil to sacrifice to the Lord. "Hath God as great delight in burnt-offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying                                 ［15］     the word of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, he hath also rejected thee from being king." Smitten with agony and terror, Saul cried, "I have sinned. . . . Pardon my sin, and turn again with me, that I may worship the Lord." Saul hoped the sentence would be reversed.  {PH028 14.2}
[PH028 15.1]          Oh, how few can know the sadness of heart that Samuel bore back to Ramah! God had laid upon him the burden of Saul, and the burden of this terrible message that he must bear to the monarch.  {PH028 15.1}
[PH028 15.2]          The sinner seldom feels right in regard to reproof. He blames the one who opens his lips to speak the words of warning, as though it was a personal matter. In his blindness he fails to see that he is flinging from him, in his stubborn resistance, his last offer of light and mercy. How little sympathy he feels for the one who has carried the heavy load the Lord has laid upon him! He assumes the role of a martyr, and thinks he deserves great pity because he is reproved, and counseled contrary to his own ideas and feelings. He may admit some things, but with dogged persistency he holds fast to his errors, his own ideas. "For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry." The word of God is rejected in spirit, to all intents and purposes. I have been made to see this same bewitching power now as I have never seen it before,--of hatred against reproof, of stubbornness and rebellion,--to one reproved clings to his own opinions, unyielding.                            ［16］  {PH028 15.2}
[PH028 16.1]          How different was the character of David! Though he had sinned, when God sent him sharp rebukes, he always bowed under the chastisement of the Lord. David was beloved of God, not because he was a perfect man, but because he did not cherish stubborn resistance to God's expressed will. His spirit did not rise up in rebellion against reproof. Saith the Lord, "I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, and to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones." David erred greatly, but he was just as greatly humbled, and his contrition was as profound as his guilt. There was never a man more humble than David under a sense of his sin. He showed himself a strong man, not in always resisting temptation, but in the contrition of soul and sincere penitence manifested. He never lost his confidence in God, who put the stern rebuke in the mouth of his prophet. He had no hatred for the prophet of God. He was beloved, also, because he relied upon the mercy of a God whom he had loved and served and honored. To whom much is forgiven, the same loveth much. David did not take counsel of men who were sinning against God. This is where many fail. They are left in midnight darkness because they choose to counsel with men who walk not in the counsel of the Lord. They will excuse sin in the sinner when it is not repented of, and pass over wrongs when God has not forgiven them. David trusted in God more than in man. The decision of God was accepted as just and merciful. Oh, how many are walking in blindness, and leading others in the same path, where both must perish, because they will not heed the reproofs of the Spirit of God!                                ［17］  {PH028 16.1}
[PH028 17.1]         Brethren at Fresno, there is with Elder Daniels a human influence combined with a mesmeric power. It is this that has led him to speak of congregations as bodies that he can manipulate. Why is it that the man cannot understand health reform?--It is because his appetites and practices are condemned by it. He cannot harmonize his practices with the light God has given on this subject in his word and through the testimonies. He cannot, then, of course, have an intelligent, practical knowledge of health reform.  {PH028 17.1}
[PH028 17.2]          Will Elder Daniels please make his statements, telling wherein Sister White contradicts her own teachings? I know that he stated that I drank tea, and invited him to drink it, saying it was good for him. Not only myself, but the members of my family, know this to be an untruth. What other things he has stated I cannot determine. But what if someone did use these things contrary to the light of health reform, is it not best to follow the Bible teaching upon temperance, and the light given in testimony? Do you not remember that we have an individual accountability? We do not make articles of diet a test question, but we do try to educate the intellect, and to arouse the moral sensibility to take hold of health reform in an intelligent manner, as Paul presents it in Romans 13:8-14; 1 Corinthians 9:24-27; 1 Timothy 3:8-12. Are not the qualifications which he says are essential in the deacon, equally essential in the elder of the church? The deacons were church officers (2 Corinthians 6:4): "But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses;" (1 Timothy 5:22): "Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be                                  ［18］     partaker of other men's sins; keep thyself pure." Here is a matter that is worthy of consideration. In the twenty-first verse the solemn charge is given: "I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, that thou observe these things without preferring one before another, doing nothing by partiality." These verses, twenty-one and twenty-two, need to be carefully and prayerfully considered. Sin should be rebuked. Whatever opposition and trial might come to the elder of the church because of his faithfulness, he should not swerve from true principles. Sins should not, because of unsanctified preferences and sympathy, be lightly regarded in one man which would be condemned in another. This matter is one of great importance. If he trusts responsibilities to one whose habits and practices he knows to be wrong, he shows that his own principles are not sound, that his motives are questionable. By this very act he sanctions the errors and sins of the man he has commended and appointed to the sacred office of caring for the flock of God. Unless he is guarded by heavenly wisdom, he will place himself in a position where he will feel it necessary to sustain the man with whom he has united his influence; and God will hold him responsible for his brother's unfaithfulness in office, and for the harm which will result to the church. He must keep himself pure by refusing to mingle with any unholy influence.  {PH028 17.2}
[PH028 18.1]          Some men's sins are open beforehand, confessed in penitence, and forsaken, and they go beforehand to judgment. Pardon is written over against the names of these men. But other men's sins follow after, are not put away by repentance and confession, and these sins will stand                                 ［19］     registered against them in the books of heaven. Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand. Christ is the pattern to be copied in the life. When a man gives evidence that he is sound in principle, when he is of good repute among those where he is best known, when his character is one whose influence will be Christ-like, he should be admitted to fellowship and confidence without hesitancy. But he whose works show him to be unstable, who says one thing and does the very opposite, is careless of his words and influence, bringing out of his heart the evil things lurking there, such a one will profane both men and God. He will say anything that comes into his mind, whether he knows it to be falsehood or truth. There is a mixture of good and bad in his character, and he speaks just as he feels without studying the influence his words must have upon those who believe him to be a true minister of the gospel. They have heard him speak as Christ's ambassador, and therefore they will either regard his sins lightly or their confidence in him as a devoted servant of Christ will be destroyed. The minister of Christ should be circumspect, he should understand human nature.  {PH028 18.1}
[PH028 19.1]          I have written quite fully to you, brethren, in regard to these matters in order that you might understand the case. I am now clear. Whatever course you may pursue cannot reflect on me. I would be pleased, and glorify God, if Elder Daniels would come into a position where we could, with all our hearts, give him the fullest confidence; but until he is a changed man we cannot give him a place of influence in the church. His movements are frantic, and in no way such as to recommend his as an overseer of the flock of God. I have now done my duty in the fear of                                 ［20］     God, and I leave you to bear the responsibility. In the fear of God I warn you not to place this man, whom you know is not controlled by the Spirit of God, in the preacher's desk to teach the people. You want a man who loves and fears God, one whom God can use as his instrument, who will not be playing himself into the hands of the enemy whenever circumstances are favorable.                                              E. G. White.                                                    -    {PH028 19.1}
[PH028 20.1]                         Battle Creek, Mich., Feb. 21, 1890.        Brethren Church and Bell, and All the Church in Fresno: I hope you will not be so greatly misled as to consider E. P. Daniels a suitable man to be trusted to preach the word of God to the church in Fresno, until he is a thoroughly converted man; and I have some little hope that he will be. You will have the privilege of reading the testimonies that have been sent to him during past years. His course of action shows what influence these testimonies have had upon him. I have no confidence that the man is under the direction of the Spirit of God. I have felt it duty, as one upon whom the Lord has laid special burdens, to lay open before the churches the warnings and counsels given me of God; and if, after knowing them, you are so unwise as to accept E. P. Daniels as your minister, may the Lord pity you and the poor church. I dare not hold my peace. Better never have a sermon preached in your church than to have it from the lips of a man through whom the Lord cannot speak.  {PH028 20.1}
[PH028 20.2]          Elder Daniels has knowledge enough; it is heart work that he lacks. You in Fresno have acted a part that God cannot approve. You have encouraged, praised, and                                 ［21］     exalted the man, when, to your certain knowledge, his course was unlike that which a minister of the gospel should pursue. I cannot allow you and the churches to cloak over a man's wrong course and set him in the pulpit to preach the word of God to the church, without remonstrating. He can move the feelings but so can men who have not a particle of the Spirit of God. They can make the people laugh or cry at will. Some will be pleased with the smartness of E. P. Daniels, because they have not had their own eyes anointed with the eye-salve of true spiritual discernment. Sin is interpreted to be righteousness; black is made to appear white.  {PH028 20.2}
[PH028 21.1]          I tell you, you would better stand on the right side now, in the integrity of the gospel of Christ, with your doors closed to the enemy, than to open the door and invite him in; for God will not work with E. P. Daniels until he is transformed in character. If you want a human influence mingled with mesmeric power in place of the divine, you can have it. You in Fresno have a spiritual pride which will surely be a snare to you unless the last vestige of it is taken out of your hearts, and the meekness and simplicity of Christ put in its place. I cannot see you go forward in a wrong course, making false moves, without lifting my voice of warning.  {PH028 21.1}
[PH028 21.2]          Satan is at work now to make of none effect the truth of God upon human hearts. Will you encourage a man to stand in the sacred desk when God cannot stand by his side? Better, far better, for the man to be working with his hands than standing in the desk; for this religious labor throws a covering of sanctity over the crooked course of action he has taken. Be careful how you extol the man.                                 ［22］     I know that the course you have taken toward him in the past, soliciting his labors as though he was the only instrument through whom God could work, has had a disastrous influence upon him and placed him where all the reproofs and warnings and counsels of God cannot reach him or have the effect God designed they should have upon his heart and character. The church in Fresno will have something to answer for in the judgment, because, in doing so much for him and making so much of him, you have turned the man's head. Let every man stand for what he is in the sight of God,--a finite man.  {PH028 21.2}
[PH028 22.1]          Brother M. J. Church, do not exalt to the heavens one who is full of weakness, because he is ready of tongue, and cast down another because he does not please you in all things, or because his ideas cross yours, and he will not sanction all you do. May the Lord God of heaven give his people wisdom in these days of peril. I have been shown, Brother Church, that you must have the sanctifying influence of Christ upon your heart continually, or you will reject the counsel of God, and follow your own counsel to your eternal ruin. Without him you will most assuredly walk in your own ways, in the sparks of your own kindling. You will approve that which God does not approve, and disprove that which is excellent. You will bless that which God does not bless, and condemn that which God does not condemn. You need divine enlightenment. You must work where God works, and listen to his voice, as to your leader and captain.  {PH028 22.1}
[PH028 22.2]          I speak things I dare not withhold. I consider that now is my time to say some things which I hoped to correct by dwelling on principles when I was with you in Fresno. I                                 ［23］     have more to say, but not now. May the Lord have compassion on his people at Fresno. Many of them have drifted into the place without the Lord's counsel or approval. Many should be elsewhere, lifting up the banner of truth, warning the world to get ready for the great day of God, which is just upon us.  {PH028 22.2}
[PH028 23.1]          Brother Church, you talk of independence, of one man's mind being all-sufficient to control institutions and churches; and you feel that that mind must be your own. But your mind, I have been shown, often comes to view things in a wrong light. Thus you make many mistakes. Your money does not give you any such prerogative as you have been inclined to claim. The Lord lives and reigns. When you are little in your own sight, he can use you to his own glory. When you walk softly before him, and in humility, he will guide you with his counsel; but when self becomes sufficient, and you put yourself where God has not placed you, then you are a channel of darkness. You have a disposition to want just what Israel wanted,-- a king to lead their armies and to judge them, that they might be "like other nations." They were told, as I have been telling you, what would be the result if their desire was granted; but they were persistent to have their own way. They would have a king who pleased them, instead of being satisfied to have God for their ruler. God had ruled them through wise men,--men who had waited upon him for counsel. You are well acquainted with this history. God manifested his displeasure by thunder and lightning and hail. They could have retracted their decision, but were too proud to do it. God told Samuel not to oppose them, but to let them have just what they called for,                                ［24］     and all its consequences. They had not rejected Samuel, but the Lord God of Israel. He was the one who had been dishonored.  {PH028 23.1}
[PH028 24.1]          If you place Elder Daniels in the church to be its minister, you will be responsible for all the consequences resulting therefrom; for God is dishonored by you. You refuse men whom God has used. They have made mistakes, but are ever ready to be corrected and to reform, because they fear God and obey his voice.  {PH028 24.1}
[PH028 24.2]          What I wished to say to the church in Fresno is, Everyone is accountable to God for his own course of action. If one has light, it is not to be placed under a bushel or a bed, but it is to shine forth through good works. "Ye are the light of the world." They are not to be living epistles of E. P. Daniel's, but of Jesus Christ. He will give them his light, which they are to give to the world in clear, sharp rays. Every true Christian is Christ-like; he is a doer of the word of God. Fathers, mothers, children, neighbors, superior or inferior, must walk as Christ walked, in all humility, all purity, all meekness and forbearance and Christian fidelity, or else they are not Christians. The Christian's faith must be strong, his zeal consistent, his prayers fervent, and his faithful, incessant admonitions must be heard against all wrong; for he is responsible for the salvation of other souls. Teach it in the home and in the church, that all religious manifestations which do not proceed from heart-felt piety, must necessarily be utterly powerless for good. A religion which shines out in good works, emits a clear, sure, safe light.  {PH028 24.2}
[PH028 24.3]         Every believer should become spiritual, by laying hold of the provision God has made through the humiliation and                                 ［25］     death of his beloved Son. The excellency and power of the living oracles of God are to be manifested to the world. God requires every soul who names the name of Christ to be a spiritual worshiper, in order that he may do his part toward the divine illumination of the world. The war-cry of the brave English captain, with a single change, might well serve as watch-word for the armies of the Lord,-- Christ "expects every man to do his duty." The very best capabilities of high or low, rich or poor, great or small, are to be put into action; not for the sake of getting praise and honor of men, but of presenting to God work done in an intelligent, workman-like manner. If this is neglected, "weighed in the balances and found wanting" will stand registered in the books of heaven.  {PH028 24.3}
[PH028 25.1]          God employs earthly, human workmen. You cannot lay your responsibilities upon any one man. God has given to every man his work. Each must let his light shine out before the world in good works. If you, as a church, in Fresno, let your light burn low, if you sleep over your responsibilities, your light will go out in darkness, and souls will not have that light which God depended upon you, as his followers, to give them. If you lack the light you ought to have, which it is the privilege of everyone to have in Christian experience, you are deceivers, because you do not represent Christ as he is; you give no strength to the church, and no light to the world; in consequence, souls are misled, and perish.  {PH028 25.1}
[PH028 25.2]          God calls upon the church to be like the wise virgins, to trim your lamps, to have the oil of grace in your vessels with your lamps. Your example should be pure, elevating, ennobling. "I sanctify myself." said Christ,                                  ［26］     "that they also ［his disciples］ might be sanctified." It is the duty of every Christian to be sanctified. The church must take up her individual responsibility; it cannot be vested in any minister. They may help you, but they can never do your work. The church of God is the great depository of truth. They must have skill, efficiency, and ability as home missionaries. All have a solemn part to act at home, in the family, in the church of God, and in the world. In the great day of reckoning God will require of you according to the talents you have received; and all the improvement you might have made, but did not, because you were not true to your sacred trust, will be required at your hands. You will be unfaithful servants if you merely retain the capital, and do not trade upon it, if you do not improve the talents by putting them out to the exchangers.  {PH028 25.2}
[PH028 26.1]          It is not the ready speaker, the sharp intellect, that counts with God. It is the earnest purpose, the deep piety, the love of truth, the fear of God, that has a telling influence. A testimony from the heart, coming from lips in which is no guile, full of faith and humble trust, though given by a stammering tongue, is accounted of God as precious as gold; while the smart speech and eloquent oratory of the one to whom is intrusted large talents, but who is wanting in truthfulness, in steadfast purpose, in purity, in unselfishness, are as sounding brass and a tinkling symbol. He may say witty things, he may relate amusing anecdotes, he may play upon the feelings; but the Spirit of Jesus is not in it. All these things may please unsanctified hearts, but God holds in his hands the balances that weigh the words, the spirit, the sincerity, the                                   ［27］     devotion, and he pronounces it altogether lighter than vanity.  {PH028 26.1}
[PH028 27.1]          The truly converted soul is illuminated by the light shining from the Sun of Righteousness. That light tells upon hearts, lightens the pathway, dispels the darkness, because it comes from Him who says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life." Let everyone, to a man, now rise, and let his "light so shine before men that they may see his good works, and glorify our Father which is in heaven." Do what you can, and do it at once, cheerfully, heartily, prayerfully, joyfully, not as unto men, but unto God. Settle it in your hearts that you are not on the earth to exalt self, to make a great name, but to sink self wholly out of sight in Jesus Christ. Let Jesus be lifted up. Let the great truths connected with the salvation of man be the theme of your meditation day and night. Your work, both by precept and example, is to hold forth the word of life, to seek with all your power to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth.  {PH028 27.1}
[PH028 27.2]          Let not a soul in Fresno entertain the thought that he has nothing to do for the salvation of others. Every shining star which God has placed in the heavens, obeys his mandate, and gives its distinctive measure of light to make beautiful the heavens at night; so let every converted soul show the measure of light committed to him; and as it shines forth, the light will increase and grow brighter. Give out your light, brethren in the Fresno church; pour forth your beams mirrored from heaven. O daughter of Zion, "arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee."  {PH028 27.2}
[PH028 27.3]          Has your lamp burned dim since you located in Fresno?                                 ［28］     If so, trim your lamps. It may be you have moved from unsanctified motives in coming to Fresno, and will lose your love for the truth, your burden for souls, unless you go forth where you can lift the standard of your faith. Look well to these things.                                             Ellen G. White.  {PH028 27.3}
[PH029 12.1]         PH029 - The Enlargement of Our Work (1893)           "Men and money are needed to carry the work forward. Still there is opportunity for us to share the Saviour's self-denial and sacrifice for the salvation of souls. The necessities of the work now demand a greater outlay than ever before. The Lord calls upon his people to make every effort to curtail their expenses. Again I plead that instead of spending money for pictures of yourself and your friends, you should turn it into another channel. Let the money that has been devoted to the gratification of self, flow into the Lord's treasury to sustain those who are working to save perishing souls. Let those who have houses and lands give heed to the message, 'Sell that ye have, and give alms.' 'Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there will not be room enough to receive it.'  {PH029 12.1}
[PH029 12.2]          "The Lord is soon to come. We must work while the day lasts; for the night is coming, in which no man can work. O, many, many have lost the spirit of self-denial and sacrifice. They have been burying their money in temporal possessions. There are men whom God has blessed, whom he is testing to see what response they will make to his benefits. They have withheld their tithes and offerings until their debt to the Lord God of hosts has become so great that they grow pale at the thought of rendering to the Lord his own,-- a just tithe. Make haste, brethren, you now have opportunity to be honest with God; delay not. For your soul's sake no longer rob God in tithes and offerings.  {PH029 12.2}
[PH029 12.3]          "The Lord calls for every talent of means and ability to be put to use. When the reproach of slothfulness and indolence shall have been wiped away from the church, the Spirit of the Lord will be graciously manifested; divine power will combine with human effort,                                 -13-     the church will see the providential interpositions of the Lord God of hosts, the light of truth will be diffused, the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ whom he hath sent will be manifested. As in the apostles' time, many souls will turn unto the Lord. The earth will be lightened with the glory of the angel from heaven.  {PH029 12.3}
[PH029 13.1]          "O what an opportunity is here presented! God extends to us the privilege of handling his money; he intrusts us with means; some have a small portion, others have great portions. We accept the trust very gladly, and many take the credit to themselves for their shrewdness, or skill, call it theirs, and proceed to appropriate it to their selfish use, or perhaps to heap it up. Those who persist in this course but a little longer will see all their possessions swept from them, and a little later will hear the scathing words, 'Thou wicked and slothful servant, . . . thou oughtest . . . to have put my money to the exchangers.'"                              -20-  {PH029 13.1}
[PH029 20.1]          "A great work must be done all through the world, and let no one flatter himself that because the end is near, there is no need of making special efforts to build up the various institutions as the cause shall demand. You are not to know the day or the hour of the Lord's appearing, for this has not been revealed, and let no one with an ingenious mind endeavor to seek out such a matter, and speculate on that which has not been given him to understand; but let every one work upon that which has been placed in his hands, doing the daily duties that God requires. The Lord has intrusted his servants with his household goods, with the investment of his capital, and he expects them to be diligent and active, looking out for the interests of his kingdom. All are to be workers; but the heaviest burden of responsibility rests upon those who have the greatest talent, the largest means, the most abundant opportunity. We are to be justified by faith, and judged by our works.                               -21-  {PH029 20.1}
[PH029 21.1]          "When the Lord shall bid us to lay off the armor, and to make no further effort to establish schools, to build institutions for the care of the sick, for the shelter of the orphans, the homeless, and for the comfort of the worn-out ministers, it will be time to fold our hands and let the Lord close up the work; but now it is our opportunity to show our zeal for God, our love for humanity. The church is now militant, not triumphant. The members of the church are to invest every particle of physical, intellectual, and moral vigor that they possess, that they may be wise stewards of the manifold gifts of God. With the light shining upon our pathway, who will dare to trifle with his moral responsibility? Happy are those, who, from the very beginning of their religious life, make a surrender of themselves and their all to God, and are true to the unerring dictates of the Spirit of God. Happy are they who make Christ and him crucified, their only hope.  {PH029 21.1}
[PH029 21.2]          "We are to be partners in the work of God in all parts of the world; wherever there are souls to be saved, we are to lend our help, that many sons and daughters may be brought to God. The end is near, and for this reason, we are to make the most of every entrusted ability, and every agency that shall offer help to the work. The workers of God, in the field or at home, are to be self-denying, bearing the cross, restricting their personal wants, that they may be abundant in good fruits. Those who prize the light of saving, precious truth, will not hesitate in regard to doing their God-given duty, but will gather up the rays of divine light, that they may diffuse them to those that are in darkness.  {PH029 21.2}
[PH029 21.3]          "Schools must be established, that the youth may be educated, that those engaged in the work of the ministry may reach higher attainments in the knowledge of the Bible and the sciences. Institutions for the treatment of the sick must be established in foreign lands, and medical missionaries must be raised up who will be self-denying, who will lift the cross, who will be prepared to fill positions of trust, and be able to educate others. And besides all this, God calls for home missionaries. Let every soul deny self, lift the cross, and expend far less means for the gratification of self, that there may be living, working agents in all the churches. A faith that comprehends less than this, is one that                                -22-     denies the Christian character. The faith of the gospel is one whose power and grace are of divine authorship. Then let us make it manifest that Christ abides in us, by ceasing to expend money on dress, on needless things, when the cause of Christ is crippled for want of means, when debts are left unpaid on our meeting-houses, and the treasury is empty. 'By their fruits ye shall know them.' Shall we not follow the example of Him who for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich?"  {PH029 21.3}
[PH030 9.1]         PH030 - An Exposure of Fanaticism and Wickedness (1885)             Written Statement from Sister White.                      South Lancaster, Mass., Aug. 7, 1885.            I am compelled to state that I have not had the least faith in Mr. Garmire or his work. The pamphlet that was issued last fall at the time of our Jackson camp-meeting had not the least sanction of our people. They were sent broadcast by stealing the Review and Herald list.  {PH030 9.1}
[PH030 9.2]         The daughter of Mr. Garmire claims, or he claims for her, to have visions; but they bear not the stamp of God. They are of the same character as many such things we have met in our experience,--a delusion of Satan.  {PH030 9.2}
[PH030 9.3]          I plainly stated at the Jackson camp meeting to these fanatical parties that they were doing the work of the adversary of souls; they were in darkness. They claimed to have great light that probation would close in October, 1884.  {PH030 9.3}
[PH030 9.4]          I there stated in public that the Lord had been pleased to show me that there would be no definite time in the message given of God since 1844; and that I knew that                                                                              10  this message which four or five were engaged in advocating with great zeal, was heresy. The visions of this poor child were not of God. This light came not from heaven. Time was short; but the end was not yet. A great work was to be accomplished to prepare a people to be sealed with the seal of the living God.  {PH030 9.4}
[PH030 10.1]          Mr. Garmire, Frank Allen, and Frank Jones were the principal advocates of this heresy. God does not send his light and his truth through impure channels. The record of these men is not clear. They have pursued such a course in their religious life that we have no confidence in them as Christians.  {PH030 10.1}
[PH030 10.2]          We thought that after the time passed they might humble themselves, confess their delusion, and the Lord would pardon the grievous sin of erecting a false light. But no; they went farther and farther into delusion. I wish to warn all in Battle Creek, and all who are liable to be in any way deceived by these men, that they are in a delusion.  {PH030 10.2}
[PH030 10.3]          Frank Jones is a special agent of Satan. He has had influence to deceive some souls. When his doctrines are so manifestly originated by a mind impure and corrupt, we would think any mind that had been under the influence of the Spirit of God, and that was conversant with the Scriptures in any degree, would turn from his polluting heresy, and denounce his vagaries with loathing. But there is that in the human heart which inclines to accept anything new and odd and strange, even of the most inconsistent and revolting character.  {PH030 10.3}
[PH030 10.4]          This poor blind man has greater spiritual blindness than that which marks his temporal vision. Satan has manufactured most loathsome vagaries to present as truth. Should the Bible present any such ideas, well might infidels be justified in their unbelief. We warn all who may be brought under the influence of these few deluded ones, to not receive them into their houses, or to bid them Godspeed; for they are doing the work of Satan as verily as the arch deceiver himself.  {PH030 10.4}
[PH030 10.5]          God's standard is his holy, perfect law; elevate that.                                                                              11  Let nothing move your feet from the solid Rock. Truth is ever pure, elevating, and ennobling. Truth never leads to unchastity, nor to moral pollution. Truth never degrades the receiver, never leads to any impropriety of conduct. But those who have taken the course these men have, will go to great extremes in fanatical errors and wild, unreasonable vagaries. They began to find fault with the church; the church was backslidden, the leaders were backslidden. They had a wonderful message. God had left the church and the leading men one side, and these men were God's messengers, to give the last message of mercy, and proclaim the end of time which Mr. Garmire's daughter had professed to see in vision.  {PH030 10.5}
[PH030 11.1]          These men despised all counsel, all advice, and maintained that they had the truth. They denounced the church as forsaken, fallen. I conversed with Frank Allen, and told him of his errors. I presented his inconsistent life, his wicked, immoral course of action, breaking the commandments of God, and showed him the questionable Christian character of Mr. Garmire.  {PH030 11.1}
[PH030 11.2]          The past record of Frank Jones in the books of heaven testified against him; for he left a spotted record. I warned him to change his course, but he paid no heed. He despised all counsel. We thought after the time they had set, passed, then we might be able to do something with these deceived, deluded souls. But they were just as firm and determined as ever. They manifested a stubborn persistence in having their own way.  {PH030 11.2}
[PH030 11.3]          I regretted that Bro. Shrock should be drawn into this delusion; for I believed him to be the only honest one among them. He sold his home, and these deluded men drew upon his funds to support themselves and their families, until this brother was alarmed at the increasing demands, and withdrew, in a great measure, his support. I hope this brother will wrench himself free from Satan's snares, and make thorough work to                                                                              12  confess his errors, and then take his place again, humble and penitent, at the feet of Jesus.  {PH030 11.3}
[PH030 12.1]          I warn my brethren and sisters to give not one word of sympathy or support to these men who have been holding fast their loathsome errors in the face of evidence and light to the contrary. We would suppose that such a warning was wholly unnecessary; but when there are men and women who are inclined to condemn the church, and those whom God has used to bear his message to the world, they are in danger of following a strange voice, rather than that of the true Shepherd.  {PH030 12.1}
[PH030 12.2]          Christ says, My sheep hear my voice, and the voice of a stranger will they not follow. Mr. Garmire is trying to make his voice heard; but listen not. God does not select men whose lives and Christian character are questionable wherever they have lived, and give them special light, and pass his true, devoted, self-sacrificing servants by. This is not God's plan. It looks, just as it is, like the work of the great adversary of souls.  {PH030 12.2}
[PH030 12.3]          Frank Jones and Frank Allen are men of whom you may well beware. God is not with them. They are led by another spirit. Their doctrines are the doctrines of Satan. Beware of these men who lie in wait to deceive unwary souls. But how any one can be deceived by them is a mystery.  {PH030 12.3}
[PH030 12.4]          May the Lord give wisdom to his people that they will not so far separate themselves from the true Shepherd that they can hear the voice of a stranger, and follow him rather than the true Shepherd. We do well that we take heed what we hear and what we believe, lest we be found wholly deceived, on Satan's ground.                                        Ellen G. White.  {PH030 12.4}
[PH165 1.1]         PH165 - Extracts from Recent Letters from Sister White Relative to Medical Missionary Work (1893)           "I am intensely interested in the education of medical students as missionaries. This is the very means of introducing the truth where otherwise it would not find an entrance."  {PH165 1.1}
[PH165 1.2]         "I can see in the Lord's providence that the medical missionary work is to be a great entering wedge, whereby the diseased soul may be reached."  {PH165 1.2}
[PH165 1.3]          "O what a field of usefulness is opened before the medical missionary! Jesus Christ was in every sense of the word a missionary of the highest type, and combined with his missionary work that of the great Physician, healing all manner of diseases. Many in Christ's day refused to be convinced of their lost condition. When Christ was in their midst as a mighty healer of bodily woes as well as the maladies of the sin-sick soul, some would not come unto him that they might have life. They refused to be illuminated. So it will be in our day. Some will not be healed of their soul diseases. Every physician can and ought to be a Christian, and if so, he bears with him a cure for the soul as well as the body. He is doing the work of an apostle as well as of a physician. How much need there is of the preciousness of pure and undefiled religion, that the spiritual teacher may be administering to the soul necessities while relieving the distress of the body! How                                                                              2  refreshing it is to the suffering, tempest-tossed soul to hear the words of hope, words from God spoken to the suffering one, to hear the prayers offered in his behalf! How essential that the living missionary should understand the diseases which afflict the human body, to combine the physician, educated to care for diseased bodies, with the faithful, conscientious shepherd of the flock, to give sacredness and double efficiency to the service! The Lord in his great goodness and matchless love, has been urging upon his human instrumentalities that missionaries are not really complete in their education unless they have a knowledge of how to treat the sick and suffering. If this had been felt as an important branch of education in the missionary line of labor, many who have lost their lives might have lived. Had they understood how to treat the ailments of the body, and how to study from cause to effect, they could, through their intelligent knowledge of the human body and how to treat its maladies, have reached many darkened minds that otherwise they could not approach."  {PH165 1.3}
[PH165 2.1]         "The great Physician in Chief is at the side of every true, earnest, God-fearing practitioner who works with his acquired knowledge to relieve the sufferings of the human body. He, the Chief of physicians, is ready to dispense the balm of Gilead. He will hear the prayers offered by the physician and the missionary, if his name will be glorified thereby; and                                                                             3  the life of the suffering patient will be prolonged. God is over all. He is the true Head of the missionary of the medical profession, and blessed indeed shall be that physician who has connected himself with the Chief Physician, who has learned from him not only to treat the suffering bodies, but to watch for souls, to understand how to apply the prescription, and as an under-shepherd, use the balm of Gilead to heal the bruises that sin has made upon the souls as well as upon the bodies of suffering humanity under the serpent's sting. O, how essential that the physician be one divested of selfishness; one who has a correct knowledge of the atonement made by Jesus Christ, so that he can uplift Jesus to the despairing soul; one who holds communion with God! What a treasure he possesses in his knowledge of the treatment of the diseases of the body, and also the knowledge of the plan of salvation. Resting in Jesus as his personal Saviour, he can lead others to hopefulness, to saving faith, to rest and peace, and a new life in Jesus Christ."  {PH165 2.1}
[PH165 3.1]         "God will as surely advance the humble, faithful, praying, whole-souled medical missionary, as he advanced Daniel and his fellows. 'As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams.' The Lord sanctions the efforts of the consecrated worker, the true shepherd. He may have little time to preach                                                                               4  discourses, but he can act sermons which will be far more powerful. The truth expressed in living, unselfish deeds is the strongest argument for Christianity. The relieving of the sick, the helping of the distressed, is working in Christ's lines, and demonstrates most powerful gospel truths representing Christ's mission and work upon earth. The knowledge of the art of relieving suffering humanity is the opening of doors without number, where the truth can find a lodgment in the heart, and souls be saved unto life--eternal life. Even the most hard-hearted and apparently sin-encased souls may be approached in this way, and understand something of the mystery of godliness, and become so charmed that they will not rest until they have a knowledge of Jesus Christ and his saving grace. The divine love of God has transformed their hard, rocky characters into meek disciples of Jesus Christ. O, what a work such souls can do to reach others who are as hard as themselves! May the Lord work, is my prayer."  {PH165 3.1}
[PH165 4.1]         "Let there be a company formed somewhat after the order of the Christian Endeavor Society, and see what can be done by each accountable human agent in watching and improving opportunities to do work for the Master. He has a vineyard in which everyone can perform good work. Suffering humanity needs help everywhere."     Napier, New Zealand, Oct. 2, 1893.  {PH165 4.1}
[PH031 1.1]         PH031 - Extracts from Unpublished Testimonies in Regard to Flesh Foods         Many thoughts crowd into my mind, and I wish to express some of them to you. I have been calling to mind the light God has given me on health reform.  {PH031 1.1}
[PH031 1.2]         Have you carefully and prayerfully sought to understand the will of God in these matters? The excuse has been that the outsiders would have a meat diet. I know that with care and skill, dishes could be prepared to take the place of meat in a large degree; but if one whose main dependence is meat performs the cooking, she can encourage meat-eating, and the depraved appetite will frame every kind of excuse for this kind of diet.  {PH031 1.2}
[PH031 1.3]          Meat seldom appears on my table. For weeks at a time I would not taste it, and after my appetite had been trained, I grew stronger and could do better work. When I came to ----- I determined not to taste meat, but I could get scarcely anything else to eat; I therefore ate a little meat. It caused an unnatural action of the heart; I knew it was not the right kind of food. . . . The use of meat while at ----- awakened the old appetite, and after I returned home, it clamored for indulgence. Then I resolved to change entirely, and not to eat meat under any circumstances and thus encourage this appetite. Not a morsel of meat or butter has been on my table since I returned. We have milk, fruit, grains, and vegetables. For a time I lost all desire for food. Like the children                            -2-     of Israel I hankered after flesh meats, but I firmly refused to have meat bought or cooked. I was weak and trembling as every one who subsists on meat will be when deprived of the stimulus. But now my appetite has returned. I enjoy bread and fruit. My head is generally clear, and my strength firmer. I have none of the goneness so common with meat-eaters. I have had my lesson, and, I hope, learned it well.  {PH031 1.3}
[PH031 2.1]          Hot biscuits and flesh meats are entirely out of harmony with health-reform principles. If we would allow reason to take the place of impulse and love of sensual indulgence, we should not taste of the flesh of dead animals. What is more repulsive to the sense or smell than a shop where flesh meats are kept for sale? The smell of the raw flesh is offensive to all whose senses have not been depraved by culture of the unnatural appetites. What more unpleasant sight to a reflective mind than the beasts slain to be devoured? If the light God has given in regard to health reform is disregarded, he will not work a miracle to keep in health those who pursue a course to make themselves sick.  {PH031 2.1}
[PH031 2.2]          You may think you cannot work without meat. I thought so once, but I know that in his original plan, God did not provide for the flesh of dead animals to compose the diet of man. It is a grossly perverted taste that will accept such food. To think of dead flesh rotting in the stomach is revolting. Then the fact that meat is largely diseased should lead us to make strenuous efforts to discontinue its use entirely.  {PH031 2.2}
[PH031 2.3]          My position now is to let meat altogether alone. It will be hard for some to do this--as hard as for the rum-drinker to forsake his dram,--but they will be better for the change.                                -3-  {PH031 2.3}
[PH031 3.1]          Aug. 30, 1896.--I was somewhat surprised at your argument as to why a meat-eating diet kept you in strength, for, if you put yourself out of the question, your reason will teach you that a meat diet is not of as much advantage as you suppose. You know how you would answer a tobacco devotee if he urged, as a plea for the use of tobacco, the arguments you have advanced as a reason why you should continue the use of the flesh of dead animals as food.  {PH031 3.1}
[PH031 3.2]          The weakness you experience without the use of meat is one of the strongest arguments I could present to you as a reason why you should discontinue its use. Those who eat meat feel stimulated after eating this food, and they suppose they are made stronger. After one discontinues the use of meat, he may for a time feel a weakness, but when his system is cleansed from the effect of this diet, he no longer feels the weakness, and will cease to wish for that which he has pleaded for as essential to his strength.  {PH031 3.2}
[PH031 3.3]          I have a large family which often numbers sixteen. In it there are men who work at the plow and who fell trees. These men have vigorous exercise, but not a particle of flesh of animals is placed upon our table. Meat has not been used by us since the Brighton camp-meeting. It was not my purpose to have it on my table at any time, but urgent pleas were made that such an one was unable to eat this or that, and that his stomach could take care of meat better than it could of anything else; then I was enticed to place it on my table. The use of cheese also began to creep in, because some liked cheese. But I soon controlled that. But when the selfishness of taking the lives of animals, to gratify a perverted appetite, was presented to me by a Catholic woman                               -4-     kneeling at my feet. I felt ashamed and distressed; I saw it in a new light, and I said, "I will no longer patronize the butcher: I will not have the flesh of corpses on my table."  {PH031 3.3}
[PH031 4.1]          I have felt urged by the Spirit of God to set before several the fact that their suffering ill health was caused by a disregard of the light given them upon health reform. I have shown them that their meat diet, which was supposed to be essential, was not necessary, and that, as they were composed of what they ate, brain, bone, and muscle were in an unwholesome condition, because they lived on the flesh of dead animals; that their blood was being corrupted by this improper diet; that the flesh which they ate was diseased, and their entire system was becoming gross and corrupted.  {PH031 4.1}
[PH031 4.2]          There is an alarming lethargy shown on the subject of unconscious sensualism. It is customary to eat the flesh of dead animals. This stimulates the lower passions of the human organism. In the preparation of food, the golden rays of light are to be kept shining, teaching those who sit at the table how to live. Physicians are not employed to prescribe a flesh diet for patients, for it is this kind of diet that has made them sick. Seek the Lord. When you find him, you will be meek and lowly of heart. Individually, you will not subsist upon the flesh of dead animals, neither will you put one morsel in the mouth of your children. You will not prescribe flesh, tea, or coffee for your patients, but will give talks in the parlor showing the necessity of a simple diet. You will cut away injurious things from your bill of fare. To have the physicians of our institutions educating, by precept and example, those under their care to use a meat diet, after years of instruction from the Lord, disqualifies them to be superintendents                                -5-     of our health institutes. The Lord does not give light on health reform that it may be disregarded by those who are in positions of influence and authority. The Lord means just what he says, and he is to be honored in what he says. Light is to be given upon these subjects. It is the diet question that needs close investigation, and prescriptions should be made in accordance with health principles.                                                    -    {PH031 4.2}
[PH031 5.1]          Nov. 5, 1890 ［1896］.--The Lord intends to bring his people back to live upon simple fruits, vegetables, and grains. He led the children of Israel into the wilderness, where they could not get a flesh diet, and he gave them the bread of heaven. Men did eat angel's food, but they craved the flesh-pots of Egypt, and mourned and cried for flesh, notwithstanding that the Lord had promised them if they would submit to his will, he would carry them into the land of Canaan and establish them there a pure, holy, happy people, and there should not be a feeble one in all their tribes, for he would take away all sickness from among them. But, although they had a plain thus saith the Lord, they mourned and wept and murmured and complained until the Lord was wroth with them, and because they were so determined to have the flesh of dead animals, he gave them the very diet he had withheld from them. The Lord would have given them flesh if it had been essential for their health; but he created and redeemed them, and led them a long journey in the wilderness to educate and discipline and train them into correct habits. The Lord understood what the influence of flesh-eating is upon the human system. He would have a people that would, in their physical                              -6-     appearance, bear the divine credentials notwithstanding their long journey.  {PH031 5.1}
[PH031 6.1]         When I read your letter, I was forcibly reminded of the complainings of the children of Israel because they were not favored with a meat diet. The diet of animals is vegetables and grains; must the vegetables be animalized? Must they be incorporated into the system before you can get them? Must we obtain our vegetable diet by eating the flesh of dead creatures? God provided fruit in its natural state for our first parents. He gave Adam charge of the garden to dress it and to care for it, saying, "To you it shall be for meat;" one animal shall not destroy another animal for food. After the fall, the eating of flesh was suffered in order to shorten the period of the existence of the long-lived race. It was allowed because of the hardness of the hearts of men. One of the great errors that many insist upon is, that muscular strength is dependent upon animal food. But the simple grains, fruits of the trees, and vegetables have all the nutritive properties necessary to make good blood. This a flesh diet cannot do.  {PH031 6.1}
[PH031 6.2]          When a limb is broken, physicians recommend their patients not to eat meat, as there will be danger of inflammation setting in. Condiments and spices used in the preparation of food for the table aid in digestion in the same way that tea, coffee, and liquor are supposed to help the laboring man perform his tasks. After the immediate effects are gone, they drop as correspondingly below par as they were elevated above par by these stimulating substances. The system is weakened, the blood is contaminated, and inflammation is the sure result.  {PH031 6.2}
[PH031 6.3]          My brother, after all the light that has been                            -7-     given on the diet question, your lamentations because you cannot exercise freedom in meat-eating is apparently similar to the complainings, lamentations, and weeping of the children of Israel in the ears of the Lord.  {PH031 6.3}
[PH031 7.1]          Our sanitariums should never be conducted after the fashion of the hotel. A meat diet changes the disposition and strengthens animalism. We are composed of what we eat, and eating much flesh will diminish intellectual activity. Students would accomplish much more in their studies if they never tasted meat. When the animal part of the human agent is strengthened by meat-eating, the intellectual powers diminish proportionately. A religious life can be more successfully gained and maintained if meat is discarded, for this diet stimulates into intense activities lustful propensities, and enfeebles the moral and spiritual nature. "The flesh warreth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh."  {PH031 7.1}
[PH031 7.2]          We greatly need to encourage and cultivate pure, chaste thoughts, and to strengthen the moral powers rather than the lower and carnal powers. God help us to break from our self-indulgent appetites! The idea of eating dead flesh is abhorrent to me; the thought of one living animal eating the flesh of another animal is shocking. There is no call for it. All your excuses made in regard to faintness is an argument why you should eat no more meat.  {PH031 7.2}
[PH031 7.3]          Cancers, tumors, and all inflammatory diseases are largely caused by meat-eating.  {PH031 7.3}
[PH031 7.4]          From the light God has given me, the prevalence of cancers and tumors is largely due to gross living on dead flesh. I sincerely and prayerfully hope that, as a physician, you will not forever be blind on this subject, for blindness is mingled with                                -8-     a want of moral courage to deny our appetite, to lift the cross, which means, take up the very duties which cut across the natural passions.  {PH031 7.4}
[PH031 8.1]          Feeding on flesh, the juices and fluids of what you eat pass into the circulation of your blood, and, as we are composed of what we eat, we become animalized; thus a feverish condition is created, because the animals are diseased, and by partaking of their flesh we plant the seeds of disease in our own tissue and blood. Then when exposed to the changes in a malarious atmosphere, these are more sensibly felt, also when we are exposed to prevailing epidemics and contagious diseases the system is not in condition to resist the disease.  {PH031 8.1}
[PH031 8.2]          I have the subjects presented to me in different aspects. The mortality caused by meat-eating is not discerned; if it were, we would hear no more arguments and excuses in favor of the indulgence of the appetite for dead flesh. We have plenty of good things to satisfy hunger without bringing corpses upon our table to compose our bill of fare.  {PH031 8.2}
[PH031 8.3]          I might go to any length upon this subject, but I forbear. I do hope that you, as a physician, will not by precept and example counterwork that which the Lord has given me to enlighten minds and bring in thorough reforms. I am working earnestly along these lines, and shall never cease working against the practise of meat-eating. I have had opened before me the stumbling-block which this diet question has been in your own spiritual advancement, and what a stumbling block you have placed in the paths of others, and all because your own sensibilities were blunted through the selfish gratification of the appetite. For Christ's sake look deeper, study deeper, and act in accordance with the light God has been pleased to give you and others on this subject.                               Mrs. E. G. White  {PH031 8.3}
[PH135 3.1]         PH135 - God's Plan for the Relief of Avondale School (1900)                    Special Testimony.          "The time has come when the Lord would have all the powers of His people brought into exercise to relieve the situation of our schools. In order to help in this cause, I have proposed giving my book on the parables. I feel very anxious that the General Conference shall act unselfishly in regard to this book, which is to be published to help the schools. This is a time when the Conference should stand before the people in a better light than it has hitherto done."  {PH135 3.1}
[PH135 3.2]                 A Call to All Our People.          We shall call upon the people to help the utmost of their ability just now. We shall call upon them to do a work which will be pleasing to God in purchasing the book. We shall ask that every available means be used to help to circulate this book. We shall ask that the whole field be supplied with canvassers. We shall call upon our ministers, as they visit the churches, to encourage men and women to go out as canvassers, to make a decided forward movement in the path of self-denial by giving part of their earnings to help our schools to get out of debt. Surely they can do this much to help the Master.  {PH135 3.2}
[PH135 3.3]          A general movement is needed, but this must begin with individual movements. Let each member in each family in each church make determined efforts to deny self. Let us have the whole-hearted co-operation of all in our ranks. Let us all move forward willingly and intelligently to do what we can to relieve those of our schools that are struggling under a pressure of debt. Let the officers of each church                               -4-     find out who among the members has been sent to school, and helped by the school. Then let the church refund the tuition money. Let those who have had success in canvassing come up to the help of the Lord. As they handle this book, let them in the name of the Lord work in faith.  {PH135 3.3}
[PH135 4.1]          The movement I have suggested will result in reconciliation. It will unify the churches.  {PH135 4.1}
[PH135 4.2]          The schools must be helped. Let all lift harmoniously and help as much as they possibly can. Great blessings will come to those who will take hold of this matter just now. Let no discouragement be offered by our ministers, as though it were not a proper thing to do. They should take hold of this work. If they do it aright, cheerfully, hopefully, they will find it a very great blessing. The Lord does not force any man to work, but to those who will place themselves decidedly on His side, He will give a willing mind. He will bless the one who works out the spirit which He works in. God will make the movement for the help of our schools a success if it is made in a free, willing spirit, as to the Lord. Only in this way can be rolled back the reproach that has come upon our schools all over the land. If all will take hold of this work in the spirit of self-sacrifice, for Christ's sake, and for the truth's sake, it will not be long before the jubilee song of freedom can be sung through our borders.  {PH135 4.2}
[PH135 4.3]          Let our ministers consecrate themselves to God. We need so much,--O so much!--humble men, who feel it a pleasure to do their very best. A glorious gospel work opens before the converted, faithful minister. He is to help his fellow-men to a better understanding of the Word. The influence exerted by the minister with whom God works is weighty and momentous. The Lord is highly pleased with the minister who works humbly and willingly. Those who are wholly consecrated to God will ever seek wisdom from on high to enable them to bear their heavy responsibilities. They will be patient, forbearing,                                -5-     courteous, knowing that they are Christ's representatives. They will show a deep earnestness and fervor in prayer, and in their appeals to individuals and congregations.  {PH135 4.3}
[PH135 5.1]          Instead of becoming like the world, we are to become more and more distinct from the world. Satan has combined and will continue to combine with the churches in making a masterly effort against the truth of God. Everything that is done by God's people to make inroads upon the world will call forth determined opposition from the powers of darkness. The enemy's last great conflict will be a most determined one. It will be the last battle between the powers of darkness and the powers of light. Every true child of God will fight bravely on the side of Christ. Those who in this great crisis allow themselves to be more on the side of the world than of God will eventually place themselves wholly on the side of the world. Those who become confused in their understanding of the Word, who fail to see the meaning of antichrist, will surely place themselves on the side of antichrist. There is no time for us to assimilate with the world. Daniel is standing in his lot and in his place. The prophecies of Daniel and of John are to be understood; they interpret each other. They give to the world truths which everyone should understand. These prophecies are to be witnesses in the world. By their fulfillment in these last days, they will explain themselves.  {PH135 5.1}
[PH135 5.2]          I thought this movement on my part would provoke others to self-denial and to benevolence and mercy, to take right hold of this matter and get out "The Parables" to do this work. Well, the Lord is, I believe, willing to help us in this work. I shall only draw upon the books to give some to the poor that can not buy. W. C. White enters into this plan with great satisfaction. Of course, we have not time to get this all before you in definiteness as we will when we have time. . . .        Later:--  {PH135 5.2}
[PH135 5.3]          My heart is deeply stirred in regard to the debt                             -6-     upon our schools all over the world. This state of things should not exist. Will you unite with me in creating something that will change in order of things? In the name of the Lord, do something, and do it now. Arouse the people to do something in regard to these school debts.  {PH135 5.3}
[PH135 6.1]                      The Work in All Lands.          The work for the relief of our schools should be taken up by our people in all countries. Let it be entered upon by our churches in Australasia. Our school there is in need of help, and if our people will take hold of the work unitedly, they can do much toward lifting the burden of debt; they can encourage the hearts of those who are laboring to build up this, the Lord's instrumentality, and they can aid in extending its influence of blessing to far heathen lands and to the islands of the sea.  {PH135 6.1}
[PH135 6.2]          We trust that our publishing house of Australia will make liberal terms in the publication of Object Lessons. The Lord has greatly blessed this institution, and it should present to Him a thank-offering by making no stinted donation toward freeing the school from debt. We feel sure that it will take up the work, and act its part nobly. And this co-operation with God will prove to the Australasian publishing house as great a blessing as it has proved to our institutions in America.  {PH135 6.2}
[PH135 6.3]          Move out in this work, my brethren in Australasia. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Hebrews 11:1. Have we not proved this in the past? As we have moved out, trusting in God's promise, things unseen except by the eye of faith, have become things seen. As we have walked and worked by faith, God has fulfilled to us every word that He has spoken. The evidence we have of the faithfulness of His promises should check every thought of unbelief. It is a sin to doubt, and we do not believe that our brethren in Australasia will be guilty of this.                                -7-  {PH135 6.3}
[PH135 7.1]          The Lord has done much for you all through your borders. Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields already white for the harvest. Praise God that His Word has been verified beyond all conception.  {PH135 7.1}
[PH135 7.2]          I call upon our people to enter earnestly and disinterestedly upon the work of freeing the school from debt. Let the publishing house do its part in the publication of the book. Let our people throughout Australasia take hold of the sale of Christ's Object Lessons. God will bless them in this work.  {PH135 7.2}
[PH135 7.3]                   Results of the Work.          Through the work for the relief of our schools a four-fold blessing will be realised, a blessing to the schools, to the world, to the church, and to the workers.  {PH135 7.3}
[PH135 7.4]          While funds are gathered for the relief of the schools, the best reading matter is being placed in the hands of a large number of people, who, if this effort had not been made, would never have seen Christ's Object Lessons. There are souls in desolate places who will be reached by this effort. The lessons drawn from the parables of our Saviour will be to a very many as the leaves of the tree of life.  {PH135 7.4}
[PH135 7.5]          It is the Lord's design that Christ's Object Lessons, with its precious instruction, shall unify the believers. The self-sacrificing efforts put forth by the members of our churches will prove a means of uniting them, that they may be sanctified, body, soul, and spirit, as vessels unto honor prepared to receive the Holy Spirit. Those who seek to do God's will, investing every talent to the best advantage, will become wise in working for His kingdom. They will learn lessons of the greatest value, and they will feel the highest satisfaction of a rational mind. Peace and grace and power of intellect will be given them.  {PH135 7.5}
[PH135 7.6]          As field after field is entered, new methods and new plans will spring from new circumstances. New thoughts will come with the new workers who give themselves to the work. As they seek the Lord for                                -8-     help, He will communicate with them. They will receive plans devised by the Lord Himself. Souls will be converted, and money will come in. Angels are commissioned to go forth with those who take up this work with true humility.  {PH135 7.6}
[PH135 8.1]          If God has ever spoken by me, it will be for the best interests of every family among us to take up the work of self-denial and self-sacrifice.  {PH135 8.1}
[PH135 8.2]          Young men, you who think of entering the ministry, take up this work. The handling of the book placed in your hand by the Lord is to be your educator. Improving this opportunity, you will certainly advance in a knowledge of God and of the best methods for reaching the people. Ask the people to purchase these books, telling them they need the truth, and you need the money. They might as well know what you are trying to do. Tell them of the effort that is being made to free our school from debt. Everything that can be done must be done to advance the work of God.  {PH135 8.2}
[PH135 8.3]          You do not know how much influence the Lord places behind this book. You do not know how He speaks through it to the hearts and minds of men and women. But you may know that you are doing the work He wishes you to do. I know that I did what He wanted me to do in giving this book to our schools, and I have been happy ever since. You will be happy if you do His will, and when you see how unbelievers appreciate the work, it will make your heart leap for joy. It will make the yoke easy, and the burden light. God will help you to work intelligently.  {PH135 8.3}
[PH135 8.4]          When the Lord invited Israel to contribute to the building of the tabernacle in the wilderness, there was a hearty response. The people came, every one whose heart stirred him up, and every one whom his spirit made willing, and they brought the Lord's offering to the tabernacle of the congregation. They came, both men and women, as many as were willing-hearted. Men came with their gifts of gold and                                 -9-     silver, choice fabrics, and valuable wood. The rulers brought precious stones, costly spices, and oil for the lights. And all the women that were wise-hearted did spin with their hands, and brought that which they had spun. They brought free offerings every morning till the report was given to Moses, The people bring much more than enough for the service of the work, which the Lord commanded to make. Exodus 35:21-25;  36:3, 5.  {PH135 8.4}
[PH135 9.1]          This generous-hearted, willing service was pleasing to God, and when the tabernacle was completed, He signified His acceptance of the offering. A cloud covered the tent of the congregation, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle.  {PH135 9.1}
[PH135 9.2]                    A Work Which All Must Do.          Have faith in God. He gave me the idea of giving Christ's Object Lessons for the relief of the schools. He is testing His people and institutions in this thing, to see if they will work together and be of one mind in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Carry forward this work without flinching, in the name of the Lord. Let God's plan be vindicated. Let His proposition be fully carried out and heartily indorsed as the means of uniting the members of the churches in self-sacrificing effort. Thus they will be sanctified, soul, body, and spirit, as vessels unto honor, to whom God can impart His Holy Spirit. By this means they will accomplish the work God designs to have done.  {PH135 9.2}
[PH135 9.3]          Stir up every family, every church, to do the very utmost of their power, everyone consecrating himself to God, putting the leaven of evil out of his heart, out of the home, and out of the church. Let every family make the most of this the Lord's opportunity. Let self-denial and self-sacrifice be revealed. Let the teachers in the school do as others of God's servants are doing,--cut down their wages. This self-sacrifice will be required of us all. Let all place themselves where they will be sure to receive the answer to their                              -10-     prayers. It is the cause of God which is at stake.  {PH135 9.3}
[PH135 10.1]          The preciousness of life is to be appreciated because this life belongs to the Master. As long as we live, we are ever to bear in mind that we are bought with a price. Christ made of Himself a whole and complete sacrifice for us, to make it possible for us to receive the gift of everlasting life. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God's." We have enlisted under Christ's banner for life service, and great responsibilities and possibilities are within our reach. There are in the providence of God particular periods when we must arise in response to the call of God, and make use of our time, our intellect, our whole being, body, soul, and spirit, fulfilling to the utmost of our ability the requirements of God. Just now let not the opportunity be lost. Let all work together. Let children act a part. Let every member of the family do something. Educate, educate. This is an opportunity which God's people can not afford to lose. God calls. Do your best at this time to render to Him your offering, to carry out His specified will; and thus make this an occasion for witnessing for Him and His truth. In a world of darkness let your light shine forth. Let canvassers do their best in canvassing for the book Christ's Object Lessons. Their work will serve a double purpose. They will place in the homes of the people a book containing most precious light, seed sown to bring truth to souls ready to perish. In receiving this seed into their hearts, they will save their souls through belief of the truth. At the same time means will be gathered for the relief of the schools. Twofold good will thus be accomplished in this work. Let it be done heartily as unto the Lord.  {PH135 10.1}
[PH135 10.2]          My brethren, after you have done all you can do in this work for the schools, by sanctified energy and much prayer, you will see the glory of God. When the trial has been fully made, there will come a blessed result. Those who have sought to do God's will, having laid out                              -11-     every talent to the best advantage, become wise in working for the kingdom of God. They learn lessons of the greatest consequence to them, and they will feel the highest happiness of a rational mind. This is the result that will surely come if you fulfill the purpose of God. Peace and intelligence and grace will be given. It is the design of God that we should all glorify Him, regarding His service as the chief end of our existence. The work that God calls you to do He will make a blessing to you. Your heart will be more tender, your thoughts more spiritual, your service more Christlike. "If ye abide in me," Jesus said, "and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you." In considering these things my spirit rejoices in God.  {PH135 10.2}
[PH135 11.1]          There is to be a decided work done to accomplish God's plan. Make every stroke tell for the Master in the work of canvassing for Christ's Object Lessons. God desires His people to be vitalised for work as they have never been before, for their good and for the upbuilding of His cause. Ministering angels will be round about the workers.  {PH135 11.1}
[PH135 11.2]          Let our institutions make every effort to free themselves from debt. Let every family arouse. Let the ministers of our churches and the presidents of our conferences awaken. Then He will tell you what to do next.  {PH135 11.2}
[PH135 11.3]          You will need to have patience with the tardy ones, who do not feel the necessity of doing anything promptly, thoroughly, earnestly. They have so much to say, so much unbelief to express, and so much criticising, that they lose the peace and joy and happiness in the purposes of God before they can decide to move. We must become men and women of God's opportunity. I am so glad that so much harmonious action has been shown in striving to carry out this purpose of God, and to make the most of His providences.                          (Signed) Mrs. Ellen G. White.        Nov. 14, 1900.  {PH135 11.3}
[PH136 3.1]         PH136 - Gospel Temperance Work                    An Appeal to Seventh-day Adventists                     Their Duty in Temperance Work                          By Mrs. E. G. White                             In the Front Ranks          Of all who claim to be numbered among the friends of temperance, Seventh-day Adventists should stand in the front ranks. For many years a flood of light concerning the principles of true reform has been shining on our pathway, and we are accountable before God to let this light shine to others. Years ago we regarded the spread of temperance principles as one of our most important duties. It should be so today.-- "Gospel Workers," p. 384.  {PH136 3.1}
[PH136 3.2]                           A Revival of Temperance Work          Shall there not be among us as a people a revival of the temperance work? Why are we not putting forth much more decided efforts to oppose the liquor traffic, which is ruining the souls of men, and is causing violence and crime of every description? With the great light that God has intrusted to us, we should be in the forefront of every true reform. The use of drugged liquors is making men mad, and leading them to commit the most horrible crimes. Because of the wickedness that follows largely as the result of the use of liquor, the judgments of God are falling upon our earth today. Have we not a solemn responsibility to put forth earnest efforts in opposition to this great evil?--"Counsels on Health," p. 432.  {PH136 3.2}
[PH136 3.3]                                Called to the Front          While intemperance has its open avowed supporters, shall not we who claim to honor temperance come to the front and show ourselves firm on the side of temperance, striving for a crown of immortal life, and not giving the least influence to this terrible evil, intemperance, which is carrying both men and women from one degree to another of self-indulgence, and preparing their souls for perdition?--"Review and Herald," April 19, 1887.  {PH136 3.3}
[PH136 3.4]                                 A Call to Action          As the time draws near that is to decide the destiny of every soul, Satan will make strenuous efforts to corrupt the race. But Christ gave His life to save human beings. He pledged His divine word to work in behalf of humanity. . . .                                                                              4   {PH136 3.4}
[PH136 4.1]          Yes, Christ gave His life for the life of the world. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." He gave His Son to be the propitiation for the sins of men and women. How many appreciate this sacrifice sufficiently to touch not, taste not, handle not, accursed, intoxicating beverages? Who are co-operating with Christ by practicing temperance in their lives, by keeping their tables free from all that will intoxicate?  {PH136 4.1}
[PH136 4.2]          The Lord calls for workers who are partakers of the divine nature, who have escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. He would have every man to step forth in his Go-given manhood, every woman in her God-given womanhood. He desires them to stand forth like faithful sentinels to keep back the tide of moral woe, to break the fetters that are binding human beings in slavery. God calls upon His ministers to do faithful work in presenting the great curse that man himself is manufacturing. From every pulpit the message should be heard, "Abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul."--"Review and Herald," May 1, 1900.  {PH136 4.2}
[PH136 4.3]                                Called to the Rescue          As we see men going where the liquid poison is dealt out to destroy their reason, as we see their souls imperiled, what are we doing to rescue them? Our work for the tempted and fallen will achieve real success only as the grace of Christ reshapes the character, and the man is brought into living connection with the infinite God. This is the purpose of all true temperance effort.--"Testimonies," Vol. 6, p. 111.  {PH136 4.3}
[PH136 4.4]                               The Waiting Harvest          In every place the temperance question is to be made more prominent. Drunkenness, and the crime that always follows drunkenness, calls for the voice to be raised to combat this evil. Christ sees a plentiful harvest waiting to be gathered in. Souls are hungering for the truth, thirsting for the water of life. Many are on the very verge of the kingdom, waiting only to be gathered in.--K-10-1899.  {PH136 4.4}
[PH136 4.5]                           The Christian to be Temperate          There needs to be a great reformation on the subject of temperance. The world is filled with self-indulgence of every kind. Because of the benumbing influence of stimulants and narcotics the minds of many are unable to discern between the sacred and the common. Their mental powers are weakened, and they cannot discern the deep spiritual things of the word of God.  {PH136 4.5}
[PH136 4.6]          The Christian will be temperate in all things,--in eating, in drinking, in dress, and in every phase of life. "Every man that striveth for the                                                                              5  mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible." 1 Corinthians 9:25. We have no right to indulge in anything that will result in a condition of mind that hinders the Spirit of God from impressing us with the sense of our duty. It is a masterpiece of satanic skill to place men where they can with difficulty be reached with the gospel.--"Counsels on Health," p. 432.  {PH136 4.6}
[PH136 5.1]                                    A Living Issue          Every true reform has its place in the work of the gospel and tends to the uplifting of the soul to a new and nobler life. Especially does the temperance reform demand the support of Christian workers. They should call attention to this work, and make it a living issue. Everywhere they should present to the people the principles of true temperance, and call for signers to the temperance pledge. Earnest effort should be made in behalf of those who are in bondage to evil habits.-- "Ministry of Healing," p. 171.  {PH136 5.1}
[PH136 5.2]                                To Work For All Classes          Everywhere there is a work to be done for all classes of society. We are to come close to the poor and the depraved, those who have fallen through intemperance. And, at the same time, we are not to forget the higher classes,--the lawyers, ministers, senators, and judges, many of whom are slaves to intemperate habits. We are to leave no effort untried to show them that their souls are worth saving, that eternal life is worth striving for.--"Testimonies," Vol. 7, p. 58.  {PH136 5.2}
[PH136 5.3]                            Working Among the Higher Classes          Among the victims of want and sin are found those who were once in possession of wealth. Men of different vocations and different stations in life have been overcome by the pollutions of the world, by the use of strong drink, by the indulgence of lust, and have fallen under temptation. While these fallen ones demand pity and help, should not some attention be given to those who have not yet descended to these depths, but who are setting their feet in the same path?  {PH136 5.3}
[PH136 5.4]          Thousands in positions of trust and honor are indulging habits that mean ruin to soul and body. Ministers of the gospel, statesmen, authors, men of wealth and talent, men of vast business capacity, and power for usefulness, are in deadly peril because they do not see the necessity of self-control in all things. They need to have their attention called to the principles of temperance, not in a narrow or arbitrary way, but in the light of God's great purpose for humanity. Could the principles of true temperance thus be brought before them, there are                                                                              6  very many of the higher classes who would recognize their value and give them a hearty acceptance.  {PH136 5.4}
[PH136 6.1]          We should show these persons the result of harmful indulgences in lessening physical, mental, and moral power. Help them to realize their responsibility as stewards of God's gifts. Show them the good they could do with the money they now spend for that which does them only harm. Present the total abstinence pledge, asking that the money they would otherwise spend for liquor, tobacco, or like indulgences, be devoted to the relief of the sick poor, or for the training of children and youth for usefulness in the world. To such an appeal not many would refuse to listen.--"Ministry of Healing," pp. 210-11.  {PH136 6.1}
[PH136 6.2]                        Educate in Self-Denial and Temperance          We must educate, educate, educate, pleasantly and intelligently. We must preach the truth, pray the truth, and live the truth, bringing it, with its gracious, health-giving influences, within the reach of those who know it not. As the sick are brought into touch with the Lifegiver, their faculties of mind and body will be renewed. But in order for this to be, they must practice self-denial, and be temperate in all things. Thus only can they be saved from physical and spiritual death, and restored to health.--"Medical Ministry," p. 262.  {PH136 6.2}
[PH136 6.3]          Present before the people the need of resisting the temptation to indulge appetite. This is where many are failing. Explain how closely body and mind are related and show the need of keeping both in the very best condition.--"Medical Ministry." p. 263.  {PH136 6.3}
[PH136 6.4]                           Education to Precede Reform          It must be kept before the people that the right balance of the mental and moral powers depends in a great degree on the right condition of the physical system. All narcotics and unnatural stimulants that enfeeble and degrade the physical nature tend to lower the tone of the intellect and morals. Intemperance lies at the foundation of the moral depravity of the world. By the indulgence of perverted appetite, man loses his power to resist temptation.  {PH136 6.4}
[PH136 6.5]          Temperance reformers have a work to do in educating the people in these lines. Teach them that health, character, and even life, are endangered by the use of stimulants, which excite the exhausted energies to unnatural, spasmodic action.--"Ministry of Healing," p. 335.  {PH136 6.5}
[PH136 6.6]                          Arouse Intellect and Conscience          God requires that His people shall be temperate in all things. Unless they practice true temperance, they will not, they cannot, be susceptible to the sanctifying influence of the truth.                                                                              7   {PH136 6.6}
[PH136 7.1]          Our ministers should become intelligent upon this question. They should not ignore it, nor be turned aside by those who call them extremists. Let them find out what constitutes true health reform, and teach its principles, both by precept and by a quiet, consistent example. At our large gatherings instruction should be given upon health and temperance. Seek to arouse the intellect and the conscience. Bring into service all the talent at command, and follow up the work with publications upon the subject. "Educate, educate, educate," is the message that has been impressed upon me.--"Counsels on Health," p. 449.  {PH136 7.1}
[PH136 7.2]                              Our Sisters Can Do Much          If the moral sensibilities of Christians were aroused upon the subject of temperance in all things, they could, by their example, commencing at their tables, help those who are weak in self-control, who are almost powerless to resist the cravings of appetite. If we could realize that the habits we form in this life will affect our eternal interests, that our eternal destiny depends upon strictly temperate habits, we would work to the point of strict temperance in eating and drinking. By our example and personal effort we may be the means of saving many souls from the degradation of intemperance, crime, and death. Our sisters can do much in the great work for the salvation of others by spreading their tables with only healthful, nourishing food. They may employ their precious time in educating the tastes and appetites of their children, in forming habits of temperance in all things and in encouraging self-denial and benevolence for the good of others.--"Testimonies," Vol. 3, p. 489.  {PH136 7.2}
[PH136 7.3]                            Fatal Results of Indulgence          We should be at the head in the temperance reform. . . . The reason why many of us will fall in the time of trouble is because of laxity in temperance and indulgence of appetite.  {PH136 7.3}
[PH136 7.4]          Moses preached a great deal on this subject, and the reason the people did not go through to the promised land was because of repeated indulgence of appetite. Nine tenths of the wickedness among the children of today is caused by intemperance in eating and drinking. Adam and Eve lost Eden through the indulgence of appetite, and we can only regain it by the denial of the same.--"Review and Herald," October 21, 1884.  {PH136 7.4}
[PH136 7.5]                        Importance of Temperance Publications          The temperance question is to receive decided support from God's people. Intemperance is striving for the mastery; self-indulgence is increasing, and the publications treating on health reform are greatly needed. Literature bearing on this point is the helping hand of the                                                                              8  gospel, leading souls to search the Bible for a better understanding of the truth. The note of warning against the great evil of intemperance should be sounded; and that this may be done, every Sabbath-keeper should study and practice the instruction contained in our health periodicals and our health books. And they should do more than this: they should make earnest efforts to circulate these publications among their neighbors.--"Review and Herald," June 23, 1903.  {PH136 7.5}
[PH136 8.1]                                An Untold Influence          The people are in sad need of the light shining from the pages of our health books and journals. God desires to use these books and journals as mediums through which flashes of light shall arrest the attention of the people, and cause them to heed the warning of the message of the third angel. Our health journals are instrumentalities in the field to do a special work in disseminating the light that the inhabitants of the world must have in this day of God's preparation. They wield an untold influence, in the interests of health and temperance and social-purity reform, and will accomplish great good in presenting these subjects in a proper manner and in their true light to the people.-- "Testimonies," Vol. 7, p. 136.  {PH136 8.1}
[PH136 8.2]                         Training the Child for Right Living          The giant evil of intemperance is doing its baleful work in our land. Satan has his agents everywhere, who are instruments in his hands, to allure and ruin our youth. Shall not the voice of warning be heard at our own fireside? Shall we not, by precept and example, lead our youth to desire to reach high attainments, to have noble aims and holy purposes? This work is not a light, or a small work; but it is a work that will pay. One youth who has been instructed by right home-training, will bring solid timbers into his character-building, and by his example and life, if his powers are rightly employed, he will become a power in our world to lead others upward and onward in the path of righteousness. The salvation of one soul is the salvation of many souls.--"Review and Herald," July 10, 1888.  {PH136 8.2}
[PH136 8.3]                             Youth to Press to the Front          As Christians, we should stand firmly in defense of temperance. There is no class of persons capable of accomplishing more in the cause of temperance, than our God-fearing youth. If the young men who live in our cities would unite in a firm, decided army, and set their faces as a flint against every form of selfish, health-destroying indulgence, what a power they might be for good! How many they might save from becoming demoralized by visiting the halls and gardens that are fitted up                                                                              9  with music and every attraction to allure the youth! Intemperance, Licentiousness, and Profanity are sisters.  {PH136 8.3}
[PH136 9.1]          Let every God-fearing youth gird on the armor, and press to the front. Let no excuse be offered when you are asked to put your name to the temperance pledge, but sign every pledge presented, and induce others to sign with you. Work for the good of your own souls, and the good of others. Never let an opportunity pass to cast your influence on the side of strict temperance.--"Counsels on Health," p. 441.  {PH136 9.1}
[PH136 9.2]                              Light-Bearers to the World          Will young men now humble their hearts before God, and give themselves to His service? Will they not accept the holy trust, and become light-bearers to a world ready to be consumed by the wrath of an offended God.  {PH136 9.2}
[PH136 9.3]          The use of intoxicating drink, which dethrones reason, and tobacco, which clouds the brain and poisons the life current, is increasing. Are our young men prepared to lift their voices in the cause of temperance and show its bearing upon Christianity? Will they engage in the holy war against appetite and lust?--MS-134-1898.  {PH136 9.3}
[PH136 9.4]                            Steadfastly True to Principle          Daniel, the Hebrew captive, was exposed in his youth to the allurements of the king's court; yet he remained true to the principles taught him by his fathers. He purposed in his heart that he would not eat of the luxuries of the king's table, or drink of his wines. This purpose was not formed without due reflection and earnest prayer, and when once his position was taken, he was not to be moved from it. Though surrounded by temptations to self-indulgence and dissipation, he would not consent to violate his conscience. He made God his strength; his mind was not enervated by habits of indulgence, which crush out true, godlike manhood; and he was prepared to attain both moral and intellectual greatness.  {PH136 9.4}
[PH136 9.5]          Daniel's companions, also, resolutely denied selfish desires, and put away hurtful gratifications. As a result, their minds became strong and vigorous. They chose the real, the true, and the useful, rather than the momentary indulgence of appetite and pride. They did all in their power to place themselves in right relation to God, and the Lord was not unmindful of their firm, persevering, earnest effort.  {PH136 9.5}
[PH136 9.6]          The Scriptures declare of Daniel and his fellows: "As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams."  {PH136 9.6}
[PH136 9.7]          These youth had placed themselves in connection with the Source of all wisdom. They learned of Christ, the world's greatest teacher.                                                                              10  While improving their opportunities to obtain a knowledge of the sciences, they were obtaining, also, the highest education which it is possible for mortals to receive. They received light directly from the throne of Heaven, and read the mysteries of God for future ages.  {PH136 9.7}
[PH136 10.1]          "And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm." These youth determined that the talents intrusted to them of God should not be perverted and enfeebled by selfish indulgence. They reverenced their own manhood. They kept their eyes fixed steadfastly on the good which they wished to accomplish. They honored God, and God honored them. . . .  {PH136 10.1}
[PH136 10.2]          Religious principle lies at the foundation of the highest education. If our youth are but balanced by principle, they may with safety improve the mental powers to the very highest extent, and may take all their attainments with them into the future life.  {PH136 10.2}
[PH136 10.3]          Temptations assail the young on every hand. Fathers and mothers should give thought and study and persevering effort to the training of their children that they may stand unsullied by the prevailing evil, as did those Hebrew youth in the court of Babylon.--"Review and Herald," Nov. 6, 1883.  {PH136 10.3}
[PH136 10.4]                              Standing on Higher Ground          As we near the close of time, we must rise higher and still higher upon the question of health reform and Christian temperance, presenting it in a more positive and decided manner. We must strive continually to educate the people, not only by our words but by our practice. Precept and practice combined have a telling influence.--"Testimonies," Vol. 6, p. 112.  {PH136 10.4}
[PH136 10.5]                                  Should be Leaders          Seventh-day Adventists are handling momentous truths. On the subject of temperance they should be in advance of all other people. The question of how to preserve the health is one of primary importance. When we study this question in the fear of God, we shall learn that it is best, both for our physical health and for our spiritual advancement, to observe simplicity in diet. Let us patiently study this question. We need knowledge and judgement, in order to move wisely in this matter. Nature's laws are not to be resisted, but obeyed.--"Medical Ministry," p. 273.  {PH136 10.5}
[PH136 10.6]                         Co-Operating with the W. C. T. U.          We need at this time to show a decided interest in the workers of the Women's Christian Temperance Union. None who claim to have a part in the work of God, should lose interest in the grand object of this                                                                              11  organization in temperance lines. It would be a good thing if at our camp meetings we should invite the members of the W.C.T.U. to take part in our exercises. This would help them to become acquainted with the reasons of our faith, and open the way for us to unite with them in the temperance work. If we will do this, we shall come to see that the temperance question means more than many of us have supposed.  {PH136 10.6}
[PH136 11.1]          In some matters, the workers of the W.C.T.U. are far in advance of our leaders. The Lord has in that organization precious souls, who can be a great help to us in our efforts to advance the temperance movement. And the education our people have had in Bible truth and in a knowledge of the requirements of the law of Jehovah, will enable our sisters to impart to these noble temperance advocates that which will be for their spiritual welfare. Thus a union and sympathy will be created where in the past there has sometimes existed prejudice and misunderstanding. I have been surprised as I have seen the indifference of some of our leaders to this organization. We cannot do a better work than to unite, so far as we can do so without compromise, with the W.C.T.U. workers.  {PH136 11.1}
[PH136 11.2]          We have a work to do along temperance lines besides that of speaking in public. We must present our principles in pamphlets and in our papers. We must use every possible means of arousing our people to their duty to get into connection with those who know not the truth. The success we have had in missionary work has been fully proportionate to the self-denying, self-sacrificing efforts we have made. The Lord alone knows how much we might have accomplished if as a people we had humbled ourselves before Him and proclaimed the temperance truth in clear, straight lines--"Gospel Workers," pp. 384-85.  {PH136 11.2}
[PH136 11.3]                            Early Experiences in Co-Operation          In our labors together, my husband and I always felt that it was our duty to demonstrate in every place where we held meetings that we were fully in harmony with the workers in the temperance cause. We always laid this question before the people in plain lines. Invitations would come to us to speak in different places on the temperance question, and I always accepted these invitations if it was possible.-- S-278-1907.  {PH136 11.3}
[PH136 11.4]                            Should be at Head in Temperance Work          I feel distressed as I look upon our people and know that they are holding very loosely the temperance question. . . .  {PH136 11.4}
[PH136 11.5]          We should unite with other people just as far as we can and not sacrifice principle. This does not mean that we should join their lodges and societies, but that we should let them know that we are most heartily in sympathy with the temperance question.                                                                              12   {PH136 11.5}
[PH136 12.1]          We should not work solely for our own people, but should bestow labor also upon noble minds outside of our ranks. We should be at the head in the temperance reform.--"Review and Herald," Oct. 21, 1884.  {PH136 12.1}
[PH136 12.2]                             Our Efforts to be Multiplied          In the advocacy of the cause of temperance, our efforts are to be multiplied. The subject of Christian Temperance should find a place in our sermons in every city where we labor. Health reform in all its bearings is to be presented before the people, and special efforts made to instruct the youth, the middle-aged, and the aged in the principles of Christian living. Let this phase of the message be revived, and let the truth go forth as a lamp that burneth.--MS-61-1909.  {PH136 12.2}
[PH136 12.3]                                  Present the Pledge          Ask those who attend the meetings to help you in the work that you are trying to do. Show them how evil habits result in diseased bodies and diseased minds,--in wretchedness, that no pen can described. The use of intoxicating liquor is robbing thousands of their reason. And yet the sale of this liquor is legalized by law. ［Written in 1905.］ Tell them that they have a heaven to win and a hell to shun. Ask them to sign the pledge. The commission of the great I AM is to be your authority. Have the pledges prepared, and present them at the close of the meeting.--MS-42-1905.  {PH136 12.3}
[PH136 12.4]                                 As Part of the Gospel          When temperance is presented as a part of the gospel, many will see their need of reform. They will see the evil of intoxicating liquors, and that total abstinence is the only platform on which God's people can conscientiously stand. As this instruction is given, the people will become interested in other lines of Bible study.--"Testimonies," Vol. 7, p. 75.  {PH136 12.4}
[PH136 12.5]                          Temperance Lectures and Restaurant Work          Arrangements should be made to hold meetings in connection with our restaurants. Whenever possible, let a room be provided where the patrons can be invited to lectures on the science of health and Christian temperance, where they can receive instruction on the preparation of wholesome food and on other important subjects. In these meetings there should be prayer and singing and talks, not only on health and temperance topics, but also on other appropriate Bible subjects. As the people are taught how to preserve physical health, many opportunities will be found to sow the seeds of the gospel of the kingdom.-- "Testimonies," Vol. 7, p. 115.                                                                              13   {PH136 12.5}
[PH136 13.1]                               Instruction in the Schools          The practice of giving instruction on temperance topics in the schools is a move in the right direction. Instruction in this line should be given in every school and every home. The youth and children should understand the effect of alcohol, tobacco, and other like poisons, in breaking down the body, beclouding the mind, and sensualizing the soul. It should be made plain that no one who uses these things can long possess the full strength of his physical, mental, or moral faculties. --"Education," p. 202.  {PH136 13.1}
[PH136 13.2]                                 Our Golden Opportunity          Oh, what a work there is before the faithful watchman who must quickly warn the people of the perils of these last days! How important it is that God's messengers shall call the attention of statesmen, of editors, of thinking men everywhere, to the deep significance of the drunkenness and the violence now filling the land with desolation and death! As faithful co-laborers with God, we must bear a clear, decided testimony on the temperance question. . . .  {PH136 13.2}
[PH136 13.3]          Now is our golden opportunity to co-operate with heavenly intelligences in enlightening the understanding of those who are studying the meaning of the rapid increase of crime and disaster. As we do our part faithfully, the Lord will bless our efforts to the saving of many precious souls.--"Review and Herald," Oct. 25, 1906.  {PH136 13.3}
[PH136 13.4]                         Our Duty in Opposing the Liquor Traffic          How can Christian men and women tolerate this evil? . . . There is a cause for the moral paralysis upon society. Our laws sustain an evil which is sapping their very foundations. Many deplore the wrongs which they know exist, but consider themselves free from all responsibility in the matter. This cannot be. Every individual exerts an influence in society. In our favored land, every voter has some voice in determining what laws shall control the nation. Should not that influence and that vote be cast on the side of temperance and virtue? . . .  {PH136 13.4}
[PH136 13.5]          We may call upon the friends of the temperance cause to rally to the conflict, and seek to press back the tide of evil that is demoralizing the world; but of what avail are all our efforts while liquor-selling is sustained by law? Must the curse of intemperance forever rest like a blight upon our land? Must it every year sweep like a devouring fire over thousands of happy homes?  {PH136 13.5}
[PH136 13.6]          We talk of the results, tremble at the results, and wonder what we can do with the terrible results, while too often we tolerate and even sanction the cause. The advocates of temperance fail to do their whole duty unless they exert their influence by precept and example--by                                                                              14  voice and pen and vote--in favor of prohibition and total abstinence. We need not expect that God will work a miracle to bring about this reform, and thus remove the necessity for our exertion. We ourselves must grapple with this giant foe, our motto, No compromise and no cessation of our efforts till the victory is gained. . . .  {PH136 13.6}
[PH136 14.1]          What can be done to press back the inflowing tide of evil? Let laws be enacted and rigidly enforced prohibiting the sale and the use of ardent spirits as a beverage. Let every effort be made to encourage the inebriate's return to temperance and virtue. But even more than this is needed to banish the curse of inebriety from our land. Let the appetite for intoxicating liquors be removed, and their use and sale is at an end. This work must to a great degree devolve upon parents. Let them, by observing strict temperance themselves, give the right stamp of character to their children, and then educate and train these children, in the fear of God, to habits of self-denial and self-control. Youth who have been thus trained will have moral stamina to resist temptation, and to control appetite and passion. They will stand unmoved by the folly and dissipation that are corrupting society.  {PH136 14.1}
[PH136 14.2]          The prosperity of a nation is dependent upon the virtue and intelligence of its citizens. To secure these blessings, habits of strict temperance are indispensable. The history of ancient kingdoms is replete with lessons of warning for us. Luxury, self-indulgence, and dissipation prepared the way for their downfall. It remains to be seen whether our own republic will be admonished by their example, and avoid their fate.--"Review and Herald," Nov. 8, 1881.  {PH136 14.2}
[PH136 14.3]                             Join other Christian Workers          In other churches there are Christians who are standing in defense of the principles of temperance. We should seek to come near to these workers, and make a way for them to stand shoulder to shoulder with us. We should call upon great and good men to second our efforts to save that which is lost.  {PH136 14.3}
[PH136 14.4]          If the work of temperance were carried forward by us as it was begun thirty years ago; if at our camp meetings we presented before the people the evils of intemperance in eating and drinking, and especially the evils of liquor-drinking; if these things were presented in connection with the evidences of Christ's soon coming, there would be a shaking among the people. If we showed a zeal in proportion of the importance of the truths we are handling, we might be instrumental in rescuing hundreds, yea thousands, from ruin.--"Counsels on Health." pp. 433-34.  {PH136 14.4}
[PH036 2.1]         PH036 - Guiding Principles for the Young                      Number One            Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 1 Timothy 4:12.  {PH036 2.1}
[PH036 2.2]         Let the youth take the Bible as their guide, and stand like a rock for principle, and they can aspire to any height of attainment. --Signs, No. 9, 1889.  {PH036 2.2}
[PH036 2.3]          The Bible teaches men to act from principle, and whenever we successfully resist evil influences we are strengthening that principle which has been assailed. The mere possession of talent is no guarantee of usefulness or happiness in life. Right principles are the only basis of true success. --Review and Herald, No. 29, 1883.  {PH036 2.3}
[PH036 2.4]          Every act of life is great for good or evil and it is only by acting upon principle in the test of daily life that we acquire power to stand firm and faithful in the most dangerous and difficult positions.--Health Reformer.  {PH036 2.4}
[PH036 2.5]          Pursue a straightforward course.--Life Sketches, p. 335.  {PH036 2.5}
[PH036 2.6]          The young must be taught to think and to act from conscientious principle.--Christian Education, p. 34.  {PH036 2.6}
[PH036 2.7]          Men and women who come upon the stage of action with firm principles will be fitted to stand unsullied amid the moral pollutions of this corrupt age.--Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 563.  {PH036 2.7}
[PH036 2.8]          Nothing with which we have to do is                                                                              3  really small. Every action is of some account either on the side of right, or on the side of wrong. It is only by exercising principle in the small transactions of ordinary life that we are tested and our characters formed. . . . The mind must be trained through daily tests to habits of fidelity, to a sense of the claims of right and duty above inclination and pleasure.-- Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 22.  {PH036 2.8}
[PH036 3.1]          Teachers and students are constantly at work weaving the web of their eternal destiny. Every time the shuttle passes it draws after it a thread which is fastened to right principles and holy actions, or the opposite. Students may have fastened to their threads that which is not profitable for their future life.--Unpublished Testimony.  {PH036 3.1}
[PH036 3.2]          Every heart will be tested, every character developed. It is principle that God's people must act upon. The living principle must be carried out in the life.--Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 222.  {PH036 3.2}
[PH036 3.3]          Selfish, cheap ideas, little mean advantages, should not be allowed to steal in and mar the nobility of the principles that should control all the proceedings in temporal matters.--Unpublished Testimony.  {PH036 3.3}
[PH036 3.4]          The youth may have principles so firm that the most powerful temptations of Satan will not draw them away from their allegiance. --Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 472.  {PH036 3.4}
[PH036 3.5]          What is the principle that is to characterize the life? Therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's.--Unpublished Testimony.  {PH036 3.5}
[PH036 3.6]          By conforming entirely to the will of God, we shall be placed upon vantage ground, and shall see the necessity of decided separation from the customs and practices of the world.--Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 146.  {PH036 3.6}
[PH036 3.7]          When those who confess the name of                                                                              4  Christ shall practice the principles of the golden rule, the same power will attend the gospel as in apostolic times.--Mount of Blessing, p. 181.  {PH036 3.7}
[PH036 4.1]          Love must be the principle of action.-- Christ's Object Lessons, p. 49.  {PH036 4.1}
[PH036 4.2]          Joseph bore alike the test of adversity and prosperity.--Education, p. 52.  {PH036 4.2}
[PH036 4.3]          Let every one who claims to be a child of the heavenly King seek constantly to represent the principles of the kingdom of God.--Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 189.  {PH036 4.3}
[PH036 4.4]          Many of the youth of this generation, in the midst of churches, religious institutions, and professedly Christian homes, are choosing the path to destruction.--Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 254.  {PH036 4.4}
[PH036 4.5]                     Purposefulness          But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king's meat, nor with the wine which he drank. Daniel 1:8.  {PH036 4.5}
[PH036 4.6]          A man's gift maketh room for him, and bringeth him before great men. Proverbs 18:16.  {PH036 4.6}
[PH036 4.7]          High and holy must be the purpose of everyone who obtains the character all must obtain who win the crown of everlasting life.--Signs, Vol. 25, No. 25.  {PH036 4.7}
[PH036 4.8]          Many desire the good, they make some effort to obtain it; but they do not choose it; they have not a settled purpose to secure it at the cost of all things.--Mount of Blessing, p. 191.  {PH036 4.8}
[PH036 4.9]          Remember that you will never reach a higher standard than you yourself set. Then set your mark high, and step by step, even though it be by painful effort, by self-denial and sacrifice, ascend the whole length of the ladder of progress. Let nothing hinder you. Fate has not woven its meshes about any human being so firmly that he need remain helpless and in uncertainty.                                                                              5  Opposing circumstances should create a firm determination to overcome them. The breaking down of one barrier will give greater ability and courage to go forward. Press with determination in the right direction, and circumstances will be your helpers, not your hindrances.--Christ's Object Lessons, pp. 331, 332.  {PH036 4.9}
[PH036 5.1]          Only let the truth of this time be cordially received, and become the basis of character, and it will produce steadfastness of purpose which the allurements of pleasure, the fickleness of custom, the contempt of the world-loving, and the heart's clamors for self-indulgence are powerless to influence. --Testimonies, Vol. V, p. 13.  {PH036 5.1}
[PH036 5.2]          Trust in God, and seek to move from principle, strengthened and ennobled by high resolves and a determination of purpose found only in God.--Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 313.  {PH036 5.2}
[PH036 5.3]          It is purity of heart, singleness of purpose, that constitutes the true value of human beings.--Review and Herald, Oct. 6, 1891.  {PH036 5.3}
[PH036 5.4]          He uses his gifts best who seeks by earnest endeavor to carry out the Lord's great plan for the uplifting of humanity, remembering always that he must be a learner as well as a teacher.--Youth's Instructor, Dec. 11, 1902.  {PH036 5.4}
[PH036 5.5]          From Jesus' earliest years he was possessed of one purpose. He lived to bless others.--Desire of Ages, p. 70.  {PH036 5.5}
[PH036 5.6]          The heaven-appointed purpose of giving the gospel to the world in this generation is the noblest that can appeal to any human being. . . . The whole world is opening to the gospel.--Education, p. 262.  {PH036 5.6}
[PH036 5.7]          You may cultivate your powers to do the very best of service, and then you will find yourself in demand anywhere. You will be appreciated for what you are worth.-- Special Testimony.                                                                              6   {PH036 5.7}
[PH036 6.1]                        Reading          Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand. Revelation 1:3.  {PH036 6.1}
[PH036 6.2]          But the end of all things is at hand: be ye therefore of sound mind, and be sober unto prayer. 1 Peter 4:7. R. V.  {PH036 6.2}
[PH036 6.3]          In God's word is found wisdom unquestionable, inexhaustible,--wisdom that originated, not in the finite, but in the infinite mind.--Testimonies, Vol. VI, p. 132.  {PH036 6.3}
[PH036 6.4]          There is nothing more calculated to strengthen the intellect than the study of the Scriptures. No other book is so potent to elevate the thoughts, to give vigor to the faculties as the broad ennobling truths of the Bible. If God's word were studied as it should be, men would have a breadth of mind, a nobility of character, and a stability of purpose that is rarely seen in these times.--Steps to Christ, p. 113.  {PH036 6.4}
[PH036 6.5]          The mind occupied by common-place matters only becomes dwarfed and enfeebled. If never tasked to comprehend grand and far-reaching truths, it after a time loses the power of growth. . . . As a means of intellectual training, the Bible is more effective than any other book, or all other books combined.--Education, p. 124.  {PH036 6.5}
[PH036 6.6]          The special effort of ministers, and of workers all through our ranks, for this time should be to turn away the attention of the youth from all exciting stories, to the sure word of prophecy. The attention of every soul striving for eternal life should center in the Bible.--Testimonies, Vol. V, p. 519.  {PH036 6.6}
[PH036 6.7]          If you should read with the one object in view to improve the mind, and should read only as much as the mind could comprehend and digest, and should patiently persevere in such a course of reading, good                                                                              7  results would be accomplished.--Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 465.  {PH036 6.7}
[PH036 7.1]          Chasing through books superficially, clogs the mind, and causes you to become a mental dyspeptic.--Testimonies, Vol. III, p. 465.  {PH036 7.1}
[PH036 7.2]          Those who have indulged the habit of racing through exciting stories, are crippling their mental strength, and disqualifying themselves for vigorous thought and research. There are men and women now in the decline of life who have never recovered from the effects of intemperate reading. . . . Nor is the physical effect less disastrous. The nervous system is unnecessarily taxed by this passion for reading. In some cases, youth, and even those of mature age, have been afflicted with paralysis from no other cause than excess in reading. The mind was kept under constant excitement, until the delicate machinery of the brain became so weakened that it could not act, and paralysis was the result.--Christian Education, pp. 186, 187.  {PH036 7.2}
[PH036 7.3]          Intemperate habits of reading exert a pernicious influence upon the brain as surely as does intemperance in eating and drinking. --Christian Education, p. 188.  {PH036 7.3}
[PH036 7.4]          There are many of our youth whom God has endowed with superior capabilities. He has given them the very best of talents but their powers have been enervated, their minds confused and enfeebled, and for years they have made no growth in grace and in a knowledge of the reasons of our faith, because they have gratified a taste for story-reading. They have as much difficulty to control the appetite for such superficial reading, as the drunkard has to control his appetite for intoxicating drink. These might today be connected with our publishing houses, and be efficient workers to keep books, prepare copy for the press,                                                                              8  or to read proof; but their talents have been perverted until they are mental dyspeptics; and consequently are unfitted for a responsible position anywhere. The imagination is diseased. They live an unreal life. They are unfitted for the practical duties of life, and that which is the most sad and discouraging is they have lost all relish for solid reading.--Test., Vol. V, p. 518.  {PH036 7.4}
[PH036 8.1]          One of the greatest reasons why you have so little disposition to draw nearer to God by prayer is you have unfitted yourselves for this sacred work by reading fascinating stories, which have excited the imagination and aroused unholy passions.--Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 504.  {PH036 8.1}
[PH036 8.2]          You are indulging in evil which threatens to destroy your spirituality. It will eclipse all the beauty and interest of the sacred pages. It is love for story books, tales, and other reading which does not have an influence for good upon the mind that is in any way dedicated to the service of God. It produces a false, unhealthy excitement, fevers the imagination, unfits the mind for usefulness, and disqualifies it for any spiritual exercise. . . . The oftener and more diligently you peruse the Scriptures, the more beautiful will they appear, and the less relish will you have for light reading.-- Testimonies, Vol. I, pp. 241, 242.  {PH036 8.2}
[PH036 8.3]          I am troubled to see in Christian families, periodicals and newspapers containing continued stories that leave no impress of good upon the mind. I have watched those whose tastes for fiction has been thus cultivated. They have had the privilege of listening to the truths of God's word, of becoming acquainted with the reasons of our faith; but they have grown to mature years destitute of true piety. . . . The mind is feasted upon sensational stories. They live in an unreal world, and are                                                                              9  unfitted for the practical duties of life. I have observed children allowed to come up in this way. Whether at home or abroad, they are either restless or dreamy, and are unable to converse save upon the most common-place subjects. The nobler faculties, those adapted to higher pursuits, have been degraded to the contemplation of trivial, or worse than trivial subjects, until their possessor has become satisfied with such topics and scarcely has power to reach anything higher.--Christian Education, pp. 185, 186.  {PH036 8.3}
[PH036 9.1]          The young are in great danger. Great evil results from their light reading. Much time is lost which should be spent in useful employment. Some would even deprive themselves of sleep to finish some ridiculous love story. The world is flooded with novels of every description. Some are not of as dangerous a character as others. Some are immoral, low and vulgar; others are clothed with more refinement; but all are pernicious in their influence. Oh that the young would reflect upon the influence which exciting stories have upon the mind. Can you, after such reading, open the Word of God and read the words of life with interest? Do you not find the book of God uninteresting? The charm of that love story is upon the mind, destroying its healthy tone, and making it impossible for you to fix your mind upon the important, solemn truths which concern your eternal interest. You sin against your parents in devoting to such a poor purpose the time which belongs to them, and you sin against God in thus using the time which should be spent in devotion to Him.--Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 236.  {PH036 9.1}
[PH036 9.2]          Avoid reading and seeing things which will suggest impure thoughts. Cultivate the moral and intellectual powers. Let not                                                                              10  these noble powers become enfeebled and perverted by much reading of even story books. I know of strong minds that have been unbalanced and partially benumbed, or paralyzed, by intemperance in reading. --Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 410.  {PH036 9.2}
[PH036 10.1]          Many of the young are eager for books. They read everything they can obtain. Exciting love stories and impure pictures have a corrupting influence. Novels are eagerly perused by many, and as a result, the imaginations become defiled.--Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 410.  {PH036 10.1}
[PH036 10.2]                           Music          Sing unto the Lord, all the earth; shew forth from day to day His salvation. 1 Chronicles 16:23.  {PH036 10.2}
[PH036 10.3]         Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord. Ephesians 5:19.  {PH036 10.3}
[PH036 10.4]          God is glorified by songs of praise from a pure heart filled with love and devotion to Him.--Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 509.  {PH036 10.4}
[PH036 10.5]          Music should have beauty, pathos and power. . . . Let the voices be lifted in songs of praise and devotion. Call to your aid, if practicable, instrumental music, and let the glorious harmony ascend to God, an acceptable offering.--Gospel Workers, p. 325.  {PH036 10.5}
[PH036 10.6]          Music was made to serve a holy purpose, to lift the thoughts to that which is pure, noble and elevating, and to awaken in the soul devotion and gratitude to God. What a contrast between the ancient custom and the uses to which music is now too often devoted. How many employ this gift to exalt self, instead of using it to glorify God? A love for music leads the unwary to unite with world-lovers in pleasure-gatherings where God has forbidden his                                                                              11  children to go. Thus that which is a great blessing when rightly used, becomes one of the most successful agencies by which Satan allures the mind from duty and from the contemplation of eternal things. Music forms a part of God's worship in the courts above, and we should endeavor, in our songs of praise, to approach as nearly as possible to the harmony of the heavenly choirs. The proper training of the voice is an important feature in education, and should not be neglected. Singing, as a part of religious service, is as much an act of worship as is prayer.--Christian Education, pp. 62, 63.  {PH036 10.6}
[PH036 11.1]          Music is often perverted to serve purposes of evil, and it thus becomes one of the most alluring agencies of temptation. But, rightly employed, it is a precious gift of God, designed to uplift the thoughts to high and noble themes, to inspire and elevate the soul.--Education, p. 167.  {PH036 11.1}
[PH036 11.2]          Pray more than you sing.--Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 513.  {PH036 11.2}
[PH036 11.3]          Angels are hovering around yonder dwelling. The young are there assembled; there is the sound of vocal and instrumental music. Christians are gathered there, but what is that you hear? It is a song, a frivolous ditty, fit for the dance-hall. Behold the pure angels gather their light closer around them, and darkness envelops those in the dwelling. The angels are moving from the scene. Sadness is upon their countenances. Behold, they are weeping. . . . When turned to good account, music is a blessing, but it is often one of Satan's most attractive agencies to ensnare souls. When abused, it leads the unconverted to pride, vanity, and folly. When allowed to take the place of devotion and prayer, it is a terrible curse. --Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 506.                                                                              12   {PH036 11.3}
[PH036 12.1]          Satan has put vile songs in your mouths, and these you have sung, making your lips utter his praise.--Special Testimonies.  {PH036 12.1}
[PH036 12.2]          Mothers, instead of seeking to give your daughters a musical education, instruct them in these useful branches which have the closest connection with life and health. Testimonies, Vol. II, p. 538.  {PH036 12.2}
[PH036 12.3]          No one who has an in-dwelling Saviour will dishonor him before others by producing strains from a musical instrument which call the mind from God and Heaven to light and trifling things.--Testimonies, Vol. I, p. 510.  {PH036 12.3}
[PH137 4.1]         PH137 - Health and Healing (1930)                     Selections From the Manuscripts          1. God's blessing will rest upon every effort made to awaken an interest in health reform; for it is needed everywhere. There must be a revival on this subject; for God purposes to accomplish much through this agency. MS-6a-1890.  {PH137 4.1}
[PH137 4.2]         2. The Holy Spirit never has, and never will in the future, divorce the medical missionary work from the gospel ministry. They cannot be divorced. Bound up with Jesus Christ, the ministry of the word and the healing of the sick are one. Series B, No. 7, page 64.  {PH137 4.2}
[PH137 4.3]          3. Seventh-day Adventists are to be represented to the world by the advanced principles of health reform which God has given us.  {PH137 4.3}
[PH137 4.4]          In the work of the gospel the Lord uses different instrumentalities, and nothing is to be allowed to separate these instrumentalities. D.F.  {PH137 4.4}
[PH137 4.5]          4. If we would elevate the moral standard in any country where we may be called to go, we must begin by correcting their physical habits. Virtue of character depends upon the right action of the powers of the mind and body. C.H. 505.  {PH137 4.5}
[PH137 4.6]          5. Christ gave a perfect representation of true godliness by combining the work of a physician and a minister, ministering to the needs of both body and soul, healing physical disease, and then speaking words that brought peace to the troubled heart. C.H. 528.  {PH137 4.6}
[PH137 4.7]                             An Effective Instrument          6. When connected with other lines of gospel effort, medical missionary work is a most effective instrument by which the ground is prepared for the sowing of the seeds of truth, and the instrument also by which the harvest is reaped. Medical missionary work is the helping hand of the gospel ministry. So far as possible, it would be well for evangelical workers to learn how to minister to the necessities of the body as well as the soul; for in doing this, they are following the example of Christ. Intemperance has well-nigh filled the world with disease, and the ministers of the gospel cannot spend all their time and strength in ministering to the physical needs of the people. The Lord has ordained that Christian physicians and                                                                              5  nurses shall labor in connection with those who preach the word. The medical missionary work is to be bound up with the gospel ministry. R & H., Sept. 10, 1908.  {PH137 4.7}
[PH137 5.1]                                 Section Six                              No Compromise            7. To those who engage in the medical missionary work, the temptation will come to exalt themselves, to put on an appearance for the sake of effect. Cut away everything of this character from your work. Let the whole burden of soul be to be just what Christ was in His work. We are to make no compromise with the habits and practices of the world. We are to stand upon the platform of eternal truth, pure, unadulterated truth. In this we may be considered singular, but this is the lot of all who make Christ their portion. Every worker in medical missionary lines is to make that work a success by living in connection with the Great Worker. MS-96-1898.  {PH137 5.1}
[PH137 5.2]                                  Section Seven                          Will Revive the Churches            8. Get the young men and women in the churches to work. Combine medical missionary work with the proclamation of the third angel's message. Make regular, organized efforts to lift the church members out of the dead level in which they have been for years. Send out into the churches workers who will live the principles of health reform. Let those be sent who can see the necessity of self-denial in appetite, or they will be a snare to the church. See if the breath of life will not then come into our churches. A new element needs to be brought into the work. God's people must realize their great need and peril, and take up the work that lies nearest them. 6T 267.                                                                              6   {PH137 5.2}
[PH137 6.1]                                  Section Eight               A Heaven-Ordained Means of Entrance to Hearts            9. Medical missionary work must have its representatives in our cities. Centers must be made and missions established on right lines. Ministers of the gospel are to unite with the medical missionary work which has ever been presented to me as the work which is to break down the prejudice which exists in our world against the truth. MS-33-1901.  {PH137 6.1}
[PH137 6.2]                                Section Nine                           A Thousand Streams            10. We shall see the medical missionary work broadening and deepening at every point of its progress, because of the inflowing of hundreds and thousands of streams, until the whole earth is covered as the waters cover the sea. MS-32-1901.  {PH137 6.2}
[PH137 6.3]          11. In every large city there should be a representation of true medical missionary work. The principles of genuine health reform are to be brought out in clear lines, in our health publications, and in lectures delivered to the patients in our sanitariums. In every city there are men and women who would go to a sanitarium were it near at hand, who would not be able to go to one a long way off. There are many who will be convicted and converted, who now appear indifferent. I look at this matter in a very decided light. K-203-1905.  {PH137 6.3}
[PH137 6.4]                           Employment of the Redeemed          12. There will be employment in heaven. The redeemed state is not one of idle repose. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God, but it is a rest found in loving service. Some among the redeemed will have laid hold of Christ in the last hours of life, and in heaven instruction will be given to these, who, when they died, did not understand perfectly the plan of salvation. Christ will lead the redeemed ones beside the river of life, and will open to them that which, while on this earth, they could not understand. K-203-1905.                                                                              7   {PH137 6.4}
[PH137 7.1]                                   Section Eleven                                 Like the Manna            13. The light that God has given and will continue to give on the food question is to be to His people today what the manna was to the children of Israel. The manna fell from heaven, and the people were told to gather it, and prepare it to be eaten. So in the different countries of the world, light will be given to the Lord's people, and health foods suited to these countries will be prepared. MS-78-1902.  {PH137 7.1}
[PH137 7.2]                                  Section Twelve                          Instruction for Missionaries            14. Those who desire to become missionaries are to hear instruction from competent physicians, who will teach them how to care for the sick without the use of drugs. Such lessons will be of the highest value to those who go out to labor in foreign countries. And the simple remedies used will save many lives. MS-83-1908.  {PH137 7.2}
[PH137 7.3]                                Section Thirteen                          Do Not Counterwork Reform            15. The Lord has given us the work of proclaiming the message of health reform, and if you cannot step forward in the ranks of those who are giving this message you are not to make this prominent. In counterworking the efforts of your fellow laborers, who are teaching health reform, you are out of order, working on the wrong side. F-48-1902.  {PH137 7.3}
[PH137 7.4]                                 Section Fifteen                            A Contagious Example            16. God will test the sincerity of men. Those who will deny self, take up the cross, and follow Christ will have a continual work to do in the line of restoring the fallen human order. Those who sacrifice for truth make a great impression on the world. Their example                                                                              8  is contagious and convincing. Men see that there is in the church that faith which works by love and purifies the soul. But when those who profess to be working for God seek to benefit themselves, they greatly retard the work, and cast a reproach upon it. C-38-1901.  {PH137 7.4}
[PH137 8.1]                                   Section Sixteen                                    Extremists            17. It is the desire and plan of Satan to bring in among us those who will go to great extremes,--people of narrow minds, who are critical and sharp, and very tenacious in holding their own conceptions of what the truth means. They will be exacting, and will seek to enforce rigorous duties, and go to great lengths in matters of minor importance, while they neglect the weightier matters of the law,--judgment and mercy and the love of God. Through the work of a few of this class of persons, the whole body of Sabbath keepers will be designated as bigoted, Pharisaical, and fanatical. The work of the truth, because of these workers, will be thought to be unworthy of notice. R. & H., May 29, 1888.  {PH137 8.1}
[PH137 8.2]                                The Sin of the Age          18. Sensuality is the sin of the age. But the religion of Jesus Christ will hold the lines of control over every species of unlawful liberty; the moral powers will hold the lines of control over every thought, word, and action. Guile will not be found in the lips of the true Christian. Not an impure thought will be indulged in, nor any careless movements, not a word spoken that is approaching to sensuality, not an action that has the least appearance of evil. MS-4a-1885.  {PH137 8.2}
[PH066 3.1]         PH066 - Health, Philanthropic, and Medical Missionary Work (1896)             Relation of Health Institutions to the Cause.            My mind is much perplexed, my soul is burdened, because I discern many things which my brethren do not see in regard to the prosperity of our institutions. The medical branch of the work is the most difficult matter now before us. I have received letters from presidents of conferences and from men of property, and have also had interviews with these brethren, in reference to establishing health institutions in different States. I could not encourage this without a careful consideration of the wants of the cause of God in every branch. I have brought before their minds the difficulties that we have had to meet in the institutions already established, the discouragement which came in because there was such a lack of men of piety, of principle, of unswerving integrity, of well-balanced minds, of unselfish interests--men who were wholly consecrated to God. Men of this character are the only ones who should have a controlling power in our institutions.  {PH066 3.1}
[PH066 3.2]         I have been shown that the matter of establishing and conducting additional health institutions should come under the supervision of the General Conference. Such institutions should be established only when, after careful and prayerful consultation, it is decided to be essential for the advancement of the work of Bible hygiene and temperance, for the good of suffering humanity.                            -4-  {PH066 3.2}
[PH066 4.1]          The establishment of a health institution is too important a matter to be left to the independent management of a few interested individuals. If the enterprise is under the control of the General Conference, the way is open for deliberate counsel and a careful consideration of the matter and its relation to the great whole; and if it is undertaken, there will be a united force to give it influence and standing. This will contribute largely to its success. Under such management, a class of workers could be enlisted that otherwise could not be secured, and thus the enterprise would prosper when it would prove a failure in ordinary hands. And furthermore, there must be an authority to guard such institutions, so that persons who are not qualified shall not be allowed to grasp responsibilities through selfish ambition in their professional line as physicians.  {PH066 4.1}
[PH066 4.2]          The Christian physician can not maintain a supreme regard for his own individuality, acting in his profession without reference to his fellow physicians, and indifferent or careless in regard to his accountability to God, or the relation he sustains to the cause at large. He should not enter upon important enterprises, such as the establishment of a sanitarium, upon his own independent judgment, pleading his desire to serve the cause of God, but in his works serving himself.  {PH066 4.2}
[PH066 4.3]          The physicians employed in our institutions should have a sacred regard for honor and loyalty. If they fail to walk uprightly and unselfishly; if they do not honor the principles that should control the followers of Christ in any and every branch of the work, then let the church take action in their case. Let the Bible rule be                             -5-     followed, just as the Master has taught. Be the physician great or small, if he refuses to submit to church discipline, after suitable time has been given for patient labor according to Christ's direction, he should be separated from the church as unworthy of its fellowship. The fact that the physician occupies a position of influence is the very reason why, in the case of any unchristian practise on his part, there should be careful investigation by judicious persons. Let our health institutions be purged of every evil, that the blessing of God may rest upon these his instrumentalities.  {PH066 4.3}
[PH066 5.1]          Written in 1890.  {PH066 5.1}
[PH066 5.2]          ［Since the above was written, the health, philanthropic, and medical missionary work has been organized by the creation of the International Medical Missionary and Benevolent Association, which has a supervision of the work.］                                                    -    {PH066 5.2}
[PH066 5.3]          It is as much required of God that his followers who are in the medical profession shall reveal the spirit of Christ in harmonizing their work as that the ministers of the gospel shall harmonize in their labors for the salvation of souls. This independence to do every man as seemeth good in his own eyes is after the satanic order, but not after Christ. One sets himself up in a certain place and begins to practise; another does the same in another place; and there is no more unity one with the other than between the strands of ropes of straw. This thing I have been shown is a disgrace to Seventh-day Adventists and a dishonor to the cause of God.  {PH066 5.3}
[PH066 5.4]          There is need that men and women shall go forth in various places and act as missionaries in the                            -6-     capacity of Christian physicians, but they should be under the direction of the Conference.        1890.                                                    -    {PH066 5.4}
[PH066 6.1]          Every institution that bears the Seventh-day Adventist name is to be to the world as Joseph was in Egypt and as Daniel and his fellows were in Babylon.        1895.                                                    -    {PH066 6.1}
[PH066 6.2]          The Character of the Workers.          God wants all who are connected with the Sanitarium, whether as physicians, superintendents, or those officiating in any department, to be just what the Bible requires,--exemplary Christians. All their business transactions, whether with believers or unbelievers, should be as transparent as sunlight. The fact that one is not likely to be detected in deception or fraud, or downright murder in malpractise, does not make him less guilty in the sight of God. That which God testifies of us when character is weighed in the golden scales of the sanctuary will stand fast forever, unless the sad decision, "Wanting," is changed because of soul repentance and transformation of character, and pardon is written, and the promise fulfilled, "A new heart will I give you." There is need of an entire change in the principles that control many physicians in regard to their example as Christians. They must meet a higher standard, --the Bible standard.  {PH066 6.2}
[PH066 6.3]          Let every one who claims to be a disciple of Christ say, "By the grace of God I will hold fast my integrity. Get thee behind me, Satan. I will not, under any consideration, enter into a                           -7-     confederacy with your hellish powers." Such determination is uncommon in the market-place, uncommon in men of business; but let it not continue to be a rare thing in the medical profession; for above every other calling, this requires men of sterling integrity,--men who will not break their contracts, or be bought or sold. . . .  {PH066 6.3}
[PH066 7.1]          With the invalid, much depends upon the influence you bring with you into the sick-room. If you are evil in heart, evil angels stand by your side to urge you in the wrong direction. If you preserve your fidelity, if you are walking in humility, constantly looking unto Jesus, he will impart to you knowledge and wisdom; his presence will give you comfort and peace and hope, and success that is truly marvelous. Christ will be at your right hand to guide you.  {PH066 7.1}
[PH066 7.2]          The Christian physician is not to exercise his skill solely in studying disease and its treatment; but he is to be in the highest sense a missionary. In the sight of all heaven he is to work for Christ who has bought him with an infinite price. Let no base, groveling thoughts be entertained, but let your conversation be holy; be ready to speak a word in season. Speak of the value of the soul and of its peril out of Christ. Sow the seeds of truth, and the Lord Jesus will keep your heart and mind; his righteousness will go before you; heavenly angels will minister unto you; and the glory of the Lord will be your rereward.  {PH066 7.2}
[PH066 7.3]          The Christian physician occupies a position as responsible as that of the gospel minister, and he should have no less consecration to God. Careless words and deportment do great harm. They are a savor of death unto death. But if in your daily                             -8-     life you practise the pure principles of the gospel, your example will be a savor of life unto life; Christ's holy maxims will ever be upon your lips, because they are cherished as a priceless treasure in the heart.  {PH066 7.3}
[PH066 8.1]          Those who deal with human minds must cultivate self-control, patience, kindness, forbearance, and Christlike love. These souls connected with them may be their companions through the ceaseless ages of eternity. There is no respect of persons with God. All with whom we stand related in any capacity should see in us Christlike attributes, not satanic. Everything should be set in order, and everything guarded against that would cast a shadow over the religious life of the workers, so that they labor in discouragement. The same principles should govern your course toward the youth who have not accepted the truth. Any wrong treatment from you, by word or action, is making their salvation more difficult.  {PH066 8.1}
[PH066 8.2]          Let all in the Sanitarium, whether high or low, take heed that not one soul with whom they are connected suffers from selfish, narrow notions. Be noble, be broad, be Christlike; and this comprehends all goodness and faithfulness. Let it be impressed upon every one that the moral tone in every department of the Sanitarium must be elevated. Time must be given to personal religious culture. All must learn their lessons in the school of Christ,--learn to wear his yoke and to bear his burdens, not burdens of their own making. "Learn of me," says Jesus, "for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls." Let those in command learn how to train others by first training themselves to do justice                            -9-     and love mercy. Do not excuse anything in yourselves that you would condemn in another. Never, never, seek to make the workers under you feel the hand of oppression. They are Christ's property. Be careful how you treat the purchase of his blood. You who are appointed as directors are yourselves to be under the direction of one master, even Christ. Take your orders from him. Work as he worked, in love. Give the workers cheerful, encouraging words, remembering that "all ye are brethren."  {PH066 8.2}
[PH066 9.1]          We are reformers; we are not to accept a human standard, but to be governed by the principles of heaven. It does not become reformers to confine the work of reform to some special points which they may choose, to the neglect of others. If wealth is brought to the Sanitarium by the sacrifice of one Christlike attribute or principle, souls will be discouraged; and one soul is worth more than the whole world. Remember that Christ will deal with you just as you deal with those under your care.            1890.                                                                   -    {PH066 9.1}
[PH066 9.2]          The soul's interest can not be trifled with. Avoid the first approach to danger. Do not see how close you can walk to the brink of a precipice. Your capital is your character. Cherish it as you would a golden treasure.                                                    -    {PH066 9.2}
[PH066 9.3]          A sanctified ambition to excel in imitating the character of Christ is a safe ambition to cherish; for it is not the will of God that physicians and workers should retrograde. It is his will that they should reach the highest development of the                            -10-     physical, mental, and moral natures. Striving to excel in what is excellent is lawful, and promises entire success. You are called to be laborers together with God, whether you are physicians, nurses, or workers in any other branch of the Sanitarium. You should ever remember that you are in holy partnership in the great work of God. Realizing this fact, you may be enabled to act your part faithfully according to your ability, training your souls and the souls of others for the future immortal life. A cloud of witnesses is around you. The heavenly intelligences look upon you; and the evil angels are also spectators of your actions. The Prince of Life is watching to see if those who have had such great light and so much knowledge will practise what they have been taught, and help those who have been connected with them in the work to walk in the light as Christ is in the light.  {PH066 9.3}
[PH066 10.1]          O physicians and workers at the Sanitarium, how much you need the divine touch! and you may obtain this by believing the word of God.  {PH066 10.1}
[PH066 10.2]          Young men are to toil and sacrifice at every step. God will make them his chief helpers in the work of saving souls if they will be partakers with Christ of self-denial and self-sacrifice. O that I could arouse the physicians and workers at the Sanitarium to realize their high calling!        About 1891.                                                    -    {PH066 10.2}
[PH066 10.3]          Influence is a power that we exert over others, and it is the result of our thoughts and actions. We can not be neutral; we can not live without exerting an influence either for good or for evil. We create an atmosphere about our own souls that                           -11-     sways the souls of others. Even after we are dead we still speak, for our works follow us. What we have done has blended with the thoughts and actions of others, and become an ever-living influence. What we have been and what we have said is the seed sown, and it will bear a harvest after its kind. The time to determine what will be our influence is while we live. You can not be what you should be until you are under the guidance of the Spirit of God; then you can be physicians of the soul as well as of the body. You can not do the work that God would have you, unless you have an experimental knowledge of Christ.  {PH066 10.3}
[PH066 11.1]          The people have long been afflicted with unconsecrated men, who have acted independently of the church, and have followed their own unsanctified judgment, imperilling our institutions by their unsanctified independence. But our institutions need not accept unconsecrated men and women because they know not what better to do, for consecrated physicians will be raised up to take their place in the work.        1895.                                                    -    {PH066 11.1}
[PH066 11.2]          God has work for every true believer in the Sanitarium. Every nurse of the sick should be a channel of light, receiving light from a divine source, and letting it shine forth to others. The workers are not to ape the customs or fashionable display brought into the Sanitarium, but to consecrate themselves to God,--to be humble, meek, and lowly in heart, pure and elevated in character. Let the atmosphere that surrounds the soul be a savor of life unto life. With some there                           -12-     is too great a desire to be exalted. In seeking self-exaltation they abase themselves. Let self be hid in Christ, and they will be exalted in due time. All who are engaged in the work of the Sanitarium can make themselves a blessing to others by revealing in their own character what a knowledge of the truth has done for them. Let every one feel that precious souls for whom Christ has died are perishing in ignorance and transgression of God's holy law. Let every unbeliever see that you are in God's service, that your faith is the truth that does something for you.  {PH066 11.2}
[PH066 12.1]          Thus you will reveal the grace of God in your character. You need to feel that in your ministry to the sick you are representing Jesus. "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light." Bear in mind that God is your Guide, your Comforter. What a vineyard you have in which to work! What a field for action! The Lord guides and cheers the humble, meek, and lowly workers as he cheered Moses in his work. In the commonest duties of life we may ask God for wisdom for the work to be done. If the worker receives his commission from God, he will be strengthened and blessed. Dangerous temptations will assail you on every side, but ask of God, as did Moses, for his presence and guidance. The Lord said to Moses, "Certainly I will be with thee." This same assurance is given to every humble, consecrated worker. Let every student, every helper, bear in mind that he is to be daily a living epistle of truth and righteousness. Remember that you                           -13-     are not your own, but are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of God. To all with whom you come in contact you are to reveal that you are the trophies of the grace of Christ, his living instruments to glorify his name        1896.                                                    -    {PH066 12.1}
[PH066 13.1]         There are earnest, prudent warm-hearted, God-fearing, God-loving workers at the Sanitarium, but there are many helpers who are not reliable. They are affected by the worldly spirit that pervades a large class of those who patronize the institution. They thirst for applause; they wish to be flattered; they want to invest their wages in dress. They may claim to be Christians, but they do not honor Christ. The lukewarm, selfish, covetous ones, who do not consider that they are making their record for eternity, will be no help to those worldly visitors.        1896.                                                    -    {PH066 13.1}
[PH066 13.2]                 Need of Opportunity for                  Christian Culture.            God is over all; but forgetting him, we forsake the pure snow of Lebanon for the turbid streams of the valley. No soul can prosper without time to pray, to search the Scriptures; and all should, as far as possible, have the privilege of attending public worship. All need to keep the oil of grace in their vessels with their lamps. Above all others, the workers who are thrown into the society of worldlings need to have Jesus held up before them, that they may behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. The                           -14-     godless element to which they are exposed makes it essential that personal labor should be bestowed upon them. Who could be closely related to these patients, and hear them talk, and breathe in the atmosphere that surrounds their souls, without running some risk? Counteracting influences should always be exerted, lest, through the tempting allurements of Satan, the worldly element shall steal away hearts from God. Never let the worldly class be honored and great deference be paid to them above those who love God and are seeking to do his will. Those who, from whatever cause, are obliged to work on the Sabbath, are always in peril; they feel the loss, and from doing works of necessity they fall into the habit of doing things on the Sabbath that are not necessary. The sense of its sacredness is lost, and the holy commandment is of no effect. A special effort should be made to bring about a reform in regard to Sabbath observance. The workers in the Sanitarium do not always do for themselves what is their privilege and duty. Often they feel so weary that they become demoralized. This should not be. No soul can be rich in grace only as it shall abide in the presence of God.  {PH066 13.2}
[PH066 14.1]          God is the great proprietor of the Sanitarium, of the Review and Herald Office, of the Pacific Press, of our colleges. In all these institutions the managers must receive their directions from above. And wherever the temptations that come through association with the ungodly are strongest, there the greatest care must be exercised to place the workers in close connection with Christ, and the influences proceeding from him. His word must be our guide in all things; and if                           -15-     poverty comes because we abide by a plain, "Thus saith the Lord," we must still abide by it, even at the loss of all things else. Better have poverty in temporal things, and abide in Christ, and be nourished by his word, which is spirit and life, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." The world may smile as we repeat this to them, but it is the word of the Son of God. He says, "Whoso eateth my flesh ［the word that Christ speaks us］ . . . hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day."  {PH066 14.1}
[PH066 15.1]          We can not always be on our knees in prayer, but the way to the mercy-seat is always open. While engaged in active labor, we may ask for help; and we are promised by One who will not deceive us, "Ye shall receive." The Christian can and will find time to pray. Daniel was a statesman; heavy responsibilities rested upon him; yet three times a day he sought God, and the Lord gave him the Holy Spirit. So today men may resort to the sacred pavilion of the Most High and feel the assurance of his promise, "My people shall dwell in a peaceful habitation, and in sure dwellings, and in quiet resting-places."  {PH066 15.1}
[PH066 15.2]         All who really desire it can find a place for communion with God, where no ear can hear but the One open to the cries of the helpless, distressed, and needy,--the One who notices even the fall of the little sparrows. He says, "Ye are of more value than many sparrows."  {PH066 15.2}
[PH066 15.3]         If the rush of work is allowed to drive us from our purpose of seeking the Lord daily, we shall make the greatest mistakes; we shall incur losses, for the Lord is not with us; we have closed the                            -16-     door so that he can not find access to our souls. But if we pray even when our hands are employed, the Saviour's ear is open to our petitions. If we are determined not to be separated from the source of our strength, Jesus will be just as determined to be at our right hand to help us, that we may not be put to shame before our enemies. The grace of Christ can accomplish for us that which all our efforts fail to do. Those who love and fear God may be surrounded with a multitude of cares, and yet not falter or make crooked paths for their feet. God takes care of you in the place where it is your duty to be. But be sure, as often as possible, to go where prayer is wont to be made. The Saviour says, "Thou hast a few names even in Sardis that have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white; for they are worthy." These souls overcame by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. Amid the moral pollution that prevailed on every hand, they held fast their integrity. And why?--They were partakers of the divine nature, and thus they escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. They became rich in faith, heirs to an inheritance of more value than the gold of Ophir. Only a life of constant dependence upon the Saviour is a life of holiness.        1890.                                                    -    {PH066 15.3}
[PH066 16.1]          The Sanitarium is a place which affords ample opportunity to backslide from God, to let self have the supremacy, and thus separate the soul from Christ and the holy angels. . . .                            -17-  {PH066 16.1}
[PH066 17.1]          Neither physicians nor helpers should attempt to perform their work without taking time to pray.        1879.  {PH066 17.1}
[PH066 17.2]          Guard and guide those weak in the faith, lest they become connected with that class of Christians who consider getting together to have a happy time of amusement, the joy of their life. These parties of pleasure prove in the end a curse. There is work to be done. Meet in select companies to pray. Your own souls need the fortification and strength of prayer, and other souls need it, that they may be kept from yielding to temptations. If your life is fed with the bread and water of life, you will have words to speak to others that will refresh them. God bids us to care for one another, to love one another.        1895.                                                    -    {PH066 17.2}
[PH066 17.3]             Economy and Strict Honesty.          There is a lack of care and economy in every department of this institution. Much is lost that might and should be saved. Many of these losses are caused by a neglect to look after little matters. The workers have thought it their duty to attend to the larger responsibilities, but there are hundreds of leaks daily that are not thought of or cared for; and the loss in a year is by no means small. Here is one of the special defects that exist at the Sanitarium.  {PH066 17.3}
[PH066 17.4]          The helpers at the Sanitarium should not feel at liberty to appropriate to their own use articles of food provided for the patients. The temptation is especially strong to indulge in things allowed to newcomers, who must be induced gradually to correct their pernicious habits.                           -18-     Employees have no right to help themselves to crackers, nuts, raisins, dates, sugar, oranges, or fruit of any kind; for, in the first place, in eating these things between meals, as is generally done, they are injuring the digestive organs, and again, those who partake of these things are taking that which is not theirs. No food should pass the lips between the regular meals. Temptation is constantly before them to taste the food which they are handling; and here is an excellent opportunity for them to gain control of their appetite. But food seems to be very abundant, and they forget that it all represents so much money value. One and another thoughtlessly indulge in the habit of tasting and helping themselves, until they fancy there is no real sin in the practise. All should beware of cherishing this view of the matter, for conscience is thus losing its sensitiveness. One may reason, "The little that I have taken does not amount to much;" but the question comes home, Did the smallness of the amount lessen the sin of the act? Again, the little which one person takes may not amount to much; but when five act on the same plan, five littles are taken. Then ten, twenty, or even more may presume in the same way, until every day, the workers may, to their own injury, appropriate many little things that they have no right to touch. Many littles make much in the end. But the greatest loss is sustained by the ones who digress; for they are violating the principles of right, and learning to look upon transgression in small matters as no transgression at all. They forget the words of Christ, "He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also                            -19-     in much; and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much."  {PH066 17.4}
[PH066 19.1]          When an effort is made to correct these practises, it is generally received as an evidence of stinginess on the part of the managers; and some will make no change, but go on hardening the conscience until it becomes seared as with a hot iron. They rise up against any restriction, and act and talk defiantly, as though their rights had been invaded. But God looks upon all these things as theft, and so the record is carried up to heaven.  {PH066 19.1}
[PH066 19.2]         The angels in heaven have a wider and more elevated sphere of action than we; but right with them and right with us are one and the same thing.  {PH066 19.2}
[PH066 19.3]          In such an institution as the Sanitarium, where many are laboring together, some will do what they would not think it honest to do were they separately employed. They would have more respect for their reputation than to be found faulty in any of the so-called little matters. A person employed in a private family would not dare to take such liberties with his employer's property as are taken at the Sanitarium. The helpers influence one another to do unlawful acts; and they do not realize that they are, through indulgence of self, wronging one of God's instrumentalities, and crippling its powers. The fact that several are doing the same thing does not lessen their guilt. It is the act itself that is wrong, whether performed by many or by few.  {PH066 19.3}
[PH066 19.4]          Those who are employed at our Sanitarium have in many respects the best advantages for the formation of correct habits. None will be placed beyond the reach of temptation; for in every                            -20-     character there are weak points that are in danger when assailed. Those who begin to be careless of their steps will find that before they are aware of it their feet will be entangled in a web from which it is impossible for them to extricate themselves. It should be a fixed principle with all to be truthful and honest. Whether they are rich or poor, whether they have friends or are left alone, come what will, they should resolve, in the strength of God, that no influence shall lead them to commit the least wrong act. One and all should realize that upon them, individually, depends in a measure the prosperity of the Sanitarium.  {PH066 19.4}
[PH066 20.1]          Christ resisted Satan in our behalf. We have the example of our Saviour to strengthen our weak purposes and resolves; but notwithstanding this, some will fall by Satan's temptations, and they will not fall alone. Every soul that fails to obtain the victory carries others down through his influence. Those who fail to connect with God, and to receive wisdom and grace to refine and elevate their own lives, will be judged for the good they might have done, but failed to perform because they were content with earthliness of mind and friendship with the unsanctified.  {PH066 20.1}
[PH066 20.2]          As my guide conducted me through the different apartments, the lack of economy everywhere stirred my soul with grief; for I had a full sense of the debt hanging over the institution. The petty dishonesty, the selfish neglect of duty, were marked by the recording angel. The waste permitted here and there in the course of a year amounts to a considerable sum. Much of this might be saved by the helpers; but each will say, "It does not belong to me to look after these                             -21-     things." Would they pass these things so indifferently if the loss were to be sustained by themselves?--No; they would know exactly what to do, and how to do it; but it makes all the difference that it belongs to the institution. This is the fruit of selfishness, and is registered against them under the heading of selfishness.  {PH066 20.2}
[PH066 21.1]          Some have labored faithfully, while others have done their work mechanically, as though they had no interest in it, except to get through as quickly as possible. Order and thoroughness were neglected because no one was near to watch them and criticize their work. Unfaithfulness was written against their names.        1879.                                                    -    {PH066 21.1}
[PH066 21.2]               Faithfulness in the Work.          The helpers should take Jesus with them in every department of their labor. Whatever is done should be done with that exactness and thoroughness which will bear inspection. The heart should be in the work. Faithfulness is as essential in washing dishes, sweeping the floors, and doing chamber work, as in caring for the sick or administering baths. Some may receive the idea that their work is not ennobling; but this is just as they choose to make it. They alone are capable of degrading or elevating their employment. Would that every drone might be compelled to toil for his daily bread; for work is a blessing, not a curse. Diligent labor will keep up from many of the snares of Satan, who ever finds some mischief for idle hands to do.                            -22-  {PH066 21.2}
[PH066 22.1]          None of us should be ashamed of work, however small and servile it may appear. Labor is ennobling. All who toil with head or hands are working men and women; and all are doing their duty and honoring their religion as much while working in the laundry or washing dishes, as they are in going to meeting. While the hands are engaged in the most common labor, the mind may be elevated and ennobled by pure and holy thoughts. When any of the workers manifest a lack of respect for religious things, they should be separated from the work. Let none feel that the institution is dependent upon them.  {PH066 22.1}
[PH066 22.2]          Helpers who have been longest at our Sanitarium should now be responsible workers, reliable in every place, faithful to duty as the compass to the pole. Had they rightly improved their opportunities, they might now have had symmetrical characters and a deep, living experience in religious things. But many of these workers have separated from God. Religion is laid aside. It is not an inwrought principle, carefully cherished wherever they go, into whatever society they are thrown, proving as an anchor to the soul. I wish all the workers carefully to consider that success in this life, and success in gaining the future life, depends largely upon faithfulness in performing the duties just where God has placed them.  {PH066 22.2}
[PH066 22.3]          The perfection of God's work is as clearly seen in the tiniest insect as in the king of beasts. The soul of the little child who believes in Christ is as precious in his sight as are the angels about his throne. "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." As God is perfect in his sphere, so may man be perfect in                             -23-     his sphere. Whatever the hand finds to do should be done with thoroughness and despatch. Faithfulness and integrity in little things, the performance of little duties, and little deeds of kindness will cheer and gladden the pathway of life; and when our work on earth is ended, every one of the little duties performed with fidelity will be treasured as a precious gem before God.        1879.                                                    -    {PH066 22.3}
[PH066 23.1]          If this institution is what God designed it should be, as his instrumentality it will not copy any institution in our land in its practises or moral standing. It will stand as a peculiar institution, governed and controlled after the Bible standard. No motive will be of sufficient force to move those engaged here from the straight line of duty. It will be reformatory in all its teachings and practise. There will be no uniting in closer harmony with the world in order to receive worldly patronage. If Jesus presides in the Sanitarium, there will be a greater and more distinct separation from the world. Pleasure can not entice from the way of justice. Those who are under the control of the Spirit of God will not be found seeking their own pleasure or amusement. They will answer the injunction, Come out from among them and be separate, touching not the unclean, and in no wise partaking of sin. They will aim to reach the high, pure, noble, elevated standard erected by our Lord Jesus Christ. The world, in its practises, and ways, and manners, will have no attractions to entice from duty.                                                                              24   {PH066 23.1}
[PH066 24.1]              Criticizing and Faultfinding.          Those visiting our institutions, and seeing where work is not done to the best advantage, should, if they have had larger experience, and know of a more successful way to manage, counsel with those who are in trust, and seek to help them to see the right way of action. Those who fail to do this neglect their duty, and are unfaithful to their God-given responsibility. Such a one, if he goes from that institution without saying anything to the proper persons, and states to parties not connected with it that he saw failures in the management there, that he saw places where expense was incurred without benefiting the institution, has failed to manifest a Christian spirit, and has been unfaithful to his brethren and to God. The Lord would have him diffuse light, if he has it to give; and if he has not a well-regulated plan to suggest, he does wrong to tell others of the mistakes which he has seen. If he fails to give the workers the benefit of his supposed superior wisdom; if he only finds fault without telling, in a right spirit, how to improve, he not only injures the reputation of the institution, but of the workers, who may be acting according to the very best light they have.  {PH066 24.1}
[PH066 24.2]          These things need to be carefully considered. Let every man and woman inquire, "On whose side am I? Am I working to build up or to tear down one of God's instrumentalities?"  {PH066 24.2}
[PH066 24.3]          One thing makes me feel very sad, and that is that there is not always harmony among the workers in our institutions. I have thought, Is it                               -25-     possible that there is any one who will find fault with those connected with them in the work? Is there any one who will suggest to patients or to visitors or fellow workers that there are many things which ought to be done that are not done, and many other things which are not done right? If they do this, they are not doing the work of Christians. Men who have been appointed to different positions of trust are to be respected. We do not expect to find men who are perfect in every respect. They may be seeking for perfection of character, but they are finite, and liable to err. Those who are engaged in our institutions should feel it their duty jealously to guard both the work and the workers from unjust criticism. They should not readily accept or speak words of censure against any who are connected with the work of God; for in thus doing God himself may be reproached, and the work that he is doing through instrumentalities may be greatly hindered. The wheels of progress may be blocked when God says, "Go forward."  {PH066 24.3}
[PH066 25.1]          It is a great evil, and one which exists among our people to a great extent, to give loose rein to the thoughts, to question and criticize everything another does, making mountains out of mole-hills, and thinking their own ways are right, whereas, if they were in the same place as their brother, they might not do half as well as he does. It is just as natural for some to find fault with what another does as it is for them to breathe. They have formed the habit of criticizing others, when they themselves are the ones who should be brought severely to task and their wicked speeches and hard feelings be burned out of their souls by the purifying fire of God's love.                             -26-  {PH066 25.1}
[PH066 26.1]          When the converting power of God is felt upon the heart, altogether different results will be seen. A person who will allow any degree of suspicion or censure to rest upon his fellow workers, while he neither rebukes the complainers nor faithfully presents the matter before the one condemned, is doing the work of the enemy. He is watering seeds of discord and of strife, the fruit of which he will have to meet in the day of God. He is backbiting; he is taking up a reproach against his neighbor; he is doing a work that will separate very friends. He is striking directly at the reputation of his brother; and envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings are awakened, which endanger the soul's salvation. He is hedging up his brother's way, binding his influence; and God will hold him accountable for this work.  {PH066 26.1}
[PH066 26.2]          This disrespect for others, this disregard for right and justice, is not a rare thing. It is found to a greater or less extent in all our institutions. If one makes a mistake, there are some who make it their business to talk about it until it grows to large proportions. Instead of this, there should be in all engaged in our institutions a sacred principle to guard the interest and reputation of every one with whom they are associated, even as they would wish their own reputation guarded. May the Lord impress this upon the minds and hearts of all our workers.        1885.  {PH066 26.2}
[PH066 26.3]                     Sentimentalism.          The guardians of the institution must ever maintain a high standard, and carefully watch                            -27-     over the youth entrusted to them by parents as learners or helpers in the various departments. When young men and women work together, a sympathy is created among them which frequently grows into sentimentalism. If the guardians are indifferent to this, lasting injury may be done to these souls, and the high moral tone of the institution will be compromised. If any, patients or helpers, continue their familiarity by deception after having had judicious instruction, they should not be retained in the institution, for their influence will affect those who are innocent and unsuspecting. Young girls will lose their maidenly modesty, and be led to act deceptively because their affections have become entangled. . . . The young should be taught to be frank, yet modest, in their associations. They should be taught to respect just rules and authority. If they refuse to do this, let them be dismissed, no matter what position they occupy, for they will demoralize others. The forwardness of young girls in placing themselves in the company of young men, lingering around where they are at work, entering into conversation with them, talking common, idle talk, is belittling to womanhood. It lowers them, even in the estimation of those who themselves indulge in such things. . . . Let not those who profess the religion of Christ descend to trifling conversation, to unbecoming familiarity with women of any class, whether married or single. Let them keep their proper places with all dignity. At the same time they should be sociable, kind, and courteous to all. Young ladies should be reserved and modest. They should give no occasion for their good to be evil spoken                             -28-     of. . . . Those who give evidence that their thoughts run in a low channel, whose conversation tends to corrupt rather than to elevate, should be removed at once from any connection with the institution, for they will surely demoralize others.  {PH066 26.3}
[PH066 28.1]          Ever bear in mind that our health institutions are missionary fields. . . . Will you excuse levity and careless acts by saying that it was the result of thoughtlessness on your part? Is it not the duty of the Christian to think soberly? If Jesus is enthroned in the heart, will the thoughts be running riot? . . .  {PH066 28.1}
[PH066 28.2]          Christ's followers will be temperate in eating and drinking. They will not indulge appetite at the expense of health and spiritual growth. "They married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and the flood came, and destroyed them all." We see the same infatuation now in regard to marriage. Youth, and even men and women, who ought to be wise and discerning, act as if bewitched upon this question. A satanic power seems to take possession of them. The most indiscreet marriages are formed. God is not consulted. Human feelings, desires, and passions bear down everything before them, until the die is cast. Untold misery is the result of this state of things, and God is dishonored. The marriage vow covers every kind of lustful abomination. Shall there not be a decided change in reference to this matter?  {PH066 28.2}
[PH066 28.3]          Moral purity, self-respect, a strong power of resistance, must be firmly and constantly cherished. There should not be one department from reserve. One act of familiarity, one indiscretion,                              -29-     may jeopardize the soul, by opening the door to temptation, and thus weaken the power of resistance.        1888.                                                    -    {PH066 28.3}
[PH066 29.1]          Courtship and marriage occupy the mind to the exclusion of higher and nobler thoughts. . . .  {PH066 29.1}
[PH066 29.2]          As the condition of the Sanitarium was presented before me in vision, an angel of God seemed to conduct me from room to room in the different departments. The conversation I was made to hear in the rooms of the helpers was not of a character to elevate and strengthen mind or morals. The frivolous talk, the foolish jesting, the meaningless laugh, fell painfully upon my ear. The young are in danger, but they are blind to discern the tendencies and results of the course they are pursuing. Young men and girls were engaged in flirtation. They seemed to be infatuated. There is nothing noble, dignified, or sacred in these attachments; as they are prompted by Satan, the influence is such as to please him. Warnings to these persons fall unheeded. They are headstrong, self-willed, defiant. They think the warning, counsel, or reproof does not apply to them. Their course gives then no concern. They are continually separating themselves from the light and love of God. They lose all discernment of sacred and eternal things; and while they may keep up a dry form of Christian duties, they have no heart in these religious exercises. All too late these deceived souls will learn that "strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."        1879.                            -30-  {PH066 29.2}
[PH066 30.1]          The Sanitarium at Battle Creek has been built up under a pressure of difficulties. There have had to be decisive measures taken, contracts signed by those who were engaged as helpers that they would remain a certain number of years. This has been a positive necessity. After help has been secured, and by considerable painstaking efforts these have become efficient workers, wealthy patients have held out inducements of better wages to secure them as nurses for their own special benefit, at their own homes. And these helpers have often left the Sanitarium and gone with them, without taking into consideration the labor that had been put forth to qualify them as efficient workers. This had not been the case in merely one or two instances, but in many cases. Then people have come as patrons from other institutions, that are not conducted on religious principles, and in a most artful manner have led away the help by promising to give them higher wages. Physicians have apostatized from the faith and from the institution, and have left because they could not have their own way in everything. Some have been discharged; and after obtaining the sympathy of others of the helpers and patients, have led these away; and after being at great expense and trying their own ways and methods to the best of their ability, they have made a failure and closed up, incurring debts that they could not meet. This has been tried again and again. Justice and righteousness have had no part in the movements of such. "The way of the Lord" has not been chosen, but their own way. They beguiled the unwary, and made an easy conquest of those who love                           -31-     change. They were too much blinded to consider the right and wrong of this course, and too reckless to care. Thus it has been necessary in the Sanitarium at Battle Creek to make contracts binding those who connect with it as helpers, so that after they have been educated and trained as nurses and as bath hands, they shall not leave because others present inducements to them. Money has been advanced to some special ones that they might obtain a medical education, and be useful to the institution. Dr. Kellogg has placed hopes upon some of these, that they would relieve him of responsibilities that have rested most heavily upon him. Some have become uneasy and dissatisfied because those who have started institutions in other parts of the country have tried to flatter and induce them to come to their sanitariums, promising to do better by them. In this way the workers--some of them at least --have become uneasy, unsettled, self-sufficient, and unreliable, even if they did not disconnect with the Sanitarium, because they felt there were openings for them elsewhere. Those who were just beginning to practise have felt ready to take large responsibilities which it would be unsafe to trust in their hands, because they have not proved faithful in that which is least.  {PH066 30.1}
[PH066 31.1]          Now we wish all to look at this matter from a Christian standpoint. These tests reveal the true material that goes to make up the character. There is in the decalogue a commandment that says, "Thou shalt not steal." This commandment covers just such acts as these. Some have stolen the help that others have had the burden of bringing up and training for their own work. Any                           -32-     underhanded scheme, any influence brought to bear to try to secure help that others have engaged and trained is nothing less than downright stealing.  {PH066 31.1}
[PH066 32.1]          There is another commandment that says, "Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor." There has been tampering with the help that has been secured and depended upon to do a certain kind of labor; efforts have been made to demerit the plans and find fault with the management of those who are conducting the institution. The course of the management has been questioned as regards those whose services they desired to secure. Their vanity has been flattered, and insinuations made that they are not advanced as rapidly as they should be; they ought to be in more responsible positions.  {PH066 32.1}
[PH066 32.2]          The very gravest difficulty that the physicians and managers of our institutions have to meet is that men and women who have been led up step by step, educated and trained to fill positions of trust, have become self-inflated, self-sufficient, and placed altogether too high an estimate upon their own capabilities. If they have been entrusted with two talents, they feel perfectly capable of handling five. If they had wisely and judiciously used the two talents, coming up with faithfulness in the little things entrusted to them, thorough in everything they undertook, then they would be qualified to handle larger responsibilities. If they could climb every step of the ladder, round after round, showing faithfulness in that which is least, it would be an evidence that they were fitted to bear heavier burdens, and would be faithful in much. But many care only to skim the surface. They do not think deep, and become                            -33-     master of their duties. They feel ready to grasp the highest round of the ladder without the trouble of climbing up step after step. We are pained at heart as we compare the work coming forth from their hands with God's righteous standard of faithfulness which alone God can accept. There is a painful defect, a remissness a, superficial gloss, a wanting in solidity and in intelligent knowledge and carefulness and thoroughness. God can not say to such, "Well done, good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things."  {PH066 32.2}
[PH066 33.1]         Men must get hold conscientiously and feel that they are doing the work of God. They must have the trust in their heart to correct all the sophistries and delusions of Satan that would throw them off the right track, so that they will not choose the way of the Lord, but follow the impulses of their own undisciplined characters. If the heart is sanctified and guided by the Holy Spirit, they will run no risks, but will be sure in all they undertake to do good work for Jesus; and in doing their work righteously they are standing securely in this life with a fast hold from above, and they will be guided into every good and holy way. They will be constant to principle. They will do their work, not to secure a great name or great wages, not for the purpose of weaving self into all their works, and of appearing to be somebody in the world, but to be right in everything in the sight of God. They will not be half as anxious to do a big work as to do whatever they have to do with fidelity, and with an eye single to the glory of God. Such men are                            -34-     great in the sight of God. Such names are registered in the Lamb's Book of Life as the faithful servants of the Most High God. These are the men who are "more precious in the sight of God than fine gold, even more precious than the golden wedge of Ophir."        1888.                                                                   -    {PH066 33.1}
[PH066 34.1]                     Medical Students.          Let the students who go to obtain a medical education at the medical institutions of our land learn all they possibly can of the principles of life, but let them discard error, and not become bigots.        1888.                                                    -    {PH066 34.1}
[PH066 34.2]          Medical students, by studying the word of God diligently, are far better prepared for all other studies; for enlightenment always comes with an earnest study of the word of God. Let it be understood by medical missionaries that the better acquainted they become with the Bible history, the better qualified they will be to do their work. The students in the college at Battle Creek need to aspire to higher knowledge; and nothing can give them a knowledge of all lessons and a retentive memory like the searching of the Scriptures. Let there be genuine discipline in study. There should be a most humble, prayerful longing of the soul to know the truth. There should be faithful teachers, who will strive to make the students understand their lessons, not alone by explaining everything themselves, but by letting the students explain thoroughly every passage                             -35-     which they read. Let the inquiring minds of the students be respected.     Dec. 1, 1895.                                                    -    {PH066 34.2}
[PH066 35.1]          Students may receive their diplomas, and yet their education has but just begun. But generally the student who knows nothing of what it is to bear responsibility anywhere, that has not taken the burden of thinking, the burden of caretaking, of studying complicated cases, feels that he is a ripe scholar. It is because such know so little that they think they know so much. If they knew considerable more, they would sense their inability. The one who best knows himself will work in all humility, He feels like making no proud boasts; he bears a weight of responsibility as he sees the woes of suffering humanity, and he will not take human life into his hands to deal with even the bodies of men, without connecting with the experienced physician, regarding him as a father and himself as a child to be instructed and nourished and corrected, if in error. Our medical students should get an experience by beginning at the lower round of the ladder, and by careful, earnest, thoughtful exertion, climbing round after round, religion--Bible religion-- being the mainspring of action.  {PH066 35.1}
[PH066 35.2]          Is the soon coming of Christ a reality to us? Let every student seek to reach the highest point of education, and be fitted for an inheritance with the saints in light. If he is educated in such a way as to reach this, he will learn that which is to continue through eternal ages. The banner of the third angel has inscribed upon it, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." Our                             -36-     institutions have taken a name which sets forth the character of our faith, and of this name we are never to be ashamed. I have been shown that this name means much, and in adopting it we have followed the light given from heaven.     1895.                                                    -    {PH066 35.2}
[PH066 36.1]              The Responsibilities of the                     Physician.            Neglect of prayer causes the Christian to become weak, to lose self-control, to give rein to impure thoughts and impulses. But in learning of Christ, in looking to Jesus, in depending upon his strength, the physician will be brought into sympathy with Christ; and in treating the sick he will seek God for wisdom. Then instead of placing his dependence upon drugs, and expecting that medicine will bring health to his patients, he will use nature's restoratives, and employ natural means whereby the sick may be aided to recovery. The Lord will hear and answer the prayer of the Christian physician, and he may reach an elevated standard if he will but lay hold upon the hand of Christ, and determine that he will not let go. Golden opportunities are open to the Christian physician; for he may exert a precious influence upon those with whom he is brought in contact. He may guide and mold and fashion the lives of his patients by holding before them heavenly principles. The physician should let men see that he does not regard his work as of a cheap order, but looks upon it as high, noble, elevated work, even that to which is attached the sacred accountability of dealing with both the                             -37-     souls and the bodies of those for whom Christ has paid the infinite price of his most precious blood. If the physician has the mind of Christ, he will be cheerful, hopeful, and happy, but not trifling. He will realize that heavenly angels accompany him to the sick-room, and will find words to speak readily, truthfully, to his patients, that will cheer and bless them. His faith will be full of simplicity, of childlike confidence in the Lord. He will be able to repeat to the repenting soul the gracious promises of God, and thus place the trembling hand of the afflicted ones in the hand of Christ, that they may find repose in God. Thus, through the grace imparted to him, the physician will fulfill his Heavenly Father's claims upon him. In delicate and perilous operations he may know that Jesus is by his side to counsel, to strengthen, to nerve him to act with precision and skill in his efforts to save human life. If the presence of God is not in the sick-room, Satan will be there to suggest perilous experiments, and will seek to unbalance the nerves, so that life will be destroyed rather than saved.  {PH066 36.1}
[PH066 37.1]          A physician occupies a more important position because of dealing with morbid souls, diseased minds, and afflicted bodies, than does the minister of the gospel. The physician can present an elevated standard of Christian character, if he will be instant in season and out of season. He is thus a missionary for the Lord, doing the Master's work with fidelity, and will receive a reward by and by. Let the Christian keep his own counsel, and divulge no secret to unbelievers. Let him communicate no secret that will disparage God's people. Guard your thoughts; close the door to                             -38-     temptation. Do your work as in the sight of the Divine Watcher. Work patiently, expecting that, through the grace of Christ, you will make a success in your profession. Keep up the barriers which the Lord has erected for your safety. Keep your heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life, or of death.  {PH066 37.1}
[PH066 38.1]          A physician should attend strictly to his professional work. He should not allow anything to come in to divert his mind from his business, or to take his attention from those who are looking to him for relief from suffering. An assuring and hopeful word spoken in season to the sufferer will often relieve his mind and win for the physician a place in his confidence. Kindness and courtesy should be manifested; but the common, cheap talk which is so customary even among some who claim to be Christians, should not be heard in our institutions. The only way for us to become truly courteous, without affectation, without undue familiarity, is to drink in the spirit of Christ, to heed the injunction, "Be ye holy; for I am holy." If we act upon the principles laid down in the word of God, we shall have no inclination to indulge in undue familiarity.  {PH066 38.1}
[PH066 38.2]          The workers in our institutions should be living examples of what they desire those to be who are patients in the institutions. A right spirit and a holy life are a constant instruction to others. The hollow-hearted courtesy of the fashionable world is of no value in the sight of Him by whom actions are weighed. There should be no partiality and no hypocrisy. The physician should be ready for every good work. If his life is hid with Christ in God, he will be a missionary in the highest sense.                             -39-     When they are together, Christian physicians will conduct themselves as sons of God. They will realize that they are engaged to work in the same vineyard, and selfish barriers will be broken down. For each other they will feel a deep interest, untainted with selfishness. He who is himself a reformer can accomplish good in seeking to reform others. By precept and example he can be a savor of life unto life. Would that the curtain could be rolled back, and we could see how interestedly the angels of God are looking upon the institutions for the treatment of the sick. The work in which the physician is engaged--standing between the living and the dead--is of special importance.  {PH066 38.2}
[PH066 39.1]          God has given a great work into the hands of physicians. The afflicted children of men are in a degree at their mercy. How the patient watches him who cares for his physical welfare! The actions and words, the very expressions of the physician's countenance, are matters of study. What gratitude springs up in the heart of the suffering one when his pain is relieved through the efforts of his faithful physician! The patient feels that his life is in the hands of him who thus ministers to him, and the physician or the nurse can then easily approach him on religious subjects. If the sufferer is under the control of divine influences, how gently can the Christian physician or nurse drop the precious seeds of truth into the garden of the heart. He can bring the promise of God before the soul of the helpless one. If the physician has religion, he can impart the fragrance of heavenly grace to the softened and subdued heart of the suffering one. He can direct the                             -40-     thoughts of his patient to the Great Physician. He can present Jesus to the sin-sick soul.  {PH066 39.1}
[PH066 40.1]          How often the physician is made a confidant, and griefs and trials are laid open before him by the sick. At such a time what precious opportunities are afforded to speak words of comfort and consolation in the fear and love of God, and to impart Christian counsel. Deep love for souls for whom Christ died should imbue the physician. In the fear of God I tell you that none but a Christian physician can rightly discharge the duties of this sacred profession, and there must be a decided transformation of character in the physicians employed at the Sanitarium.     About 1891.                                                    -    {PH066 40.1}
[PH066 40.2]          This health institution has not been brought into favor simply because of the talent, skill, or wisdom of one man. It is because God has had faithful instrumentalities that have consented to be led by the Holy Spirit, and many influences have combined to bring about the prosperity of the Sanitarium. The time that has been spent in communing with God, in seeking his help before undertaking to relieve those who were in a critical condition, has brought angels to the side of the doctor and his assistants. You have succeeded according as you have trusted in God. He has been by your side just as verily as Christ was by the side of those who were suffering when he walked among them on earth.     1895.                                                    -    {PH066 40.2}
[PH066 40.3]          Physicians should be ambassadors for Christ in their specific work, and instead of giving prominence                             -41-     to a special theory of medicine which they advocate, by a godly life and conversation they should make prominent the fact that they are Christians. Not one of the schools of medicine highly lauded in the world is approved in the courts above, nor do they bear the heavenly superscription and endorsement. You are not justified in advocating one school above the others, as though it were the only one worthy of respect. Those who vindicate one school of medicine and bitterly condemn another are actuated by a zeal that is not according to knowledge. With what pharisaic pride some men look down upon others who have not received a diploma from the so-called standard school. All this proves that they can not see afar off, and have not been purged from their old sins. They need to humble themselves at the cross of Calvary. This spirit will never be acknowledged in heaven, nor will men who cherish it hear the "Well done." Some have been as zealous in exalting what their particular school advocated as though the Lord had specified that that method was the only one to be allowed. The use of drugs has resulted in far more harm than good; and should our physicians who claim to believe the truth almost entirely dispense with medicine, and faithfully practise along the lines of the principles of hygiene, using nature's remedies, far greater success would attend their efforts.  {PH066 40.3}
[PH066 41.1]          The duties and qualifications of a physician are not small. The students need daily to lift responsibilities, that they may become burden-bearers. They may be inclined to undertake the duties of medical practitioners when they know nothing of their inability as far as experience is concerned.                             -42-     There is only one power that can make these students what they ought to be, and keep them steadfast. It is the grace of God and the power of the truth, exerting a saving influence upon the life and upon the character. The students, who intend to deal with suffering humanity, will find no graduating place this side of heaven.                                                    -    {PH066 41.1}
[PH066 42.1]                    Sabbath Work.          Physicians need to cultivate a spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice. It may be necessary to devote even the hours of the holy Sabbath to the relief of suffering humanity. But the fee for such labor should be put into the treasury of the Lord, to be used for the worthy poor who need medical skill but can not afford to pay for it.                                                    -    {PH066 42.1}
[PH066 42.2]               Health Reform at the Sanitarium.          The managers and helpers in all our health institutions should have the true missionary spirit as a daily, abiding principle; for they are in a field which requires the highest kind of missionary work. Do not let your patients return to their homes poorly instructed; but educate them in the principles of health. . . . A responsibility to spread the knowledge of the principles of hygiene rests upon all who have enjoyed the benefits of health-reform. This responsibility should be felt by every man and woman who claims to be a                              -43-     Seventh-day Adventist, and to a still greater degree by those who are connected with our health institutions.        1890.                                                    -    {PH066 42.2}
[PH066 43.1]          Among the greatest dangers to our health institutions is the influence of physicians, superintendents, and helpers who profess to believe the present truth, but who have never taken their stand fully upon health reform. Some have no conscientious scruples in regard to their eating, drinking, and dressing. How can the physician or any one else present the matter as it is when he himself is indulging in the use of harmful things? God's blessing will rest upon every effort made to awaken an interest in health reform; for it is needed everywhere. There must be a revival in regard to this matter; for God purposes to accomplish much through this agency. Drug medication, as it is generally practised, is a curse. Educate away from drugs. Use them less and less, and depend more upon hygienic agencies; then nature will respond to God's physician's--pure air, pure water, proper exercise, a clear conscience. Those who persist in the use of tea, coffee, and flesh meats will feel the need of drugs, but many might recover without one grain of medicine if they would obey the laws of health. Drugs need seldom be used.  {PH066 43.1}
[PH066 43.2]          If the heart is purified through obedience to the truth, there will be no selfish preferences, no corrupt motives: there will be no partiality. Love-sick sentimentalism, whose blighting influence has been felt in all our institutions, will not be developed. Strict guard should be kept                               -44-     that this curse shall not poison or corrupt our health institutions.        1890.                                                    -    {PH066 43.2}
[PH066 44.1]          If those connected with the Sanitarium are not in every respect correct representatives of the truths of health reform, decided reformation must make them what they should be, or they must be separated from the institution.        1879.                                                    -    {PH066 44.1}
[PH066 44.2]          Then what is the special work in all our institutions for health? Instead of educating the appetite to indulgence, which is the great cause of disease, knowledge must be imparted in regard to self-denial of appetite and control of the passions. The knowledge of salvation, the knowledge of sin, and of redemption from its fearful woes, its bondage, and its defilement must be plainly stated to all,--high or low, rich or poor, --in carefully prepared lectures.  {PH066 44.2}
[PH066 44.3]          Passion grows with every indulgences. If evil thoughts and evil practises are in the ascendency, the heart and mind become polluted. Are these things to go on, and the victims be unwarned? Are the youth to be unchecked by any message of enlightenment from Heaven? Are there to be no faithful ones who will present before all who are brought into these institutions, righteous habits in contrast with the defiling practises of this age? Are no lessons to be taught to the very ones who so much need them? Those who are intelligent in regard to these evils should be the ones to fill important positions at our health institutions. All who have knowledge in                              -45-     these things, who know the perils of this time, should feel a burden for the souls and bodies for whom Christ has died, and they should carry the burden day and night.  {PH066 44.3}
[PH066 45.1]          Nothing but the truth of God can either make man savingly wise or keep him so. If there is an immortal life to be obtained; if a pure and holy character must be developed in order to gain entrance to the presence of the Lord and the society of the heavenly angels, then why do not teachers, physicians, and preachers act this in their example and by their teaching? Why are they not more zealous for the Master? Why do they not have more burning love for the souls for whom Christ died? If man is earnestly seeking for glory, honor, and immortality, his mind must naturally come into harmony with God's mind. The true disciple in the school of Christ, whose mind is in harmony with the mind of God, will be not only constantly learning, but also teaching, --constantly reflecting light, teaching upward and away from the common prevailing errors of this perverse and adulterous generation. Physicians, teachers, superintendents,--any one in office, and any helper, who shall neglect his solemn obligation in this matter, and persist in following selfish plans and ideas in precept and example, is a false guide,--a sign-board pointing in the wrong direction.        1888.                                                                              46   {PH066 45.1}
[PH066 46.1]         The Sanitarium as a Missionary Field.            Let the Christian physician remember that he has pledged himself to represent Christ to others in practise, in character. If he does not strictly guard himself, if he allows the barriers to be broken down, Satan will overcome him with his specious temptations. There will be a blemish in his character which will tell in its evil workings upon other minds, and leave a molding influence upon others characters.  {PH066 46.1}
[PH066 46.2]         The Lord will work with your efforts as you appropriate your gifts to his glory. You are to be missionaries in the highest sense of the word, knowing how to speak a word in season to him that is weary. You are to educate yourselves in such a way that you will have an appreciation of the spiritual necessities of those around you.  {PH066 46.2}
[PH066 46.3]          The world looks favorably on some of our methods and ideas; but we must not let the flattery of the world seduce us. We must not depend upon human favor or patronage for success. Like a mighty cleaver, the truth has taken us out of the quarry of the world to be the peculiar people of God, and we can not afford to assimilate with the world. We must not compromise one principle of the truth, or yield one position, to gain the favor of the world. O for a life consistent with our faith! No portion of the Lord's vineyard has greater possibilities for doing good than the Sanitarium. He has promised that if we follow Christ our Saviour, we shall walk in the light as he is in the light. He desires to show to the world                             -47-     those who will diffuse the light shining from the cross of Calvary. Above everything else in the institution, the spirit of mercy, compassion, human tenderness,--the gentleness of Christ,--is to be manifested. Worldly policy must not prevail, outward appearances must not be permitted to blind the judgment. The poor must receive special attention, because they have not the good things of this life. If the spirit of Christ is cherished and made manifest in the actions, impressions for good will be made upon those who have received a false education concerning life and its great responsibilities.  {PH066 46.3}
[PH066 47.1]          The Sanitarium is to be a missionary institution in the fullest sense of the word; and its character in this respect must be preserved or it will not bear upon it the superscription of God. To keep it thus will require godliness of life and character in every worker. The success of this institution must be viewed in the light of God's word. True success will bear the heavenly credentials. The workers for God will rejoice in the Lord, and at the same time be dissatisfied with their own efforts. The moment of rejoicing in the Lord because of success will be the moment of self-abasement because of what has been left undone through neglect and unfaithfulness.  {PH066 47.1}
[PH066 47.2]          Men who accept a position in any of our health institutions should do so with as full a realization of its responsibilities as possible. The Lord has promised to be a present help in every time of need, and there is no excuse for not doing more real missionary work at the Sanitarium. Far better attention should be paid to obtaining a                              -48-     fitness for every duty. Workers should seek to improve, that they may do their work in the best manner possible, and with fidelity, so as to meet the approval of God. Opportunities for doing good have always been far in advance of the workers, for they have failed to see and improve them because the enemy of right doing has had a controlling power over their minds.        About 1888.                                                    -    {PH066 47.2}
[PH066 48.1]          It is a mistake to think that points of doctrine must first be presented to one who is in error. The first thing to be presented is the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world. By the bedside of the sick, the physician has abundant opportunity to call attention to the Saviour of mankind; and shall these precious opportunities be lost? Shall he hide his talents, and fail to bring salvation to the lost one?       Dec. 1, 1895.                                                    -    {PH066 48.1}
[PH066 48.2]          As the subject of vital godliness is made essential for salvation, the peculiarities of our faith will appear, distinguishing us from the world and yet no tirade should be made against the doctrines held by others. In our associations with worldly people, the spirit of Christ shown in true modesty, and the true Christian principles lived by those who know the truth, will be a recommendation to our faith. The Sanitarium is indeed a broad missionary field.        1895.                                                                   -    {PH066 48.2}
[PH066 48.3]          I want to say that the third angel's message is the gospel, and that the health reform is the                              -49-     entering wedge for the truth. There are to be no abrupt declarations of any phase of our faith. Preach the truth as it is in Jesus, and bring all the brightness and special radiance from the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness into the gospel. Those who speak of practical godliness should dwell upon the lessons of Christ. All should have the guidance of the Holy Spirit; and let none be satisfied without it. Let your words express your confidence and love for God. The most simple testimonies borne in a humble spirit, expressing the love of God will touch hearts. Even unbelievers will see that the doctors and nurses and workers are all combined to represent the truth in character.  {PH066 48.3}
[PH066 49.1]          When the Lord specified that there should be a health and temperance institution at Battle Creek, he also specified what should be its object. It was not to be fashioned after the character of any other institution in the world. It was to stand as a Seventh-day Adventist institution, one that should give character to God's cause in the world. It was also to be an asylum for those who should accept the truth, to which they might resort when sick. It was to be a place where the truth should be made to shine out--not where it should be placed under a bushel. The truth should be the all-important thing in the institution. The Lord designed that it should be a place where he would be honored in word and in deed, where his law should be magnified, where the true faith of the Bible should ever be made prominent before the patrons.        1895.                                                                              50   {PH066 49.1}
[PH066 50.1]                Medical Missionaries.          God has said that if the men connected with this institution would walk humbly and obediently, in purity of life, doing the will of God, it would live and prosper; and from it would be sent forth missionaries to bless others with the light that God has given them. These will, in the spirit of Jesus, demolish the idols in high places; they will unveil superstition, and plant truth, purity, and holiness where now are cherished only error, self-indulgence, intemperance, and iniquity,        Before 1890.                                                    -    {PH066 50.1}
[PH066 50.2]          Let forces be set at work to clear new ground, to establish new living interests wherever an opening can be found. Let men learn how to make brief, earnest prayers. Let them learn to speak of the world's Redeemer, to lift up the Man of Calvary higher and still higher. Transplant trees out of your thickly planted nursery. God is not glorified in having such immense advantages centered in one place. We need wise nurserymen who will transplant trees in different localities, and give them advantages whereby they may grow. It is a positive duty to go into regions beyond. Rally workers, who possess true missionary zeal, and let them go forth to diffuse light and knowledge far and near. Let them take the living principles of health reform into communities that to a large degree are ignorant of what they should do. Let men and women teach these principles to classes that can not have                             -51-     the advantage of the large Sanitarium at Battle Creek. It is a fact that the truth of heaven has come to the notice of thousands through the influence of the Sanitarium; yet there is a work to be done that has been neglected, We are encouraged as we see the work that is being done in Chicago, and in a few other places. But the large responsibility that is now centered in Battle Creek should have been distributed years ago.        1895.       -  {PH066 50.2}
[PH066 51.1]          The medical missionary field is open before us. We are beginning to comprehend better the light given years ago--that health reform principles would be as an entering wedge, to be followed by a religious influence. To voice the words of John, "Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world." Would that all might be so taught as to work intelligently as medical missionaries; for this would serve as credentials to them in finding access to homes and families where they could sow the seeds of truth. We want to feel as Christ felt,--that we can not abandon the souls who are in need of what we can do for them; we can not leave the helpless, suffering little ones to the evils of orphanage, and ignorance, and want, and sin, and crime. The Lord would have us to be health reformers in the true sense of the term.        1895.                                                                              52   {PH066 51.1}
[PH066 52.1]                   Prayer for the Sick.          This is a very delicate question, and to many minds, I fear, will not be satisfactorily settled. I have tried to act upon the light the Lord has given me, in the fear of God.  {PH066 52.1}
[PH066 52.2]          I have been troubled over these things, and years ago took the position that if I had any duty to pray for the sick, I would come before the Lord with a petition of this kind: "Lord we can not read the heart of this sick one; but thou knowest whether it is for the good of his soul, and for the glory of thy name to raise him to health. In thy great goodness, compassionate this case, and let healthy action take place in the system. The work must be entirely thine own. We have done all that human skill can do; now, Lord, we lay this case at thy feet; work thou as only God can work; and if it be for thy glory, arrest the progress of disease and heal this sufferer."  {PH066 52.2}
[PH066 52.3]          After I have prayed earnestly for the sick, what then? Do I cease to do all that I can for their recovery?--No, I work all the more earnestly, that the Lord may bless the means which his own hand has provided, entreating that he may give a sanctified wisdom to co-operate with God in the recovery of the sick.  {PH066 52.3}
[PH066 52.4]          In praying for the sick, it is essential to have faith; for it is in accordance with the word of God. "The fervent and effectual prayer of a righteous man availeth much." So we can not discard praying for the sick, and we should feel very sad if we could not have the privilege of approaching God, to lay before him all our                             -53-     weaknesses and our infirmities, to tell the compassionate Saviour all about these things, believing that he hears our petitions. Sometimes answers to our prayers come immediately: sometimes we have to wait patiently, and continue earnestly to plead for the things that we need, our cases being illustrated by the case of the importunate solicitor for bread. "Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight," etc. This lesson means more than we can imagine. We are to keep on asking, even if we do not realize the immediate response to our prayers. "I say unto you, Ask and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened."  {PH066 52.4}
[PH066 53.1]          We need grace, we need divine enlightenment, that through the Spirit we may know how to ask for such things as we need. If our petitions are indited by the Lord, they will be answered.  {PH066 53.1}
[PH066 53.2]          There are precious promises in the Scriptures to those who wait upon the Lord. We all desire an immediate answer to our prayers, and are tempted to become discouraged if our prayer is not immediately answered. Now my experience has taught me that this is a great mistake. The delay is for our special benefit. We have a chance to see whether our faith is true and sincere, or changeable like the waves of the sea. We must bind ourselves upon the altar with the strong cords of faith and love, and let patience have her perfect work. Faith strengthens through continual exercise. This waiting does not mean that because we ask the Lord to heal there is                           -54-     nothing for us to do. On the contrary, we are to make the very best use of the means which the Lord in his goodness has provided for us in our necessities.  {PH066 53.2}
[PH066 54.1]          I have seen so much of carrying matters to extremes, in praying for the sick, that I have felt that this part of our experience requires much solid, sanctified thinking, lest we shall make movements that we may call faith, but which are really nothing less than presumption. Persons worn down with affliction need to be counseled wisely, that they may move discreetly; and while they place themselves before God to be prayed for that they may be healed, they are not to take the position that methods of restoration to health in accordance with nature's laws are to be neglected.  {PH066 54.1}
[PH066 54.2]         If they take the position that in praying for healing they must not use the simple remedies provided by God to alleviate pain and to aid nature in her work, lest it be a denial of faith, they are taking an unwise position. This is not a denial of faith; it is in strict harmony with the plans of God. When Hezekiah was sick, the prophet of God brought him the message that he should die. He cried unto the Lord, and the Lord heard his servant, and worked a miracle in his behalf, sending him a message that fifteen years should be added to his life. Now one word from God, one touch of the divine finger, would have cured Hezekiah instantly, but special directions were given to take a fig and lay it upon the affected part, and Hezekiah was raised to life. In everything we need to move along the line of God's providence.  {PH066 54.2}
[PH066 55.1]         The human agent should have faith, and should co-operate with the divine power, using every facility, taking advantage of everything that, according to his intelligence, is beneficial, working in harmony with natural laws; and in doing this he neither denies nor hinders faith.  {PH066 55.1}
[PH138 1.1]        PH138 - The Health Reform and the Health Institute (1872)                 The Health Reform.          December 10, 1871, I was again shown that the health reform is one branch of the great work to fit a people for the coming of the Lord. And it is as closely connected with the third angel's message as the hand is united to the body. The law of ten commandments has been lightly regarded by man. The Lord would not come to punish the transgressors of his law without first sending them a message of warning. The third angel proclaims the warning message. Had men ever been obedient to the law of ten commandments, carrying out in their lives the principles of these ten precepts, the curse of disease now flooding the world would not be.  {PH138 1.1}
[PH138 1.2]         Men and women cannot violate natural law in the indulgence of depraved appetite, and lustful passions, and not violate the law of God. Therefore God has permitted the light of health reform to shine upon us, that we may see our sin in violating the laws God has established in our being. All our enjoyments or sufferings may be traced to obedience or transgression of natural law. Our gracious Heavenly Father sees the                                                                              2  deplorable condition of men while living in violation of the laws he has established. Many are doing this ignorantly, some knowingly. The Lord, in love and pity to the race, causes the light to shine upon health reform. He publishes his law, and the penalty that will follow the transgression of it, that all may learn, and be careful to live in harmony with natural law. He proclaims his law so distinct, and makes it so prominent, that it is like a city set on a hill. All accountable beings can understand his law if they will. Idiots will not be responsible.  {PH138 1.2}
[PH138 2.1]          To make plain natural law, and urge the obedience of it, is the work that accompanies the third angel's message, to prepare a people for the coming of the Lord.  {PH138 2.1}
[PH138 2.2]          Adam and Eve fell, through intemperate appetite. Christ came and withstood the fiercest temptation of Satan, and, in behalf of the race, he overcame appetite, showing that man may overcome. As Adam fell, through appetite, and lost blissful Eden, the children of Adam may, through Christ, overcome appetite, and through temperance in all things regain Eden.  {PH138 2.2}
[PH138 2.3]          Ignorance now is no excuse for the transgression of law. The light shineth clearly, and none need to be ignorant, for the great God himself is man's instructor. All are bound by the most sacred obligations to God to heed sound philosophy and genuine                                                                              3  experience in reference to health reform which he is now giving them.  {PH138 2.3}
[PH138 3.1]          God designs the great subject of health reform shall be agitated, and the public mind deeply stirred to investigate, for it is impossible for men and women, with all their sinful, health-destroying, brain-enervating habits, to discern sacred truth, through which they are to be sanctified, refined, elevated, and made fit for the society of heavenly angels in the kingdom of glory.  {PH138 3.1}
[PH138 3.2]          The inhabitants of the Noachian world were destroyed, because they were corrupted through the indulgence of perverted appetite. Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed through the gratification of unnatural appetite, which benumbed the intellect, and they could not discern the difference between the sacred claims of God and the clamor of appetite. The latter enslaved them, and they became so ferocious and bold in their detestable abominations, God would not tolerate them upon the earth. God ascribes the wickedness of Babylon to her gluttony and drunkenness.  {PH138 3.2}
[PH138 3.3]          The apostle exhorts the church, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service." Man, then, can make the body unholy by sinful indulgences. If unholy, they are unfitted                                                                              4  to be spiritual worshipers, and are not worthy of Heaven. If man will cherish the light God in mercy gives him upon health reform, he may be sanctified through the truth, and fitted for immortality. If he disregards light, and lives in violation of natural law, he must pay the penalty.  {PH138 3.3}
[PH138 4.1]          God created man perfect and holy. Man fell from his holy estate, because he transgressed God's law. Since the fall, there has been a rapid increase of disease, suffering, and death. Notwithstanding man has insulted his Creator, yet God's love is still extended to the race. And he permits light to shine, that man may see that, in order to live a perfect life, he must live in harmony with those natural laws which govern his being. Therefore, it is of the greatest importance that he have a knowledge of how to live, that his powers of body and mind may be exercised to the glory of God.  {PH138 4.1}
[PH138 4.2]          It is impossible for man to present his body a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God, while he is indulging in habits that are lessening physical, mental, and moral vigor, because it is customary for the world to do thus. The apostle adds, "And be not conformed to this world; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God." Jesus, seated upon the Mount of Olives, gave instruction to                                                                              5  his disciples, of the signs which should precede his coming. He says, "But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be."  {PH138 4.2}
[PH138 5.1]          The same sins exist in our day of carrying their eating and drinking to gluttony and drunkenness. The same sins exist in our day which brought the wrath of God upon the world in the days of Noah. Men and women now carry their eating and drinking to gluttony and drunkenness. This prevailing sin, of indulgence of perverted appetite, inflamed the passions of men in the days of Noah, and led to general corruption, until their violence and crimes reached to Heaven. And God washed the earth of its moral pollution by a flood.  {PH138 5.1}
[PH138 5.2]          The same sins of gluttony and drunkenness benumbed the moral sensibilities of the inhabitants of Sodom, so that crimes seemed to men and women of that wicked city to be their delight. Christ warns the world. He says, "Likewise, also, as it was in the days of Lot, they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded. But the same day that Lot went out of                                                                              6  Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed."  {PH138 5.2}
[PH138 6.1]          Christ has left us here a most important lesson. He does not in his teaching encourage indolence. His example was the opposite of this. Christ was an earnest worker. His life was one of self-denial, diligence, perseverance, industry, and economy. He would lay before us the danger of making eating and drinking paramount. He reveals the result of giving up to indulgence of appetite. The moral powers are enfeebled, so that sin does not appear sinful. Crimes are winked at, and base passions control the minds, until general corruption roots out good principles and impulses, and God is blasphemed. All this is the result of eating and drinking to excess. This is the very condition of things he declares will exist at his second coming.  {PH138 6.1}
[PH138 6.2]          Will men and women be warned? Will they cherish the light? or will they become slaves to appetite and base passions? Christ presents to us something higher to toil for than merely what we shall eat, and what we shall drink, and wherewithal we shall be clothed. Eating and drinking and dressing are carried to such excess that they become crimes, and are one of the marked sins of the last days, and constitute a sign                                                                              7  of Christ's soon coming. Time, money, and strength, which are the Lord's, that he has entrusted to us, are wasted in needless superfluities of dress, and luxuries for the perverted appetite, which lessen vitality, and bring suffering and decay. It is impossible to present to God our bodies a living sacrifice, when they are full of corruption and disease by our own sinful indulgence.  {PH138 6.2}
[PH138 7.1]          Knowledge in regard to how we shall eat, and drink, and dress, in reference to health, must be gained. Sickness is caused by violating the laws of health. Therefore, sickness is the result of nature's violated law. Our first duty we owe to God, to ourselves, and our fellow-men, is to obey the laws of God, which include the laws of health. If we are sick, we impose a weary tax upon our friends, and unfit ourselves for discharging our duties to our families and to our neighbors. And when premature death is the result of our violation of nature's law, we bring sorrow and suffering to others. We deprive our neighbors of the help we ought to render them in living. Our families are robbed of the comfort and help we might render them, and God is robbed of the service he claims of us to advance his glory. Then, are we not transgressors of God's law in the worst sense?  {PH138 7.1}
[PH138 7.2]          God, all pitiful, gracious, and tender,                                                                              8  accepts the poor offering rendered to him from those who have injured their health by sinful indulgences, and when light has come, and convinced them of sin, and they have repented and sought pardon, God receives them. Oh! what tender mercy that he does not refuse the remnant of the abused life of the suffering, repenting sinner. In his gracious mercy, he saves these souls as by fire. But what an inferior, pitiful sacrifice at best, to offer to a pure and holy God. Noble faculties have been paralyzed by wrong habits of sinful indulgence. The aspirations are perverted, and the soul and body defaced.                                                    -    {PH138 7.2}
[PH138 8.1]              The Health Institute.          The great work of reform must go forward. The Health Institute has been established at Battle Creek to relieve the afflicted, to disseminate light, to awaken the spirit of inquiry, and to advance reform. This institution is conducted upon different principles than any other hygienic institution in the land. Money is not the great object with its friends and conductors. This institution is conducted from a conscientious, religious standpoint, aiming to carry out the principles of Bible hygiene. Most institutions of the kind are established                                                                              9  upon different principles, and are conservative, with the object to meet the popular class half way, and shape their course in that manner that they will receive the greatest patronage, and the most money.  {PH138 8.1}
[PH138 9.1]          The Health Institute at Battle Creek is established upon firm religious principles. Its conductors acknowledge God as the real proprietor. Physicians and helpers look to God for guidance, and aim to move conscientiously in his fear. For this reason, it stands upon a sure basis. When feeble, suffering invalids learn in regard to the principles of directors, superintendent, physicians, and helpers, at our Institute, that they have the fear of God before them, they will feel safer there than at the popular institutions.  {PH138 9.1}
[PH138 9.2]          If those connected with the Health Institute at Battle Creek should descend from the pure, exalted principles of Bible truth, to imitate the theories and practices of those at the head of other institutions, where only the diseases of invalids are treated, and that merely for money, the conductors not working from a high, religious standpoint, God's special blessing would not rest upon our Institute. This Institution is designed of God to be one of the greatest aids in preparing a people to be perfect before God. In order to attain to this perfection, men and women must have physical and                                                                              10  mental strength to appreciate the elevated truths of God's word, and be brought into a position where they will discern the imperfections in their moral characters. They should be in earnest to reform, that they may have friendship with God. The religion of Christ is not to be placed in the background, and its holy principles lain down to meet the approval of any class, however popular. If the standard of truth and holiness is lowered, then is the design of God not carried out in our Institution.  {PH138 9.2}
[PH138 10.1]          But our peculiar faith should not be discussed with patients. Their minds should not be unnecessarily excited upon subjects wherein we differ, unless they themselves desire it, and then great caution should be observed, not to agitate the mind by urging upon them our peculiar faith. The Health Institute is not the place to be forward to enter into discussion upon points of our faith wherein we differ with the religious world generally. They have prayer-meetings at the Institute, where all may take part if they choose, and there is an abundance to dwell upon in regard to Bible religion, without objectionable points of difference. The silent influence will do more than open controversy. In exhortation in the prayer-meetings, some Sabbath-keepers have felt they must bring in the Sabbath, and the third angel's message, or they could                                                                              11  not have freedom. This is characteristic of narrow minds. Patients not acquainted with our faith know not what is meant by third angel's message. The introduction of these terms without a clear explanation of them only does harm. We must meet the people where they are, and yet we need not sacrifice one principle of the truth. The prayer-meeting will prove a blessing to patients, helpers, and physicians. Brief and interesting seasons of prayer and social worship will increase the confidence of patients in their physicians and helpers. The helpers should not be deprived of these meetings by work, unless positively necessary. They need them, and should enjoy them. By thus establishing regular meetings, the patients gain confidence in the Institute, and feel more at home. And thus the way is prepared for the seed of truth to take root in some hearts. These meetings especially interest some who profess to be Christians, and make a favorable impression upon those who do not. Mutual confidence is increased for one another, and prejudice is weakened, and in many cases entirely removed. Then there is an anxiety to attend the Sabbath meeting. There, in the house of God, is the place to speak our denominational sentiments, dwelling with clearness upon essential points of present truth, and with the spirit of Christ, in                                                                              12  love and tenderness, urge home upon all hearts the necessity of obedience to all the requirements of God, and let the truth convict hearts.  {PH138 10.1}
[PH138 12.1]          I was shown that a larger work could be accomplished if there were gentlemen physicians of the right stamp of mind, with proper culture, and thorough understanding of every part of the work devolving on a physician. The physicians should have a large stock of patience, forbearance, kindliness, and pity; for they need these qualifications in dealing with suffering invalids, diseased in body, and many diseased both in body and mind. It is not an easy matter to obtain the right class of men and women fitted for the place, who will work harmoniously, zealously, and unselfishly, for the benefit of suffering invalids. Men are wanted at our Institute who will have the fear of God before them, and who can administer to a sick mind, and keep prominent the health reform from a religious standpoint.  {PH138 12.1}
[PH138 12.2]          Those who engage in this work should be consecrated to God, and not only have the object before them to treat the body merely to cure disease, thus working from the popular physician's standpoint, but be spiritual fathers, to administer to minds diseased, and point the sin-sick soul to the never-failing remedy, the Saviour who died for them.                                                                              13  Those who are reduced by disease are sufferers in more than one sense. They can endure bodily pain far better than they can bear mental suffering. Many bear a violated conscience, and can be reached only by the principles of Bible religion.  {PH138 12.2}
[PH138 13.1]          When the poor, suffering paralytic was brought to the Saviour, the urgency of the case seemed to admit of not a moment's delay, for already dissolution was doing its work upon the body. Those who bore him upon his bed, when they saw that they could not come directly into the presence of Christ, at once tore open the roof, and let down the bed whereon the sick of the palsy lay. Our Saviour saw and understood his condition perfectly. He also knew that this wretched man had a sickness of the soul far more aggravating than bodily suffering. He knew the greatest burden he had borne for months was on account of sins. The crowd of people were waiting with almost breathless silence, to see how Christ would treat this case, apparently so hopeless. They were all astonished to hear the words which fell from his lips, "Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee." These were the most precious words that could fall upon the ear of that sick sufferer, for the burden of sin had laid so heavily upon him that he could not find the least relief. Christ lifts the burden that so                                                                              14  heavily oppressed him: "Be of good cheer," I, your Saviour, came to forgive sins. How quickly the pallid countenance of the sufferer changes! Hope takes the place of dark despair, and peace and joy take the place of distressing doubt and stolid gloom. The mind being restored to peace and happiness, the suffering body can now be reached. Next comes from the divine lips, "Thy sins be forgiven thee, arise, and walk." Those lifeless, bloodless arms, in the effort to obey the will, were quickened, the healthful current of blood flowed through the veins, the leaden color of his flesh disappeared, and the ruddy glow of health took its place. The limbs, that for long years had refused to obey the will, were now quickened to life, and the healed paralytic grasps his bed, and walks through the crowd to his home, glorifying God.  {PH138 13.1}
[PH138 14.1]          This case is for our instruction. Physicians who would be successful in the treatment of disease, should know how to administer to a mind diseased. They can have a powerful influence for good, if they make God their trust. Some invalids need first to be relieved of pain before the mind can be reached. After this relief to the body has come, the physician can frequently the more successfully appeal to the conscience, and their hearts will be more susceptible to the influences of the truth. There is danger                                                                              15  of those connected with the Health Institute losing sight of the object of such an institution established by Seventh-day Adventists, and they, working from the worldlings standpoint, patterning after other institutions.  {PH138 14.1}
[PH138 15.1]          The object of the Health Institute among us is not for the purpose of obtaining money; although money is very necessary to carry forward this Institution successfully. Economy should be exercised by all in the expenditure of means, that money be not used needlessly. But there should be sufficient means to invest in all necessary conveniences which will make the work of helpers, and especially physicians, as easy as possible. And the directors of the Health Institute should avail themselves of every facility which will aid in the successful treatment of patients.  {PH138 15.1}
[PH138 15.2]          Patients should be treated with the greatest sympathy and tenderness. And yet the physicians should be firm, and not allow themselves, in their treatment of the sick, to be dictated by patients. Firmness, on the part of the physicians, is necessary for the good of the patients. But firmness should be mingled with respectful courtesy. No physician or helper should contend with a patient, or use harsh, irritating words, or even words not the most kindly, however provoking the patient may be.                                                                              16   {PH138 15.2}
[PH138 16.1]          One of the great objects of our Health Institute is to direct the sin-sick soul to the great Physician, the true healing fountain, and arouse their attention to the necessity of reform from a religious standpoint, that they no longer violate the law of God by sinful indulgences.  {PH138 16.1}
[PH138 16.2]          If the moral sensibilities of invalids can be aroused, and they see that they are sinning against their Creator by bringing sickness upon themselves, by the indulgence of appetite, and debasing passions, when they leave the Health Institute, they will not leave their principles behind, but take them with them, and be genuine health reformers at home. If the moral sensibilities are aroused, patients will have a determination to carry out their convictions of conscience. And if they see the truth, they will obey it. They will have true, noble independence to practice the truths to which they assent. If the mind is at peace with God, the bodily conditions will be more favorable.  {PH138 16.2}
[PH138 16.3]          The greatest responsibility rests upon the church at Battle Creek to live and walk in the light, and preserve their simplicity and separation from the world, that their influence may tell with convincing power upon those who are strangers to the truth who attend our meetings. If the church at Battle Creek are a lifeless body, filled with pride, and are exalted above the simplicity                                                                              17  of true godliness, leaning to the world, their influence will be to scatter from Christ, and make the most solemn and essential truths of the Bible of no force. This church have opportunities to be benefited with lectures from the physicians of the Health Institute. They can obtain information upon the great subject of health reform if they desire it. But the church at Battle Creek, who make great profession of the truth, are far behind other churches who have not been blessed with the advantages they have had. The neglect of the church to live up to the light which they have had upon health reform is a discouragement to the physicians, and to the friends of the Health Institute. If the church would manifest a greater interest in the reforms, which God himself has brought to them, to fit them for his coming, their influence would be tenfold what it now is.  {PH138 16.3}
[PH138 17.1]          Many who profess to believe the testimonies live in neglect of the light given. The dress reform is treated by some with great indifference, and by others with contempt, because there is a cross attached to it. For this cross I thank God. It is just what we need to distinguish, and separate God's commandment - keeping people from the world. The dress reform answers to us as did the ribbon of blue to ancient Israel. The proud, and those who have no love for sacred truth, which will separate them from                                                                              18  the world, will show it by their works. God, has in his providence given us the light upon health reform, that we should understand it in all its bearings, follow the light it brings, and by relating ourselves rightly to life, have health, that we may glorify God and be a blessing to others.  {PH138 17.1}
[PH138 18.1]         The church generally at Battle Creek have not sustained the Institute by their example. They have not honored the light of health reform by carrying it out in their families. The sickness that has attended many families in Battle Creek need not have been, if they had followed the light God has given them. Like ancient Israel, they have disregarded the light, and could see no more necessity of restricting their appetite than did ancient Israel. The children of Israel would have flesh-meats, and said as many now say, We should die without meat. God gave rebellious Israel flesh, and his curse with it. Thousands of them died while the meat they desired was between their teeth. We have the example of ancient Israel, and the warning for us not to do as they did. Their history of unbelief and rebellion is left on record as a special warning that we should not follow their example of murmuring at God's requirements. How can we pass on so indifferently, choosing our own course, and following the sight of our own eyes, and                                                                              19  departing farther and farther from God as did the Hebrews? God cannot do great things for his people because of their hardness of heart and sinful unbelief.  {PH138 18.1}
[PH138 19.1]          God is no respecter of persons, but in every generation they that fear the Lord and work righteousness are accepted of him, and they that are murmuring, unbelieving, and rebellious, will not have his favor and the blessings promised to those who love the truth and walk in it. Those who have the light and do not follow it, but disregard the requirements of God, will find that their blessings will be changed into a curse, and their mercies into judgments. God would have us learn humility and obedience as we read the history of ancient Israel, who were his chosen and peculiar people, but who brought their own destruction by following their own ways.  {PH138 19.1}
[PH138 19.2]          The religion of the Bible is not detrimental to the health of the body or of the mind. The influence of the spirit of God is the very best medicine that can be received by a sick man or woman. Heaven is all health, and the more deeply the heavenly influences are realized, the more sure will be the recovery of the believing invalid. At some other Health Institutes they encourage amusements, plays, and dancing, to get up excitement, but are fearful as to the result of religious interest. Dr. Jackson's theory                                                                              20  in this respect is not only erroneous, but dangerous. Yet he has talked this in such a manner that patients would be led, if his instructions were heeded, to think that their recovery depended upon their having as few thoughts of God and Heaven as possible. It is true that there are persons with ill-balanced minds, who imagine themselves to be very religious, who impose upon themselves fasting and prayer, to the injury of their health. These souls suffer themselves to be deceived. God has not required this of them. They have a pharisaical righteousness, which springs not from Christ, but from themselves. They trust to their own good works for salvation, and are seeking to buy Heaven by meritorious works of their own, instead of relying, as every sinner should, alone upon the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Christ and true godliness today, and forever, will be health to the body and strength to the soul.  {PH138 19.2}
[PH138 20.1]         I was shown the case of Dr. Russell. If he is connected with the Health Institute he should be consecrated to God. Dr. Russell is in imminent danger of making shipwreck of faith. His heart has yielded to doubt and dark unbelief, which has taken so deep root in his heart that it disqualifies him for the position he now fills. He talks doubts, and while he gives expression so freely to unbelief, he can gain no strength                                                                              21  of faith. If he talks unbelief, he will have unbelief. If he talks faith, he will have faith. He is not hypocritical, but he is not stable-minded. Satan needs no farther encouragement than Dr. Russell gives him to come in and tempt him. Satan desires him, that he may sift him as wheat. Dr. Russell gathers about his soul the dark clouds of unbelief by cherishing doubts, It is unfortunate for Dr. Russell that he lacks stability of character. He is vacillating, and cannot prosper unless he encourages firmness and steadiness of purpose. He enjoys change, His hope is large that he could engage in business on his own account if he had means, or he could do better elsewhere. It is in his power, if he could only see the peril in which he stands, as far as his spiritual prosperity is concerned, to close the door against the temptations of Satan, by having a contented mind.  {PH138 20.1}
[PH138 21.1]          There are things not pleasant in his family. His eldest children are in a fair path to ruin. Dr. Russell needs sympathy and help. But should he leave the Health Institute, the perplexities in his family would not be cured. His eldest daughter will be a grief to her parents, She is not conscientious, or religiously inclined. She is not truthful or honest. She is vain and proud, doting upon herself, and seeking to carry out her plans and purposes by any means. She                                                                              22  deceives her father. This is a trouble to the mind of Dr. Russell. She causes her mother trouble, and the mother does not always pursue a wise course. Sister Russell should have control over herself, and over her words, or they will have that influence upon the mind of Dr. Russell, that will result for the unhappiness of all around. Dr. Russell loves peace and harmony, and he is not constituted to bear trouble and perplexity. He is anxious to make a rush in almost any direction, to get rid of vexatious cares and trouble, but he cannot run away from himself. And should he change his position he would still feel the influence of his family. It is in the power of Dr. Russell, God working with his efforts, to close the door against Satan. In order to do this, he must stop reasoning with him, and vigorously fight the fight of faith. He should say, Get thee behind me, Satan, I will not be destroyed by your suggestions and temptations. Satan may seem to prevail, but if he will cast himself unreservedly upon God, he will receive spiritual strength to overcome. Our Intercessor always provides grace to bear, or a way of escape from every temptation.  {PH138 21.1}
[PH138 22.1]          Several times has Dr. Russell been deeply moved by the Spirit and power of God. He has, as it were, for the time being dropped his unbelief, and acknowledged the                                                                              23  strivings of the Spirit of God with his heart. But in a short time doubts were suggested by Satan, and he encouraged them, and gradually his faith again became unsettled, and unbelief gained the pre-eminence in his heart. If he had improved the grace given, and been as free to talk of the convictions of the Spirit of God, as to dwell upon unbelief, his darkness would have been dispelled, and his soul would have been light in the Lord. Darkness and confusion prevail over his mind because doubt and unbelief are cherished. Dr. Russell should take heed how he hears, otherwise he will be deceived, and will take the wisdom of the world and the opinions of men for the truth that comes from God, and thereby put darkness for light and light for darkness. I wish I could present the dangers of Dr. Russell before him as they really are. His salvation depends upon his cultivating decision of character. The sophistry of Satan has poisoned his mind, and is mingled with his thoughts and conversation.  {PH138 22.1}
[PH138 23.1]          God is very merciful. He has hedged up the way for Dr. Russell, time and again, for his good. Graciously has God borne with Dr. Russell, and given him evidence upon evidence, which has impressed his mind for the time, then he has turned again to his unbelief, and cherished darkness as did the unbelieving Jews. He has shown                                                                              24  ingratitude to his best friend in his unreasonable unbelief. When he sees professed Christians walk inconsistent with their profession of faith, unbelief strengthens, and faith becomes very dim. But God is unchangeable; and all his promises are upon conditions of obedience. When his children fulfill the conditions, there is no delay on the part of God. Faith has not lost its power, nor humble obedience its reward. God has honored his children whenever they have forsaken their sins, and believed in him, and walked in the truth. Christ could not do many mighty works in Nazareth, because of their unbelief. God will not compel Dr. Russell to believe. He will give a reasonable amount of light, and if he neglects to follow the light, if he finds more pleasure in infidel doubts, and in talking these doubts, he throws wide open the door of his heart, and bids Satan welcome. He is in this, an enemy to Christ.  {PH138 23.1}
[PH138 24.1]          God has disappointed the hopes and aspirations of Dr. Russell for his good. He has, in his providence, brought him under an influence where he can perfect Christian character if he chooses. He has raised him up sympathizing friends, who will stand by him, and be true to him. If he fails, and sinks into the abyss of unbelief, he will be without excuse. He will have the blood of his soul on his own head. It is for Dr.                                                                              25  Russell's interest to be where he can have counselors, and he follow the judgment of those of experience. There is constant danger of Dr. Russell's following a course of his own. Prospects will present themselves before him, which look flattering to him, which, if he follows, he will meet with loss.  {PH138 24.1}
[PH138 25.1]          Dr. Russell should close the door of his mind against the first intimation of unbelief. He doubts the sacred truths of the Bible, and he has no real faith in the testimonies. Firm faith in both would prove to him as an anchor that would hold him steadfast. If he desires his faith to increase, he must cease talking his doubts; for when he does this, Satan comes close to him, and throws his darkness around him.  {PH138 25.1}
[PH138 25.2]          The precious truth is soon to triumph, and it makes my heart sad to think that Dr. Russell will not triumph with it. The precious hours of probationary time are fast passing, and Dr. Russell is not making the most of his opportunities to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. And unless he makes stronger efforts to resist the devil than he has yet done, and draws nigh to God, he will lose his hold on God, and gradually become darker, and darker, and perish with the unbelieving at last. Jesus still pleads in his behalf, but if he slights offered mercy, and neglects to                                                                              26  follow the light, he must perish with the wicked.  {PH138 25.2}
[PH138 26.1]          All who have a part to act in the Health Institute should be unselfish. Irwin Royce is not what God would have him be. He has an exalted opinion of himself. He talks too much. He does not have a humble mind. Sometimes he talks in an unbecoming manner to patients. This would be wrong were he even superintendent of the Institution, but in the position as a common helper, he should be the last one to dictate to patients, or to speak to them disrespectfully. He should take a humble position, and be faithful in the littles, having an interest to do all he can, and not be an eyeservant. He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much. The time that Irwin spends in chatting with the helpers, can be better employed. He is too set in his own way, and he needs to cultivate humility. He should seek for a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.  {PH138 26.1}
[PH138 26.2]          Bina Jones could fill a higher position in the Institute, if she had more control over her words and deportment. If she had better control of her spirit, she could exert a much better influence. She is not always respectful as she should be to the patients, and sometimes speaks in a manner that irritates. This is highly censurable in her.                                                                              27  She needs a humble mind, a meek and quiet spirit. She is in danger of selfishness, and of not rendering respect and honor to whom honor is due. It is religion, good, genuine religion, that Bina needs, and a teachable spirit, willing to be guided by others' judgment. She has good capabilities, if they were properly directed, and brought into use.  {PH138 26.2}
[PH138 27.1]          Addie Chamberlain is in the place she should be in. She is conscientious and unselfish. God has blessed her in her position, and if she moves in his fear he will continue to bless her. But Addie must guard against being too set. There is danger in this direction. She does not always grant little privileges and indulgences to patients that would be well for her to. She occupies a responsible position, and needs daily the grace of God to aid her in her efforts.  {PH138 27.1}
[PH138 27.2]         There was a time when it was necessary that great economy should be practiced at the Institute, and at that very time when the Health Institute was struggling the hardest, many connected with it were very selfish, seeking to advantage themselves, and much was extravagantly wasted because of wrong management, and lack of unselfish interest. The example set before the patients by some connected with the Health Institute was very censurable. Some were favored above others. They made                                                                              28  free to help themselves to the little niceties prepared for feeble patients. And frequently this was done between the times of the regular meals. The helpers engaged in this to quite an extent. This was acting an unfaithful part, and all these things met the disapproval of God. The example before the patients was in violation of the principles of the Institution. No one should have been connected with the Health Institute who had not its interest at heart, to conform to its principles, and strictly carry out health reform in all its branches. Things were very loose, and needed much labor to set them in order. A very great change has taken place, and still there is room for improvements.  {PH138 27.2}
[PH138 28.1]          The cloud which has rested upon our Health Institute is lifting, and the blessing of God has attended the efforts to place it upon a right basis and correct the errors of those who through unfaithfulness brought great embarrassment upon it, and discouragement upon its friends everywhere.  {PH138 28.1}
[PH138 28.2]          Those who have assigned to the charitable uses of the Institute the interest, or dividend, of their stock, have done a noble thing, which will meet its reward. All those who have not made an assignment, who are able to do so, should, at their first opportunity, assign all, or a part, as most of the stockholders have done. And as the                                                                              29  growing interest and usefulness of this institution demands it, all, especially those who have not, should continue to take stock in it.  {PH138 28.2}
[PH138 29.1]          I saw that there was, among our people, a large amount of surplus means, a portion of which should be put into our Health Institute. I also saw that there are many, among our people, of the sick and suffering worthy poor, who have been looking toward our Institute for help, and who are not able to pay the regular prices of board, treatment, &c. The Institute has struggled hard with debts the last three years, and could not treat patients, to any considerable extent, without full pay. It would please God for all our people, who are able so to do, to take stock liberally in our Institute, to place it in condition to help God's humble, worthy poor. In connection with this, I saw that Christ identified himself with suffering humanity, and what we have the privilege to do, for even the least of his children, whom he calls his brethren, we do to the Son of God.  {PH138 29.1}
[PH138 29.2]          "Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and                                                                              30  ye clothed me; I was sick, and ye visited me; I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels; for I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment; but the righteous into life eternal."  {PH138 29.2}
[PH138 30.1]          But to raise the Health Institute from                                                                              31  its low state in the autumn of 1869, to its present prosperous and hopeful condition, has demanded sacrifices and exertions of which its friends abroad knew but little. Then it had a debt upon it of $13,000, and there were but eight paying patients at the Institute. And what was worse still, the course of former managers had been such as to so far discourage its friends that they had no heart to furnish means to lift the debt, or to recommend the sick to patronize the Institute. It was at this discouraging point that my husband decided in his mind that the Institute property must be sold to pay the debts, and the balance, after the payment of debts, be refunded to stockholders in proportion to the amount of stock each held. But one morning, in prayer at the family altar, the Spirit of God came upon him as he was praying for divine guidance in matters pertaining to the Institute, and he exclaimed, while bowed upon his knees, "The Lord will vindicate every word he has spoken through vision relative to the Health Institute, and it will be raised from its low estate, and prosper gloriously."  {PH138 30.1}
[PH138 31.1]          From that point of time, we took hold of the work in earnest, and have labored side by side for the Institute, to counteract the influence of selfish men who had brought embarrassment upon it. We have given of our means, setting an example to others.                                                                              32  And we have encouraged economy and industry on the part of all connected with the Institute, and that physicians and helpers must work hard, for small pay, until the Institute should again be fully established in the confidence of our people. We have borne a plain testimony against the manifestation of selfishness in any one connected with the Institute, and have counseled and reproved wrongs. We knew that the Health Institute would not succeed unless the blessing of the Lord rested upon it. If his blessing attended it, the friends of the cause would have confidence that it was the work of God, and would feel safe to donate means to make it a living enterprise, that it might be able to accomplish the design of God.  {PH138 31.1}
[PH138 32.1]          The physicians and some of the helpers went to work earnestly. They worked hard, under great discouragements. Doctors Ginley, Chamberlain, and Lamson, worked with earnestness and energy for small pay, to build up this sinking Institution. And, thank God, the original debt is removed, large additions have been made to accommodate patients, which have been paid for. The circulation of the Health Reformer, which lies at the very foundation of the success of the Institute, has been doubled, and it has become a live journal. Confidence is fully restored in the minds of most of our people in the Institute, and there                                                                              33  have been as many patients at the Institute, nearly the year round, as could well be accommodated, and properly treated by our physicians.  {PH138 32.1}
[PH138 33.1]          It is a matter of deep regret that the first managers of our Institute should take a course to nearly overwhelm it in debt and discouragement. But the financial losses which stockholders have felt, and have regretted, have been small in comparison to the labor, perplexity, and care which myself and husband have borne without pay, and which physicians and helpers have borne for small wages. We have taken stock in the Institute to the amount of $1500, which is "assigned," which is a small consideration compared with the wear we have suffered in consequence of former reckless managers. But as the Institute now stands higher in reputation and patronage than ever before, and as the property is worth more than all the money that has been invested, and as former errors have been corrected, those who have lost their confidence have no excuse for cherishing feelings of prejudice. And if they still manifest a lack of interest it will be because they choose to cherish prejudice rather than to be led by reason.  {PH138 33.1}
[PH138 33.2]          In the providence of God, Bro. Abbey has given his interest and energies to the Health Institute. Bro. Abbey has had an        Health Reform.     3                                                                              34  unselfish interest, and has not spared or favored himself, to advance the interests of the Institute. If Bro. Abbey depends on God, and makes him his strength and counselor, he can be a blessing to physicians, helpers, and patients. He has linked his interest to everything connected with the Institute. Bro. Abbey has been a blessing to others, in cheerfully bearing the burdens which were not few nor light. He has blessed others, and these blessings will reflect back upon him again.  {PH138 33.2}
[PH138 34.1]          But Bro. Abbey is in danger of taking upon himself burdens which others can and should bear. He should not wear himself out in doing those things which others, whose time is less valuable, can do. He should act as a director and superintendent. He should preserve his strength, that with his experienced judgment he can direct others what to do. This is necessary in order for him to maintain a position of influence in the Institute. His experience in managing with wisdom and economy is valuable. He is in danger of separating his interest too much from his family, and becoming too much absorbed in the Health Institute, and of taking too many burdens upon him, as my husband has done. My husband's interest for the Health Institute, Publishing Association, and the cause generally, was so great that he broke down,                                                                              35  and has been compelled to retire from the work for a time, when, had he done less for these institutions, and divided his interest with his family, he would not have had a constant strain in one direction, and would have preserved his strength to continue his labors uninterrupted. Bro. Abbey is the man for the place. But he should not do as my husband has done, even if matters are not in as prosperous condition as if he devoted his entire energies to them. God does not require my husband, or Bro. Abbey, to deprive themselves of social family enjoyment, and divorce themselves from home and families, for the interest even of these important Institutions.  {PH138 34.1}
[PH138 35.1]          During the past three or four years, several have had an interest for the Health Institute, and made efforts to place it in a better condition. But some have lacked discernment and practical experience. As long as Bro. Abbey acts an unselfish part, and clings to God, he will be his helper, and his counselor. The physicians of the Health Institute should not feel compelled to do work that helpers can do. They should not serve in the bath room, and movement room, expending their vitality in doing what others might do. There should be no lack of helpers to nurse the sick, and to watch with the feeble ones, who need watchers. The physicians should reserve their                                                                              36  strength for the successful performance of their professional duties. They should tell others what to do. If there is a want of those whom they can trust to do these things, suitable persons should be employed, and properly instructed, and suitably remunerated for their services.  {PH138 35.1}
[PH138 36.1]          None should be employed as laborers only those who will work unselfishly in the interest of the Institute, and such should be well paid for their services. There should be sufficient force, especially during the sickly season of summer, that none need to overwork. The Health Institute has overcome its embarrassments, and physicians and helpers should not be compelled to labor as hard, and suffer such privations, as when it was wading so heavily in consequence of unfaithful men, who managed it almost into the ground.  {PH138 36.1}
[PH138 36.2]          I was shown that the physicians at our Institute should be men and women of faith and spirituality. They should make God their trust. There are many who come to the Institute who have, by their own sinful indulgence, brought upon themselves disease of almost every type. This class do not deserve the sympathy that they frequently require. And it is painful to the physicians to devote time and strength over this class, who are debased physically, mentally, and morally. But there is a class                                                                              37  who have, through ignorance, lived in violation of nature's laws. They have worked intemperately, and have eaten intemperately, because it was the custom so to do. Some have suffered many things, from many physicians; but have not been made better, but decidedly worse. At length they are torn from business, from society, and their families, and as their last resort, come to the Health Institute with some faint hope that they may find relief. This class need sympathy. They should be treated with the greatest tenderness, and care should be taken to make clear to their understanding the laws of their being, that they may govern themselves, and avoid violating them, and thereby avoid suffering and disease, which is the penalty of nature's violated law.  {PH138 36.2}
[PH138 37.1]          Dr. Ginley is not the best adapted for a position as physician at the Institute. He sees men and women ruined in constitution, who are feeble in mental, and weak in moral, power, and he thinks it time lost to treat such cases. This may be in many cases. But he should not become discouraged and disgusted with sick and suffering patients. He should not lose his pity, his sympathy, and patience, and feel that his life is poorly employed in being interested in those cases who can never appreciate the labor they receive, and who will not use their strength, if they regain it, to bless society, but will                                                                              38  pursue the same course of self-gratification, if they regain health, that they did in losing health. Dr. Ginley should not become weary, or discouraged. He should remember Christ, who came in direct contact with suffering humanity. Although, in many cases, the afflicted brought disease upon themselves by their sinful course in violating natural law, Jesus pitied their weakness, and when they came to him with disease the most loathsome he did not stand aloof for fear of contamination; he touched them, and bade disease give back.  {PH138 37.1}
[PH138 38.1]          "And as he entered into a certain village, there met him ten men that were lepers, which stood afar off. And they lifted up their voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. And when he saw them, he said unto them, Go, show yourselves unto the priests. And it came to pass, that as they went, they were cleansed. And one of them, when he saw that he was healed, turned back, and with a loud voice glorified God, and fell down on his face at his feet, giving him thanks; and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus answering said, Were there not ten cleansed? but where are the nine? There are not found, that returned to give glory to God, save this stranger. And he said unto him, Arise, and go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole." Here is a lesson for us all. These lepers were so far                                                                              39  corrupted by disease that they had been restricted from society lest they should contaminate others. Their limits had been prescribed by the authorities. Jesus came within their sight, and they in their great suffering cry unto him who alone had power to relieve them. Jesus bade them show themselves to the priests. They had faith to start on their way, believing in the power of Christ to heal them. As they go on their way, they realize that the horrible disease has left them. But only one feels gratitude, and his deep indebtedness to Christ for this great work wrought for him. He returned, praising God on the way, and in the greatest humiliation falls at the feet of Christ, acknowledging with thankfulness the work wrought for him. And this man was a stranger. The other nine were Jews.  {PH138 38.1}
[PH138 39.1]         For the sake of this one man, who would make a right use of the blessing of health, Jesus healed the whole ten. The nine passed on without appreciating the work done, and rendered no grateful thanks to Jesus for doing the work.  {PH138 39.1}
[PH138 39.2]          Thus will the physicians of the Health Institute have their labor and efforts treated. But if, in their labor to help suffering humanity, one out of twenty makes a right use of the benefits received, and appreciates the efforts in his behalf, the physicians should feel satisfied and grateful. If one life is saved                                                                              40  in ten, and one soul saved in the kingdom of God in one hundred, all connected with the Institute will be amply repaid for all their efforts. All their anxiety and care are not wholly lost. If the King of glory, the Majesty of Heaven, worked for suffering humanity, and so few appreciated his divine aid, the physicians and helpers at the Institute should blush to complain if their feeble efforts are not appreciated by all, and seem to be thrown away on some.  {PH138 39.2}
[PH138 40.1]          I was shown that the nine who did not return to give God glory, correctly represent some Sabbath-keepers, who come as patients to the Health Institute. They receive much attention, and should realize the anxiety and discouragements of the physicians, and should be the last to cause them unnecessary care and burdens. Yet I regret to say that, frequently, the most difficult patients to manage at the Health Institute are those of our faith. They are the ones who are more free to make complaints than any other class. Worldlings, and professed Christians of other denominations, appreciate the efforts made for their recovery more than many Sabbath-keepers do. And when they return to their homes, they exert and influence more in favor of the Health Institute than Sabbath-keepers. And some of these cases who are so free to question, and complain of the management at                                                                              41  the Health Institute, are those who have been treated at reduced prices. This has been very discouraging to physicians and helpers, but they should remember Christ, their great Pattern, and should not become weary in well doing. If one among a large number is grateful and exerts a right influence, they should thank God and take courage. That one may be a stranger, and the inquiry may arise, Where are the nine? Why do not all Sabbath-keepers give their interest and support in favor of the Health Institute. Some Sabbath-keepers, while receiving attention at the Health Institute, for which the Institute receives no pay, have so little interest that they will speak disparagingly to patients of the means employed for the recovery of the sick. I wish such to consider their course. The Lord regards them as the nine lepers who returned not to give God glory. Strangers do their duty, and appreciate the efforts made for the recovery of health; while they cast an influence against those who have tried to do them good.  {PH138 40.1}
[PH138 41.1]          Dr. Ginley needs to cultivate courteousness, and kindness, lest he shall injure the feelings of patients unnecessarily. He is frank and open-hearted, conscientious, sincere and ardent. He has a good understanding of disease, but he should have a more thorough knowledge of how to treat                                                                              42  the sick than he already has. With this knowledge he needs self-culture, refinement of manners, and to be more select in his words and illustrations in his parlor talks.  {PH138 41.1}
[PH138 42.1]          Bro. Ginley is highly sensitive, and naturally of a quick, impulsive temper. He moves too much upon the spur of the moment. He has made efforts to correct his hasty spirit, and overcome his deficiencies, but he has a still greater effort to make. If he sees things moving wrong, he is in too great haste to tell the ones in error what he thinks, and he does not always use the most appropriate words for the occasion. He offends patients sometimes, so that they hate him, and they leave the Institute with hard feelings, to the detriment both to themselves and to the Institute. It seldom does any good to talk in a censuring manner to patients who are diseased in body and mind. But few who have moved in the society of the world, and view things from a worldling's standpoint, are prepared even to have a statement of facts in regard to themselves presented before them. The truth even is not to be spoken at all times. There is a fit time and opportunity to speak, when words will not offend. The physicians should not be overworked, and their nervous systems prostrated, for this condition of body will not be favorable to calm minds, and steady nerves, and a cheerful, happy spirit. Dr.                                                                              43  Ginley has been confined too steadily to the Institute. He should have had change. He should go out of Battle Creek occasionally and rest, and visit, not always making professional visits, but visits where he can be free, and where his mind will not be anxious about the sick.  {PH138 42.1}
[PH138 43.1]          This privilege of getting away from the Health Institute should occasionally be accorded to all the physicians, especially those who take care, burdens, and responsibilities, upon them. If there is a scarcity of help, that this cannot be done, more help should be secured. It is a thing to be dreaded, to have physicians overworked, and disqualified for their profession. Its influence is against the interests of the Health Institute. This should be prevented if possible. The physicians should keep well. They must not get sick by overlabor, or by any imprudence on their part.  {PH138 43.1}
[PH138 43.2]          I was shown that Dr. Ginley is too easily discouraged. There will ever be things arising to annoy, perplex, and try the patience of physicians and helpers. They must be prepared for this, and not become excited or unbalanced. They must be calm and kind, whatever may occur. They are exerting an influence which will be reflected by the patients in other States, and which will be reflected back again upon the Health Institute for good or for evil. They should                                                                              44  ever consider that they are dealing with men and women of diseased minds, who frequently view things in a perverted light, and yet are confident that they understand matters perfectly. Physicians should understand that a soft answer turneth away wrath. Policy must be used in an institution where the sick are treated, in order to successfully control diseased minds, and benefit the sick. If physicians can remain calm amid a tempest of inconsiderate, passionate words; if they can rule their own spirits when provoked and abused; they are indeed conquerors. "He that ruleth his own spirit, is greater than he that taketh a city." To subdue self, and bring the passions under the control of the will, is the greatest conquest men and women can gain.  {PH138 43.2}
[PH138 44.1]          Dr. Ginley is not blind to his peculiar temperament. He sees his failings, and when he feels the pressure upon him, he is disposed to beat a retreat, and turn his back upon the battle-field. But he will gain nothing by pursuing this course. He is situated where his surroundings, and the pressure of circumstances, is developing the strong points in his character, which need the rough edges removed, and he to be refined and elevated. For him to flee from the contest, will not remove the defects in his character. If Dr. Ginley should run away from the Health Institute, he does                                                                              45  not, in so doing, remove or overcome the defects in his character. He has a work before him, to overcome the defects in his character, if he would be among the number before the throne of God, without fault, who have come up through great tribulation, having washed their robes of character, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. The provisions have been made for us to wash. The fountain has been prepared by infinite expense, and the burden of washing rests upon us who are imperfect before God. The Lord does not propose to remove these spots of defilement without our doing anything on our part. We must wash our robes in the blood of the Lamb. We may lay hold of the merits of the blood of Christ by faith, and through his grace and power we may have strength to overcome our errors, our sins, our imperfections of character, and come off victorious, having washed our robes in the blood of the Lamb.  {PH138 44.1}
[PH138 45.1]          Dr. Ginley should seek to add daily to his stock of knowledge, and cultivate courteousness and refinement of manners. He is too apt to come down to a low level in his parlor talks, which do not have an influence to elevate. He should bear in mind that he is with those of all classes of minds, and the impressions he gives will be extended to other States, and will be reflected back upon the Institute. To deal with men                                                                              46  and women, whose minds are diseased as well as their bodies, is a nice work. Great wisdom is needed by physicians at the Health Institute, in order to cure the body through the mind. The power that the mind has over the body, but few realize. A great deal of the sickness which afflicts humanity has its origin in the mind, and can only be cured by restoring the mind to health. There are very many more mentally sick than we imagine. Heart sickness makes many dyspeptics, for mental trouble has a paralyzing influence upon the digestive organs.  {PH138 45.1}
[PH138 46.1]          In order to reach this class of patients, the physician must have discernment, patience, kindness, and love. A sore, sick heart, a discouraged mind, needs mild treatment, and it is through tender sympathy that this class of minds can be healed. The physicians should first gain their confidence, and then point them to the all-healing Physician. If their minds can be directed to the Burden-bearer, and they can have faith that he will have an interest in them, the cure of these diseased bodies and minds will be sure.  {PH138 46.1}
[PH138 46.2]          Bro. Salisbury has had a genuine interest in the Health Institute. He has neglected his own interest in his mercantile business to give his time for the benefit of the Institute. This has been at a loss on his part,                                                                              47  which he should not be permitted to sustain. The Health Institute is able to remunerate him for his services. He should not while engaged in his mercantile business be depended on or called upon by the Institute. He has enough upon his hands without having an increase of care and responsibility. He should be released from responsibilities in connection with the Institute. While he has so large a business, he cannot with success manage the business at the Institute. Bro. S. has not all that discernment and foresight that is required in management at the Institute. With his mercantile business pressing him, he is in danger of doing things that might be left undone, and neglecting to do things at the right time, which greatly need to be done.  {PH138 46.2}
[PH138 47.1]          Bro. Salisbury should move cautiously, that he may not become embarrassed in business. His brother, W. S., has a lesson to learn in economy. He and his wife have unitedly a reformation to make in this direction. The lesson Christ gave to his disciples they should take home and practice: "Gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost." They might have saved much by economy, that has been wasted by prodigality. They must learn that they will have to render an account for every dollar wasted; for it is the Lord's money.  {PH138 47.1}
[PH138 47.2]          Bro. and sister Palmer do not imitate                                                                              48  the self-denying, self-sacrificing Redeemer. Their influence, while at the Institute, was not as good as it should have been. They are too much bound up in selfishness, and they are both far from loving their neighbors as themselves. Bro. Palmer has greater interest in, and love for, the truth than sister Palmer. But he has had his mind molded very much by his wife. Selfishness has girded her about as with iron hands. Her spirit is not in accordance with the spirit and life of Christ. They do not love their neighbor as Christ loves. Sister Palmer has not, during her religious experience, given evidence that she has that love that can bear any comparison with that of her Saviour. Love one another, says Christ, as I have loved you. This command does not merely reach to the members of our own families. It reaches to our brethren, sisters, and even unbelievers. The supreme love which sister Palmer has ever had for herself has stood directly in the way of her spiritual advancement, and if continued, will surely prevent her perfecting a Christian character. Sister Palmer is deceived in herself. She thinks she is in a favorable condition before God, when the message to the Laodicean church applies to her. "I know thy works ［it is not the profession that God regards, but works］, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or                                                                              49  hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked."  {PH138 47.2}
[PH138 49.1]          The spirit that sister Palmer manifested at the Health Institute was not the spirit of Christ. Her influence was not good. The influence of Bro. Palmer was generally good. But in some things he showed a narrow mind, and a selfish spirit, which displeased God, who has intrusted to him means, and the good things of this life, to use to his glory. Little acts of kindness make up the sum of life-happiness, and the selfish withholding of them makes up the sum of life's miseries.  {PH138 49.1}
[PH138 49.2]          The blessing of God will be given us in just that measure that we delight to bless others. In blessing our fellow-mortals, as Christ has given us example, we shall be blessed. As we withhold, we shall be destitute of the dew of grace and showers of blessings which God delights to give the benevolent heart. This cold, unsympathizing, ungenerous atmosphere, which surrounds Bro., and more especially sister, Palmer, clouds the discernment of both. This influence clouds the spiritual eyesight of Bro. Palmer, disqualifying him            Health Reform     4                                                                              50  very much to decide correctly, and his mind be as the mind of God, in counsels where important decisions are to be made in reference to the Health Institute and Publishing Association. God seeth not as man seeth. His ways are not as our ways, nor his thoughts as our thoughts.  {PH138 49.2}
[PH138 50.1]          When Bro. Palmer gives a sum to the cause of God, he is inclined to think his duty done. But there is a work which will come closer to Bro. and sister Palmer than this. It is to cultivate courteousness, and liberality of thought and feeling in the little transactions of life. It is in their deal to have others' interest in view as well as their own. It is to be liberal daily, and study to make others happy, instead of living for themselves. Practical, daily self-denial, and cross-bearing, must be practiced if we follow Christ. Both Bro. and sister Palmer have lessons to learn in this direction before they can be true followers of Christ. Love one another, as I have loved you, is the command of Christ. Sister Palmer has no experience in this direction. She has a cold, unsympathizing nature, which must be transformed, before she can be worthy to be numbered with that throng who have come up through great tribulation, and who have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Bro. and sister Palmer, you have the work of washing                                                                              51  to do, to remove the defects from your robes of character. No one can do this for you, and you cannot stand with the spotless throng, unless you do this work. These infirmities are natural to sister Palmer. Her selfishness has grown with her growth, and strengthened with her strength, until it is interwoven with every fibre of her being. Nothing but the blood of Christ can remove this deep-rooted evil. Bro. Palmer has been more or less affected by his wife, and molded by her spirit. He has seen her failures to some extent, but he has thought that it was no use to labor with her in regard to these things, and finally has become affected in the same way.  {PH138 50.1}
[PH138 51.1]          God now requires unselfish, valiant men and women. As Bro. and sister Palmer now are, it would not improve matters for them to move to Battle Creek. If they were transformed by the renewing of the mind; if they loved themselves less, and their neighbor as themselves, they would be just the ones to help keep the fort at Battle Creek. But the influence of sister Palmer in Battle Creek, in her love for dress, and in her love of self, and her lack of sympathy, benevolence, and love for others, would make her a body of darkness and burden to the cause.  {PH138 51.1}
[PH138 51.2]          We are nearing the close of time. We may close our eyes to our imperfections of                                                                              52  character, and finally be among the number of whom Christ shall say, "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in Heaven."  {PH138 51.2}
[PH138 52.1]          Other health institutions are looking with a jealous eye upon the Health Institute at Battle Creek. They work from a worldling's standpoint, while the managers of the Health Institute work from a religious standpoint, acknowledging God as their proprietor. They do not labor selfishly for means alone; but for humanity's sake, and for Christ's sake. The managers of our Health Institute are seeking to benefit suffering humanity, to heal the diseased mind, as well as the suffering body, by directing invalids to Christ, the sinners' friend. They do not leave religion out of the question, but make God their trust and dependence. The sick are directed to Jesus. After the physicians have done what they can in behalf of the sick, they ask God to work with their efforts, and restore the suffering invalids to health. This he has done in some cases in answer to the prayer of faith. And this he will continue to do, if they are faithful, and put their trust in him. The Health Institute will be a success; for God sustains it. And if his blessing attends the Institutes it will prosper and be                                                                              53  the means of doing a great amount of good. Other institutions are aware that a high standard of moral and religious influence exists at our Institute. And they see that its conductors are not actuated by selfish, worldly principles, and they are jealous in regard to its commanding and leading influence.                           Ellen G. White.  {PH138 52.1}
[PH037 7.1]         PH037 - Hillcrest School Farm (1909)           "The Lord has a great work to be done in the Southern States of America. . . . He requires far more of his people than they have given him in missionary work among the people of the South of all classes, and especially the colored race."--March 20, 1891.  {PH037 7.1}
[PH037 7.2]          "Those living in places where the work has been long established, should remember the needs of the preparatory work to be done in Nashville."--Dec. 4, 1901.  {PH037 7.2}
[PH037 7.3]          "The work in Nashville is important. If the workers labor earnestly and judiciously, there will be conversions to the truth in. . . . Nashville."--Oct. 26, 1902.  {PH037 7.3}
[PH037 7.4]          "A school for colored people should be established outside the city of Nashville, on land that can be utilized for industrial purposes." --Nov. 24, 1903.  {PH037 7.4}
[PH037 7.5]          "I was instructed by the Lord that the Southern field was to be given every advantage. Especially was Nashville to be worked: . . . Years ago the Spirit of the Lord moved upon the hearts of men to establish in this city institutions of learning to educate the colored people of the South. The Lord now desires his people to establish institutions in this center where a good work has already been done. . . . I was instructed that memorials for God were to be established in this place, not only right in this city, but a little distance from it."--July 3, 1903.  {PH037 7.5}
[PH037 7.6]          "A more decided interest should be manifested in the work of helping the colored people. If in the future we are to do nothing more for all colored people than we have done in the past, let us lay aside all pretense that we have entered Nashville for the purpose of helping them. . . . The Lord is not pleased with the present showing. Let there now be a reformation, and the Lord will work with those who are willing to co-operate with him."--April 14, 1905.                                                                              8   {PH037 7.6}
[PH037 8.1]          "There is a great work to be done. Some will ask, What can be done to work effectively the city of Nashville?--One way to success is to get a place a few miles out of Nashville, and there establish a school and a sanitarium, and from these institutions as working centers, begin to work Nashville as we have not worked it yet." Sept. 25, 1905.  {PH037 8.1}
[PH037 8.2]          "We need to be less diffident about making known our needs to those who can help us in carrying forward the work. The Lord will surely acknowledge determined efforts made to help the people who are in need of help."--April 1, 1907.  {PH037 8.2}
[PH037 8.3]          "My brethren, I entreat you not to let the work for the colored people be longer neglected. . . . Let our ministers say to the people, Our time in which to work is short. Make it possible to secure places from which the work for the colored people can be carried on. As the Lord's stewards, we are responsible for the welfare of the needy. . . . The needs of the work, and the motives that should prompt our gifts, should be presented to believers, and urgent calls made upon our churches."--Sept. 16, 1907.  {PH037 8.3}
[PH037 8.4]          "What I have said in the past should be repeated."--Oct. 1, 1907.  {PH037 8.4}
[PH037 8.5]          "Men and women from the colored race are to be educated to work as missionaries for their own people. This education and training is to be given them within their own borders. Schools for colored children and youth are to be established in many different places in the Southern field. I am deeply interested in the maintenance of these schools. I have often spoken on the importance of this work. I desire to do my part in helping this branch of the Lord's cause in the Southern field. And I am calling upon my brethren and sisters in America to act their part. I am pleading with them to show by their works a firm faith in the power of God to gather out from the Southland a people who shall be a praise to his name, and who shall finally unite with the redeemed from among men in singing the song of Moses and the Lamb."--Gospel Herald, October, 1907.                                                                              31   {PH037 8.5}
[PH037 31.1]          "Culture on all points of practical life will make our youth useful after they shall leave school to go to foreign countries. They will not then have to depend upon the people to whom they go to cook and sew for them or build their habitations. They will be much more influential if they show that they can educate the ignorant how to labor by the best methods and to produce the best results. This will be appreciated where means are difficult to obtain. They will reveal that missionaries can become educators in teaching them how to labor. A much smaller fund will be required to sustain such missionaries, because they put to the very best use their physical powers, in useful, practical labor, combined with their studies. And wherever they go, all that they have gained in this line will give them standing-room. If the light God has given were cherished, students would leave our schools free from the burden of debt."                                                                              33   {PH037 31.1}
[PH037 33.1]                          The Hillcrest School                 Takoma Park Station, Washington, D. C..                                              May 17, 1909.            During our visit to Nashville, I visited the Hillcrest School Farm, where Brethren Staines and Bralliar are laboring to establish a training-school for colored workers. This farm of ninety-three acres is about six miles from Nashville. The location is excellent. Here the students can be trained to erect buildings and to cultivate the land as a part of their education. At the same time they can be given instruction in Bible knowledge, and be fitted by general study of wisely selected books to know how to do the work to which they are called.  {PH037 33.1}
[PH037 33.2]          As I saw the different parts of the farm, my heart was glad. The hill land is suitable for the buildings, for the orchard, and for pasture, and the level land will be highly appreciated when faithfully worked. A beginning has been                                                                              34  made in the erection of cottages for students. They are plain and inexpensive, but comfortable and convenient. More of these cottages are needed. One cottage that I visited had just been built with money given by Sister Marian Stowell-Crawford. Those who are bearing the burden of this work should be encouraged, and not hindered by words that would dishearten them or dampen the faith of those who have been helping them.  {PH037 33.2}
[PH037 34.1]          My heart was filled with thanksgiving to God that a place has been provided here near Nashville where intelligent youth, seeking to obtain an education that will fit them to help others, can have the advantages offered by the Hillcrest School. The Lord is indeed moving upon the hearts of his people, and leading them to aid in the establishment of training centers for the education of colored youth to labor among their own race. Hillcrest is a beautiful property, and gives opportunity to provide for many to receive a training for service. Let us thank God for this, and take courage.  {PH037 34.1}
[PH037 34.2]          Brother Staines and his associates are engaged in a good work. I believe that the Lord has led them, and will bless them in doing conscientiously that which they have undertaken. It is my prayer that the Lord will move upon the minds of his people to take hold of this work and help it forward. We must not let the criticism and unwise movements of some of the brethren dishearten the workers, and hinder the work. As the Lord has led Brother Staines to take up this work, so others will be led in various places to help. Men in different parts of the field, as laborers together with God, will search out promising colored youth, and encourage them to attend this school. And they will help in the providing of a suitable building with class rooms.  {PH037 34.2}
[PH037 34.3]          When we were ready to return to Nashville, the teachers and students all gathered in the class room, and I said to them:--  {PH037 34.3}
[PH037 34.4]          "I am thankful that I have had the privilege of visiting this school. You all should appreciate it. Here you have                                                                              35  high and low ground. You are to prepare the ground for the sowing of the seed; and in your efforts the blessing of the Lord will certainly be with you, if you will walk humbly with God. Trust in him who understands the situation. Then he can work with you in all your efforts, and you will see of the salvation of God.  {PH037 34.4}
[PH037 35.1]          "You will have our prayers, and our help as far as we can give it. Our interests will go with you. And the Lord will help you in making this effort, not merely because of the good that may be accomplished in this school, but because of the many others who need the experience you are having. The work you do here may result in the salvation of hundreds of souls.  {PH037 35.1}
[PH037 35.2]          "If you will follow on to know the Lord, you may know his goings forth are prepared as the morning; and the blessing of the Lord will rest on parents and children. There is one point that we must be careful to remember. It is this, that the students in this school will carry away with them what they see and hear here. They will follow the example you give them.  {PH037 35.2}
[PH037 35.3]          "I am deeply interested in the work that is being done here, because special light has been given me regarding the neglect there has been to take up the work you are doing. I have specified in my writings what this work is. I have tried again and again to impress its importance on the minds of the people. I shall still talk of it wherever I go.  {PH037 35.3}
[PH037 35.4]          "You are not working alone. When you are tempted to become discouraged, remember this. Angels of God are right around you. They will minister to the very earth, causing it to give forth its treasures.  {PH037 35.4}
[PH037 35.5]          "This is the instruction I am trying to give to our people. I want them to understand what could be accomplished if we would work according to the will of the Lord. It is the Lord who has given the instruction. Let us follow his directions."  {PH037 35.5}
[PH037 35.6]          After speaking these words of encouragement, we bowed                                                                              36  in prayer, and the blessing of the Lord rested upon me, giving assurance and hope regarding this work so humbly begun. I there decided to give one hundred dollars to help in equipping the school. And I now present to our people an invitation to join me in giving the means necessary to its work.  {PH037 35.6}
[PH037 36.1]          Let the teachers consider this message: "Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness."                                    Signed:                                             Ellen G. White  {PH037 36.1}
[PH140 0.1]         PH140 - Home and Church School Manual (1900)      Table of Contents                                       Chapter I.    Christian and Worldly Education ..................................... 12                                       Chapter II.    Home Schools ........................................................ 22   Early education of children ........................................ 13   Studies for the home school ........................................ 15                                       Chapter III.  Church Schools ...................................................... 50   Schools should be established ...................................... 23   Studies for church schools ......................................... 25   Qualifications of teachers ......................................... 32   Discipline in school ............................................... 37   Results of Christian schools ....................................... 40   Location of schools ................................................ 41   Support of church schools .......................................... 46   Special efforts for the youth ...................................... 49  {PH140 0.1}
[PH140 5.1]     Abbreviations    T.--Testimonies; G. W.--Gospel Workers; C. E.--Christian Education; P. C.--Private  Collection; Sp. T. on Ed.--Special Testimonies on Education.    Chapter I - Worldly and Christian Education.         "For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God."--1 Corinthians 3:19.  {PH140 5.1}
[PH140 5.2]    The tree of knowledge of good and evil represents worldly schools.            "Shall the education given in our schools be after God's order, or after the wisdom of this world, which the Lord pronounces foolishness? Shall the hearts of students become estranged from God by eating of the tree of knowledge, which hardens the heart into disobedience, and ministers to vanity and pride? Shall not the education given in our schools be of that character which will give a more decided knowledge of God's Word, and which will bring the soul into a vital connection with God, keeping God before the mind's eye, and arousing every better feeling in the soul? This is the kind of education which is as enduring as eternity."--P.C.  {PH140 5.2}
[PH140 5.3]     Life and death question.            "We can not consent at this period of time to expose our youth to the consequences of learning a mixture of truth with error. The youth                                                                              6  who come from school without feeling the importance of making the Word of God the first study, the main study, above every science in educational lines, are not qualified in these days of peril to enter upon the work of the teacher. The question of how to obtain the knowledge of God is to all a life-and-death question."--Idem.  {PH140 5.3}
[PH140 6.1]     Need of reform in our schools.            "It is so easy to drift into worldly plans, methods, and customs, and have no more thought of the time in which we live, or of the great work to be accomplished, than had the people in Noah's day. Our institutions are in danger of traveling over the same ground as did the Jews, conforming to customs, practices, and traditions which God has not given. With tenacity and firmness, some cling to old habits and a love of various studies which are not essential, as if the salvation of both teachers and students depended upon those studies which for years have found a place in the schools. By doing this, they turn away from the special light God has given in his Word and give to the students a deficient education." --U.T., "The need of Reform in Educational work."  {PH140 6.1}
[PH140 6.2]     Christian education and eternal Life.            "Now as never before we need to understand the true science of education. If we fail to understand this, we shall never have a place in the kingdom of God. 'This is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and                                                                              7  Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.' If this is the price of heaven, shall not our education be given on these lines?"--P.C. July 8, 1897.  {PH140 6.2}
[PH140 7.1]     It is time to obey.            "That which the Lord has spoken concerning the instruction to be given in our schools is to be strictly regarded; for if there is not in some respects an education of an altogether different character from that which has been carried on in some of our schools, we need not have gone to the expense of purchasing lands and erecting school buildings."--U.T., "Need of Reform in Educational Work."  {PH140 7.1}
[PH140 7.2]     Age does not make error truth.            "It is most difficult to practice right principles after having been so long accustomed to the practices of the world, but reforms must be entered into with heart and soul and will. Errors may be hoary with age, but age does not make error truth, nor truth error. Altogether too long have the old customs and habits been followed. The Lord would now have every idea that is false put away from teachers and students."--Idem.  {PH140 7.2}
[PH140 7.3]     Garden of Eden Adam's school-room.            "The garden of Eden was not only Adam's dwelling, but his school-room. As in that school, so in the school of the earth, two trees are planted, the tree of life, which bears the fruit of true education, and the tree of knowledge, yielding the fruit of 'science falsely so-called.' All that have connection with Christ have access to the tree of life, a source of                                                                              8  knowledge of which the world is ignorant. After sin entered this world, the heavenly husbandman transplanted the tree of life to the paradise above, but its branches hang over the wall to the lower world. Through the redemption purchased by the blood of the Son of God, man may now partake of its life-giving fruit. The tree of knowledge has its roots in the earth. It is of the earth, earthy. All who have tasted of the heavenly fruit, the bread of life, are to be co-workers with God, pointing others from the tree of knowledge to the tree of life, that they also may partake of its fruit." --P. C.  {PH140 7.3}
[PH140 8.1]     Christian education fits for all vocations.            "Whatever business parents may think suitable for their children, whether they desire them to be manufacturers, agriculturists, mechanics, or to follow some professional calling, they would reap great advantages from the discipline of an education. Your children should have an opportunity to study the Bible in the school."--Idem.  {PH140 8.1}
[PH140 8.2]     Need of reform in lessons given to children.            "A decided reform is needed in the lessons given to the children and youth in our schools. Students need lessons which they have not yet received. We are not at liberty to teach that which shall meet the world's standard, or the standard of the church, simply because it is the custom to do so. . . . The Lord has signified that a reform must be made by those who have placed human wisdom in the place of the                                                                              9  living oracles. Human wisdom is foolishness, for it misses the whole of God's providence, which looks into eternity. The Word must be searched, yea, eaten, in order to purify and prepare men to become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King. From the first, schools conducted by Seventh-day Adventists should take the Word of God as their lesson book, and in doing this teachers and students will find hidden treasures, the higher education. That which the Lord has spoken . . . is to be strictly regarded."-- P.C., "Need of Reform in Educational Work."  {PH140 8.2}
[PH140 9.1]     Fruit of the tree of knowledge not to be plucked.            "Age after age the curiosity of man has led him to seek for the tree of knowledge, and often he thinks he is plucking fruit most essential when, like Solomon, he finds it altogether vanity and nothingness in comparison with that science of true holiness which will open to him the gates of the city of God. Human ambition has been seeking for the kind of knowledge that will bring self-exaltation and glory, and supremacy. . . . The result has been centuries of darkness and error. Men have introduced human theories, thinking as did our first parents when tempted by Satan to eat of the tree of knowledge, that they would thus become as gods. But these sentiments are not in harmony with the Word. . . . The one, the Word of God, is a tree of life; the other is the forbidden fruit of the tree of knowledge,                                                                              10  and all who pluck and eat of this possess a disordered imagination."--P. C., "The Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge."  {PH140 9.1}
[PH140 10.1]     Why Christian schools are needed.            "One reason why it was necessary to establish institutions of our own was the fact that parents were not able to counteract the influence of the teaching their children were receiving in the public schools, and the error there taught was leading the youth into false paths. No stronger influence could be brought to bear upon the minds of youth and the children than that of those who are educating them in principles of science. For this reason it was evident that schools must be established in which our children should be instructed in the way of truth. . . . In our institutions of learning there was to be exerted an influence that would counteract the influence of the world, and with no encouragement to indulgence in appetite, in selfish gratification of the senses, in pride, ambition, love of dress, and display, love of praise and flattery, and strife for high rewards and honors as a recompense for a good scholarship. All this was to be discouraged in our school. It will be impossible to avoid these things and yet send them to the public schools, where they would daily be brought into contact with that which would contaminate their morals. All through the world there was so great a neglect of home training that the children found at the public schools, for the most part, were profligate and steeped in vice"--Jan. 9, 1894.                                                                              11   {PH140 10.1}
[PH140 11.1]     Bible cannot be taught in state schools.            "If morality and religion are to live in a school, it must be through a knowledge of God's Word. Some may urge that if religious teaching is to be made prominent, our schools will become unpopular, that those who are not of our faith will not patronize the College. Very well, then, let them go to other colleges where they will find a system of education that suits their taste. Our school was established not merely to teach the sciences, but for the purpose of giving instruction in the great principles of God's Word, and in the practical duties of everyday life. This is the education so much needed at the present time. If a worldly influence is to bear sway in our school, then sell it out to worldlings, and let them take the entire control, and those who have invested their means in that institution will establish another school to be conducted, not upon the plan of popular schools, nor according to the desires of principal and teachers, but upon the plan which God has specified. . . . In the system of instruction used in the common schools, the most essential part of education is neglected; viz., the religion of the Bible. Education not only affects to a great degree the life of the students in this world, but its influence extends to eternity."--Test. 31, pp. 21, 24.  {PH140 11.1}
[PH140 11.2]     Influence of popular schools.            "From the teachers in the public schools they receive ideas that are opposed to the truth.                                                                              12  But further than this, they receive a wrong education by associating with children who have no training; who are left to obtain a street education. Satan uses these children to educate children who are more carefully brought up. Before Sabbath-keeping parents know what evil is being done, the lessons of depravity are learned, the souls of their children are corrupted. . . . I would rather that children grow up in a degree of ignorance of school education as it is today, and employ some other means to teach them."--P. C.  {PH140 11.2}
[PH140 12.1]    Teachers and teaching.            True education means more than taking a certain course of study. It is broad. It includes the harmonious development of all the physical powers and the mental faculties. It teaches the love and fear of God, and is a preparation for the faithful discharge of life's duties.  {PH140 12.1}
[PH140 12.2]          There is an education that is essentially worldly. Its aim is success in the world, the gratification of selfish ambition. To secure this education many students spend time and money in crowding their minds with unnecessary knowledge. The world accounts them learned; but God is not in their thoughts. They eat of the tree of worldly knowledge, which nourishes and strengthens pride. In their hearts they become disobedient and estranged from God; and their entrusted gifts are placed on the enemy's side. Much of the education at the present time is of this character. The world may regard it as highly desirable; but it increases the peril of the student.                             12A  {PH140 12.2}
[PH140 12A.1]          There is another kind of education that is very different. Its fundamental principle, as stated by the greatest Teacher the world has ever known, is, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness." Its aim is not selfish; it is to honor God, and to serve him in the world. Both the studies pursued and the industrial training have this object in view. The word of God is studied; a vital connection with God is maintained, and the better feelings and traits of character are brought in exercise. This kind of education produces results as lasting as eternity. For "the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom," and better than all other knowledge is an understanding of his word.--Sp. T. on Ed., pp. 47, 48.  {PH140 12A.1}
[PH140 13.1]       Chapter II. - Home Schools.           "Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will not depart from it." -- Proverbs 22:6.  {PH140 13.1}
[PH140 13.2]     Teachers in the home.            "As wise teachers, parents should labor earnestly for their children, leading them to co-operate with God. They should study carefully and prayerfully how to manifest kindness, courtesy, and love, but not blind affection. True Christian parents are teachers in the home. . . . How startling is the proverb, 'As the twig is bent, the tree is inclined.' This is to be applied to the training of your children. Parents, will you remember that the education of your children from their earliest years is committed to you as a sacred trust?"--P.C., "Study for Time and Eternity."  {PH140 13.2}
[PH140 13.3]     Early home training.            "During the first six or seven years of a child's life, special attention should be given to its physical training, rather than to the                                                                              14  intellect. After this period, if the physical constitution is good, the education of both should receive attention.  .  .  Parents, especially mothers, should be the only teachers of such infant minds. They should not educate from books. The children generally will be inquisitive to learn the things of nature. They will ask questions in regard to the things they see and hear, and parents should improve the opportunity to instruct and patiently answer these little inquiries.--Healthful Living, p. 151  {PH140 13.3}
[PH140 14.1]     Age in the home school.            "The first seven or ten years of a child's life is the time when lasting impressions for good or for evil are made."--P.C., May 6, 1897.  {PH140 14.1}
[PH140 14.2]          "Parents should be the only teachers of their children until they have reached eight or ten years of age. . . . . Many children have been ruined for life by urging the intellect and neglecting to strengthen the physical powers, Many have died in childhood because of the course pursued by injudicious parents and school-teachers . . . when they were too young to see the inside of a school-room."-- Christian Education.  {PH140 14.2}
[PH140 14.3]     Every home should be a church.            "Every family in the home life should be a church, a beautiful symbol of the church of God in heaven. If parents realized their responsibility to their children, they would not under any circumstances scold and fret at them."--P.C., Dec. 15, 1897.                                                                              15   {PH140 14.3}
[PH140 15.1]     Effects of home school.            "Make the educational hour one of pleasure and importance, and your confidence will increase in the methods of seeking for the salvation of your children. Your own spiritual growth will be more rapid as you learn to work for them. As you work in a humble way; unbelief will disappear, faith and activity will impart to your experience ardor, assurance, and satisfaction that will increase day by day as you follow on to know the Lord and to make him known. Your prayers will become earnest, you will have some real object for which to pray."--P.C., Feb. 2, 1895.  {PH140 15.1}
[PH140 15.2]     God's Word and nature.            "The mother . . . should find time to cultivate in herself and in her children a love for the beautiful buds and opening flowers. By calling the attention of her children to their different colors and variety of forms, she can make them acquainted with God, who made all things beautiful, things which attract and delight them. She can lead their minds up to their Creator, and awaken in their young hearts a love for their heavenly Father, who has manifested such great love for them. Parents can associate God with all his created works. The only school-room for children from eight to ten years of age should be in the open air, amid the opening flowers and nature's beautiful scenery. And their only text-book should be the treasures of nature. These lessons, imprinted upon the minds of young children,                                                                              16  amid the pleasant, attractive scenes of nature, will not soon be forgotten."--C.E., p. 9.  {PH140 15.2}
[PH140 16.1]     Home duties.            "The mother should be the teacher, and the home the school where every child receives his first lessons, and these lessons should include habits of industry. Mothers, let the little ones play in the open air; let them listen to the songs of the birds and learn the love of God as expressed in his beautiful works. Teach them simple lessons from the book of nature and the things about them; and as their minds expand, lessons from books may be added and firmly fixed in the memory. But let them also learn, even in their earliest years, to be useful. Train them to think that, as members of the household, they are to act an interested, helpful part in sharing the domestic burdens, and to seek helpful exercise in the performance of necessary home duties.  {PH140 16.1}
[PH140 16.2]     Duties that educate.            "It is essential for parents to find useful employment for their children, which will involve the bearing of responsibilities as their age and strength will permit. The children should be given something to do that will not only keep them busy, but interest them. The active hands and brains must be employed from the earliest years. If parents neglect to turn their children's energies into useful channels, they do them great injury; for Satan is                                                                              17  ready to find something to do. Shall not the doing be chosen for them, the parents being the instructors?"--Sp. T. on Ed., pp. 37, 38.  {PH140 16.2}
[PH140 17.1]     Physiology and hygiene.            "From the first dawn of reason the human mind should become intelligent in regard to the physical structure. We may behold and admire the work of God in the natural world, but the human habitation is the most wonderful. . . . It is therefore of the highest importance that among studies selected for childhood, physiology should occupy the first place. . . . . All children should study it. It should be regarded as the basis of all educational effort. And then parents should see to it that practical hygiene be added."--Healthful Living, p. 13.  {PH140 17.1}
[PH140 17.2]     Voice culture.            "The very best school for voice culture is the home. Study in every way not to annoy, but to cultivate a soft voice, distinct and plain. Thus mothers may become teachers in the home. Mothers should themselves act like Christ, speaking tender, loving words in the home. Then opposite their names in the book of heaven will be written, 'Ye are laborers together with God.' . . . . Avoid everything that will be rasping to your children."-- P.C., Sept. 24th., 1898.  {PH140 17.2}
[PH140 17.3]     Children should share the burdens with father and mother.            "The approval of God rests with loving assurance upon the children who cheerfully take their part in the duties of domestic life,                                                                              18  sharing the burdens of father and mother. They will be rewarded with health of body and peace of mind; and they will enjoy the pleasure of seeing their parents take their share of social enjoyment and healthful recreation, thus prolonging their lives. Children trained to the practical duties of life, will go out from the home to be useful members of society. Their education is far superior to that gained by close confinement in the schoolroom at an early age, when neither the mind nor the body is strong enough to endure the strain."-- Sp. T. on Ed., p. 41.  {PH140 17.3}
[PH140 18.1]          "Thousands in their own homes are left almost uneducated. 'It is so much trouble,' says the mother. 'I would rather do these things myself; it is such a trouble; you bother me.'"  {PH140 18.1}
[PH140 18.2]          "Does not mother remember that she herself had to learn in jots and tittles before she could be helpful? It is a wrong to children to refuse to teach them little by little. Keep these children with you. Let them ask questions, and in patience answer them. Give your little children something to do; and let them have the happiness of supposing they help you. There must be no repulsing of your children when trying to do proper things. If they make mistakes, if accidents happen, and things break do not blame. Their whole future life depends upon the education you give them in their childhood years."--P.C., Dec. 15, 1897.                                                                              19   {PH140 18.2}
[PH140 19.1]     General Culture.            "Regularity should be the rule in all the habits of children."--C.E., p 163.  {PH140 19.1}
[PH140 19.2]          "Teach them that money spent for that which they do not need is perverted from its proper use."--Idem, p. 165.  {PH140 19.2}
[PH140 19.3]     Home Discipline.            "Many parents will have to render an awful account at last for their neglect of their children. . . . Children are left to come up instead of being trained up. . . .  {PH140 19.3}
[PH140 19.4]          "Parents stand in the place of God to their children, and they will have to render an account whether they have been faithful to the little few committed to their care. Parents, some of you are rearing children to be cut down by the destroying angel unless you speedily change your course, and are faithful to them. He can not love unruly children who manifest passion, and he can not save them in the time of trouble. Will you suffer your children to be lost through your neglect? Unfaithful parents, their blood will be upon you, and is not your salvation doubtful with the blood of your children upon you?--children who might have been saved had you filled your place, and done your duty as faithful parents should. . . . . .  {PH140 19.4}
[PH140 19.5]         "Parents, correct your children. Begin while they are young, when impressions can be more easily made, and their evil tempers subdued before they grow with their growth and strengthen with their strength. . . . You should correct your children in love. Do not let them have their own way until you get angry, and                                                                              20  then punish them. Such correction only helps on the evil, instead of remedying it. After you have done your duty faithfully to your children then carry them to God, and ask him to help you. . . . Ask him to temper their dispositions, to make them mild and gentle by his Holy Spirit. He will hear you pray. He will love to answer your prayers. Through his Word he has enjoined it upon you to correct your children, to "spare not for crying," and his word is to be heeded in these things. . .  {PH140 19.5}
[PH140 20.1]          "Children are the lawful prey of the enemy, because they are not subjects of grace, have not experienced the cleansing power of Jesus, and the evil angels have access to these children; and some parents are careless, and suffer them to work with but little restraint. Parents have a great work to do in this matter, by correcting and subduing their children, and then bringing them to God and claiming His blessing upon them. By the faithful and untiring efforts of the parents, and the blessing and grace entreated of God on the children, the power of the evil angels will be broken, a sanctifying influence is shed upon the children, and the powers of darkness must give back."--Review and Herald, March 28, 1893.  {PH140 20.1}
[PH140 20.2]     The condition of many homes.            "There has been with many parents a fearful neglect of duty. Like Eli, they fail to exercise proper restraint, and then they send their undisciplined children to college to receive the training which the parents should have given                                                                              21  them at home. . . . . If the youth choose the society of the evil-disposed, and go on from bad to worse, then the teachers are censured and the school denounced. In many cases censure justly belongs to the parents. They had the first and most favorable opportunity to control and train their children, when the spirit was teachable and the mind and heart easily impressed. But through the slothfulness of the parents the children are permitted to follow their own will until they become hardened in an evil course."--Test. 31, p. 25.  {PH140 20.2}
[PH140 21.1]          "They (children) have felt no compunctions of conscience in going about the streets on the Sabbath for their own amusement. Many go where they please, and do what they please, and their parents are so fearful of displeasing them that, imitating the management of Eli, they lay no commands upon them. These youth finally lose all respect for the Sabbath, and have no relish for religious meetings or for sacred and eternal things. . . . Most of the backsliding from God in that place has come in consequence of parents neglecting to train their children to a conscientious religious life. The condition of these children is lamentable. They profess to be Christians, but their parents have not taken upon themselves the burden of teaching them how to be Christians."--Test. 31, pp. 25-38.  {PH140 21.1}
[PH140 21.2]    A sacred trust.            "Every child born into the home is a sacred trust. God says to the parents, 'Take this child and bring it up for me, that it may be an honor                                                                              22  to my name, and a channel through which my blessing shall flow to the world.' . . . Something more is called for than a partial, onesided education. . . . The first lessons are of great importance. It is customary to send very young children to school."--Sp. T. on Ed., pp. 36, 37.  {PH140 21.2}
[PH140 22.1]     Teachers for isolated homes.            "If parents are not able to send their children to school, let them hire an exemplary religious teacher who will feel it a pleasure to work for the Master in any capacity, who will be willing to cultivate any part of the Lord's vineyard. Let mothers and fathers co-operate with the teacher, and devote an hour daily to study, becoming learners with the children."-- P. C. Feb. 2, 1895.  {PH140 22.1}
[PH140 23.1]       Chapter III. - Church Schools.           "All thy children shall be taught of God."--Isaiah 54:13.  {PH140 23.1}
[PH140 23.2]                 Schools Should Be Established.   For each church.            "In all our churches, and wherever there is a company of believers, church schools should be established, and in these schools there should be teachers with a true missionary spirit, for the children are to be trained to become missionaries. It is essential that the teachers be educated to act their part in instructing children of Sabbath-keepers not only in the sciences, but in the Scriptures. These schools, established in different localities, and conducted by God-fearing men and women, as the case demands, should be built upon the same principles as were the schools of the prophets."--P. C., "Need of Church Schools."  {PH140 23.2}
[PH140 23.3]          "I say, again, establish schools for the children wherever there are churches; where there are those who assemble to worship God let there be schools for the children. Work as if you were working for your life to save children                                                                              24  from being drowned in the polluting, corrupting influences of this life."--Idem.  {PH140 23.3}
[PH140 24.1]          "If people would encourage the church in which they are members, and establish small, humble school buildings in which to do service for God, they would accommodate their own children within their borders."--P. C.  {PH140 24.1}
[PH140 24.2]     If not more than six children.            "Therefore, in localities where there is a church, a school should be established, if there are no more than six children to attend. A teacher should be employed who will educate the children in the truths of the Word of God, which are so essential for these last days, and which it is so important for them to understand. A great test is coming: it will be upon obedience or disobedience to the commandments of God.--Idem.  {PH140 24.2}
[PH140 24.3]     For every company.            "There should be schools established wherever there is a church or company of believers. Teachers should be employed to educate the children of Sabbath-keepers."--Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH140 24.3}
[PH140 24.4]          "In all our churches there should be schools, and teachers of those schools who are missionaries." --Idem.  {PH140 24.4}
[PH140 24.5]     Several churches unite.            "Wherever there are a few Sabbath-schools, let the parents unite together in providing a place for a day-school, where the children of the various Sabbath-keepers can come together. Let them employ a Christian teacher, who as                                                                              25  a consecrated missionary shall educate the children in such a way as to lead them to become missionaries themselves. Work while it is day, for the night cometh when no man can work."--P. C. Feb. 2, 1894.  {PH140 24.5}
[PH140 25.1]          "We should have private schools in different localities to prepare our youth for our higher schools."--Sp. T. to M. and W., No. 6, p. 58.                Studies for the Church School.  {PH140 25.1}
[PH140 25.2]     The Bible.            "Used as a text-book in our schools, the Bible will do for mind and morals what can not be done by books of science or philosophy. As a book to discipline and strengthen the intellect and ennoble, purify, and refine the character, it is without a rival."--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 53.  {PH140 25.2}
[PH140 25.3]          "If there were not another book in the wide world, the Word of God, lived out, through the grace of Christ, would make man perfect in this world, with a character fitted for the future immortal life."--Idem, p. 149.  {PH140 25.3}
[PH140 25.4]          "The Bible should not be brought into our schools to be sandwiched in between infidelity. The Bible must be made the ground-work and subject-matter of education. It is true that we know much more of the Word of the living God than we knew in the past, but there is still much more to be learned. It should be used as the Word of the living God, and esteemed as first, and last, and best in everything. Then will be seen true spiritual growth."--P. C., "The Bible in our Schools."                                                                              26   {PH140 25.4}
[PH140 26.1]          "The Word of God is to stand as the highest educating book in our world, and is to be treated with reverential awe. It is our guide book; we shall receive from it the truth. We need to present the Bible as the great lesson book, to place it in the hands of our children and youth, that they may know Christ, whom to know aright is life eternal. It is the book to be studied by those of middle age and those who are aged."--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 233.  {PH140 26.1}
[PH140 26.2]          "If used as a text-book in our school, it will be found far more effective than any other book in the world."--C. E., p. 108.  {PH140 26.2}
[PH140 26.3]          "The Word of God is the most perfect educational book in our world."--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 19.  {PH140 26.3}
[PH140 26.4]          "In searching its pages, we move through scenes majestic and eternal."--C. E., p. 108.  {PH140 26.4}
[PH140 26.5]          "In the Bible every vital principle is declared, every duty made plain, every obligation made evident."--C. E. p. 84.  {PH140 26.5}
[PH140 26.6]          "The Bible is a directory by which you may know the way to eternal life."--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 194.  {PH140 26.6}
[PH140 26.7]          "It unfolds a simple and complete system of theology and philosophy."-- C. E., p. 106.  {PH140 26.7}
[PH140 26.8]          "What other book presents to students more ennobling science, more wonderful history?"-- Sp. T. on Ed. p. 18.  {PH140 26.8}
[PH140 26.9]          "The searching of all books of philosophy and science can not do for the mind and morals what the Bible can do if studied and practiced.--C. E. p. 107.                                                                              27   {PH140 26.9}
[PH140 27.1]          "Of all the books that have flooded the world, be they ever so valuable, the Bible is the book of books, and is most deserving of the closest study and attention."--C. E. p. 105.  {PH140 27.1}
[PH140 27.2]          "Do not think the Bible will become a tiresome book to the children. Under a wise instructor, the work will become more and more desirable. It will be to them as the bread of life, and will never grow old. There is in it a freshness and beauty that attract and charm the children and youth. . . . God's holy educating Spirit is in his Word. . . . The promises spoken by the Great Teacher will captivate the senses and animate the soul of the child with a spiritual power that is divine. There will grow in the faithful a familiarity with divine things which will be as a barricade against the temptations of the enemy."--P. C. Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH140 27.2}
[PH140 27.3]     Nature study.            "While the Bible should hold the first place in the education of children and youth, the book of nature is next in importance."--Sp. T. on Ed. p. 59.  {PH140 27.3}
[PH140 27.4]          "The most effective way to teach the heathen who know not God, is through his works. In this way, far more readily than by any other method, they can be made to realize the difference between their idols, the works of their own hands, and the true God, the Maker of heaven and earth."--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 59.  {PH140 27.4}
[PH140 27.5]          "A return to simpler methods will be appreciated by the children and youth. Work in the garden and field will be an agreeable change                                                                              28  from the wearisome routine of abstract lessons, to which their young minds should never be confined. . . . . God has, in the natural world, placed in the hands of the children of men the key to unlock the treasure house of his Word. The unseen is illustrated by the seen; divine wisdom, eternal truth, infinite grace, are understood by the things that God has made. Then let the children and youth become acquainted with nature and nature's laws.--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 61.  {PH140 27.5}
[PH140 28.1]     Physiology and healthful living.            "The youth should be taught to look upon physiology as one of the essential studies, and they should not be satisfied with the mere theory; they should practice the knowledge obtained from books on this subject. This matter has not yet been patiently and perseveringly worked out. Those who neglect this branch of study, which comprehends so much, will make hazardous work in attempting to teach the youth. They are not qualified to direct in our schools, because the way of the Lord must be learned in order to be practiced." --P. C. "Our School Work."  {PH140 28.1}
[PH140 28.2]          "A practical knowledge of the science of human life is necessary in order to glorify God in our bodies. It is therefore of the highest importance that among studies selected for childhood, physiology should occupy the first place.  {PH140 28.2}
[PH140 28.3]          "It is well that physiology is introduced into the common schools as a branch of education. All children should study it. It should be regarded as the basis of all educational effort.                                                                              29  And then parents should see to it that practical hygiene be added. This will make their knowledge of physiology of practical benefit."-- "Healthful Living." p. 13.  {PH140 28.3}
[PH140 29.1]     Common branches.            "If teachers were receiving light and wisdom from the divine Teacher, the common, essential branches of education would be more thoroughly taught, and the Word of God would be honored and esteemed as the Bread sent down from heaven, which sustains all spiritual life, binding the human agent with Christ in God."--Sp. T. on Ed. pp. 164, 165.  {PH140 29.1}
[PH140 29.2]          "The common branches of education should be fully and prayerfully taught."--P. C. Dec. 20, 1897.  {PH140 29.2}
[PH140 29.3]          "Children should be educated to read, write, to understand figures, to keep their own accounts, when very young. They may go forward, advancing step by step in this knowledge."--P. C. Dec. 15, '897.  {PH140 29.3}
[PH140 29.4]          "The education given in our schools is one-sided. Students should be given an education that will fit them for successful business life. The common branches of education should be fully and thoroughly taught. Bookkeeping should be looked upon as of equal importance with grammar. This line of study is one of the most important for use in practical life; but few leave our schools with a knowledge of how to keep books correctly.--P. C. Dec. 20 '897.  {PH140 29.4}
[PH140 29.5]     Singing.            "I heard the songs of children and of parents: 'Except the Lord build the house, they                                                                              30  labor in vain that build it: except the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain,' 'Praise ye the Lord, praise the Lord, O my soul. While I live will I praise the Lord: I will sing praises unto my God while I have my being. Put not your trust in princes, nor in the son of man, in whom there is no help.' 'Praise ye the Lord from heavens; praise him in the heights. Praise ye him, all his angels, praise ye him, all his hosts; praise ye him, sun and moon; praise him, all ye stars of light.'" . .  {PH140 29.5}
[PH140 30.1]     Manual training.            "When the child is old enough to be sent to school, the teacher should co-operate with the parents, and manual training should be continued as a part of his school duties. There are many students who object to this kind of work in the school. They think useful employment, like learning a trade, degrading; but such persons have an incorrect idea of what constitutes true dignity. Our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, who is One with the Father, the Commander in the heavenly courts, was the personal instructor and guide of the children of Israel; and among them it was required that every youth should learn how to work. All were to be educated in some business line, that they might possess a knowledge of practical life, and be not only self-sustaining, but useful. This was the instruction which God gave to his people."                                                                              31   {PH140 30.1}
[PH140 31.1]     Example set by Christ.            "In his earth life Christ was an example to all the human family, and he was obedient and helpful in the home. He learned the carpenter's trade, and worked with his own hands in the little shop at Nazareth. . . . . He was not willing to be defective even in the handling of tools. He was perfect as a workman as he was in character."--Sp. T. on Ed. pp. 37-39.  {PH140 31.1}
[PH140 31.2]     Various lines of manual training.        "Education, in felling trees, tilling the soil, erecting buildings, as well as in literature, is the education our youth should each seek to obtain. Further on, a printing-press should be connected with our school, in order to educate in this line. Tent-making also should be learned. There are also many things which the lady students may be engaged in. There is cooking, dressmaking, and gardening to be done. Strawberries should be planted, plants and flowers cultivated. This the lady students may be called out of doors to do. Thus they may be educated to useful labor. Bookbinding also, and a variety of trades, should be taken up. These will not only be putting into exercise brain, bone, and muscle, but will also be gaining knowledge."--P. C.  {PH140 31.2}
[PH140 31.3]          "Students are here for special training, to become acquainted with all lines of work, that should they go out as missionaries they could in one sense be morally independent, and be able to furnish themselves with conveniences, because they have educated ability. Whether men or women they should learn to mend,                                                                              32  wash, and keep their own clothes in order. They should be able to cook their own meals." --"Practical Missionary Work a branch of Education," July 21, 1898.  {PH140 31.3}
[PH140 32.1]             Qualifications of Teachers.     Converted teachers.        "I would that the teachers in our schools could be of God's selection and appointment. Souls will be lost because of the careless work of professedly Christian teachers, who need to be taught by God day by day, else they are unfit for the position of trust. Teachers are needed who will strive to weed out their inherited and cultivated tendencies to wrong, who will come into line, wearing themselves the yoke of obedience, and thus giving an example to the students. The sense of duty to their God and to their fellow beings with whom they associate, will lead such teachers to become doers of the word, and to heed counsel as to how they should conduct themselves."--Sept. 17, '887.  {PH140 32.1}
[PH140 32.2]          "Every teacher should be under the full control of Holy Spirit. If the teachers will open their own hearts to receive the Spirit, they will be prepared to co-operate with it in working for their students. Every teacher should know and welcome this Heavenly Guest."--Sp. T. on Ed. pp. 50, 51.  {PH140 32.2}
[PH140 32.3]          Special talent should be given to the education of the youth. . . . Educators of youth should be Christians who are themselves under the discipline of God." --P. C. "Need of Church Schools."                                                                              33   {PH140 32.3}
[PH140 33.1]     Progressive teachers.        "Those teachers who have not a progressive religious experience, who have not learned daily lessons in the school of Christ, that they may be ensamples to the flock, but who accept their wages as the main thing, are not fit for the solemn, awfully solemn position they occupy." --P. C. "The Teachers and Students of our Educational Institutions."  {PH140 33.1}
[PH140 33.2]          "The truth is life and power, and to present it so that impressions will be made upon hearts, should be the work of our schools as well as of our churches, of the teacher as well as of the minister."--P. C., "Need of Reform in our Educational Work."  {PH140 33.2}
[PH140 33.3]          "We can not in this day of peril accept teachers because they have been in school two, three, four, or five years. The question which should decide whether they are qualified for their work should be, Have they, with all their acquisition of knowledge, searched the Bible, and dug beneath the surface for truth as for hidden treasures? Or have they seized the chaff in the place of the pure wheat thoroughly winnowed? Are they partaking of the fruit of the tree of life?--P. C., "Tree of Life and Tree of Knowledge."  {PH140 33.3}
[PH140 33.4]          "Many teachers are leading their students over the Same Track that they have themselves have trod. They think this is the only right way. They give students food which would not sustain spiritual life, but which will cause those who partake of it to die. They are fascinated by that which God does not require them to know."--Test., "The Bible in Our Schools."                                                                              34   {PH140 33.4}
[PH140 34.1]     Efficiency required.        "God wants the teachers in our schools to be efficient. Let none feel that having an earnestness in religious matters is all that is essential in order to become educators. While they need no less of piety, they also need a thorough knowledge of the sciences. This will make them not only good, practical Christians, but will enable them to educate the youth, and, at the same time, they will have heavenly wisdom to lead them to the fountain of living water."--"Christian Education." . .  {PH140 34.1}
[PH140 34.2]     No cheap cast of mind.        "The teachers for our schools should be selected from the very best class. They should be experienced Christians who are balanced in mind, men and women who have learned the lesson of self-control. Then they can educate and do a work of larger importance than even the minister in preaching the word. They can prepare the soil that the truth may have effect upon human hearts. . . . .  {PH140 34.2}
[PH140 34.3]          "No cheap cast of mind should be placed in our church schools. The very best is required in educating and moulding the human mind. . . . I dwell upon this, because suitable teachers are much needed, and men and women must be fitted up in the home and in the school to do a work of ministry of which they will not be ashamed."--P.C., Sept. 24, 1898.  {PH140 34.3}
[PH140 34.4]    No haphazard work.        "Teachers themselves should be what they wish the students to become. They should possess well-balanced, symmetrical characters.                                                                              35  They should be refined in manner, neat in dress, careful in all their habits, and should have that true Christian courtesy that wins confidence and respect."--Sp. T. on Ed. p. 48.  {PH140 34.4}
[PH140 35.1]          No haphazard work must be done in the appointment of teachers. Those who have devoted years to study, and yet have not gained the education essential to fit them to teach others, in the lines the Lord has marked out, should not be connected with our schools as educators. They need to be taught the first principles of true, all-round education.  {PH140 35.1}
[PH140 35.2]     A practical knowledge necessary.            "The physical powers should be developed in proportion to the mental faculties. This is essential for an all-round education, and they will then be at home in any place. They should be able to teach others how to build, how to cultivate the soil. A man may have a brilliant mind, quick to catch ideas; but this is of little value to him if he has no knowledge of practical work, if he does not know how to put his ideas into execution. Such a one is only half educated. The teacher who has an intelligent knowledge of the best methods, and who can not only teach the theory, but can show by example how things should be done, will never be a drug in the market. --P. C. "Our School Work.  {PH140 35.2}
[PH140 35.3]     As disciplinarians.            "None who deal with the youth should be iron-hearted, but affectionate, tender, pitiful, courteous, winning, and compassionate; yet                                                                              36  they should know that reproof should be given, and that even rebuke must be spoken to cut off some evil doing."--P. C., p. 549, June 21, 1897.  {PH140 35.3}
[PH140 36.1]          "Every one who has to do with educating the younger class of students should consider that these children are affected by, and feel the impression of the atmosphere, whether it be pleasant or unpleasant. If the teacher is connected with God, if he has Christ abiding in his heart, the spirit that is cherished by him is felt by the children. When a teacher manifests impatience or fretfulness toward a child, the fault may not be in the child one half as much as in the teacher, who needs himself to be disciplined and trained, and deserves a heavier punishment than he puts upon the child, for he is old enough to know better."-- P.C.  {PH140 36.1}
[PH140 36.2]     Close relation between teacher and pupils.        "Teachers become tired with their work, then something the children say or do does not accord with their feelings, but will they let Satan's spirit enter into them and lead them to create feelings in the children very unpleasant and disagreeable, through their own lack of tact and wisdom from God? There should not be a teacher employed unless you have evidence, by test and trial, that he loves and fears to offend God.. . . .  {PH140 36.2}
[PH140 36.3]     Value of a child.        "Teachers, Jesus is in your school every day. His great heart of infinite love is drawn out, not only for the best behaved children, who have the                                                                              37  most favorable surroundings, but for children who have, by inheritance, objectionable traits of character. . . . There must not be any haphazard work in this matter, for even the work of educating the children in the day school requires very much of the grace of Christ and the subduing of self. Those who naturally are fretful, easily provoked, who have cherished the habit of criticism, of thinking evil, should find some other kind of work, which will not reproduce any of their unlovely traits of character in the children and youth, for they have cost too much. Heaven sees in the child the undeveloped man or woman, with capabilities and powers that, if correctly guided and with heavenly wisdom developed, will become the human agencies through whom the divine influence can co-operate, to be laborers together with God. Sharp words and continual censure bewilder the child, but never reform him."--P.C.  {PH140 36.3}
[PH140 37.1]                     Discipline.   The standard.            "The Lord would have our primary schools, as well as those for older persons, of a character that angels of God can walk through the room and behold in the order and principles the order and government of heaven. This is thought by many to be impossible, but everyone should begin with this, and should work most earnestly to preserve the Spirit of Christ in temper, in communications, in the instruction, the teachers placing themselves in the                                                                              38  channel of light where the Lord can use them as his agents to reflect his own likeness of character upon the students. They may know that as God-fearing instructors, they have helpers every hour to impress upon the children the valuable lessons given."--P.C.  {PH140 37.1}
[PH140 38.1]          "It is the duty of principal and teachers to demand perfect order and perfect discipline. Those teachers who do not see the necessity of maintaining the rules that it is deemed essential to make have simply made a mistake in thinking that they are prepared to teach, and in accepting the situation. No disorder should be allowed without decided rebuke and a command to cease. It would not be allowed even in the common schools. If the principal and teachers of the school have not authority and government sufficient to set things in order, some one should take the management who will require obedience."--P.C.  {PH140 38.1}
[PH140 38.2]     The duty of parents.        "Dislike and even contempt for regulations will often be manifested. Some will exercise all their ingenuity in evading penalties, while others will display a reckless indifference to the consequences of transgression. All this will call for more patience and greater exertion on the part of those who are intrusted with their education. If the parents would stand pledged to sustain the authority of the teacher, much insubordination, vice, and profligacy would be prevented. Parents should require their children to respect and obey rightful authority."--C.E. p. 244.                                                                              39   {PH140 38.2}
[PH140 39.1]          "Do not think it your duty to carry everything you see and hear to others. They will take it to their homes, and comment upon it, and then pass the dish to some one else. . . . Children that are educated to relate everything they see that takes place at the table and in the classes will forfeit the confidence of their teachers by communicating to others their parcel of nonsense.--P.C. July 15, 1897.  {PH140 39.1}
[PH140 39.2]          "When parents realize their responsibilities, there will be far less left for teachers to do in the training of their children."--Sp. T. on Ed. p. 42.  {PH140 39.2}
[PH140 39.3]          "In too many families today there is too much self-indulgence and disobedience passed by without being corrected, or else there is manifested an overbearing, masterful spirit that creates the worst evils in the dispositions of the children. Parents correct them at times in such an inconsiderate way that their lives are made miserable, and they lose all respect for father, mother, brothers, and sisters."--P.C. Sept. 24, 1898.  {PH140 39.3}
[PH140 39.4]         "Little boys and girls need thorough discipline in study."--P.C. "Review and Herald and College Debt," June 6, 1899.  {PH140 39.4}
[PH140 39.5]     Methods of discipline.            (1) "Teach the children in simple language that they must be obedient to their parents and give their hearts to God."--P.C. Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH140 39.5}
[PH140 39.6]          (2) "If you can obtain the confidence of the youth (a troublesome pupil) and bind him to your heart through cords of sympathy and                                                                              40  love, you may win a soul to Christ. The wayward, self-willed, independent boy may become transformed in character."--C.E. p. 242.  {PH140 39.6}
[PH140 40.1]               Results of Christian Schools.          "Our religious experience is of exactly the same quality as the food we give our minds."-- "True Education," July 8, 1897.  {PH140 40.1}
[PH140 40.2]     To make missionaries.            "God wants every child of tender age to be his child, to be adopted into his family. Young though they may be, the youth may be members of the household of faith, and have the most precious experience. They may have hearts that are tender and ready to receive lasting impressions. Their hearts may be drawn out in confidence and love for Jesus, that they may live for the Saviour. Christ will make them little missionaries. The whole current of their thoughts may be changed, so that sin will not appear a thing to be enjoyed, but to be hated and shunned. Children who are properly instructed will be witnesses for the truth. . . We may bring hundreds and thousands of children to Christ if we will work for them. Let all who read these words be melted and subdued. Let us in our educational work embrace far more of the children and youth than we have done, and there will be a whole army of missionaries raised up to work for God. In the last days children's voices will be heard proclaiming the message. As Christ in the temple solved the mysteries which priests and rulers had not discerned, so in the closing                                                                              41  work of this earth children in their simplicity will speak words which will be an astonishment to men who now talk of 'higher education.' Then let the church carry a burden for the lambs of the flock in its locality, and see how many can be educated and trained to do service for God."--P.C., "Need of Church Schools."  {PH140 40.2}
[PH140 41.1]          "Our schools are to be educational schools to qualify youth to become missionaries both by precept and example."--P.C. "To Teachers."  {PH140 41.1}
[PH140 41.2]          "Children are to be trained to become missionaries, and but few understand distinctly what they must do to be saved. . . . The Holy Spirit of God will impress the lessons upon the receptive minds of children, that they may grasp the ideas of Bible truths in their simplicity, and the Lord will give an experience to these children in missionary lines. He will suggest to them lines of thought which the teachers themselves do not have. The children who are properly instructed will be witnesses for the truth."--P.C. Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH140 41.2}
[PH140 41.3]                 The Location of Schools.   Education in the cities.            "The youth educated in large cities are surrounded by influences similar to those that prevailed before the flood. . . . The large cities are fast becoming hotbeds of iniquity."-- Sp. T. on Ed. p. 44.  {PH140 41.3}
[PH140 41.4]          "How many children there are in the crowded cities who have not even a spot of green grass to set their feet upon. If they could be                                                                              42  educated in the country, amid the beauty, peace, and purity of nature, it would seem to them the spot nearest heaven. In the retired places, where we are farthest from the corrupting maxims, customs, and excitements of the world, and nearest to the heart of nature, Christ makes his presence real to us, and speaks to our souls of his peace and love."-- Idem, pp. 46, 47.  {PH140 41.4}
[PH140 42.1]          "Serious times are before us, and there is great need for the families to get out of the cities into the country. . . . Let those who are suffering with poor health go out into country places. . . . Years ago I was shown what would be if our people in Battle Creek would arouse and go out of the city, extending the work now done in Battle Creek to other places."--P.C.  {PH140 42.1}
[PH140 42.2]     The experience of Lot in a city.            "The marriage of Lot, and his choice of Sodom for a home, were the first links in a chain of events fraught with evil to the world for many generations." We are told to "remember Lot's wife."  {PH140 42.2}
[PH140 42.3]          "Cities and even country towns are becoming like Sodom and Gomorrah, and like the world in the days of Noah. The training of the youth in those days was after the same order as the children are being educated and trained in this age."--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 93.  {PH140 42.3}
[PH140 42.4]          "Those who will take their families into the country, place them where they have fewer temptations."--Sp. T. on Ed. p. 104.                                                                              43   {PH140 42.4}
[PH140 43.1]          "Fathers and Mothers who possess a piece of land and a comfortable home are kings and queens."--Idem. p. 105.  {PH140 43.1}
[PH140 43.2]     Locate your school in the country.            "Let the students be out in the most healthful location that can be secured, to do the very work that should have been done years ago. Then there would not be such great discouragements. Had this been done, you would have had some grumbling from students, and many objections would have been raised by parents, but this all-around education would prepare children and youth not only for practical work in various trades, but would fit them for the Lord's farm in the earth made new. If all in America had encouraged the work in agricultural lines that principals and teachers have discouraged, the schools would have had altogether a different showing. There is room within earth's vast boundaries for schools to be located where ground can be cleared, land cultivated, and where a proper education can be given. This work is essential for an all-round education, and one which is favorable to spiritual advancement. Nature's voice is the voice of Jesus Christ, teaching us innumerable lessons of perseverance. The mountains and the hills are changing, the earth is waxing old like a garment, but the blessing of God, which spreads a table for his people in the wilderness, will never cease."--P. C. Sept. 24, 1898.  {PH140 43.2}
[PH140 43.3]          "No pains should be spared to select places for our schools where the moral atmosphere will be as healthful as possible, for the influences                                                                              44  that prevail will leave a deep impress on young and forming characters. For this reason a retired locality is best. The great cities, the centers of business and learning, may seem to present some advantages, but these advantages are outweighed by other considerations." --Sp. T. on Ed., p. 43.  {PH140 43.3}
[PH140 44.1]          "If people would encourage the church in which they are members to establish small, humble school buildings in which to do service for God, they would accommodate their own children within their borders."--P. C., Feb. 2, 1895.  {PH140 44.1}
[PH140 44.2]          "Teachers should be employed to educate the children of Sabbath-keepers. This would close the door to a large number who are drifting into the Battle Creek, the very place of God has warned them not to go."--Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH140 44.2}
[PH140 44.3]     School land is sacred to the institution.            "Students are not to regard the school land as a common thing, but are to look upon it as a lesson book which the Lord would have them study. These lessons will impart knowledge for the spiritual elevation of the soul. If you should settle this land near the school with private houses, and then be driven to select for cultivation other land at a distance from the school, it would be a great mistake, and one always to be regretted. All the land near the building is to be considered the school-farm, where the youth can be instructed under well-qualified superintendents. The youth that shall attend our schools need all the land near by. They are to plant it with ornamental                                                                              45  trees and fruit trees, and to cultivate garden produce. The school-farm is to be regarded as a lesson-book in nature, from which teachers may draw their object lessons. Our students are to be taught that Christ, who created the world and all things therein, is the light and life of every living thing. The life of every child and youth who is willing to grasp the opportunities for receiving a proper education will be made thankful and happy while at school by the things which his eyes shall rest upon. . . .  {PH140 44.3}
[PH140 45.1]         "This land by the appointment of God, is for the benefit of the school. You have had evidences of the working of human nature and what it will reveal under temptation. The more families you settled around the school building, the more difficulties you found in the way of the teachers and students. The natural selfishness of the children of men is ready to spring into life if everything is not convenient for them. This land about the school is to be the school farm, and this farm is to occupy much more space than we have thought it would. Work in connection with study is to be given here, according to the counsels given. . . . Then let everything not essential to the work of the schools be kept at a distance, and thus prevent any disturbance or annoyance through the proximity of families and buildings. Let the school stand alone. There must not be this one and that one claiming personal property near it. It would be better for private families, however devoted they may be in                                                                              46  the service of the Lord, to be located at some distance from the school buildings.  {PH140 45.1}
[PH140 46.1]          "The school is the Lord's property, and the grounds about it are his farm, where the great Sower can make his garden a lesson book. The results of the labor will be seen, first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. The land will yield its treasures, bringing the joyousness of an abundant harvest, and the produce gathered, through the blessing of the Lord, is to be used as nature's lesson book, from which spiritual lessons can be made plain and applied to the necessities of the soul. . . . There needs to be patient, painstaking effort made for the uplifting of the surrounding communities and for their education in industrial and sanitary lines. The school and everything connected with it should be object lessons, teaching the ways to improve, and appealing to the people for reform, so that taste, industry, and refinement may take the place of coarseness, uncleanness, disorder, ignorance, and sin."--P.C. "The Avondale School Farm."  {PH140 46.1}
[PH140 46.2]               Support of Church Schools.   Building for the church school.            "There were workingmen before me, building humble houses of worship. Those newly come to the faith were helping with willing hands, and those who had means were assisting with their means. The very thing was being done that should have been done years ago. I viewed the work advancing. In the basement of the church, above ground, room was provided                                                                              47  for a school where the children could be educated. Teachers were selected to go to this place. The numbers in the schools were not large, but it was a happy beginning."--P.C.  {PH140 46.2}
[PH140 47.1]     Duty of the wealthy.        "The wealthy man or woman converted to God will begin to comprehend what good may be done with intrusted capital. They will see that institutions are established for the education of the youth, and that they are sustained by gifts and offerings. They will know that many youth must be trained for the missionary field, and the wealthy will become agents in the hands of God to set in operation the instrumentalities whereby men and women may become enlightened."--Review and Herald, Sept. 19, 1893.  {PH140 47.1}
[PH140 47.2]          "In America you can build three school-houses cheaper than we can build one in this country (Australia). It is a grievous offense to God that there has been such great neglect to make provision for the improvement of children and youth when Providence has so abundantly supplied us with facilities with which to work."--Dec. 15, 1897.  {PH140 47.2}
[PH140 47.3]     All should help.        "In localities where believers are few, let two or three churches unite in erecting humble church school buildings. Let all share the expense. It is high time for Sabbath-keepers to separate their children from worldly associations, and place them under the very best teachers, who will make the Bible the foundation of all study."--P. C. Oct. 24, 1899.                                                                              48   {PH140 47.3}
[PH140 48.1]          "If there are some who cannot give personal effort in missionary work, let them live economically, and give of their earnings. . . . They can help pay the expenses of students who are fitting for missionary work."--Test, No. 33, p. 260.  {PH140 48.1}
[PH140 48.2]          "The churches should feel it a privilege to defray their (poor students) expenses."--Idem, p. 84.  {PH140 48.2}
[PH140 48.3]     Donations should be made.            "If there are those who should have the benefit of the school, but who can not pay full price for their tuition, let the churches in our conferences show their liberality by helping them. This is an important subject, and calls not for a narrow calculation, but for a thorough investigation. . . Debts must not be allowed to accumulate. We must have help with which to carry on our schools. It will be so much better to make donations now to lessen the principal, thus lessening the interest to be paid."--P.C.  {PH140 48.3}
[PH140 48.4]     Education of children comes before any       other missionary enterprise.            "Let the church carry a burden for the lambs of the flock in its locality, and see how many can be educated and trained to do service for God."  {PH140 48.4}
[PH140 48.5]          "Shall members of the church give means to advance the cause of Christ among others, and then let their own children carry on the work and service of Satan? What the Lord Jesus expects in all believers is something besides being occupied and active; this activity should be                                                                              49  trained in Christ's lines. God requires wholeness of service."  {PH140 48.5}
[PH140 49.1]          "The church is asleep and does not realize the magnitude of this matter of educating the children and youth. . . . . . The church should take in the situation, and by their influence and means seek to bring about the much-desired end. Let a fund be created by generous contributions for the establishment of schools for the advancement of educational work."--S. T., p. 200.  {PH140 49.1}
[PH140 49.2]                 Special Efforts for the Youth          "Ministers should form an acquaintance with the youth in their congregations. . . . Why should not this labor for the youth in our borders be regarded as the highest kind of missionary work. It will require the most delicate tact, the most thoughtful consideration, the most earnest prayer, that heavenly wisdom may be imparted. The youth are the objects of Satan's special attacks, but kindness, courtesy, that tender sympathy that flows from a heart filled with love to Jesus, will give you access to them. . . . . When the youth give their hearts to God, your care for them should not cease. Lay some spiritual responsibility upon them. Make them feel that they are expected to do something. The Lord chooses them because they are strong."--G. W. pp. 278, 279.  {PH140 49.2}
[PH140 49.3]          "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Feed my lambs." John 21:15.                                                                              50   {PH140 49.3}
[PH140 50.1]     Ministers should feed the lambs.            The work that lies next to our church members is to become interested in our youth; for they need kindness, patience, tenderness, line upon line, precept upon precept. O, where are the fathers and mothers in Israel? We ought to have a large number of them who would be stewards of the grace of Christ, who would feel not merely a casual interest, but a special interest, in the young. We ought to have those whose hearts are touched by the pitiable situation in which our youth are placed, who realize that Satan is working by every conceivable device to draw them into his net. God requires that the church rouse from its lethargy, and see what is the manner of service demanded of them at this time of peril. The lambs of the flock must be fed. The eyes of our brethren and sisters should be anointed with heavenly eye-salve. . . . We must be aroused to see what needs to be done in Christ's spiritual vineyard, and go to work. The Lord of heaven is looking on to see who is doing the work he would have done for the youth and the children."--Sp. T. on Ed. p. 197.  {PH140 50.1}
[PH140 50.2]     There is hope if we now work.            "Though we have come short of doing what we might have done for our youth and children in the past, let us now repent and redeem the time. The Lord says, 'If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land, but if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword.'"--Sp. T. on Ed., p. 202.  {PH140 50.2}
[PH054 2.1]         PH054 - I Will Guide Thee (1904)               "Arise and Build"             The Work in Washington.                 Nashville, Tenn., June 4, 1904.          There were many things to be considered in choosing a location for our Sanitarium in Washington, and for our training school for Christian workers. We knew that everything must be in accordance with the light given; and we praise the Lord for guiding us to Takoma Park.  {PH054 2.1}
[PH054 2.2]         We fully believe that the Lord has gone before us in the purchase of land, and we shall do all in our power to carry out His will in the establishment of His work in this place. We shall need young people of the very best talent in our work in Washington. We shall need workers who will bring no cloud upon the precious truth we are proclaiming. And we shall need means to erect the buildings that will be necessary for the carrying forward of our work.  {PH054 2.2}
[PH054 2.3]          We know that we are where the Lord would have us, and we greatly desire that the work shall be established at once, and                                                                              3  in accordance with His will. The message must be proclaimed in Washington, and must go forth from that place to the          Other Cities of the South.  {PH054 2.3}
[PH054 3.1]          God Himself originated the plan for the advancement of His work, and He has provided His people with a surplus of means, that when He calls for help they may respond, saying, "Lord, Thy pound--not my pound--hath gained other pounds."  {PH054 3.1}
[PH054 3.2]          The Lord calls upon His people in every State in America to come up to his help in the establishment of his work in Washington. Those who have this work in hand are to show no lack of interest in it. And our people are to remember that for the present the work in Washington is to be               Our First Interest.     There are many kinds of work to be carried forward in different places; but our first interest just now is our work at the Capital of our Nation.  {PH054 3.2}
[PH054 3.3]          We are to center our minds for the present on the work that needs to be done at Washington. Daily our petitions are to ascend to Heaven for the success of this work, that it may move forward rapidly. The Lord of hosts gave special direction                                                                              4  that the publishing work done in Battle Creek should be transferred to Washington. The directions were so plain that we could see that there must be no delay. And since we have moved forward in obedience to this word, we have had evidence that the Lord has prepared the way at every step for the establishment of important interests at Washington. Thus far He has helped us in a way that leaves no room for any one to doubt or question.  {PH054 3.3}
[PH054 4.1]          Let the work in Washington move forward. Let every one act his part in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Our people are not to wait for more appeals, but are to lay right hold of the work, making those things which appear impossibilities, possibilities. Let each one ask himself, Has not the Lord entrusted me with means for the advancement of His cause? Has he not bidden his servants in Washington                Arise and Build?     Shall I, at this time of great importance, withhold my means, which God asks me to invest in raising up memorials for Him?  {PH054 4.1}
[PH054 4.2]          Let us be honest with the Lord. All the blessings that we enjoy come from Him; and if He has entrusted us with the talent of means that we may help to do His work, shall we hold back? Shall we                                                                              5  say, No, Lord; my children would not be pleased, and therefore I shall venture to disobey God, burying His talent in the earth?              There Should be No Delay.  {PH054 4.2}
[PH054 5.1]          The cause of God demands your assistance. We ask you, as the Lord's stewards, to put His means into circulation, to provide facilities by which many will have the opportunity of learning what is truth.  {PH054 5.1}
[PH054 5.2]          The temptation may come to you to invest your money in land. Perhaps your friends will advise you to do this. But is there not a better way of investing your means? Have you not been bought with a price? Has not your money been entrusted to you to be traded upon for Him? Can you not see that He wants you to                  Use Your Means     in helping to build meeting-houses, in helping to establish sanitariums, where the sick shall receive physical and spiritual healing, and in helping to start schools, in which the youth shall be trained for service, that workers may be sent to all parts of the world?  {PH054 5.2}
[PH054 5.3]          If they will be faithful in bringing to His treasury the means lent them, His                                                                              6  work will make rapid advancement. Many souls will be won to the truth, and the day of Christ's coming will be hastened.  {PH054 5.3}
[PH054 6.1]         Strengthen the Hands of the Builders.            God will prepare the way before His faithful people, and will greatly bless them. The righteousness of Christ will go before them, and the glory of God will be their reward. There will be joy in the heavenly courts, and joy, pure, holy joy, will fill the hearts of the workers. To save perishing souls, they are willing to spend and be spent. Their hearts are filled with gratitude and thanksgiving. The consciousness of God's love purifies and ennobles their experience, enriching and strengthening them. The grace of heaven is revealed in the conquests achieved in winning souls to Christ.  {PH054 6.1}
[PH054 6.2]          So God's work in this world is to be carried forward. The church here below is to serve the Lord with self-denial and self-sacrifice, and the most glorious triumphs are to be won.  {PH054 6.2}
[PH054 6.3]          God's word to His workers in Washington is, "Arise and build;" and His word to His people in all the conferences                                                                              7  is, "Strengthen the hands of the builders." The work in Washington is to advance in straight lines, without delay or hindrance. Let it not be kept back for lack of means. The workers in Washington will advance with steadfast courage just as fast as the Lord's people will furnish them with means. Let every church in every place act its part cheerfully and willingly.  {PH054 6.3}
[PH054 7.1]          I know that the people of God desire to act their part nobly in advancing His work in the world. God extends His favor to us daily, and we are to regard it as a privilege to show that we are in harmony with the work now being done at the Capital of our Nation. We have no time to lose. The bounty that God daily bestows upon us makes a direct and forcible appeal to us to respond to the goodness and love of God by placing all that we have and are upon the altar of sacrifice. We must be co-laborers with God. He calls upon us to engage in His work, to return to Him a part of that which He has bestowed upon us. He has made us his helping hand. Our self-denying benevolence, our willing offerings, are to give evidence that the truth has been doing its work upon our hearts.                                                                              8   {PH054 7.1}
[PH054 8.1]          Let us cut away every selfish indulgence that calls for an outlay of means, large or small. The work of God is now to be established in Washington. Means will be needed to erect a Sanitarium. The building is to be              Plain and Inexpensive.  {PH054 8.1}
[PH054 8.2]          We would not waste the Lord's money by unnecessary display. Look at the life of Christ. He stooped from His glory to the humiliation of poverty. He was the Majesty of heaven, yet he declared, "Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the son of man hath not where to lay his head."  {PH054 8.2}
[PH054 8.3]          God has need of the means that He has lent you. He needs the money that you can spare. Let no man's hand now be slack. Please send us help, that we may carry forward the work that has for so long been neglected. God has said, "Arise and build," and we must obey His word.                            Ellen G. White  {PH054 8.3}
[PH038 1.1]         PH038 - Important Testimony (1903)                   Important Testimony     Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Churches which are always to be united as one Church in Christ Jesus:--          You have not received that education which it is the will of God that you should have received, because you have not been eating of the Bread of Life which came down from heaven. Had you studied the Word of God diligently, you would have been convinced that unity and harmonious action is always to be preserved if you would advance in the grace and the knowledge of the truth. If your understanding had been enlightened, and your eye single to the glory of God, your own selfish ideas would have been dispelled; the eyes of your understanding would have been opened to the secrets of the great spiritual agencies in the church. Your drawing apart--one small church from another small church--has grieved the Holy Spirit of God. For years the plan of heaven has not been met, and time has weakened the influence of the Message. The commission to you who have come to a knowledge                         (2)     of the binding claims of the law of God, is now to reach a higher standard than that which has hitherto been reached. The differences which have existed have left an unfavorable impression upon the minds of those who attend your meetings.  {PH038 1.1}
[PH038 2.1]         By a carnality in words the talent of speech has been an injury to the precious cause of present truth. The time has come when all the differences must be put away fully and thoroughly; and now, without delay attempt a united, systematic effort for the one great object: sanctification through Jesus Christ to the obedience of the truth. "Sanctify them through Thy Word; Thy Word is truth." How long would it be before the influence of one would be the influence of all? Zeal, piety and wisdom would blend in the converted souls through sanctification of the truth in a combined movement. The gospel of Christ would be exerting its decided influence in vigorous action, demonstrating the power of God unto salvation. There would be deep earnestness in the work, more combined and vigorous efforts, a using of all your energies, sustaining one another in the work of enlarging the territory of the kingdom of God in our cities. Earnest results would be seen, and prayers and hands would be uplifted to heaven, saying, "Who is sufficient for these things?"  {PH038 2.1}
[PH038 2.2]          Agents must be selected, chosen of God, for                           (3)     spheres of labor appointed them and their work must be sustained by the prayers and the contribution of the disciples who may remain in their business stations, thus earning the means necessary to sustain those laboring to work out God's appointed plan. The work of a united, converted church, with prayer and fasting for the holy spirit of God to be revealed, will bring the angelic agencies very near. As the disciples "ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them." God will work just as much in our day, if we will individually co-operate with him. Each should labor to strengthen the faith of the other earnest workers. God does not give to any of us the commission to hinder and discourage any soul who can work interestedly under the supervision of the Great Head for the presentation of Bible truth, and the saving of souls ready to perish. We must labor now for the extension of the truth and as a result many souls will come to a knowledge of the truth in our hitherto unworked cities. The very choicest instrumentalities the church contains should be selected and sent forth, and sustained in extending missionary efforts.  {PH038 2.2}
[PH038 3.1]          "And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away." They went to their appointed field of labor. The laborers moved under divine                              (4)     authority. These men must know for themselves the best fields in which to work. Some men can work better when they can be with their families. The home church may need the influence of a God-fearing father who disciplines and trains his children aright. God would not have men ruthlessly sent to fields far away from their families. Some without families can go more conveniently to distant fields, letting the fathers remain with their families. In sending Christian workers from post to post, let the fathers and mothers be consulted before the field is appointed. The home family flock is not to be left distressed for the want of a father's judicious influence.  {PH038 3.1}
[PH038 4.1]          The Lord says, "Enlarge your borders." The power of the Gospel is expansive. Men are to be devoted soul-savers, and should have something to show for their labors. If the workers fail to produce fruit, something may be wrong with the tree. The cost of working the vineyard must be made as little as possible, because there is a large territory to be worked. As men are employed in different places they should always be looked after to see what is the result of their labor. If the tree bears no fruit, it may be because it needs to be transplanted. If after proper labor it still has no fruit to bear, let it be removed; let the laborer be dismissed as an unprofitable servant in the work of soul saving, and encouraged to go into                             (5)     some business, by which he can earn means to act his part in sustaining laborers which can work successfully--persons with tact and wisdom, who, in the fear of God, will win souls to Christ.  {PH038 4.1}
[PH038 5.1]          Churches are to be planted. No great centers are to be made, as at Battle Creek; and yet there will be some important churches established, and meeting houses provided in large cities favorable to accommodating the believers in each locality. There should not be a call to have settled pastors over our churches, but let the life-giving power of the truth impress its individual members to act, carrying on an efficient missionary work in that locality. As the hand of God, the church is to be educated and trained to do effective work. Its members are to be the Lord's devoted, Christian workers. The church is too one-sided.  {PH038 5.1}
[PH038 5.2]          There are large interests in New York City, and New York embraces a large field. It would be wise to have New York worked as a separate conference. It is a great missionary field. It will require a much larger outlay of means than is now anticipated. If New York proper should come under the general workings of a set-off field, a field to be worked separately from the other territory and interests, we can make a specialty of this field, and more will be accomplished. Much confusion will also be avoided.                           (6)  {PH038 5.2}
[PH038 6.1]          There is such a thing as workers getting in one another's way, and losing time in making preparations to do something that ought to be done promptly. The best time to work New York City is now, the present now; and let the path be made as straight as possible for the work to be done, and at the same time let all be interested in every interest created in adjoining localities.  {PH038 6.1}
[PH038 6.2]          Those working Greater New York must have special plans by which to work that field, and the general working forces should unite in the matter of building up the general interest.  {PH038 6.2}
[PH038 6.3]          The work in Greater New York is to be carried on in a way that will properly represent the sacredness and holiness of the truth of God. Vegetarian restaurants, treatment rooms and cooking schools, are to be established. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food. They are to be shown the need of discarding tea, coffee and flesh-meat.  {PH038 6.3}
[PH038 6.4]          Greater New York must stand in a different relation to the General Conference than the surrounding territory and interests which are different, and will have to be considered in a different light as far as missionary work is concerned. Greater New York is a world of itself, and should have in some respects different management from that of the surrounding localities.  {PH038 6.4}
[PH038 6.5]          God has his appointed agencies for the                          (7)     enlargement of our circle of influence, and for the increasing of the number of workers who will be missionaries indeed--laborers for the saving of the souls of their fellow-men. Those should set no boundaries to limit the sphere of their labors. The Christian church will ever meditate advance moves; it will ever be educating workers for further conquests for Christ. It should ever be moving on and on, that the truth may extend to all parts of the globe.  {PH038 6.5}
[PH038 7.1]          How did Paul and Barnabas labor? They visited every place where they could get an entrance, and they had success in the saving of souls to Jesus Christ. After a large territory was worked, they visited the churches which they had planted, and then returned to Antioch, the place from which they had been recommended by prayer and council for the work.  {PH038 7.1}
[PH038 7.2]          In the same way the work is to be carried now. Let those preparing to be laborers study Acts 14. Let them become familiar with this whole chapter, for those who will become laborers together with God in these last days will realize similar experiences as those recorded in verse nineteen. "And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded the people, and, having stoned Paul, (who had so recently refused to be worshiped as a god), drew him out of the city, supposing he had been dead. Howbeit, as the disciples stood about him, he rose up, and came into the                           (8)     city; and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe. And when he had preached the gospel to that city, and had taught many, they returned again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch." Thus they fulfilled the commission given in Matthew 28:19, 20: "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Their special work was, "Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must, through much tribulation, enter into the kingdom of God." Acts 14:22-28. These experiences were of great value to the churches.  {PH038 7.2}
[PH038 8.1]         The Lord would have had New York with all its surrounding localities and cities worked many years ago, and now, that the opportunity is more plainly revealed, in all localities, in every church, hearts should be drawn out and connected with the progress of the gospel message. In all the neglected parts of the vineyard hearts should be thrilled with a genuine, living experience; and now that there is a great work started, no one must fold his hands, but all must regard with interest every movement of the church. The churches now in different parts of Greater New York are to feel their sacred,                            (9)     God-given responsibilities. The word of the Lord is for this wide missionary field to be faithfully worked, and every vestige of criticism, and fault-finding and separating of brethren to cease. The prejudices, their thinking and speaking evil are to be put away. God will not tolerate any longer the spirit that has been controlling matters in our New York churches. The fields here are ready for harvest. In whatever direction we look our brethren must do their appointed work, which stretches to a large, unmeasured circumference. Those who would cherish and foster prejudice are not to be listened to. The work is to go forward under the direction of God, and those who wish to keep up the spirit of dissension should take themselves out of the way, and let God's work move onward.  {PH038 8.1}
[PH038 9.1]          Every church shall move in God's order, following his plan of communion and Christian oneness. The whole body of believers are to be one in spirit. They are collectively the church of Jesus Christ. Standing in this widely extended missionary territory, the church should be calling the sinful to look at the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world. This work is to go forward. Those who have taken upon themselves to carry a measuring line that they may measure all, and say how things shall go, may now be excused from this responsibility.  {PH038 9.1}
[PH038 9.2]          The cross of Calvary is to be uplifted, and                          (10)     all who will be engaged in drawing the people to the cross, enlarging the circumference of the circle of believers larger and larger, will have Christ, the power of salvation. Zeal for the power and glory of God is to be revealed.  {PH038 9.2}
[PH038 10.1]          Let all understand that we are now to get rid of everything of bitterness, and have a sanctified zeal for the saving of souls who are ready to perish. We need more of the Holy Spirit's guidance.                                   Mrs. E. G. White.  {PH038 10.1}
[PH038 10.2]          THE FOREGOING TESTIMONY WAS RECEIVED NOVEMBER 25, 1901, AND READ IN THE CHURCHES.                            (11)  {PH038 10.2}
[PH038 11.1]             The Work in Greater New York                                                    -                      St. Helena, Cal., September 1, 1902.        The time has come to make decided efforts to proclaim the truth in our large cities. The message is to be given with such power that the hearers shall be convinced. God will raise up laborers to do this work. Let no one hinder these men of God's appointment. Forbid them not. God has given them their work. They will occupy peculiar spheres of influence, and will carry the truth to the most unpromising places. Some who were once enemies will become valuable helpers, advancing the work with their means and their influence.  {PH038 11.1}
[PH038 11.2]          In these large cities missions should be established where workers can be trained to present to the people the special message for this time. There is need of all the instruction that these missions can give.  {PH038 11.2}
[PH038 11.3]          Under the direction of God, the mission in New York City has been started. This work should be continued in the power of the same Spirit that led to its establishment. Those who bear the burden of the work in Greater New York should have the help of the best workers that can be secured. Here let a center for God's work be made, and let all that is done be a symbol of the work the Lord desires to see done in the world.                             (12)  {PH038 11.3}
[PH038 12.1]          If in this great center medical missionary work could be established by men and women of experience, those who would give a correct representation of true medical missionary principles, it would have great power in making a right impression on the people.  {PH038 12.1}
[PH038 12.2]          In every city that is entered, a solid foundation is to be laid for permanent work. The Lord's methods are to be followed. By doing house-to-house work, by giving Bible-readings in families, the worker may gain access to many who are seeking for truth. By opening the Scriptures, by prayer, by exercising faith, he is to teach the people the way of the Lord.  {PH038 12.2}
[PH038 12.3]          In Greater New York, the Lord has many precious souls who have not bowed the knee to Baal; and there are those who through ignorance have walked in the ways of error. On these the light of truth is to shine, that they may see Christ as the Way, the Truth, and the Life.  {PH038 12.3}
[PH038 12.4]          We are to present the truth in the love of Christ. No extravagance or display should attend the work. It is to be done after Christ's order. It is to be carried forward in humility, in the simplicity of the gospel. Let not the workers be intimidated by outward-appearances, however forbidding. Teach the word, and the Lord by His Holy Spirit will send conviction to the hearers.            Testimony for the Church, Vol. 7, Pages 37, 38.  {PH038 12.4}
[PH039 3.1]       PH039 - An Important Testimony to our Brethren and Sisters in New York (1887)              To our Brethren in the N. Y. Conference.          THE FOLLOWING LETTER WAS RECEIVED FROM SISTER WHITE BY THE PRESIDENT OF THE NEW YORK CONFERENCE AFTER THE CLOSE OF THE GENERAL MEETING, HELD AT ROME JAN. 7-11. IT WILL SPEAK FOR ITSELF:--  {PH039 3.1}
[PH039 3.2]         Dear Brethren In New York,--I am urged by the Spirit of the Lord to write you, and make a statement of things.  {PH039 3.2}
[PH039 3.3]          I have been shown several times of your danger and of your living far behind when you should be far in advance of what you now are. The responsibilities which encircle you are not appreciated and are not met; and in my dreams I am writing you the past testimonies that have been given me for you in the State of New York. God has given to you great light and precious opportunities for knowing his will and doing good. This neglect affects the person himself as well as others connected with him. It is not a praise-worthy act to decline responsibility, but it is a great dishonor to your Maker who has entrusted you with talents of means and of influence, which will constitute you channels of light to the world if you are faithful to your trust. All your powers given you of God are to be used. All the means which he has lent you is to be put to wise improvement, because you are not your own, you are bought with a price, and are trading upon entrusted capital. God requires you to put to improvement every gift lent you in trust. You are not to be far-reaching merely to get gain to yourself, to give you the power to do that which the world's Redeemer has told you not to do: Lay not up for yourselves treasures                                                                              4  upon the earth, for your heart will be upon your earthly treasures; but lay up for yourselves treasures in the heavens, in bags which wax not old.  {PH039 3.3}
[PH039 4.1]          How can this be done? By constantly regarding your property as the Lord's and not your own, and yourselves as stewards of God, earnest, anxious, watching, to see what you can do in any direction to help advance the cause of God. This God's work, and you are his servants entrusted with his goods. Now if you use the Lord's goods to benefit your own personal interest far more than to benefit and advance the cause of God, you are using that which is the Lord's to flow in a selfish, worldly channel, and the cause of God is left without the means that God has entrusted to you as his stewards to be used for this very purpose. Now the reason that there is not more means in the treasury is because those whom God has made his stewards of means are unfaithful to their trust. They use God's money for selfish purposes as if it were their own, and send the means which the cause of God needs to advance his work in the world to flowing in an earthly current, in the place of being put out to the exchangers and invested in the cause of God to bring to him double improvements.  {PH039 4.1}
[PH039 4.2]          I have been shown that there was not that being done which God has a right to expect of you in New York State to advance his cause and push forward the work, in wisely investing his entrusted talents. All the money is the Lord's. Why do you withhold from God that which is his own? There is not one hundredth part being done that ought to be done in your State. There is so great lack of faith and corresponding works that God cannot do much for you. The narrow faith, the narrow plans, are the limiting and binding about of the work. God will work for us just in accordance with our faith. At the slow rate our                                                                              5  people in many States working, it would take a temporal millennium to warn the world. The angels are holding the four winds that they should not blow until the world is warned, until a people has decided for the truth, the honest of heart have been convicted and converted. Their power, their influence, and their means will then flow in the missionary channel. This is putting out the money to the exchangers, that when the Master shall come his stewards may present the talents doubled in the ingathering of souls to Jesus Christ. But the wealthy farmers are some of them acting as if in the day of God the Lord only would require of them to present to him enriched, improved farms, building added to building, and they say, "Here Lord are thy talents; behold, I have gained all this possession." If the acres of their farms were so many precious souls saved to Jesus Christ, if their buildings were so many souls to be presented to the Master, then he could say to these men, "Well done, good and faithful servant." But you cannot take these improved farms, or these buildings into heaven. The fires of the last days will consume them. If you invest and bury your talents of means in these earthly treasures, your heart is on them, your anxiety is for them, your persevering labor is for them, your tact, your skill is cultivated to serve earthly, worldly possessions, and are not directed or employed upon heavenly things. And you come to look upon means invested for larger plans in extending the work as so much means lost which bring no returns. This is all a mistake, because the earthly is exalted above the eternal. While the heart is on earthly treasures it can only estimate such; it cannot appreciate the heavenly treasure. It is fully occupied just as the Devil wants it should be; and the eternal is eclipsed by the earthly.  {PH039 4.2}
[PH039 5.1]          Now there are many diligently at work just as though                                                                              6  their salvation depended upon their wonderful economy in investing means in the cause of God, as though the least money they consumed in plans and efforts to broaden and build up the work of God was a virtue. And money is held in farms and in business as though their salvation depended upon the improvements to be made upon their earthly property. Do these men know that they are bound up in selfishness? Do these men know that they are robbing God every day of their lives.? Do they know that they are devoting their time, their physical and mental talents, in laying upon the foundation, hay, wood and stubble? All the improvements of years will be consumed with the fires of the last day, and if they themselves are saved, it will be only as by fire. Their whole life work is in ashes. The reward that they might have gained if they had been faithful stewards is lost, eternally lost. A host of souls that they might have saved are not saved, because of their neglect. All their powers God had given them to prove them as probationers, whether they are worthy to be entrusted with eternal riches. And there are many whose testimonies have been heard in your meetings in continual cautions, lest some advance move shall be made calling for some of their means to reflect light to the world. They are found so buried up with earthly things that they have no right estimate of the eternal riches, and would not prize heaven if it were given them. Their taste, their appetite, their pursuits, their inclinations, had all been of an earthly, worldly character, and they were unfitted for heaven; they perish with their treasures. All our talents are to be used to the utmost. We are required to develop our abilities by exercise until they have reached the highest stand-point in doing,--your farming, your building? No, but God's work, as stewards of the grace of God. Your powers are to be used in being a blessing                                                                              7  to the world. To take God's entrusted talents and employ them for earthly, selfish, worldly purposes, and neglect the work of God in winning souls to Christ, unfaithful servants is charged upon all who do this and neglect a sacred responsibility. It is a fearful thing to take the powers of the body and of the mind, given you to be employed to be a blessing to the world, and use them in such a way that God is not honored. It is also a fearful thing to fold up the talent in a napkin, and hide it in the earth, or world, for fear God would demand it of you. This will be the cutting off of our own hopes of an eternal reward; it is the forfeiting of the crown of life, and showing that we have no esteem for an eternity of bliss. God calls upon you who have the precious light of truth in the State of New York, to no longer have your time and talents devoted to selfish purposes, and thus lost to humanity, and lost to God by folding up your talents and hiding them in the earth. All these talents must be employed to bring glory to the Giver. Accept your God-given responsibilities and take up your cross, denying yourself, or you cannot be disciples of Christ. God did not design that you should devote brain, bone, and muscle to earthly employments; he intended you should improve your talents to fill some grand and noble place in God's plans, in saving of souls, and in doing God's work. The selfish thoughts and feelings have dried up your souls. The moisture of heaven is not upon many of you. You are as dry as the hills of Gilboa that was not visited by dew nor rain. Grand opportunities are being lost and you are shriveled and dying spiritually of non-use of your talents. You cannot fulfill your solemn responsibilities to God unless you are transformed in character. Your unconscious influence in your spiritual attitude of selfish love of the world, is saying to the world, "My Lord delayeth his coming."                                                                              8  Your guilt is similar to that of the inhabitants of the old world. You are planting and building, and your works testify that you are not looking and watching and waiting for our Lord's appearing.  {PH039 5.1}
[PH039 8.1]         How can you who are men and women blessed with so great light, so high and sacred privileges, render an account to God why you have done so little as his servants? why you have fulfilled life's grand work so unworthily? God lays responsibilities in your hands to do his work, to educate, to train all your powers to do his work with that efficiency which shall earn for you the "Well done, good and faithful servant." Wherein does this faithfulness consist? in your withdrawing your interest, your time, your influence, from the work of God, and from seeking to send the truth to every city and village in New York, and devoting all your powers to earthly, selfish purposes? No, the blessing will be pronounced upon those who yoke up with Christ in doing his work. Ye are laborers together with God. You will reveal to the world all the faith you have. You are not all compelled to go to heathen lands; there are souls just as precious in the sight of God and valuable as your own soul right within your own borders. And how few, very few, workers are employed in giving the message of warning in the large cities! What excuse will you have prepared to offer to God for this terrible neglect of your God-given responsibilities. These souls unsaved within your reach, I was shown, will confront you in the day of judgment. You worshiped your farms, you worshiped your money, you prided yourself upon your wisdom as wise financiers in worldly affairs; but how does all this weigh with God? He said of the rich man, "Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee; then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided?" Now the application, "So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God." The Lord has given you light in testimonies of warning, of reproof, and counsel, but you do but little in accordance with the light given. The words of Christ are explicit, but you are not doers of his words. "Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {PH039 8.1}
[PH039 8.2]         There are those who do not realize that their influence                                                                              9  reaches beyond their present life into eternity. In every life there are opportunities to accomplish much good. We are leaving impressions upon those around us for good or for evil; we are directing others in the current of thought, and their characters in a heavenly channel or in a cheap, earthly direction. We are preachers to the world, and bear a testimony in our works, in our words and in our deportment, whether we believe the truth in heart. We are confirming our profession of faith by our works or denying our faith by our works. "By their fruits ye shall know them." Are you my brethren testifying to the world that you are getting ready to move? Do your works show that you are men and women who are waiting for your Lord? Is the heavenly country the theme of your conversation? Do you talk of the home of the blest, of the blessed Jesus in whom your hopes of eternal life are centered? Do you act before the world and in their presence as though you care more for their souls than for your cattle, your houses, and your lands? Do you contemplate that Christ sacrificed his majesty, his honor and glory to bring salvation within your reach and save every son and daughter of Adam? He for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. "We are laborers together with God." When he ascended on high he left his work in the hands of his followers to carry it forward, as he has given us an example in his self-sacrificing life. He went about doing good. Do you follow his example in this? Does your own business seem of greater importance than the precious souls Jesus came to the world to save? Oh, that I could open many eyes that Satan has blinded. Oh, that pen and voice could have an influence to arouse you from your paralysis. Oh that you could see that you are doing nothing while all heaven is engaged in intense activities to prepare a people to stand in the great day of God.  {PH039 8.2}
[PH039 9.1]          You want to buy of Christ gold, white raiment, and eyesalve. Study this message to the Laodicean church, for it applies to many in New York. You need to be zealous and repent. Please consider, zealous does not mean a few feeble prayers and half-hearted confessions, it means, a zealous, earnest, determined effort to conquer your worldly, selfish love, and to be consecrated, devoted Christians,                                                                              10  shedding a tender warmth and love wherever you are. You must have a waking up, and heart culture, or you will fail of heaven. Christ is coming. Are you ready? Are you waiting? Are you loving his appearing? What a wondrous love Christ has evidenced for us! He has said, "Love one another as I have loved you." We need purity, truth, helpfulness and the love of Christ that sanctifies our influence. We must be full of Christ and then we shall estimate worldly things in the light of God, and when at work upon your farms, when engaged in your business vocations, you are not separating your souls from God, because you labor with the true purpose and object, recognizing God as the owner of all that you possess and you seeking wisdom to use his goods to advance his glory. You then are ministering, not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. Then human lives will be blessed through your influence. The mind will be on heavenly things, you will be as in the presence of Jesus, and diffuse light to all around you. A truly Christian life will cost us thoughtfulness, searching of the Scriptures, and most earnest, persevering prayer. It will not be prayer without point and purpose, but it will be the intercession of a heart burdened for poor sinners out of Christ. It will be a heart longing to do service for Jesus in personal effort for the saving of souls of men. Jesus made great sacrifices for these souls. "Ye are laborers together with God." Many of you who have been years in the truth have not advanced in the spiritual and divine life, because worldly business has been exalted above the heavenly. The work of God ever calls for self-sacrificing men, and every soul who has the knowledge of the truth is bound to communicate the light to others, cultivating all the graces of the Spirit to do this precious work to God's acceptance.  {PH039 9.1}
[PH039 10.1]          Your lifeless, heartless, frozen-up efforts are not acceptable to God. There is no excuse for you to do so little for Jesus, when he has done so much for you. Does not God behold your works? He says, "I know thy works;" God witnesses the heart service, and God witnesses the mere lip service. We are in perilous times. If you had kept pace with the opening providence of God, and made the most of the light and privileges granted to you, you would                                                                              11  today be a power in the world. You would not need these words I now write you, you would be all light in the Lord; divine power and glory would be manifested in your gatherings. According to your faith so shall it be unto you. If your faith claims little, you will receive only little. If you by faith see the great work to be done in the harvest field, you would see that there are too few laborers. You would fall upon your knees and pray the Lord of the harvest to send forth laborers in New York. Then you would say to those who would go forth to work in the cities, in the high-ways and hedges, with the compelling message. "I will do the very best in my power to sustain you, and I will work to the very best of my ability to reflect light upon our neighbors and to be a bright and shining light in the church, that our faith and our prayers shall go forth as sharp sickles with the laborers in the harvest field. We have work to do, solemn work, which must bear the test of the judgment.  {PH039 10.1}
[PH039 11.1]         We are called to have a superior faith, because of increased light above the light of God's ancient people. Whosoever will be the friend of the world, is the enemy of God. The times in which we are living call for you who believe, to arouse, to put the armor on. You have not done any too much, but not enough. The natural consequence of works in accordance with your faith is an increased knowledge of truth and experience in heavenly things, a higher degree of consecration of all our powers and all our possessions to God; and the more firmly we walk in the path of faith, the greater will be our separation from the world, and from darkness. We will come closer and still closer to the side of the Great Light of the world. Christ is coming. We shall enter upon the year 1887 before this reaches you. Will you give to God a New Year's offering? Will you consecrate yourselves, soul, body, and spirit to God? Will you lay upon his altar that which belongs to God? Will you cut loose from the world, and will you evidence that you believe the truth? Will you cease to rob God in tithes and in offerings? "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven and pour you out a blessing,                                                                              12  that there shall not be room enough to receive it."  {PH039 11.1}
[PH039 12.1]          I was in my dream a few nights since talking with you who were assembled. A large congregation was before me. I talked, I wept, I prayed, and some seemed to be as unimpressible as the granite rocks, but there was a mighty revealing of the Spirit of God. Jesus walked through our midst, he touched one and another, and still another, and how their faces lighted up! They praised God with joyful hearts. Some were passed by. Light was shining everywhere, but some poor souls Jesus looked upon with pity; they slunk into dark corners, they did not try to come to the light, while others rushed from the darkness, forcing their way, as though it was life or death with them, and the cry went forth as I never heard it before, "What shall I do to be saved?" There were confessions of sins; there was rejoicing of sins forgiven. It seemed to me they were reigned up before the judgment. But all did not participate. They had not been walking in the company of Jesus, but apart from him, and they did not realize his presence. They seemed to think it was not Jesus. Alas! they did not know him! What a solemn impression was left upon minds! I feel that it is time to awake out of sleep, to arise from the dead, and Christ will give you life. Ye are a royal nation, a peculiar people to show forth the praises of Him, who hath called you out of the darkness into his marvelous light. Oh, we may sit together in heavenly places! The light shineth in darkness, but the darkness comprehendeth it not. God forbid that we should lose the heavenly blessings because we do not comprehend the light. We must be God's peculiar people in good works.  {PH039 12.1}
[PH039 12.2]          May the Lord help you to put away darkness, and come to the light. Where there is one man laboring in New York there ought to be one hundred. The Lord has given the light of truth, but men who have means are encouraged in the covetousness which will prove their ruin, by limiting the work of God to meet the selfishness, and worldly loving spirit of those who claim to believe the truth. Brethren, it is too late in the day for this kind of work. The precious light which has been freely given to us of God was not given to Sodom or Gomorrah, or they would not have perished in their sins. We have                                                                              13  superior advantages, and we shall be judged by the light and privileges of the times in which we are living. God will not give judgment in our favor, because like Capernaum we are now exalted to heaven in point of privileges. But what use have we made of God's blessings? Are we walking in the light, working in the light, in accordance with the holy character of truth which we possess? There is a great work to be done in home missions. In laboring in America you do not have the difficulties which we have here in Europe. What is wanted is men sanctified in heart and life, elevated and ennobled by the greatness of the truth. We need men who will have the true enterprising spirit of doing something, who will walk humbly with God, and who will strive to push the triumphs of the cross of Christ.  {PH039 12.2}
[PH039 13.1]          May God help you not to do less than you have done, but to do a much greater work in the Lord. The day is far spent, the night is at hand. The watchman must cry, "The morning cometh, and also the night."                                          Ellen G. White.  {PH039 13.1}
[PH039 13.2]          P.S.--Will you please to read this in your churches? and will you make earnest effort to draw nigh to God that God may draw nigh to you? Will you urge upon the churches the searching of the Scriptures and the careful reading of the Testimonies? The warnings that have been given to arouse the churches to activity have not been regarded, and God holds the church guilty because of this neglect. You need the revival of the Spirit of God. You need in the several churches to greatly humble your souls before God, lest Jesus pass by and leave you no blessing. Now while mercy lingers, be in earnest. Make no delay, lest it shall be forever too late. The slumber of the world-loving men and women is deep. It will require a powerful effort to break up this frozen state of things and thaw out souls. May God help you to help yourselves.                                           Ellen G. White.            Basle, Switzerland. Dec. 27, 1886.  {PH039 13.2}
[PH168 40.1]         PH168 - In Memoriam: A Sketch of the Last Sickness and Death of Elder James White (1881)                      A Sketch of Experience.                    Mrs. White's Address.          I want to say a few words to those present on this occasion. My dear Saviour has been my strength and support in this time of need. When taken from my sick-bed to be with my husband in his dying moments, at first the suddenness of the stroke seemed too heavy to bear, and I cried to God to spare him to me,--not to take him away, and leave me to labor alone. Two weeks ago we stood side by side in this desk; but when                                                                              41  I shall stand before you again, he will be missing. He will not be present to help me then. I shall be alone, and yet not alone, for my Saviour will be with me. When my husband was breathing out his life so quietly, without a groan, without a struggle, I felt that it would be selfishness in me to wish to throw my arms of affection around him and detain him here. He was like a tired warrior lying down to rest. My heart can feel to its very depths, and yet I can tell you I have no tears to shed for the dead. My tears are for the living. And I lay away my beloved treasure to rest,--to rest until the morning of the resurrection, when the Lifegiver shall call the captives from the prison-house to a glorious immortality.  {PH168 40.1}
[PH168 41.1]         And now I take up my life-work alone. I thank my Saviour I have two sons he has given me to stand by my side. Henceforth the mother must lean upon the children; for the strong, brave, noble-hearted husband is at rest. The turmoil with him is over. How long I shall fight the battles of life alone I cannot say; but there is one thing that I will say to you, and that is, that when I saw my husband breathe his last, I felt that Jesus was more precious to me then than he ever had been in any previous hour of my life. When I stood by my firstborn, and closed his eyes in death, I could say, "The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away; blessed be the name of the Lord." And I felt then that I had a Comforter in Jesus Christ. And when my little one was torn from my arms, and I could no longer see its little head upon the pillow by my side, then I could say, "The Lord gave and the Lord taketh away; blessed be the name of the Lord."                                                                              42  And now he upon whose large affections I have leaned, with whom I have labored,--and we have been united in labor for thirty-six years,--is taken away; but I can lay my hands upon his eyes and say, I commit my treasure to Thee until the morning of the resurrection.  {PH168 41.1}
[PH168 42.1]         When I saw him passing away, and saw the many friends sympathizing with me, I thought, What a contrast to the death of Jesus as he hung upon the cross! What a contrast! In the hour of his agony, the revilers were mocking and deriding him. But he died, and he passed through the tomb to brighten it, and to lighten it, that we might have joy and hope even in the event of death; that we might say as we lay our friends away to rest in Jesus, We shall meet them again.  {PH168 42.1}
[PH168 42.2]         And now I appreciate the Christian's hope, and the Christian's Heaven, and the Christian's Saviour, as I have never appreciated them before. And today I can say, "There is rest for the weary." When we were looking, but a short time ago, to Colorado, and to the Atlantic coast, and to the Pacific, for rest, my husband said, "Let us not be over-anxious. We know not what a day may bring forth. God may open up a way before us that now seems indistinct and cloudy. But," said he, "I shall have rest, I shall have rest. All our ways are hid in Jesus Christ, and he will open up the way before us if we only trust him from day to day. Let us now trust in him." And there ［turning toward the coffin］ my husband has found rest; but I have yet to battle. I cannot yet lay off the armor of the Lord. When I fall, let me fall at my post of duty; let me be ready; let me be where I can say as he said, "All is well. Jesus is precious."  {PH168 42.2}
[PH168 43.1]                                                                                 43         And, friends, we all want this hope. In Jesus Christ all our hopes of eternal life are centered, so then let us ever labor for him. He from henceforth is my Guide, and my Husband, and my Counselor, and my Friend. He will walk with me through the thorny paths of life, and at last we shall meet again, where there is no parting, where there is no separation, and where none shall any more say, "I am sick." I yield my precious treasure; I bid him farewell; I do not go to his grave to weep. Nor can I shed any tears over my youngest nor my eldest son. The morning of the resurrection is too bright. And then I look to that morning when the broken family links shall be re-united, and we shall see the king in his beauty, and behold his matchless charms, and cast our glittering crowns at his feet, and touch the golden harp and fill all Heaven with the strains of our music and songs to the Lamb. We will sing together there. We will triumph together around the great white throne.  {PH168 43.1}
[PH168 44.1]         ［The following sketch of the religious experience of Elder White during the last few weeks of his life, together with some of the incidents of his last sickness and death, will be of special interest to the reader, coming as it does from the pen of his bereaved companion.］  {PH168 44.1}
[PH168 44.2]         Some weeks before the death of my husband, I tried to urge upon him the importance of seeking a field of labor where we would be released from                                                                              45  the burdens necessarily coming upon us at Battle Creek. In reply he spoke of various matters which required attention before we could leave,--duties which some one must do. Then with deep feeling he inquired, "Where are the men to do this work? Where are those who will have an unselfish interest in our institutions, and who will stand for the right, unaffected by any influence with which they may come in contact?"  {PH168 44.2}
[PH168 45.1]         With tears he expressed his anxiety for our institutions at Battle Creek. Said he, "My life has been given to the upbuilding of these institutions. It seems like death to leave them. They are as my children, and I cannot separate my interest from them. These institutions are the Lord's instrumentalities to do a specific work. Satan seeks to hinder and defeat every means by which the Lord is working for the salvation of men. If the great adversary can mold these institutions according to the world's standard, his object is gained. It is my greatest anxiety to have the right man in the right place. If those who stand in responsible positions are weak in moral power, and vacillating in principle, inclined to lead toward the world, there are enough who will be led. Evil influences must not prevail. I would rather die than live to see these institutions mismanaged, or turned aside from the purpose for which they were brought into existence.  {PH168 45.1}
[PH168 45.2]         "In my relations to this cause I have been longest and most closely connected with the publishing work. Three times have I fallen, stricken with paralysis, through my devotion to this branch of the cause. Now that God has given me renewed physical and mental strength, I feel that I can serve his cause as I have never been able to serve                                                                              46  it before. I must see the publishing work prosper. It is interwoven with my very existence. If I forget the interests of this work, let my right hand forget her cunning.  {PH168 45.2}
[PH168 46.1]         "I think but few can appreciate my feelings of devotion to this instrumentality of God. It is the child of my care. The Lord used me as his agent to bring this work into existence, and to carry it forward until it stood forth in power, a glorious success. Few know the anguish I have felt, as I have seen it burdened with debt. I have always said I would never place a mortgage on my home; but the debt on our Publishing Association is worse than this. Perhaps the evil is magnified in my mind; I may feel too deeply over the matter; but the very thought of it sends a thrill of pain through my heart. I say to myself, I will never rest until this institution is freed from debt. I have engaged in various enterprises with the sole purpose of accomplishing this object. I have prayed earnestly that God would make my efforts successful. If he shall be pleased to grant my petition, to his name alone shall be ascribed the glory."  {PH168 46.1}
[PH168 46.2]         About two weeks before his death, my husband often asked me to accompany him to the grove, near our house, to engage with him in prayer. These were precious seasons. Upon one of these occasions he said, "I feel my heart unusually drawn out in earnest longing for more of the Spirit of God. I have not prayed as often as I should. When we neglect prayer, we come to feel a sufficiency in ourselves, as though we could do great things. But the nearer we come to God, the more we feel our own weakness, and our need of help from above. In God is my strength; in him I shall triumph."  {PH168 46.2}
[PH168 47.1]                                                                                 47         At another time, while walking to the usual place for prayer, he stopped abruptly; his face was very pale, and he said, "A deep solemnity is upon my spirit. I am not discouraged, but I feel that some change is about to take place in affairs that concern myself and you. What if you should not live? Oh, this cannot be! God has a work for you to do. But I hope you will give yourself time to rest, that you may recover from this enfeebled condition. It continues so long that I feel much anxiety as to the result. I feel a sense of danger, and with it comes an unutterable longing for the special blessing of God, an assurance that all my sins are washed away by the blood of Christ. I confess my errors, and ask your forgiveness for any word or act that has caused you sorrow. There must be nothing to hinder our prayers. Everything must be right between us, and between ourselves and God."  {PH168 47.1}
[PH168 47.2]         We there in humility of soul confessed to each other our errors, and then made earnest supplication for the mercy and blessing of God. My husband remained bowed some minutes after our prayers had ceased. When he arose, his countenance was cheerful and happy. He praised the Lord, saying he felt the assurance of the love of Christ. "How quickly," said he, "our self-sufficiency disappears when we obtain a view of Jesus on the cross. I am ashamed that I ever thought I had a hard time; that I ever complained of my trials. One look at the cross makes me feel that I have endured nothing for Jesus and his truth. This experience shall never be forgotten by me. When misunderstood and misrepresented, I have permitted a combative spirit to be aroused in me, and have sought to vindicate my course. I now                                                                              48  see my mistake in this. I will never again call attention to myself. If I walk in humility I shall have a friend who will never leave nor forsake me. I will leave my work and all my interests in the hands of Jesus, and let him vindicate my cause."  {PH168 47.2}
[PH168 48.1]         He then uttered a few words of earnest prayer: "Thou, O God, hast a work to be done in the earth; a work so great that we in our weakness tremble as we contemplate its magnitude. But if thou wilt give us strength, we will take up the work committed to our hands, and carry it forward. We will seek to put self out of sight, and to magnify the power of grace in every word and act of life. A solemn trust is ours. What will be our record in the day of God? I will praise thee, O Lord, for I am wholly thine, and thou art mine."  {PH168 48.1}
[PH168 48.2]         "From this time," he continued, "I will be free in God. I have allowed business to hurry and burden me, so that I have had little time to pray. Here I have erred. The Lord does not desire us to be in so great a hurry. He can use us to better effect if we take time to pray, to study the Bible, and to praise his name. The Lord has a work for us to do. I must be fitted for it, and I feel that I have not a moment to lose. I will not yield to doubt or discouragement. The Lord blesses me, even me." He wept aloud, and exclaimed, "How ungrateful I have been, for all God's mercy and love!"  {PH168 48.2}
[PH168 48.3]         Upon another occasion, while praying in the grove, he said, "The words spoken by Christ to Joshua come with solemn power to my mind: 'Loose thy shoe from off thy foot; for the place whereon thou standest is holy.' I feel that I must be entirely divested of self. I desire faithfully to employ my powers to promote peace, happiness,                                                                              49  and progress in the cause of God. I must cultivate sympathy and patience. With me, to be still requires more grace than to be active in the battle. 'Peace, be still!' This is the lesson I will learn.  {PH168 48.3}
[PH168 49.1]         "Ours has been a life of active service. Traveling east and west, in the cold of winter and the heat of summer, never allowing ourselves to be controlled by circumstances, undaunted by poverty, undismayed by opposition, we have pressed on in the path of duty. Life has been a constant scene of exertion; and now to learn to lay off the heavier burdens seems as difficult as to part with my life. The necessity for great effort inspires me with corresponding zeal, energy, and perseverance. Opposition has strengthened in me the power of resistance. I have thrown all the energies of body, and mind, and soul into every undertaking, resolved that success should crown my efforts. This iron determination has molded my character, and now I have that hardest lesson to learn,--'Be still, and know that I am God.' I must learn to wait, learn to be quiet, and let others lead in the battles for right.  {PH168 49.1}
[PH168 49.2]         "When I look over our life of travel and warfare for the past thirty-five years, and see how wonderfully we have been preserved from accident and harm, it awes and humbles me, under a sense of my obligations to God. We have been on the cars when fatal accidents have occurred, and the Lord's mercy has preserved us, so that life and limb have been uninjured. This appears to me in a new light. A prominent man, in conversing with me of our extensive travels, with no serious accident, once remarked, 'Eld. White, yours seems to be a charmed life.' I answered, 'The God                                                                              50  whom I serve has given his angels charge over me, and until my work is done, he will preserve me.'"  {PH168 49.2}
[PH168 50.1]         After relating this incident, my husband continued, "I can but wonder at the mercy and goodness of God. I must come nearer to him. I must walk in greater humility before him. I will take no credit to myself for the success that has crowned my efforts in the upbuilding of the cause of truth. I know that I have not labored in vain; but it is the power of God that has wrought with me to save sinners. It is his blessing that has opened hearts to receive the truth. God alone shall be glorified; for he has made his work a marvelous success."  {PH168 50.1}
[PH168 50.2]         We had an appointment to attend a tent-meeting at Charlotte, Sabbath and Sunday, July 23 and 24. And I was in feeble health, we decided to travel by private conveyance. On the way, my husband seemed cheerful, yet a feeling of solemnity rested upon him. He repeatedly praised the Lord for mercies and blessings received, and freely expressed his own feelings concerning the past and the future: "The Lord is good, and greatly to be praised. He is a present help in time of need. The future seems cloudy and uncertain, but the Lord would not have us distressed over these things. When trouble comes, he will give us grace to endure it. What the Lord has been to us, and what he has done for us, should make us so grateful that we would never murmur or complain. Our labors, burdens, and sacrifices will never be fully appreciated by all. I see that I have lost my peace of mind and the blessing of God by permitting myself to be troubled by these things.  {PH168 50.2}
[PH168 50.3]         "It has seemed hard to me that my motives should be misjudged, and that my best efforts to                                                                              51  help, encourage, and strengthen my brethren should again and again be turned against me. But I should have remembered Jesus and his disappointments. His soul was grieved that he was not appreciated by those he came to bless. I should have dwelt upon the mercy and loving-kindness of God, praising him more, and complaining less of the ingratitude of my brethren. Had I ever left all my perplexities with the Lord, thinking less of what others said and did against me, I should have had more peace and joy. I will now seek first to guard myself that I offend not in word or deed, and then to help my brethren make straight paths for their feet. I will not stop to mourn over any wrong done to me. I have expected more of men than I ought. I love God and his work, and I love my brethren also."  {PH168 50.3}
[PH168 51.1]         Little did I think, as we traveled on, that this was the last journey we would ever make together. The weather changed suddenly from oppressive heat to chilling cold. My husband took cold, but thought his health so good that he would receive no permanent injury. He labored in the meetings at Charlotte, presenting the truth with great clearness and power. He spoke of the pleasure he felt in addressing a people who manifested so deep an interest in the subjects most dear to him. "The Lord has indeed refreshed my soul," he said, "while I have been breaking to others the bread of life. All over Michigan the people are calling eagerly for help. How I long to comfort, encourage, and strengthen them with the precious truths applicable to this time!" On Sunday afternoon, after I had spoken on the subject of temperance, he united with others in singing the stirring song, "Dare to be a Daniel." I was surprised at the power and spirit with which he sung.  {PH168 51.1}
[PH168 52.1]                                                                                 52         Wednesday we returned home. On the way he complained of headache; his lungs were congested, and he coughed some. We thought the attack only a common cold which would readily yield to treatment. He went about his work as usual, but was troubled with pain in his limbs. Every morning we visited the grove near our house, and united in prayer. He seemed to feel more deeply in earnest than usual, and would pray fervently several times. We were anxious to know what the Lord would have us do. Letters were continually coming in from different places, urging us to attend the camp-meetings. We wished to seek some retired place, and there devote ourselves to writing; and yet it was painful to refuse to meet with our brethren in these important gatherings. We prayed much for wisdom that we might take the right course.  {PH168 52.1}
[PH168 52.2]         Sabbath morning, as usual, we walked to the grove together, and my husband prayed most fervently three times. He seemed reluctant to cease pleading with God for special guidance and blessing. His prayers were heard, and peace and light came to our hearts. My husband praised the Lord, and said, "Now I give it all up to Jesus. I feel a sweet, heavenly peace, an assurance that the Lord will show us our duty; for we desire to do his will." He accompanied me to the Tabernacle, and opened the services with singing and prayer: It was the last time he was ever to stand by my side in the pulpit.  {PH168 52.2}
[PH168 52.3]         On Sunday he thought he would be able to attend the Eastern camp-meetings, and said the Lord could give him strength, if it was his duty to go. Monday he had a severe chill. Tuesday he did not rally as expected, but we thought the disease                                                                              53  an attack of fever and ague, and supposed that it would soon yield to treatment. Tuesday night I was attacked with chills, and was very sick, being unable to sit up on the following day. Dr. Kellogg then proposed that we both be removed to the Sanitarium, where we could enjoy better facilities for treatment. A mattress was placed in a hack, my husband and myself were laid side by side, for the last time, and thus taken to the Sanitarium.  {PH168 52.3}
[PH168 53.1]         On Friday my symptoms were more favorable. The doctor then informed me that my husband was inclined to sleep, and that danger was apprehended. I was immediately taken to his room, and as soon as I looked upon his countenance I knew that he was dying. I tried to arouse him. He understood all that was said to him, and responded to all questions that could be answered by yes or no, but seemed unable to say more. When I told him I thought he was dying, he manifested no surprise. I asked if Jesus was precious to him. He said, "Yes, oh yes." "Have you no desire to live?" I inquired. He answered, No.  {PH168 53.1}
[PH168 53.2]         We then knelt by his bedside, and I prayed for my husband in that solemn hour. A peaceful expression rested upon his countenance. I said to him, "Jesus loves you. The everlasting arms are beneath you." He responded, "Yes, yes." I wished to be certain that he recognized us, and I asked him to tell who we were. He said, "You are Ellen. You"--looking at our elder son--"are Edson. I know you all."  {PH168 53.2}
[PH168 53.3]         Bro. Smith and other brethren then prayed around his bedside, and retired to spend much of the night in prayer. My husband said he felt no                                                                              54  pain; but he was evidently failing fast. Dr. Kellogg and his helpers did all that was in their power to hold him back from death. He slowly revived, but continued very weak. I remained with him through the night.  {PH168 53.3}
[PH168 54.1]         The next morning he took some nourishment, and seemed slightly to revive. About noon he had a chill, which left him unconscious, and he quietly breathed his life away, without a struggle or a groan. I was mercifully spared the anguish of seeing my husband in agony battling with death. The scene was as pleasant as it was possible for a deathbed to be.  {PH168 54.1}
[PH168 54.2]         At times I felt that I could not have my husband die. But these words seemed to be impressed on my mind: "Be still, and know that I am God." We had designed to devote the coming winter to writing. My husband had said, "Let us not be turned aside from our purpose. I think we have made a mistake, in allowing the apparent wants of the cause and the earnest entreaties of our brethren to urge us into active labor in preaching when we should have been writing. While our mental powers are unimpaired, we should complete our contemplated books. I design to arrange my business affairs, go to the Pacific coast, and devote the winter months to writing. It is a duty which we owe to ourselves and to the cause of God to rest from the heat of battle and to give to our people the precious light of truth which God has opened to our minds. I feel assured there is a crisis before us. We should preserve our physical and mental powers for future service. The glorious subject of Redemption should long ago have been more fully presented to the people; but I have allowed myself to be called into the field, to                                                                              55  attend camp-meetings, and have become so worn that I could not engage in writing."  {PH168 54.2}
[PH168 55.1]         While thus conversing, we passed the humble home of a colored washer-woman, who supported herself and five children by her daily labor. Said my husband, "Wife, we must look after this poor woman. Let us not, amid our busy cares, forget the poor souls who have so hard a struggle to live. It is well always to pay them more than they ask; and you may have clothing and provisions that you can spare them. It will be a small matter to us, but may be a great help to them." He continued, "Living where these poor people do, surrounded by the miasm of the millpond, they must have constantly to battle with disease and death. If I had means at my command, I would build suitable houses on high land to rent to these poor people. We will see what can be done to make their hard lot more comfortable." My husband was always a helper of the poor and the needy. He never knowingly oppressed the hireling in his wages. He was the widow's friend, a father to the fatherless.  {PH168 55.1}
[PH168 55.2]         I keenly feel my loss, but I dare not give myself up to useless grief. This would not bring back my husband. And I am not so selfish as to wish, if I could, to bring him from his peaceful slumber to engage again in the battles of life. Like a tired warrior, he has lain down to sleep. I will look with pleasure upon his resting-place. The best way in which I and my children can honor the memory of him who has fallen, is to take the work where he left it, and in the strength of Jesus carry it forward to completion. We will be thankful for the years of usefulness that were granted to him. And for his sake, and for Christ's                                                                              56  sake, we will learn from his death a lesson which we shall never forget. We will let this bereavement make us more kind and gentle, more forbearing, patient, and thoughtful toward the living.  {PH168 55.2}
[PH168 56.1]         It is well to keep fresh in our minds the memory of loved ones sleeping in the grave, by adorning their resting-place with fresh, sweet flowers; these emblems remind us of the beauties of Paradise, our future home. But it is a still sweeter and more enduring tribute to the memory of the departed, to make bright and sunny the lives of friends whom God has permitted to remain with us. There are many who need words of comfort and encouragement, and offices of love. There are aching hearts to be soothed. There are rash, turbulent spirits that kindness and love may win to the paths of peace and happiness.  {PH168 56.1}
[PH168 56.2]         Never did I feel the worth of my Saviour's love as I feel it now. I can testify that if in prosperity we stand up for Jesus, in adversity, when afflictions come and we need more than mortal strength, Jesus will stand up for us. I find his arm mighty to save to the uttermost. The promises of God are now shining forth, like beams of light from Heaven, to comfort, strengthen, and bless my life. I take these promises as my own. I will not visit the graves of my loved ones to weep and lament. I will not think and talk of the darkness of the tomb. But I will present to my friends the glad morning of the resurrection, when the Life-giver shall break the fetters of the captives and call them forth to a glorious immortality. Jesus himself passed through the tomb, that we might look with joy to the resurrection morning.  {PH168 56.2}
[PH168 56.3]         I take up my life-work alone, in full confidence that my Redeemer will be with me. I thank the                                                                              57  Lord that I have my sons and their companions to be my helpers. For this blessing I am deeply grateful.  {PH168 56.3}
[PH168 57.1]         I wish to express my appreciation of the kindness, attention, and sympathy extended to both my husband and myself by the physicians and helpers of the Sanitarium. All exerted themselves to the utmost for our relief and recovery. Especially would I acknowledge with gratitude Dr. Kellogg's skillful care as a physician, as well as his kindness and sympathy as a brother and friend, in my sickness and bereavement. To those also who brightened my sick-room with flowers, I extend my sincere thanks. Not one of these favors is forgotten.  {PH168 57.1}
[PH168 57.2]         I have also been cheered and comforted by letters of sympathy from absent friends. I have not strength to respond to these separately, but I thank all for their words of love in my affliction.  {PH168 57.2}
[PH040 1.1]        PH040 - Instruction Concerning Education (1881)           I was shown that our College was designed of God to accomplish the great and good work of saving souls. It is only when brought under the full control of the Spirit of God that the talents of an individual are rendered useful to the fullest extent. The precepts and principles of religion are the first steps in the acquisition of knowledge, and lie at the very foundation of true education. Knowledge and science must be vitalized by the Spirit of God, in order to serve the noblest purposes. The Christian alone can make the right use of knowledge. Science, in order to be fully appreciated, must be viewed from a religious standpoint. Then all will worship the God of science. The heart which is ennobled by the grace of God can best comprehend the real value of education. The attributes of God as seen in his created works, can be appreciated only as we have a knowledge of the Creator. The teachers must be acquainted, not only with the theory of truth, but must have an experimental knowledge of the way of holiness, in order to lead the youth to the fountains of truth, to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world. Knowledge is power only when united with true piety. A soul emptied of self will be noble. Christ abiding in the heart by faith, will make us wise in God's sight.  {PH040 1.1}
[PH040 1.2]         My guide said, "Elevate the standard in all school education. You must set up no lower standard. Discipline must be maintained. Teach the youth by precept and example."                            -2-     There has not been too much strictness, but too much laxness of action tolerated; but the workers must not despair. Work with the Spirit of Christ, with the mind of Christ, to correct existing evils. Expect that the wrong-doers will have the sympathy of wrong-doers; but faithful shepherds of the flock have lessons to learn in order to keep on an elevated standard and yet teach that the star of hope is still shining. Work on patiently; but rebuke sin firmly, and give it no sanction.  {PH040 1.2}
[PH040 2.1]          In the common schools the religion of the Bible is not made a part of the education. One essential, and the most important element, is left out of the program. Education is a work which will tell through the ceaseless ages of eternity. The teachers should be men and women of experience that can impart light from the throne of God in all their instructions. There has been a fearful neglect of duty with the parents, and when the children are sent to school, they should have teachers who have patience and self-control.  {PH040 2.1}
[PH040 2.2]          Like Eli, the parents have not restrained their children, and when the conduct of their children is such that it testifies against their management, they think to obtain relief by sending them to college to be disciplined, and to learn better manners than the parents have taught them at home. Here the teachers are left with a task on their hands which few can appreciate. If they succeed in reforming this crude and undisciplined class, parents take the credit instead of giving it to the teacher. If the children choose the society of the evil-inclined, and go from bad to worse, then the teachers are censured, and the school is denounced as being what it should not be, when the condemnation justly belongs to the parents.                              -3-     They have the first and best years of the lives of their children, while they were teachable and impressible. But wicked and slothful parents have failed in their duty, and their children have become confirmed in an evil course. They were hardened like flint when sent to the College.  {PH040 2.2}
[PH040 3.1]          If the parents had studied more of Christ and less of the world, if they had cared less to imitate the customs and fashions of the present age, and devoted time and painstaking effort to mold the minds and characters of their children after the divine Model, then they could send them forth with moral integrity to be carried forward in the branches of study to qualify them for any position of trust. The teachers, if God-fearing and God-loving, could take these children a step nearer heaven, train to make their capacities a blessing and not a curse. Connected with God, these instructors will exert an influence affecting the destiny of souls in leading them to the study and obedience of the law of God, carrying their minds up to the contemplation of eternal interests, opening before them a broad, expansive field of thought, presenting before them difficult Bible problems to master, strengthening the intellect to grasp grand and ennobling themes. After all this there will be an infinity beyond.  {PH040 3.1}
[PH040 3.2]          The greatest work is before us. The peril which threatens our usefulness, and which will prove our ruin, if not seen and overcome, is selfishness, --placing a higher estimate upon our plans, our opinions, and our labors, and moving independently of our brethren. "Counsel together," have been the words repeated by the angel again and again.  {PH040 3.2}
[PH040 3.3]          Satan may move through one man's mind to warp things out of their proper channel. He                            -4-     may succeed with two who view things in a similar light, but with several minds enlisted, there is greater safety against his wiles. Every plan will be more liable to be viewed from all sides, every advance will be more carefully studied, so that no enterprise will be so likely to be entered upon which will bring confusion and perplexity and defeat to the work in which we are engaged. In union there is strength: in division there is weakness and defeat. God is leading out a people, and fitting them for translation. Are we who are acting a part in this work standing as sentinels for God? Are we uniting our forces? Are we willing to become servants of all? Are we imitating the great Pattern?  {PH040 3.3}
[PH040 4.1]          The College in Battle Creek is a place where young men and women should be trained according to God's plan of development and growth, where the younger members of the Lord's family should be impressed that they are created in the image of their Maker, and that their spirit must represent the Spirit of Christ. All should feel that it is one of God's instrumentalities to make known the knowledge of himself to man.  {PH040 4.1}
[PH040 4.2]          Cultivated intellects are now needed in every part of the work of God, for novices cannot do the work acceptably in unfolding the hidden treasure to enrich the soul. God has devised that schools shall be an instrumentality for developing workers for Jesus Christ, of whom he will not be ashamed, and this object must ever be kept in view. The height man may reach by proper culture, has not hitherto been realized.                                 Mrs. E. G. White.  {PH040 4.2}
[PH043 1.1]         PH043 - The Judgment (1879)            Important Personal Testimony.          On the morning of Oct. 23, 1879, about two o'clock, the Spirit of the Lord rested upon me, and I beheld scenes in the coming Judgment. Language fails me in which to give an adequate description of the things which passed before me, and of the effect they had upon my mind.  {PH043 1.1}
[PH043 1.2]         The great day of the execution of God's judgment seemed to have come. Ten thousand times ten thousand were assembled before a large throne, upon which was seated a person of majestic appearance. Several books were before him, and upon the covers of each was written in letters of gold, which seemed like a burning flame of fire, "Ledger of Heaven." One of these books containing the names of those who claimed to believe the truth was then opened. Immediately I lost sight of the countless millions about the throne, and only those                                                                              2  who were professedly children of the light and of the truth engaged my attention. As these persons were named, one by one, and their good deeds mentioned, their countenances would light up with a holy joy that was reflected in every direction. But this did not seem to rest upon my mind with the greatest force.  {PH043 1.2}
[PH043 2.1]          Another book was opened, wherein were recorded the sins of those who professed the truth. Under the general heading of selfishness came every other sin. There were also headings over every column, and underneath these, opposite each name, were recorded in their respective columns the lesser sins. Under covetousness came falsehood, theft, robbery, fraud, and avariciousness; under ambition came pride and extravagance; jealousy stood at the head of malice, envy, hatred; and intemperance headed a long list of fearful crimes, such as lasciviousness, adultery, indulgence of animal passions, etc. As I beheld, I was filled with inexpressible anguish, and exclaimed, Who can be saved? who will stand justified before God? whose robes are                                                                              3  spotless? who are faultless in the sight of a pure and holy God?  {PH043 2.1}
[PH043 3.1]          As the Holy One upon the throne slowly turned the leaves of the Ledger, and his eyes rested for a moment upon individuals, his glance seemed to burn into their very souls, and at the same moment every word and action of their lives passed before their minds as clearly as if traced before their vision in letters of fire. Trembling seized them, and their faces turned pale. Their first appearance when around the throne was that of careless indifference. But how changed their appearance now! The feeling of security is gone, and in its place is a nameless terror. A dread is upon every soul lest he shall be found among those who are wanting. Every eye is riveted upon the face of the One upon the throne; and as his solemn, searching eye sweeps over that company, there is a quaking of heart, for they are self-condemned without one word being uttered. In anguish of soul each declares his own guilt, and with terrible vividness sees that by sinning he has thrown away the precious boon of eternal life.                                                                              4   {PH043 3.1}
[PH043 4.1]          One class were registered as cumberers of the ground. As the piercing eye of the Judge rested upon these, their sins of neglect were distinctly revealed. With pale and quivering lips they acknowledged that they had been traitors to their holy trust. They had had warnings and privileges, but they had not heeded nor improved them. They now see that they presumed too much upon the mercy of God. True, they had not such confessions to make as had the vile and basely corrupt; but like the fig-tree they were cursed because they bore no fruit, because they had not put to use the talents intrusted to them.  {PH043 4.1}
[PH043 4.2]          This class had made themselves supreme, laboring only for selfish interests. They were not rich toward God, not having responded to his claims upon them. Although professing to be servants of Jesus Christ, they brought no souls to him. Had the cause of God been dependent on their efforts, it would have languished; for they not only withheld the means lent them of God, but they withheld themselves. But these now see                                                                              5  and feel that in occupying an irresponsible position in reference to the work and cause of God, they have placed themselves on the left hand. They had opportunity, but would not do the work that they could and should have done.  {PH043 4.2}
[PH043 5.1]          The names of all who professed the truth were mentioned. Some were reproved for their unbelief, others for having been slothful servants. They allowed others to do the work in the Master's vineyard, and to bear the heaviest responsibilities, while they were selfishly serving their own temporal interests. By cultivating the abilities God had given them, they could have been reliable burden-bearers, working for the interest of the Master. Said the Judge, All will be justified by their faith, and judged by their works. How vivid then appeared their neglect, and how wise the arrangement of God in giving to every man a work to do to promote the cause and save his fellow-men. Each was to demonstrate a living faith, in his family and in his neighborhood, by showing kindness to the poor, sympathizing with the afflicted, engaging in missionary labor,                                                                              6  and by aiding the cause of God with his means. But like Meroz, the curse of God rested upon them for what they did not do. They loved that work which would bring the greatest profit in this life; and opposite their names in the Ledger devoted to good works, there was a mournful blank.  {PH043 5.1}
[PH043 6.1]          The words spoken to these were most solemn: You are weighed in the balances, and found wanting. You have neglected spiritual responsibilities because of busy activity in temporal matters, while your very position of trust made it necessary that you should have more than human wisdom and greater than finite judgment. This you needed in order to perform even the mechanical part of your labor; and when you disconnected God and his glory from your business, you turned from his blessing.  {PH043 6.1}
[PH043 6.2]          The question was then asked, Why have you not washed your robes of character and made them white in the blood of the Lamb? God sent his Son into the world, not to condemn the world, but that through him it might be saved. My                                                                              7  love for you has been more self-denying than a mother's love. It was that I might blot out your dark record of iniquity; and put the cup of salvation to your lips, that I suffered the death of the cross, bearing the weight and curse of your guilt. The pangs of death, and the horrors of the darkness of the tomb, I endured that I might conquer him who had the power of death, unbar the prison-house, and open for you the gates of life. I submitted to shame and agony because I loved you with an infinite love, and would bring back my wayward, wandering sheep to the paradise of God, to the tree of life. That life of bliss which I purchased for you at such a cost, you have disregarded. Shame, reproach, and ignominy, such as your Master bore for you, you have shunned. The privileges he died to bring within your reach have not been appreciated. You would not be partaker of his sufferings, and you cannot now be partaker with him of his glory.  {PH043 6.2}
[PH043 7.1]          Upon one page of the Ledger, under the head of "Fidelity," was the name of my husband. His life, character, and all the                                                                              8  incidents in our experience, seemed to be brought vividly before my mind. A very few items which impressed me, I will mention. I was shown that God had qualified my husband for a specific work, and in his providence had united us to carry forward this work. Through the testimonies of his Spirit he had imparted to him great light. He had cautioned, warned, reproved, and encouraged; and it was due to the power of his grace that we had been enabled to bear a part in the work from its very commencement. God had miraculously preserved his mental faculties, notwithstanding his physical powers had given out again and again.  {PH043 7.1}
[PH043 8.1]          God should have the glory for the unbending integrity and noble courage to vindicate the right and condemn the wrong which my husband has had. Just such firmness and decision were necessary at the commencement of the work, and they have been needed all along, as it progressed step by step. But if with this courage, firmness, and indomitable energy he had perseveringly cultivated gentleness, kindness, and charity, graces positively essential in carrying forward                                                                              9  any great enterprise, but especially the work of God, he would now have greater influence than he has. He has stood in defense of the truth without yielding a single principle to please the best friend. He has had an ardent temperament, bold and fearless in acting and speaking. This has often led him into difficulties which he might frequently have avoided. He has been obliged to stand more firmly, to be more decided, to speak more earnestly and boldly, because of the very different temperament of the men connected with him in his labor. But even here he has made mistakes, in misjudging the motives of his brethren.  {PH043 8.1}
[PH043 9.1]          Had Elder Smith exercised more firmness and boldness in defending the right and condemning the wrong, my husband would not have been forced to take such firm, decided positions. This disposition on the part of Elder Smith to overlook wrong, and leave evils uncorrected, which, though small at first, would increase till they finally destroyed the purity of the church, has forced my husband to act, and caused his course, in contrast with Elder Smith's, to seem very severe and                                                                              10  dictatorial. Had Elder Smith stood as a bold soldier for Jesus Christ, had he called sin, fraud, and dishonesty by their right names, had he given these evils their just rebuke, less of such disagreeable work would have fallen upon my husband, and less cause would have been given for temptation in regard to his course of action.  {PH043 9.1}
[PH043 10.1]          God would have the facts appear as they are. Elder Smith has neglected to cultivate those traits of character which it is so needful that all who are engaged in the work of God should possess. Pleasing or unpleasing to human nature, faithfulness, vigilance, and boldness must be exercised, or sin will triumph over righteousness. A failure to see and sense the wants of the cause for this time, and to reprove sin, is called by some, meekness; God calls it unfaithfulness, and spiritual sloth. He gives no credit to those who shun the cross and neglect the disagreeable duties, thereby imperiling his church. Envy, jealousy, dishonesty, falsehoods, and evil surmisings have ever had to be met. They existed in the time of ancient Israel, and will ever be                                                                              11  found in modern Israel. Some one must meet this element, and whoever does will displease some; it cannot be otherwise, for there will ever be those who will sympathize with wrong-doers. Those who have shunned that part of the work which requires anxiety and care, boldness and fortitude, will receive no reward for their silence and their peaceful demeanor; but condemnation will be written against them.  {PH043 10.1}
[PH043 11.1]          "Son of man, I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore hear the word at my mouth, and give them warning from me. When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die, and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life, the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity, but his blood will I require at thine hand. Yet if thou warn the wicked, and he turn not from his wickedness, nor from his wicked way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul. Again, when a righteous man doth turn from his righteousness, and commit iniquity, and I lay a stumbling block before him,                                                                              12  he shall die; because thou hast not given him warning he shall die in his sin, and his righteousness which he hath done shall not be remembered; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, it thou warn the righteous man, that the righteous sin not, and he doth not sin, he shall surely live, because he is warned; also thou hast delivered thy soul."  {PH043 11.1}
[PH043 12.1]          This exactly represents the case of ministers in our day. It is an evil day. Satan is continually at work to press his temptations among us. At first he presents little deviations from right; then after the senses have become accustomed to this slight departure from the light which God has given, he presents another temptation to lead away from former positions and principles. Then as the mind becomes accustomed to that, he presents a still greater departure from the simplicity of our faith, until the barriers are broken down, and idolatry in various forms is at home in our midst. God then moves upon those who will not shun to declare his whole counsel, and charges them, "Lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression,                                                                              13  and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek me daily, . . . as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God." Those who ought to be humiliating their souls before God will then begin to justify themselves:--  {PH043 12.1}
[PH043 13.1]          "What an easy, happy time we were having. The church was in a pleasant condition. We were doing well. But, lo! here come Elder White and his wife, the disturbers of Israel. They always create a trouble whenever they come. If they only had the sweet spirit of Elder Smith; he never hurts any one's feelings, he never says sharp and cutting things." But these blind ones do not see that this very pleasing, careless indifference on the part of men at Battle Creek who have failed to keep the fort, has created the necessity for the alarm to be sounded and the cutting rebukes to be given. Where would the church drift, were it not for the plain, close, searching testimonies to arouse them from their slumber?  {PH043 13.1}
[PH043 13.2]          I was shown that God had given judgment and strength of discrimination to my husband in the past, not because this                                                                              14  was exclusively for him, but because he was willing to use these abilities. God has given him clear foresight, because he put to use what he had given him. God has given him the power to form and execute plans with the needed firmness, because he did not refuse to exercise these qualities of the mind, and to venture in order to advance the work of God.  {PH043 13.2}
[PH043 14.1]          Self has at times been mingled with the work; but when the Holy Spirit has controlled his mind, he has been a most successful instrument in the hands of God for the upbuilding of his cause. He has had elevated views of the Lord's claims upon all who profess his name,--of their duty to stand in defense of the widow and the fatherless, to be kind to the poor, to help the needy, and to guard the interests of those who should settle at Battle Creek. He would jealously guard the interests of his brethren that no unjust advantage should be taken of them. His self-denial, and firm, conscientious purpose to deal justly and love mercy, and see that justice was done and no fraud allowed,                                                                              15  has made him enemies of those who wished to serve themselves at the expense of their brethren. His zeal in these matters has sometimes caused him to exercise too great severity in order to have right rule, and wrong rebuked.  {PH043 14.1}
[PH043 15.1]          The earnest efforts of my husband to build up the institutions in our midst I also saw registered in the Ledger of Heaven. The truth sent out from the press was like rays of light emanating from the sun in all directions. This work was commenced and carried forward at a great sacrifice of strength and means.  {PH043 15.1}
[PH043 15.2]          When affliction came upon my husband, other men were selected to take his place. They commenced with a good purpose, but they had never learned the lesson of self-denial. Had they felt the necessity of earnestly agonizing before God daily, and thrown their souls unselfishly into the work, not depending upon self, but upon the wisdom of God, they would have shown that their works were wrought in God. Had they heeded the reproofs and counsels given, when they did not meet the mind of the Spirit of                                                                              16  God, they would have been saved from sin. But they followed the inclination of their own carnal hearts, instead of walking in the counsel of God, and the record in the books of God was sad indeed. Unfaithfulness, dishonesty, and fraud were written against them.  {PH043 15.2}
[PH043 16.1]          Direct theft and outright robbery are not the sins which these men of influence are guilty of committing; but it is the petty dishonesties, the prevarications, the incorrect entries and false statements, which amount to quite a large sum in the course of years. The great evil exists in the heart,--dishonesty of soul. Any deviation from perfect fairness and integrity in business or in trade, little though it may be, is copied by others, only to be increased in magnitude two, three, four, five, or even ten fold. "He that is faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much; and he that is unjust in the least, is unjust also in much."  {PH043 16.1}
[PH043 16.2]          It is not the magnitude of the transaction that makes it fair or unfair, honest or dishonest. It is the purpose of the heart begotten by covetousness and                                                                              17  selfishness, which leads a man to overreach his neighbor in the smallest item. If temptation were placed in his way, and circumstances favored, he would overreach on a much larger scale. When the strict line of duty is passed, when rectitude is sacrificed, the way is opened to go to greater lengths. In the case of Adam it was not the value of the fruit of which he partook which made his sin so grievous, but it was the departure from God's requirements, the failure to stand the test. He was found on Satan's side when he should have been found wholly on the side of the Lord and of Heaven. The sin of Adam and Eve consisted in their disobedience of the express command of God.  {PH043 16.2}
[PH043 17.1]          A man who is honest before God will deal justly with his fellow-men, whether or not it is for his own personal interest to do so. The outward acts are a fair transcript of the principles within. Many whom God called to his work have been tested and proved, and found wanting; and there are others whom he is now testing and proving. He makes examples of those who prove recreant to                                                                              18  their trust; but men whose hearts are not right with God see virtues in those who have failed, where God sees dishonesty; and sin is not called by its right name and regarded in its aggravated character.  {PH043 17.1}
[PH043 18.1]         After God had tested and proved us in the furnace of affliction, he raised up my husband and gave him greater clearness of mind and power of intellect to plan and execute than he had before his affliction. When my husband felt his own weakness and moved in the fear of God, then the Lord was his strength; but when he did not fully rely upon God, his impetuosity of character brought him into difficulties. In the deep earnestness of his warm heart he was ready to promise and undertake much in the service of those he loved; and in order to help others he sometimes taxed himself severely. But this was a moral weakness in his character,--his dislikes were as strong as his affections, and he did not always control his feelings, but moved too much by present impulse. His whole heart is in anything he undertakes; but he has acted at times under the power of strong                                                                              19  feelings. Unexpected changes taking place, his mind has been turned in different directions. While he has labored under the special grace of God, these natural traits, which have been sharpened by disease, were not discernible. Prompt in speech and action, he has pushed forward reforms where they would otherwise have languished. He has made very liberal donations, fearing that his means would prove a snare to him. He has been cautioned through the testimonies in regard to these matters. God had made him his steward, and intrusted him with means to use judiciously for the advancement of his cause. Should he at once give all his means, he would not answer the purpose of God as a wise steward; for enterprises will be constantly arising until the close of time calling for means to carry forward the work of God, and some one should be able to lead out and set an example in donating. Large donations to any one object would limit his ability to aid in other enterprises which are equally important.  {PH043 18.1}
[PH043 19.1]         When my husband has overworked,                                                                              20  and nature has been burdened beyond endurance, a long period of sickness has resulted, then has come discouragement, as he has had a painful consciousness of his inability to plan and work to advance the cause of God. It has seemed to him of but little consequence to retain money, and he has donated largely to the various enterprises connected with the work of God. When he has recovered his health, he has found himself limited in means, and fearing he has not been as careful in its application as would best serve the cause of God, he has claimed the privilege of reconsidering the matter, especially as he has seen bad management in using the means which has cost us so much hard labor, physically and mentally, to accumulate. But the principle of this is not good. If he has given to his own hurt, when in physical and mental strength he should not change. If he sees that he has made mistakes, he should move more carefully in the future, consulting others at every step, and seeking wisdom from above                                                                              21  more earnestly, that all his work may be wrought in God.  {PH043 19.1}
[PH043 21.1]          The charge of dishonest dealing with his fellow-men does not stand against him; he has been as true to the interests of the cause as the compass to the pole. But he gives his brethren opportunity to misjudge him, by his apparent desire to advantage himself. He has labored beyond his strength almost constantly, when he was able to labor at all. But when assailed by envy and jealousy he has made himself the subject of thought and of remark, and has called the attention of others to himself. He has thought the course of his brethren compelled him to do this.  {PH043 21.1}
[PH043 21.2]          The large donations he has made from time to time, the sacrifice of means he has made upon the Pacific coast to establish the Signs Office and build meeting-houses there, have not been appreciated; but he should consider that he did not do this for his brethren, but for God. His brethren and his own children have been willing to draw from us more means than we should have invested on                                                                              22  the Pacific coast, or in the institutions at Battle Creek. His whole soul was ardent and full of zeal to push forward the work. Some have thought that he must be making money fast, in order to give so liberally. He has had to meet disaffection and murmurings on every side. These have been greatly magnified in his mind, and he has felt too keenly over them. He has been enshrined in the hearts of his brethren generally; but a few have always been ready to complain, and to entertain a spirit of jealousy and envy.  {PH043 21.2}
[PH043 22.1]          Men who have never felt the burden of the work, and have never exercised disinterested benevolence and care-taking, have not been the ones to allay suspicion and discountenance disparaging remarks. Those who have been willing to bear responsibilities themselves, could understand my husband's efforts to lift when the load pressed heavy, and they have been true to him from first to last. He has overlooked this very pleasant feature in his experience, and has looked upon the dark side, reasoning for himself                                                                              23  and repeating what he has done for the cause. In calling attention to himself he has cast a shadow between him and his Redeemer, which has darkened his pathway.  {PH043 22.1}
[PH043 23.1]          Our important institutions, which have had the very best of our lives in disinterested, unselfish labor, should respond to the labor which was bestowed when everything went so hard. Every new enterprise, every forward movement, met at first with opposition from our ministers and people; and these enterprises had to be carried through by the most taxing efforts at every step, to bring them into existence and keep them advancing with the opening providence of God. But the work has been helped forward by others as well as my husband; and he must not feel that he is deserving of all the credit.  {PH043 23.1}
[PH043 23.2]          Men who occupy responsible positions in the work of God should not feel that it is required of them to deal with those whose very lives are interwoven with the rise and growth of these institutions, and who made them what they                                                                              24  were in their prosperity, as with others who have had no special burden and have acted no leading part in bringing them into existence. These institutions will not please God, if they neglect the duty of giving honor to whom honor is due. The guardians of these institutions will not displease God in treating very tenderly the self-sacrificing servants of God whom he has used as his chosen instruments in the upbuilding of his cause. They should exercise the same tenderness toward them which children should exercise toward their parents; while tenderness should be ever cherished in return. These institutions are as dear to us as our children.  {PH043 23.2}
[PH043 24.1]          God would have those who guard these institutions appreciate those whom he has chosen, and esteem them highly for their work's sake. Sharp, close dealing in business is entirely out of place between them and the father of these institutions, whose earnest working and self-denying efforts have, through the blessing of God, made them what they                                                                              25  are. Such a course would be regarded by the servant of God as injustice, and would result in awakening in him the same spirit.  {PH043 24.1}
[PH043 25.1]          My husband has been upon the point recently of separating his interest from these institutions, and of taking up the work of publishing on his own responsibility. This, God would not approve. His interest must remain with the institutions. He has labored faithfully for them, not receiving in times past that which was his just due, that he might give an example to others. He has placed his wages for his labor, which has been continuous and wearing, three times nearly costing him his life, upon the level of a common working hand. God would not have him feel that he must now bear the responsibilities of these institutions. He has not physical or mental power to do the planning and executing for this great work. He should feel that he is in a great measure released from this.  {PH043 25.1}
[PH043 25.2]          While God has given us our work to do in bearing our testimony to the people                                                                              26  by pen and voice, others must come to bear burdens in connection with the cause. My husband should do all he can do with calmness, with unselfish motives, and then welcome all to act their part in planning and executing. Should they fail in any of their undertakings, they should not therefore be deemed unqualified for the work; for to err is human. They should not become discouraged, but should endeavor to learn by every apparent failure how to make a success of the next effort. And if they connect with the Source of wisdom they will surely succeed.  {PH043 25.2}
[PH043 26.1]          My husband has erred in making public the errors of those who were willing to do all they could to lift burdens. One word spoken to weaken the influence of those who are doing their best to advance the cause of God, is no more excusable in him than it was in those who stood ready to repulse his every effort during the earlier stages of the work. God is putting burdens upon more inexperienced shoulders. He is fitting them to be caretaking, to venture, to run risks. Mistakes                                                                              27  have been made and will be made; but should these errors be presented before the public in contrast with his success, thus arousing suspicious and jealousies that the men whom God is working with cannot be trusted, it would discourage those who were doing their very utmost to promote the interests of the work of God, and would hinder some whom God is moving upon, who would otherwise sustain the cause. Not one word should be spoken or written to weaken the influence of his fellow-laborers, those connected with these institutions, or cast reflections upon their plans and the execution of them, unless some evidence is given that downright dishonesty is endangering the cause of God.  {PH043 26.1}
[PH043 27.1]          My husband has been highly favored in being connected with one whom God is leading, counseling, and teaching, by pointing out the way and warning against dangers. To this is due, in a great measure, his success. Those less favorably situated cannot be expected to steer as clear of mistakes as he has done. To contrast their course with his is scarcely just and fair. Too much already                                                                              28  has been made public in regard to the weaknesses of ministers and others professing the truth. This has injured the cause of God by giving impressions to those not of our faith, that either we were a weak, inefficient people or that uncharitableness existed to a great degree among us. The latter has been the case. These things have worked against us. We should just as zealously guard the reputation of our ministering brethren as we would have them guard our reputation. We should do unto them exactly as we would have them do unto us under similar circumstances. The golden rule has been violated again and again by my husband.  {PH043 27.1}
[PH043 28.1]          He has felt that due respect was not shown him in not publishing all his articles, when some of them would have made unfavorable impressions upon minds, and worked against the interests of the cause, by presenting the mistakes and errors of those who have to bear burdens of responsibility. These thrusts in public are not in the order of God, and would prove a greater injury to the cause than the mistakes he would reprove.  {PH043 28.1}
[PH043 28.2]          God would not have those who are connected with these institutions make my husband a pack-horse for their difficulties. He                                                                              29  has encouraged the referring of matters to him too much; and the work has been retarded. He is not always in a condition of physical and spiritual health to make decisions in regard to such matters; and should they be brought before him, and he devote that thought, and study, and prayer to the subject which are required in order to give an answer according to the mind of God, he would be unable to stand under the burden. If others are to throw their burdens of anxiety, close thinking, and earnest prayer upon him, they will fail to gain that deep, living experience which they might otherwise obtain in carrying forward the work. He should not feel that he is responsible for all their planning and executing. And if my husband gives hasty decisions, without taking in all the bearings of the question before him, he is liable to make mistakes, and to mar the cause of God. When my husband is known to have sufficient physical and mental health for counsel and advice, then the large plans devised by others may be laid before him. The long experience he has had, and the light God has given me, may be of great service to the cause of God, when important decisions are to be made.                                                                              30   {PH043 28.2}
[PH043 30.1]          Human weakness is apparent in the strongest of men. The best are but erring mortals, and one should not feel at liberty to sit in judgment upon the motives or actions of his brethren. Charity, which is so much lacking, is yet very essential in this age of the world. God would have his ministers, and every soul connected with his work in these sacred institutions, show marked respect and love for one another; in honor, preferring one another.  {PH043 30.1}
[PH043 30.2]          All who have responsible positions must realize that they must first have power with God, in order that they may have power with the people. Those who devise and execute plans for our institutions must connect with Heaven, if they would have wisdom, foresight, discernment, and keen perception. The Lord is left out of the question altogether too much, when everything depends upon his blessing. God listens to the appeals of his self-denying workers who labor to advance his cause. He has even condescended to talk with feeble mortals, face to face. He listens to the importunate prayers of those who really long for his help, not only with patience, but with approval.  {PH043 30.2}
[PH043 30.3]          His servant Moses felt his insufficiency                                                                              31  for the great work before him, and pleaded, with an earnestness that seemed almost presumption, for the presence of God to be with him. But instead of receiving a reproof, the earnest pleader receives the reply, "My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest,"--an assurance that all his burdens may be rested upon God. But the mind of Moses is so burdened with the tremendous weight of the responsibilities resting upon him that he approaches still nearer to God, and his request is pressed still further. The answer from God is, "I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken; for thou hast found grace in my sight, and I know thee by name." Encouraged by his success, Moses ventures still further,--a holy boldness he possesses, until it reaches a point which is incomprehensible to poor, finite man. The servant of God has been, through prayer, approaching nearer and nearer to God, and now prefers a request such as no mortal man had ever dared to make,--"I beseech thee, show me thy glory." Will God thrust aside his servant now for his apparent presumption? The third time, the answer comes, "I will make all my goodness to pass before thee." The Lord of glory promises to show Moses all he can bear of                                                                              32  his glory, in his present, mortal state. He was told that he could not see the full, unveiled glory of God, and live. Oh, what condescension on the part of God! That Hand that made the worlds takes the mighty man of faith and puts him in a cleft of the rock, that he may show him his glory, and make all his goodness to pass before him. Tenderly that Monarch of the universe, the King of Glory, puts his hand over this worm of the dust, that the splendor of his divine majesty may not consume him.  {PH043 30.3}
[PH043 32.1]          The close intercourse which Moses had with God, and the glorious manifestation vouchsafed to him, caused his face to shine so brightly with heavenly luster that the people of Israel could not look upon him. He appeared like a bright angel from Heaven. This personal experience of the knowledge of God was of more value to him as a man bearing responsibilities as a leader than all his former education in the learning of the Egyptians. The most brilliant intellect, the most earnest study, the highest eloquence, can never be substituted for the wisdom and power of God in those who are bearing the responsibilities connected with his cause. Nothing can be substituted for the grace of Christ and the knowledge of God's will.                                                                              33   {PH043 32.1}
[PH043 33.1]          God has made every provision for man to have help which he alone can give him. If he allows his work to hurry, drive, and confuse, so that he will have no time for devotional thought, or for prayer, he will make mistakes. If a standard is not lifted up by Jesus Christ against Satan, he will overcome those who are engaged in the important work for this time.  {PH043 33.1}
[PH043 33.2]          It is the privilege of every one connected with these institutions to be connected in close relationship with God, and if they fail to do this they show themselves unfitted for their work of trust. The provision made for us all through Christ was a full and perfect sacrifice,--a sinless offering. His blood can cleanse the foulest stain. Had he been but a man, we would be excusable for our lack of faith and obedience, and present state of darkness and feebleness. He came to save that which was lost. We are not qualified for the great work for this time, except when we labor in God; when our prayers, earnest and fervent, are continually ascending to the throne of grace.  {PH043 33.2}
[PH043 33.3]          A great mistake has been made in the outlay of means in Oakland, Cal., and in Battle Creek, causing an accumulation of debts                                                                              34  which have involved these institutions in embarrassment. Now the evil of this is fully seen, and the pressure is felt. But it is with them as with a bank; if the impression goes out that failure is imminent, all who have intrusted their money in them will rush to call it out. The greatest wisdom is now required to manage these important institutions in such a manner that the difficulties which threaten to ruin them may be overcome. All may come out in safety by managing judiciously and economically, and keeping the embarrassment under which they are laboring as close as possible. A few injudicious words spoken without thought by my husband will do a work he can never undo if he would. He will awaken the fears of those who have invested means, and will lead them to withdraw it, which must ruin the Sanitarium and our publishing house on the Pacific coast. If we will labor with courage now, in this financial crisis, prudently, disinterestedly, calling in means, the difficulty will be overcome.  {PH043 33.3}
[PH043 34.1]          My husband and myself should no longer bear the burdens in this cause; but we should never have cause to feel that we are supplanted by others, who, as the work increases,                                                                              35  have to come in to bear responsibilities. One should not in any case feel envious or suspicious of another; but all should work in harmony; they are a part of the great whole. Interested workers must be found, who will qualify themselves, by close connection with God, to be guardians and directors of our institutions. Those of God's servants who have borne the burden and heat of the day should be honored and highly esteemed for their work's sake. But the people should trust alone in the living God. The workers individually should rely upon God. My husband's voice should not absolutely control, independent of those placed as a committee to form the plans and execute them.  {PH043 34.1}
[PH043 35.1]          In answer to prayer, God's care for his servant has been evinced again and again in raising him up from an apparently hopeless condition, physically and mentally. In the hurry of labor and the pressure of business, there has been much wear and work, but less spirituality. The meekness and love of Christ have been greatly lacking. A spirit of hurry has driven away the sweet spirit of Christ. More would have been done in the end, and in a much better manner, had more calmness been manifested,                                                                              36  and true kindness and respect shown for all the servants of God who are laboring to advance the cause. God is never in a hurry. While the work should be pushed forward with persevering energy, it might better move more slowly than to be carried on in a spirit of hurry and friction, nervousness, and severe reprimands, which bring confusion and great unhappiness.  {PH043 35.1}
[PH043 36.1]          I saw that many sharp words had been spoken from impulse by my husband to his brethren, and his character is estimated according to the words spoken, even by those who ought to know him better. Deeds of kindness now and then cannot take the place of kind words and true courtesy, neither can soft speeches and kind words take the place of reproof which ought to be given for sin to our brethren, relatives, and worldlings. But on this point my husband is weak, and often fails in giving reproofs when he should not.  {PH043 36.1}
[PH043 36.2]          Liberality of feeling, generosity and nobleness of spirit, fairness and candid judgment and mildness, are the essence of Christianity; and the neglect of this, wounds our Redeemer, and brings a reproach upon the cause of God. The Lord requires my husband to cultivate love and tender affection for his                                                                              37  brethren; not love which is dependent upon feeling, but love which is a principle; kindliness which is not spasmodic.  {PH043 36.2}
[PH043 37.1]          God would have had my husband exert a power of influence from the first, in molding the work as it progressed, after the divine pattern. The donation of means, the taxing of his strength in wearing labor, have been an easier work than to bring himself to task, and discipline and control his own spirit, ever having the spirit of Christ, and keeping self out of sight. The lesson of self-government is the most important lesson that man ever learned. My husband has been acknowledged as the acting head in this work. Wherever the head moves, the body follows. The speeches he has felt free to make to his brother ministers up to the present time have displeased God. He has been tempted to question and find fault with any move of importance that he did not suggest or originate. He must see that this is not pleasing to God, and must change his course, or else he will mar the work. God is fitting up men to bear burdens, to plan and execute, and my husband must not stand in the way.  {PH043 37.1}
[PH043 37.2]          He cannot encircle the cause of God in his arms; it is too broad; many heads and many                                                                              38  hands are needed to plan and labor, not saving themselves. For want of experience, mistakes will be made; but if the workers connect with God, he will give them an increase of wisdom.  {PH043 37.2}
[PH043 38.1]          The attention of men all over the land is fixed intently upon the work here at Battle Creek. With the deepest anxiety, many are watching for the development of the faith and principles which are here cherished, and which will ere long be brought into testing activity. Never since the creation of the world were such important interests at stake as now depend upon the action of men who believe and are giving the last message of warning to the world.  {PH043 38.1}
[PH043 38.2]          My husband's last sickness came upon him in consequence of bearing burdens which God had warned him he ought not to bear. Nature could not bear up under the pressure, unless God should work a miracle. My husband trusted too much to his own strength and wisdom, and the Lord permitted sickness to come upon him, that he might realize his own weakness.  {PH043 38.2}
[PH043 38.3]          God has given us night as one of his greatest blessings, bringing quiet and repose to overworked bodies and minds. We cannot                                                                              39  prosecute any labor, however interesting and essential, without periods of rest, when the human machinery shall stand still. When the hour of retirement comes, we should yield to nature's sweet restorer. If her claims are not obeyed, if the hours of sleep are abridged, the result will be weariness and want of every power. God has not constituted men to pursue one round of either labor or enjoyment.  {PH043 38.3}
[PH043 39.1]          Eld. White and Dr. Kellogg have not given themselves proper rest. God instituted the Sabbath as a day of rest to repair nature's exhausted energies. No mind can continue day after day without cessation, either in business which taxes the mental powers, or in the acquirement of knowledge, without injury. There is no night in Heaven. There is no wear and weariness of the human machinery. There we shall never be sensible of fatigue; never need or want repose. There is no tire in performing God's will; we shall never be wearied in sounding his praise. We shall always have the freshness of the morning. But as we are now in this world, with bodies which weary, we must pay heed to God's plans, and take repose when we need it.                                                                              40   {PH043 39.1}
[PH043 40.1]          We are both in the decline of life. Our time to work is limited at the longest, and we have not a day to waste in justifying ourselves in acts which are not in harmony with the spirit of Christ. Our influence should be felt in Battle Creek so long as we can remain without gathering burdens upon us and leaving others to go lightly loaded. If we would take the responsibilities of the work, there are too many who would be willing that we should bear them; and when we leave them, others would not know where to take hold. It is not our work to serve tables. God did not raise up my husband and give him a new lease of life for any such work. He would have us bear the testimony he gives us, not in self, but in the spirit of Christ; and with the softening influence of his grace upon our hearts we have a molding influence upon the cause of God at the great heart of the work. The testimonies of the Spirit of God are greatly needed here.  {PH043 40.1}
[PH043 40.2]          True godliness includes kindness and the filling in of all the graces of the Spirit in the character like the fine pencilings in a picture. We should labor continually to advance the glory of God, and to bless and save our fellow-men. Our work should not wind up as                                                                              41  it began. There must be less hurry and fatigue, and more thoughtfulness and repose, less nervous action, and more prayer. The day of God will test the spirit that has governed the life. There has been too much self and too little Jesus in the labor that has been performed. The Christian life must exemplify the life of Christ. The great mystery of godliness must be developed in the life and character; then the influence upon the church will be to bring it up to a higher and purer life.  {PH043 40.2}
[PH043 41.1]          If we walk loftily and in self-sufficiency, we shall walk alone, without the companionship of Jesus. "The meek will he guide in judgment, and the meek will he teach his way." We should labor less in self, and more in the spirit of Jesus Christ. My husband's voice might have been a power in its pathos and melody to reach hearts. One of God's best gift is the voice. God has given cautions which have not been heeded. My husband has perverted this gift, but now he may do much to redeem the past. He has no time to lose. God in mercy brings our defects to light, that we may remedy them before it is too late. We must look from ourselves, our self-righteousness, our alms giving, our religious conflicts, to Jesus. His merits alone will save us. Living faith in Jesus will bring rich blessings.  {PH043 41.1}
[PH045 1.1]         PH045 - Knowing and Obeying the Lord (1895)                            By Mrs. E. G. White.          How can any one who is in fellowship with Christ's sufferings, refuse to obey His will and do His work? Yet there are people who know the terms of salvation, which are plainly revealed in the word of God. They listen to the message which the Lord sends through His delegated servants, but, although they assent to the truth, they will not obey. They have not genuine faith to appropriate God's promises to themselves. They do not regard Him as their personal Saviour, in whom they may trust as a child trusts its loving parents. They do not regard God as a loving heavenly Father, who has provided for them a perfect Saviour, a never-failing Friend, an infallible Guide and Teacher.  {PH045 1.1}
[PH045 2.1]         It is surprising that they can read all the promises in the word of God, the gracious calls to the heavenly feast, and yet refuse to accept them. Holding themselves aloof from the Source of their strength and efficiency, they are as sapless branches. Not having become united with the Living Vine, can we suppose that they will have spiritual eyesight to discern the exalted privilege of those who serve God, and the unfavorable position those are placed in who fail to follow Him?  {PH045 2.1}
[PH045 2.2]         So many have not the real faith that works by love and purifies the soul; therefore they choose to labor for the approbation of men rather than of God. No real heavenly brightness is brought into their religious life, and the future is devoid of the assurance which leads them to trust and hope. Many are living in transgression and rebellion against God. They choose to indulge their carnal impulses rather than to yoke up with Christ, lift the cross, and follow Jesus. There is a cross to lift, and self-denial to practise, in all the ways of practical godliness. It is through care and helpfulness toward others that we learn the precious lessons God designs for us. The great sacrifice of love made by the only-begotten Son of God, won the victory on our behalf. When will the people of God become pure, and true, and Christlike? When will they come out from the world and be separate? When will they open the door of their hearts and welcome the heavenly Guest?  {PH045 2.2}
[PH045 3.1]         We can not overestimate the value of simple faith and unquestioning obedience. It is by following the path of obedience in humble faith that the character attains perfection. Adam was required to render strict obedience to God's commandments, and no lower standard is presented to those who desire salvation today. Christ has promised us sufficient power to reach this high standard. He says: "Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in My name, I will do it. If ye love Me, keep My commandments. And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world can not receive." ［John 14:13-17.］  {PH045 3.1}
[PH045 3.2]         Why can not the world receive the truth? "Because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him." ［John 14:17.］  {PH045 3.2}
[PH045 4.1]         The world is leagued against the truth, because it does not desire to obey the truth. Shall I, who perceive the truth, close my eyes and heart to its saving power because the world chooses darkness rather than light? Shall I bind myself up with the bundles of tares because my neighbors refuse to be bound up with the wheat? Shall I refuse light, the evidence of truth which leads to obedience, because my friends and relatives choose to follow in the path of disobedience which leads away from God? Shall I close my mind against the knowledge of the truth because my neighbors and friends will not open their understanding to discern the truth as it is in Jesus? Shall I refuse to grow in the grace and knowledge of my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ because my neighbors choose to remain dwarfs spiritually? "Be ye therefore perfect," said Christ, "even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." ［Matthew 5:48.］  {PH045 4.1}
[PH141 1.1]        PH141 - The Liquor Traffic Working Counter to Christ            Mrs. E. G. White.          Jesus came to our world to dispute the authority of Satan, who claimed supremacy over the earth. He came to restore in man the defaced image of God, to impart to the repentant soul divine power by which he might be raised from corruption and degradation, and be elevated and ennobled, and made fit for companionship with the angels of heaven. But men have failed to co-operate with Jesus in his divine mission, and have placed themselves under the black banner of the prince of darkness, giving themselves up to be the agents through which the powers of darkness work for the destruction of humanity. It is Satan's purpose to counteract the work of Christ, and in his counsels he lays plans by which to convert every soul into a channel of darkness. The earth is the field of battle in which the powers of light and darkness are in controversy over the human soul for whom Christ died.  {PH141 1.1}
[PH141 1.2]         When Jesus was upon earth, He announced his mission and the character of his work. He said, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath                                                                              2  anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor: He hath sent Me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord." Luke 4:18, 19.  {PH141 1.2}
[PH141 2.1]          Thus is pictured the mission and work of Christ and his co-labourers, but how different is the work of the prince of darkness, and the work of those who labour on his side of the controversy. Those who are united with the prince of darkness in degrading the souls of their fellow-men, often cloak their iniquity under the garb of religion, but of them the Lord says, "When ye spread forth your hands, I will hide mine eyes from you: yea, when ye make many prayers, I will not hear; your hands are full of blood" Isaiah 1:15. Those who sell strong drink to their fellow-men come under this reproof. They receive the earnings of the drunkard, and give him no equivalent for his money. Instead of this, they give him that which maddens him, and turns him into a demon of cruelty. He exchanges his reason at the bar of the liquor-dealer for a glass of rum or brandy, and under its influence he may treat his wife and children with cruel abuse, and may even kill them outright, or do so by degrees, through neglect, through failure to supply them with the necessities of life. The heart-broken women who have inebriate husbands, if they do not die of abuse or of outright and horrible murder, do die from the effects of starvation, insufficient clothing, and a continual sense of degradation and shame through the poverty, want, and suffering that are consequent upon the drink habit. These poor women see their children suffering, despised, abused, debased                                                                              3  They see them hooted at because of their relation to their drunken fathers, and even the liquor-seller is not careful to refrain from adding insult to injury. Everything,--clothing, food, comfort, home self-respect, happiness, and peace, is swallowed up, and at last life itself is practically laid down, a sacrifice to the liquor-dealer.  {PH141 2.1}
[PH141 3.1]          But angels of God have witnessed every step in the downward path, and have traced every consequence that resulted from a man's placing the bottle to his neighbour's lips. The liquor-dealer is written in the records among those whose hands are full of blood. He is condemned for keeping on sale the poisonous draught by which his neighbour is tempted to ruin, and by which homes are filled with wretchedness and degradation. The Lord holds the liquor-dealer responsible for every penny and shilling that comes to his till out of the earnings of the poor drunkard, who has lost all moral power, who has sunk his manhood in drink.  {PH141 3.1}
[PH141 3.2]          Christ came to our world and suffered reproach, mockery, and insult. He was maligned and maltreated, and at last put to the shameful death of the cross. He suffered all this that He might rescue man from moral degradation, and restore to the soul the lost image of God. But the liquor-dealer, under the prince of the power of darkness, is working in exactly opposite lines, counter to the work of Christ, and is obliterating every trace of the image which Christ would restore. Look at the drunkard. See what liquor has done for him. His eyes are bleared and bloodshot. His countenance is bloated and besotted. His gait is staggering. The sign of Satan's working upon him is written all over                                                                              4  him. Nature herself protests that she knows him not; for he has perverted his God-given powers, and prostituted his manhood by indulgence in drink.  {PH141 3.2}
[PH141 4.1]          If a man has a vicious beast, and he allows it freedom, knowing that it will work injury to men, women, and children, he is brought before the law to answer for his carelessness or malignity. But how much better would it be to let such a beast loose, than to license men to deal out poisonous drinks, to rob men of reason and manhood? What common sense is there in licensing men to sell that which destroys men body and soul, claiming that this infamous business brings into the treasury a revenue by which the orphan children of the drunkard can be cared for? The world knows that intoxicating liquor robs men of the brain-nerve power, and sends them into society bereft of reason. The world knows that most horrible crimes have been committed under its influence, and that drunken men have been led by Satan to do as he dictated, and stain their hands in the blood of their neighbours. The law authorises the sale of liquor, and then has to build prisons for its victims; for nine-tenths of those who are taken to prison are those who have learned to drink. They are those who have spent their earnings in the bar-room. What revenue from this traffic can pay for the loss of human reason, for the loss of the image of God in men, for families reduced to suffering and degradation, for children made paupers, who grow up in ignorance and vice, to perpetuate in their posterity the inherited evil tendencies of their drunken fathers? This is the outworking of this dreadful liquor traffic, and thus it perpetuates misery and crime until the sum of wretchedness                                                                              5  cannot be told by human voice or portrayed by human pen.  {PH141 4.1}
[PH141 5.1]          The drunkard has no knowledge of what he is doing when under the influence of the maddening draught, and yet he who sells him that which makes him irresponsible, is protected by the law in his work of destruction. It is legal for him to rob the widow of the food she requires to sustain life. It is legal for him to entail starvation upon the family of his victim, to send helpless children into the streets to beg for a penny or to beseech for a morsel of bread. Day by day, month by month, year by year, these shameful scenes are re-enacted, until the conscience of the liquor-dealer is seared as with a red-hot iron. The tears of suffering children, the agonised cry of the mother, only serve to exasperate the rumseller. He knows not, nor cares, that the Lord has an account to settle with him. And when his victim is dead, his heart of stone is unmoved. He does not hesitate to collect the debts of the drunkard from his suffering family, and will take the very necessaries from the home to pay the drink bill of the deceased husband and father. What is it to him if the children of the dead starve? He looks upon them as debased and ignorant creatures, who have been abused, kicked about, and degraded, and he has no care for their welfare.  {PH141 5.1}
[PH141 5.2]          All over the land are the houses of the publican, the places of the liquor vendors,--death-traps, where not only men but youth and children are taken captive by the enemy of souls. The law professes to restrict the work of the liquor-seller by providing that when a man reaches a certain state of inebriety, he is to be denied                                                                              6  drink. But who is to judge as to when one has reached the stage where it is unsafe for him to drink more? This is left to the man who is making gain by the weakness of his wretched victim. And there is no law against making our youth into drunkards. The law permits the liquor-vendors to lead them down step by step, until the liquor habit is established, and the young men are drunkards. Better, far better, would it be to give the liquor to the poor, confirmed drunkard who has already been ruined, than to take the very flower of the country and city, and educate our youth in these dreadful habits. Do not the law-makers understand what they will become,--poor inebriates, ruined in body and soul? O, what a terrible condition our world is in!  {PH141 5.2}
[PH141 6.1]         The drunkard is capable of better things. God has intrusted to him talents with which he was to glorify God; but his fellow-men have laid a snare for his soul, and built themselves up out of his ruin. They have lived in luxury, while their poor brethren whom they have robbed, lived in poverty and degradation. O, how many pleasure-lovers there are, who spend their thousands of pounds to please and amuse themselves, and to gratify their fancies, while the world is full of distress and poverty! The prophet describes these co-labourers with Satan, who are degrading those whom God is seeking to uplift. He says, "They lay wait, as he that setteth snares; they set a trap, they catch men. As a cage is full of birds, so are their houses full of deceit; therefore they are become great, and waxen rich. They are waxen fat, they shine; yea, they overpass the deeds of the wicked; they judge not                                                                              7  the cause, the cause of the fatherless, yet they prosper; and the right of the needy do they not judge." Jeremiah 5:26.  {PH141 6.1}
[PH141 7.1]          Rulers and law-makers are not ignorant of the misery and degradation, the horrible and unceasing crime, that pollute the world through the influence of the liquor traffic. But though they are not ignorant, they do not take measures to stop the terrible traffic; but shall they escape judgment? "Shall I not visit for these things? saith the Lord: shall not my soul be avenged on such a nation as this?" God will require for all this at the hand of him who has helped to speed the drunkard on the way to ruin. "The destruction of the transgressors and of the sinners shall be together." Those who legalise the liquor traffic, and those who make gain by it, and those who are defiled through strong drink, shall be destroyed together. Let not the man who indulges in drink think that he will be able to cover his defilement by casting the blame upon the liquor-dealer; for his own sin for the degradation of his wife and children, he will have to answer. "They that forsake the Lord shall be consumed." Isaiah 1:28.  {PH141 7.1}
[PH141 7.2]          The evil consequent upon the indulgence of depraved appetite is wide-spread, and the earth is corrupted under the inhabitants thereof. The earth withereth under the curse of its sin. What is the trouble? Why is this?--It is because the people have forsaken the law of God, and the earth is cursed under its transgression. Notwithstanding the warnings of God's Word, transgression. has increased since the days of Adam, and more and more heavily has the curse pressed upon the human family, on the beasts of the earth, and on the earth itself. Continual transgression of the law of God                                                                              8  has brought its sure results. With all his hellish arts Satan has sought to lead men into practices that would destroy and debase, and destruction is sure to him who does not repent and turn to God for his healing grace.  {PH141 7.2}
[PH141 8.1]          The hands of the liquor-dealers and liquor-drinkers are full of blood; yet the word of God comes to them, "Wash you, make you clean; put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes; cease to do evil; learn to do well; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow." And He adds this gracious invitation: "Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land; but if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." Isaiah 1:16-20.  {PH141 8.1}
[PH048 3.1]         PH048 - Living by Principle (1898)           Let the youth take the Bible as their guide, and stand like a rock for principle, and they can aspire to any height of attainment.--Signs, No. 9, 1889.  {PH048 3.1}
[PH048 3.2]         Joshua 1:8: This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt meditate therein day and night, that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is written therein: for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success. ［THE BIBLE TEXTS HAVE BEEN SUPPLIED BY THE COMPILER.］  {PH048 3.2}
[PH048 3.3]         God's . . . workers are called upon to remember that they cannot drift along with unsettled principles which are warped and distorted by impulse, without misrepresenting the truth which they profess, and doing a lasting injury to their own souls.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 3.3}
[PH048 3.4]          2 Samuel 12:14: Howbeit, because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme, the child also that is born unto thee shall surely die.  {PH048 3.4}
[PH048 3.5]          Teachers and students are constantly at work, weaving the web of their eternal destiny. Every time the shuttle passes, it draws after it a thread which is fastened to right principles and holy actions, or the opposite. Students may have fastened to their threads that which is not profitable for their future life.--Unpub. Test.  {PH048 3.5}
[PH048 3.6]          Galatians 2:20, 18: I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. . . . If I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.                                -4-  {PH048 3.6}
[PH048 4.1]          What is the principle that is to characterize the life?--"Therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."--Unpub. Test.  {PH048 4.1}
[PH048 4.2]          The youth may have principles so firm that the most powerful temptations of Satan will not draw them away from their allegiance.--Test., Vol. III, p. 472.  {PH048 4.2}
[PH048 4.3]          Luke 23:4: Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the people, I find no fault in this man.  {PH048 4.3}
[PH048 4.4]          Daniel 6:5: Then said these men, We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except we find it against him concerning the law of his God.  {PH048 4.4}
[PH048 4.5]          The promises of God do not rest upon feeling. They have a foundation as distinct from feeling as light is from darkness. We must learn to move from principle; and when we learn to do this, we shall move understandingly, and not be controlled by varying emotions.--Signs, No. 43, 1889.  {PH048 4.5}
[PH048 4.6]          2 Corinthians 1:20: For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.  {PH048 4.6}
[PH048 4.7]          The Lord's workers cannot be too careful that their actions do not contradict their words; for a consistent life alone can command respect. If our practise harmonizes with our teachings, our works will have effect; but piety that is not based upon conscientious principles is as salt without savor. To speak, and do not, is as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. It is of no use for us to strive to inculcate principles which we do not conscientiously practise.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 4.7}
[PH048 4.8]          1 Timothy 4:12: Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity.  {PH048 4.8}
[PH048 4.9]          Every act of life is great for good or evil; and it is only by acting upon principle in the tests of                             -5-     daily life that we acquire power to stand firm and faithful in the most dangerous and most difficult positions.--Health Reformer.  {PH048 4.9}
[PH048 5.1]          Jeremiah 12:5: If thou hast run with the footmen, and they have wearied thee, then how canst thou contend with horses? and if in the land of peace, wherein thou trustedst, they wearied thee, then how wilt thou do in the swelling of Jordan?  {PH048 5.1}
[PH048 5.2]          Whether rich or poor, high or low, Satan finds employment for the youth who are not trained to useful industry, and guarded and barricaded with principle.--Signs, No. 45, 1896.  {PH048 5.2}
[PH048 5.3]          The progress of reform depends upon a clear definition and recognition of fundamental truth. The principles of God's law must be kept before the people as everlasting and inexorable as the character of God himself.--Health Reformer.  {PH048 5.3}
[PH048 5.4]          Habakkuk 2:2: And the Lord answered me, and said, Write the vision, and make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it.  {PH048 5.4}
[PH048 5.5]          The Bible teaches men to act from principle; and whenever we successfully resist evil influence, we are strengthening that principle which has been assailed. The mere possession of talent is no guarantee of usefulness or happiness in life. Right principles are the only basis of true success.--Review and Herald, No. 39, 1883.  {PH048 5.5}
[PH048 5.6]          James 4:7: Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.  {PH048 5.6}
[PH048 5.7]          Every heart will be tested, every character developed. It is principle that God's people must act upon. The living principle must be carried out in the life.--Test., Vol. I, p. 222.  {PH048 5.7}
[PH048 5.8]          Ezekiel 18:20: The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.                            -6-  {PH048 5.8}
[PH048 6.1]                The Power of Influence.          Every uttered word exerts an influence, every action involves a train of responsibility. No one can live to himself in this world, even if he would. Each one forms a part of the great web of humanity, and through our individual threads of influence we are linked to the universe. Christ used his influence to draw men to God, and he left us an example of the way in which we should speak and act. A person who is molded by the Spirit of God will know how to speak a "word in season to him that is weary," and will realize the highest human blessedness,-- the joy of imparting to others the precious treasures of the wisdom and grace of Christ. But those who permit themselves to be controlled by the enemy of all good will speak words which should never be uttered.--Review and Herald, No. 7, 1897.  {PH048 6.1}
[PH048 6.2]          Psalms 1:1: Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful.  {PH048 6.2}
[PH048 6.3]          The influence of a thoughtless word may affect a soul's eternal destiny. Every person is exerting an influence upon the lives of others. We must either be as a light to brighten and cheer their path, or as a desolating tempest to destroy. We are either leading our associates upward to happiness and immortal life, or downward to sorrow and eternal ruin. No man will perish alone in his iniquity. However contracted may be one's sphere of influence, it is exerted either for good or for evil.--Test., Vol. IV, p. 654.  {PH048 6.3}
[PH048 6.4]          Romans 14:7: For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself.                              -7-  {PH048 6.4}
[PH048 7.1]          Every act of our lives affects others for good or evil. Our influence is tending upward or downward; it is felt, acted upon, and to a greater or less degree reproduced by others. If by our example we aid others in the development of good principles, we give them power to do good. In their turn they exert the same beneficial influence upon others, and thus hundreds and thousands are affected by our unconscious influence. If we by acts strengthen or force into activity the evil powers possessed by those around us, we share their sin, and will have to render an account for the good we might have done them and did not do, because we made not God our strength, our guide, our counselor.--Test., Vol. II, p. 133.  {PH048 7.1}
[PH048 7.2]          Matthew 12:30: He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.  {PH048 7.2}
[PH048 7.3]          You may never know the result of your influence from day to day, but be sure that it is exerted for good or evil. Many who have a kind heart and good impulses, permit their attention to be absorbed in worldly business or pleasure, while the souls that look to them for guidance drift on to hopeless wreck. Such persons may make a high profession, and may stand well in the opinion of men, even as Christians, but in the day of God, when our works shall be compared with the divine law, then it will be found that they have not come up to the standard. Others who saw their course fell a little below them; and still others fell below the latter class, and thus the work of degeneracy went on.  {PH048 7.3}
[PH048 7.4]          Throw a pebble into the lake, and a wave is formed, and another, and another; and as they                             -8-     increase, the circle widens until they reach the very shore. Thus our influence, though apparently insignificant, may continue to extend far beyond our knowledge or control.--Review and Herald, No. 4, 1882.  {PH048 7.4}
[PH048 8.1]          Judges 5:23: Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.  {PH048 8.1}
[PH048 8.2]          The strongest bulwark of vice in our world is not the iniquitous life of the abandoned sinner or the degraded outcast; it is that life which otherwise appears virtuous, honorable, and noble, but in which one sin is fostered, one vice indulged. To the soul that is struggling in secret against some giant temptation, trembling upon the very verge of the precipice, such an example is one of the most powerful enticements to sin. He who, endowed with high conceptions of life and truth and honor, does yet wilfully transgress one precept of God's holy law, has perverted his noble gifts into a lure to sin. Genius, talent, sympathy, even generous and kindly deeds, may become decoys of Satan to entice other souls over the precipice of ruin for this life and the life to come.--Mount of Blessing, p. 135.  {PH048 8.2}
[PH048 8.3]          Proverbs 27:19: As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man.  {PH048 8.3}
[PH048 8.4]          Young persons who are thrown into one another's society may make their associations a blessing or a curse. They may edify, bless, and strengthen one another, improving in deportment, in disposition, in knowledge; or, by permitting themselves to become careless and unfaithful, they may exert only a demoralizing influence.-- Test., Vol. IV, p. 655.                                 -9-  {PH048 8.4}
[PH048 9.1]          1 Timothy 4:12: Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity.  {PH048 9.1}
[PH048 9.2]          The influence of every man's thoughts and actions surrounds him like an invisible atmosphere, which is unconsciously breathed in by all who come in contact with him. This atmosphere is frequently charged with poisonous influences, and when these are inhaled, moral-degeneracy is the sure result.--Test., Vol. V, p. 111.  {PH048 9.2}
[PH048 9.3]          Proverbs 23:7: As he thinketh in his heart, so is he.  {PH048 9.3}
[PH048 9.4]          Proverbs 13:20: He that walketh with wise men shall be wise; but a companion of fools shall be destroyed.  {PH048 9.4}
[PH048 9.5]          Take heed lest by your example you place other souls in peril. It is a terrible thing to lose your own soul, but to pursue a course which will cause the loss of other souls is still more terrible. That our influence should result in a savor of death unto death is a terrible thought, and yet it is possible. With what holy jealousy, then, should we keep guard over our thoughts, our words, our habits, our dispositions, and our characters. God requires more deep, personal holiness on our part. Only by revealing his character can we co-operate with him in the work of saving souls.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 9.5}
[PH048 9.6]          2 Corinthians 2:14-16: Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savor of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish: to the one we are the savor of death unto death; and to the other the savor of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?  {PH048 9.6}
[PH048 9.7]          Let your influence be persuasive, binding people to your hearts because you love Jesus. These precious souls are his purchased possession. This is a great work! If, by your Christlike words                                -10-     and actions, you make impressions that will kindle in their hearts a hungering and thirsting after righteousness and truth, you are co-laborers with Christ. Purity of thought must be cherished as indispensable to the work of influencing others.--Unpub. Test.  {PH048 9.7}
[PH048 10.1]          Jeremiah 31:3: The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love: therefore with lovingkindness have I drawn thee.  {PH048 10.1}
[PH048 10.2]          Hosea 11:4: I drew them with cords of a man, with bands of love.  {PH048 10.2}
[PH048 10.3]          It is the privilege of every true Christian to exert an influence for good over every one with whom he associates.--Test., Vol. II, p. 231.  {PH048 10.3}
[PH048 10.4]          Psalms 51:10, 13: Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. . . . Then will I teach transgressors thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto thee.  {PH048 10.4}
[PH048 10.5]          The humblest and poorest of the disciples of Jesus can be a blessing to others. They may not realize that they are doing any special good, but by their unconscious influence they may start waves of blessing that will widen and deepen, and the blessed results they may never know until the day of final reward. They do not feel or know they are doing anything great. They are not required to weary themselves with anxiety about success. They have only to go forward quietly, doing faithfully the work that God's providence assigns, and their life will not be in vain. Their own souls will be growing more and more into the likeness of Christ; they are workers together with God in this life, and are thus fitting for the higher work and the unshadowed joy of the life to come.--Steps to Christ, p. 95.  {PH048 10.5}
[PH048 10.6]          2 Corinthians 3:18: But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the                                 -11-     same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.  {PH048 10.6}
[PH048 11.1]          Exodus 34:29: And it came to pass when Moses came down from mount Sinai with the two tables of testimony in Moses' hand, when he came down from the mount, that Moses wist not that the skin of his face shone while he talked with him.  {PH048 11.1}
[PH048 11.2]          Self-denial, self-sacrifice, benevolence, kindness, love, patience, fortitude, and Christian trust are the daily fruits borne by those who are truly connected with God. Their acts may not be published to the world, but they themselves are daily wrestling with evil, and gaining precious victories over temptation and wrong. Solemn vows are renewed and kept through the strength gained by earnest prayer and constant watching thereunto. The ardent enthusiast does not discern the struggles of these silent workers; but the eye of Him who seeth the secrets of the heart, notices and regards with approval every effort put forth in lowliness and meekness. It requires the testing time to reveal the true gold of love and faith in the character. When trials and perplexities come upon the church, then the steadfast zeal and warm affections of the Christian are developed.-- Review and Herald, No. 3, 1881.  {PH048 11.2}
[PH048 11.3]          Luke 12:3: Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light: and that which ye have spoken in  the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the housetops.  {PH048 11.3}
[PH048 11.4]          Those who take pains to call attention to their good works, constantly talking of their sinless state, and endeavoring to make their religious attainments prominent, are only deceiving their own souls by so doing. A healthy man, who is able to attend to the vocations of life, and who goes forth day after day to his labor with buoyant spirits and with a healthful current of blood flowing                                 -12-     through his veins, does not call the attention of every one he meets to his soundness of body. Health and vigor are the natural conditions of his life, and therefore he is scarcely conscious that he is in the enjoyment of so rich a boon.  {PH048 11.4}
[PH048 12.1]          Thus it is with the truly righteous man. He is unconscious of his goodness and piety. Religious principle has become the spring of his life and conduct, and it is just as natural for him to bear the fruits of the Spirit as for the fig-tree to bear figs, or for the rose-bush to yield roses. His nature is so thoroughly imbued with love for God and his fellow men that he works the works of Christ with a willing heart.  {PH048 12.1}
[PH048 12.2]          All who come within the sphere of his influence perceive the beauty and fragrance of his Christian life, while he himself is unconscious of it, for it is in harmony with his habits and inclinations. He prays for divine light, and loves to walk in that light. It is his meat and drink to do the will of his Heavenly Father. His life is hid with Christ in God; yet he does not boast of this, nor seem conscious of it. God smiles upon the humble and lowly ones who follow closely in the footsteps of the Master. Angels are attracted to them, and love to linger about their path. They may be passed by as unworthy of notice by those who claim exalted attainments, and who delight in making prominent their good works; but heavenly angels bend lovingly over them, and are as a wall of fire roundabout them.--Review and Herald, No. 3, 1881.  {PH048 12.2}
[PH048 12.3]          Matthew 6:28: Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin.                                 -13-  {PH048 12.3}
[PH048 13.1]                           Amusements.          There are persons with a diseased imagination to whom religion is a tyrant, ruling them as with a rod of iron. Such are constantly mourning over their depravity, and groaning over supposed evil. Love does not exist in their hearts; a frown is ever upon their countenances. They are chilled with the innocent laugh from the youth or from any one. They consider all recreation or amusement a sin, and think that the mind must be constantly wrought up to just such a stern, severe pitch. This is one extreme. Others think that the mind must be ever on the stretch to invent new amusements and diversions in order to gain health. They learn to depend on excitement, and are uneasy without it. Such are not true Christians. They go to the other extreme. The true principles of Christianity open before all a source of happiness, the height and depth, the length and breadth, of which are immeasurable. It is Christ in us a well of water springing up into everlasting life. It is a continual well-spring from which the Christian can drink at will, and never exhaust the fountain.--Test., Vol. 1, p. 565.  {PH048 13.1}
[PH048 13.2]          1 Chronicles 16:10, 27, 31: Glory ye in his holy name: let the heart of them rejoice that seek the Lord. . . . Glory and honor are in his presence; strength and gladness are in his place. . . . Let the heavens be glad, and let the earth rejoice: and let men say among the nations, The Lord reigneth.  {PH048 13.2}
[PH048 13.3]          They can find that amusement which springs from principle, and which will yield them true happiness, and their time will not be spent in trifling or in selfish indulgence.--Test., Vol. III, p. 223.                                 -14-  {PH048 13.3}
[PH048 14.1]          Psalms 118:15: The voice of rejoicing and salvation is in the tabernacles of the righteous: the right hand of the Lord doeth valiantly.  {PH048 14.1}
[PH048 14.2]          We cannot innocently indulge in any amusement that will unfit us for the more faithful discharge of ordinary life duties.--Test., Vol. II, p. 587.  {PH048 14.2}
[PH048 14.3]          James 1:22, 26: But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves. . . . If any man among you seem to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man's religion is vain.  {PH048 14.3}
[PH048 14.4]          Many gatherings have been presented to me. I have seen the gaiety, the display in dress, the personal adornment. All want to be thought brilliant, and give themselves up to hilarity, foolish jesting, cheap, coarse flattery, and uproarious laughter. The eyes sparkle, the cheek is flushed, conscience sleeps. With eating and drinking and merry-making they do their best to forget God. The scene of pleasure is their paradise. And Heaven is looking on, seeing and hearing all. . . .  {PH048 14.4}
[PH048 14.5]          The once earnest Christian who enters into these sports is on the down-grade. He has left the region pervaded by the vital atmosphere of heaven, and has plunged into an atmosphere of mist and fog. It may be some humble believer is induced to join in these sports. But if he maintains his connection with Christ, he cannot in heart participate in the exciting scene. . . .  {PH048 14.5}
[PH048 14.6]          Young men and young women who have tried to be Bible Christians are persuaded to join the party, and they are drawn into the ring. They did not prayerfully consult the divine standard, to learn what Christ had said in regard to the fruit to be borne on the Christian tree. They do                            -15-     not discern that these entertainment are really Satan's banquet, prepared to keep souls from accepting the call to the marriage supper of the Lamb; they prevent them from receiving the white robe of character which is the righteousness of Christ. They become confused as to what it is right for them as Christians to do. They do not want to be thought singular, and naturally incline to follow the example of others. Thus they come under the influence of those who have never had the divine touch on heart or mind.  {PH048 14.6}
[PH048 15.1]          In these exciting gatherings, carried away by the glamour and passion of human influence, youth that have been carefully instructed to obey the law of God are led to form attachments for those whose education has been a mistake, and whose religious experience has been a fraud. They sell themselves to life-long bondage. As long as they live, they must be hampered by their union with a cheap, superficial character, one who lives for display, but who has not the precious inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 15.1}
[PH048 15.2]          The low, common pleasure parties, gatherings for eating and drinking, singing, and playing on instruments of music, are inspired by a spirit that is from beneath. They are an oblation unto Satan.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 15.2}
[PH048 15.3]          Job 1:4: And his sons went and feasted in their houses, every one his day; and sent and called for their three sisters to eat and to drink with them.  {PH048 15.3}
[PH048 15.4]          Like Israel of old, the pleasure lovers eat and drink, and rise up to play. There is mirth and                             -16-     carousing, hilarity and glee. In all this the youth follow the example of the authors of books that are placed in their hands for study. The greatest evil of it all is the permanent effect these things have upon the character.  {PH048 15.4}
[PH048 16.1]          Those who take the lead in these things bring upon the cause a stain not easily effaced. They wound their own souls, and will carry the scars through their lifetime.--Sp. Test. on Ed., p. 211.  {PH048 16.1}
[PH048 16.2]          Exodus 32:6: And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.  {PH048 16.2}
[PH048 16.3]          We are not to imitate the churches by instituting bazaars and various God-forbidden expedients to bring in a little means. We see no direction in the word for fancy fairs, concerts, and other objectionable practises for raising funds to advance His work. The curse of God is upon all this kind of work. It is polluting and degrading the work of God, defiling his holy temple.-- Unpub. Test.  {PH048 16.3}
[PH048 16.4]          John 2:14-16: Jesus went up to Jerusalem, and found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting: and when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers' money, and overthrew the tables; and said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father's house an house of merchandise.  {PH048 16.4}
[PH048 16.5]          If you truly belong to Christ, you will have opportunities for witnessing for him. You will be invited to attend places of amusement, and then it will be that you will have an opportunity to testify for your Lord. If you are true to Christ then, you will not try to frame excuses for your non-attendance, but will plainly and modestly                            -17-     declare that you are a child of God, and your principles would not allow you to be in a place, even for one occasion, where you could not invite the presence of your Lord.--Y. I., May 4, 1893.  {PH048 16.5}
[PH048 17.1]          Daniel 3:12, 16, 17: There are certain Jews whom thou hast set over the affairs of the province of Babylon, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego; these men, O king, have not regarded thee: they serve not thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up. . . . Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego answered, and said unto the king, O Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king.  {PH048 17.1}
[PH048 17.2]          Many declare that it is certainly no harm to go to a concert, and neglect the prayer-meeting, or absent yourself from meetings where God's servants are to declare to you a message from heaven. It is safe for you to be just where Christ has said he would be. Those who appreciate the words of Christ will not turn aside from the prayer-meeting, or from the meeting where the Lord's messenger has been sent to tell you concerning things of eternal interest. Jesus has said, "Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them." Can you afford to choose your pleasure and miss the blessing? It is these indulgences that have a telling influence not only on your own life and character, but on the life and character of you associates.--Y. I., March 30, 1893.  {PH048 17.2}
[PH048 17.3]          Galatians 6:7: Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.  {PH048 17.3}
[PH048 17.4]          They would resist temptation to indulge self, and would show that they do not enjoy the frivolous pleasure of the world more than the privilege of meeting with Christ in the social meeting.                            -18-     They would have a decided influence upon others, and lead them to follow their example. Actions speak louder than words, and those who are lovers of pleasure do not appreciate the rich blessings of being in the assembly of the people of God. They do not appreciate the privilege of influencing their associates to go with them, hoping that their hearts will be touched by the Spirit of the Lord. Who goes with them into these worldly gatherings? Jesus is not there to bless those assembled.  {PH048 17.4}
[PH048 18.1]          But Satan will bring to the mind many things to crowd out matters of eternal interest. It is his opportunity to confuse the right by mixing it up with the wrong. Through attendance at worldly gatherings a taste is created for exciting amusements, and moral power is weakened. Those who love pleasure may keep up a form of godliness, but they have no vital connection with God. Their faith is dead, their zeal has departed. They feel no burden to speak a word in season to souls who are out of Christ, and to urge them to give their hearts to the Lord.--Y. I., March 30, 1893.  {PH048 18.1}
[PH048 18.2]          Proverbs 21:15, 17: It is joy to the just to do judgment: but destruction shall be to the workers of iniquity. . . . He that loveth pleasure shall be a poor man: he that loveth wine and oil shall not be rich.  {PH048 18.2}
[PH048 18.3]          When our weakness becomes strength in the strength of Christ, we shall not be craving for amusement. These holidays that are considered so indispensable will not be used simply for the gratification of self, but will be turned into occasions in which you can bless and enlighten souls.--Signs, June 6, 1892.                              -19-  {PH048 18.3}
[PH048 19.1]          Proverbs 4:18: But the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day.  {PH048 19.1}
[PH048 19.2]          Gatherings for social intercourse may be made in the highest degree profitable and instructive when those who meet together have the love of God glowing in their hearts, when they meet to exchange thoughts in regard to the word of God, or to consider methods for advancing his work and doing good to their fellow men. When nothing is said or done to grieve the Holy Spirit of God, but it is regarded as a welcome guest, then God is honored, and those who meet together will be refreshed and strengthened.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 19.2}
[PH048 19.3]          Colossians 3:16: Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.  {PH048 19.3}
[PH048 19.4]          Their amusement will be in contemplating their treasure -- the holy city, the earth made new, their eternal home. And while they dwell upon those things which are lofty, pure, and holy, heaven will be brought near, and they will feel the power of the Holy Spirit, and this will tend to wean them more and more from the world, and cause their consolation and chief joy to be in the things of heaven, their sweet home.--Early Writings, Supplement, p. 27.  {PH048 19.4}
[PH048 19.5]          Hebrews 11:13-16: These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country. And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned. But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.  {PH048 19.5}
[PH048 19.6]          While we shun the false and artificial, discarding horse-racing, card-playing, lotteries, prize-fights,                               -20-     liquor-drinking, and tobacco-using, we must supply sources of pleasure that are pure and noble and elevating.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 19.6}
[PH048 20.1]          Proverbs 23:20, 21, 23: Be not among winebibbers; among riotous eaters of flesh; for the drunkard and the glutton shall come to poverty; and drowsiness shall clothe a man with rags. . . . Buy the truth, and sell it not; also wisdom, and instruction, and understanding.  {PH048 20.1}
[PH048 20.2]          Those who receive the Holy Spirit will feel the chilling atmosphere that surrounds the souls of those by whom these great and solemn realities are unappreciated and spoken against. They feel they are in the council of the ungodly, of men who stand in the way of sinners, and sit in the seat of the scornful.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 20.2}
[PH048 20.3]          John 10:4, 5: And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep follow him: for they know his voice. And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him: for they know not the voice of strangers.  {PH048 20.3}
[PH048 20.4]          The Pharisee who invited Christ to his house on this occasion was a ruler in Israel, a member of the Sanhedrin, a man of influence. Jesus had not accepted his invitation for the purpose of satisfying his appetite, or to furnish himself with an hour of amusement; but he had accepted it for the purpose of representing the character of God. Christians may safely accept invitations to dinners where promiscuous company should gather, if they will but follow the example of Christ, and act from the same motives as did our Saviour.--Signs, No. 4, 1896.  {PH048 20.4}
[PH048 20.5]          I entreat the students in our schools to be sober minded. The frivolity of the young is not pleasing to God. Their sports and games open the door to a flood of temptations.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 20.5}
[PH048 20.6]          Revelation 14:4: These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth.                              -21-  {PH048 20.6}
[PH048 21.1]                          Marriage.          There is not one marriage in one hundred that results happily, that bears the sanction of God, and places the parties in a position better to glorify him. The evil consequences of poor marriages are numberless. They are contracted from impulse.--Test., Vol. IV, p. 504.  {PH048 21.1}
[PH048 21.2]          Genesis 6:2: The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose.  {PH048 21.2}
[PH048 21.3]          In your letter-writing, leave match-making and guessing about the marriages of your friends. The marriage relation is holy, but in this degenerate age it covers vileness of every description. It is abused, and has become a crime which now constitutes one of the signs of the last days, even as marriages, managed as they were previous to the flood, were then a crime. Satan is constantly busy to hurry inexperienced youth into a marriage alliance. But the less we glory in the marriages which are now taking place, the better. When the sacred nature and claims of marriage are understood, it will even now be approved of Heaven, and the result will be happiness to both parties, and God will be glorified.--Test. Vol. II, p. 252.  {PH048 21.3}
[PH048 21.4]          He ［Satan］ is busily engaged in influencing those who are wholly unsuited in each other, to unite their interests. He exults in this work, for by it he can produce more misery and hopeless woe to human family than by exercising his skill in any other direction.--Test., Vol. II, p. 248.  {PH048 21.4}
[PH048 21.5]          1 Kings 11:2: Of the nations concerning which the Lord said unto the children of Israel, Ye shall not                              -22-     go in to them, neither shall they come in unto you: for surely they will turn away your heart after their gods: Solomon clave unto these in love.  {PH048 21.5}
[PH048 22.1]         Courtship, as carried on in this age, is a scheme of deception and hypocrisy, with which the enemy of souls has far more to do than the Lord. Good common sense is needed here if anywhere; but the fact is, it has little to do in the matter. --Review and Herald, No. 4, 1886.  {PH048 22.1}
[PH048 22.2]          Galatians 6:7: Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.  {PH048 22.2}
[PH048 22.3]          If you had counseled with your brethren, and committed your ways to the Lord, he would have opened the way for you to connect yourself with one who could have been a help to you instead of a hindrance.--Test., Vol. II, p. 227.  {PH048 22.3}
[PH048 22.4]          Genesis 24:4, 64, 67: But thou shalt go unto my country, and to my kindred, and take a wife unto my son Isaac. . . . And Rebekah lifted up her eyes, and when she saw Isaac, she lighted off the camel. . . And Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah's tent, and took Rebekah, and she became his wife; and he loved her; and Isaac was comforted after his mother's death.  {PH048 22.4}
[PH048 22.5]          Advice is only thrown away on those who are determined to have their own way. Passion carries such persons over every barrier that reason and judgment can interpose.--Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.  {PH048 22.5}
[PH048 22.6]          Judges 14:3: Then his father and his mother said unto him, Is there never a woman among the daughters of thy brethren, or among all my people, that thou goest to take a wife of the uncircumcised Philistines? And Samson said unto his father, Get her for me for she pleaseth me well.  {PH048 22.6}
[PH048 22.7]          If there is any subject that should be considered with calm reason and unimpassioned judgment, it is the subject of marriage. If ever the Bible is needed as a counselor, it is before taking a step that binds persons together for                              -23-     life. But the prevailing sentiment is that in this matter the feelings are to be the guide; and in too many cases love-sick sentimentalism takes the helm, and guides to certain ruin. It is here that the youth show less intelligence than on any other subject: it is here that they refuse to be reasoned with. The question of marriage seems to have a bewitching power over them. They do not submit themselves to God. Their senses are enchained, and they move forward in secretiveness, as if fearful that their plans would be interfered with by some one.--Review and Herald, No. 4, 1886.  {PH048 22.7}
[PH048 23.1]          Love is a plant of heavenly origin. It is not unreasonable; it is not blind. It is pure and holy. But the passion of the natural heart is another thing altogether. While pure love will take God into all its plans, and will be in perfect harmony with the Spirit of God, passion will be headstrong, rash, unreasonable, defiant of all restraint, and will make the object of its choice an idol. In all the deportment of one who possesses true love, the grace of God will be shown. Modesty, simplicity, sincerity, morality, and religion will characterize every step toward an alliance in marriage. Those who are thus controlled will not be absorbed in each other's society, at a loss of interest in the prayer-meeting and the religious service.--Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.  {PH048 23.1}
[PH048 23.2]          Most of that which the youth of our day term love is only blind impulse, which originates with Satan to compass their destruction.--Test., Vol. V, p. 109.  {PH048 23.2}
[PH048 23.3]          There is but little real, genuine, devoted, pure                           -24-     love. This precious article is very rare. Passion is termed love.--Test., Vol. II, p. 381.  {PH048 23.3}
[PH048 24.1]          Many marriages can only be productive of misery, and yet the minds of the youth run in this channel because Satan leads them there, making them believe that they must be married in order to be happy.--Test., Vol. V, p. 122.  {PH048 24.1}
[PH048 24.2]          1 Kings 11:4: For it came to pass, when Solomon was old, that his wives turned away his heart after other gods: and his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God, as was the heart of David his father.  {PH048 24.2}
[PH048 24.3]          Examine carefully to see if your married life would be happy, or inharmonious and wretched. Let the questions be raised, Will this union help me heavenward? will it increase my love for God? and will it enlarge my sphere of usefulness in this life? If these reflections present no drawback, then in the fear of God move forward. But even if an engagement has been entered into without a full understanding of the character of the one with whom you intend to unite, do not think that the engagement makes it a positive necessity for you to take upon yourself the marriage vow, and link yourself for life to one whom you cannot love and respect. Be very careful how you enter into conditional engagements; but better, far better, break the engagement before marriage than separate afterward, as many do.  {PH048 24.3}
[PH048 24.4]          True love is a plant that needs culture. Let the woman who desires a peaceful, happy union, who would escape future misery and sorrow, inquire before she yields her affections, Has my lover a mother? What is the stamp of her character? Does he recognize his obligations to her? Is he mindful of her wishes and happiness?                             -25-     If he does not respect and honor his mother, will he manifest respect and love, kindness and attention, toward his wife? When the novelty of marriage is over, will he love me still? Will he be patient with my mistakes, or will he be critical, overbearing, and dictatorial? True affection will overlook many mistakes; love will not discern them. The youth trust altogether too much to impulse.--Review and Herald, No. 4, 1886.  {PH048 24.4}
[PH048 25.1]          Your prayers have been made with a determination to carry out what you regarded as right, irrespective of the wishes of your parents or of the church.--Test., Vol. V, p. 108.  {PH048 25.1}
[PH048 25.2]          Proverbs 28:9: He that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer shall be abomination.  {PH048 25.2}
[PH048 25.3]          If men and women are in the habit of praying twice a day before they contemplate marriage, they should pray four times a day when such a step is anticipated. Marriage is something that will influence and affect your life, both in this world and in the world to come.--Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.  {PH048 25.3}
[PH048 25.4]          As the mysterious magnet points to the north, so do the claims of religion point to the glory of God.--Test, Vol. III, p. 45.  {PH048 25.4}
[PH048 25.5]          1 Corinthians 10:31: Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.  {PH048 25.5}
[PH048 25.6]          A sincere Christian will not advance his plans in this direction without the knowledge that God approves his course. He will not want to choose for himself, but will feel that God must choose for him. We are not to please ourselves, for Christ pleased not himself. I would not be understood to mean that any one is to marry one                              -26-     whom he does not love. This would be sin. But fancy and the emotional nature must not be allowed to lead on to ruin. God requires the whole heart, the supreme affections.--Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.  {PH048 25.6}
[PH048 26.1]          1 Kings 16:31: And it came to pass, as if it had been a light thing for him to walk in the sins of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, that he took to wife Jezebel the daughter of Ethbaal king of the Zidonians, and went and served Baal, and worshiped him.  {PH048 26.1}
[PH048 26.2]          There is in itself no sin in eating and drinking, or in marrying and giving in marriage. It was lawful to marry in the time of Noah, and it is lawful to marry now, if that which is lawful is properly treated, and not carried to sinful excess. But in the days of Noah, men married without consulting God, or seeking his guidance and counsel. So it is at the present day; marriage ceremonies are made matters of display, extravagance, and self-indulgence. But if the contracting parties are agreed in religious belief and practise, and everything is consistent, and the ceremony be conducted without display and extravagance, marriage at this time need not be displeasing to God. "But this I say, brethren, the time is short; it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none; and they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; and they that use this world, as not abusing it; for the fashion of this world passeth away."--Review and Herald, No. 39, 1888.  {PH048 26.2}
[PH048 26.3]          The Lord requires a loyalty so supreme and undivided that the most sacred relationship is to be subordinate to it.--Unpub. Test.                              -27-  {PH048 26.3}
[PH048 27.1]          Luke 14:20: And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come.  {PH048 27.1}
[PH048 27.2]          The pleadings of affection and love, the yearnings of friendship, will not move you to turn aside from truth and duty; you will not sacrifice duty to inclination.--Test., Vol. III, p. 44.  {PH048 27.2}
[PH048 27.3]          No earthly ties, no earthly considerations, should weigh one moment in the scale against duty to the cause and work of God.--Test., Vol. III, p. 500.  {PH048 27.3}
[PH048 27.4]          Luke 9:62: And Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his hand to the plow, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.  {PH048 27.4}
[PH048 27.5]          Those professing to be Christians should not enter the marriage relation until the matter has been carefully and prayerfully considered from an elevated standpoint, to see if God can be glorified by the union. Then they should duly consider the result of every privilege of the marriage relation, and sanctified principle should be the basis of every action.--Test., Vol. II, p. 380.  {PH048 27.5}
[PH048 27.6]          1 Corinthians 10:31: Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.  {PH048 27.6}
[PH048 27.7]          When a conference selects young men and women, and aids them in obtaining an education for the canvassing field or any other branch of the work, there should be an understanding as to what they propose to do,--whether they design to engage in courtship and marriage, or to labor for the advancement of the cause of truth. It is no use to spend time and money in the education of workers who will fall in love before they complete this education, and who cannot resist the first temptation in the form of an invitation to marriage. In most cases the labor spent on such                          -28-     persons is wholly lost. When they enter the marriage relation, their usefulness in the work of God is at an end. They increase their family, they are dwarfed and crippled in every way, and cannot use the knowledge they have obtained.-- Gen. Conf. Bul., Vol. V, p. 162.  {PH048 27.7}
[PH048 28.1]          Matthew 10:37: He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.  {PH048 28.1}
[PH048 28.2]          Luke 14:26: And if any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.  {PH048 28.2}
[PH048 28.3]          Before persons are admitted to our mission training-schools, let there be a written agreement that after receiving their education they will give themselves to the work for a specified time. This is the only way our missions can be made what they should be. Let those who connect themselves with the missions be straightforward, and take hold of the work in a business-like manner. Those who are controlled by a sense of duty, who daily seek wisdom and help from God, will act intelligently, not from selfish motives, but from the love of Christ and the truth. Such will not hesitate to give themselves unreservedly, soul, body, and spirit, to the work. They will study, work, and pray for its advancement. I repeat, Do not enter into a marriage engagement unless there are good and sufficient reasons for this step,--unless the work of God can be better advanced thereby. For Christ's sake deny inclination, lift the cross, and do the work for which you are educating yourselves.  {PH048 28.3}
[PH048 28.4]          Many of the marriages contracted in these last days prove to be a mistake. The parties make                             -29-     no advancement in spiritual things; their growth and usefulness ended with their marriage. There are men and women throughout the country who would have been accepted as laborers together with God if Satan had not laid his snares to entangle their minds and hearts in courtship and marriage. Did the Lord urge them to obtain the advantages of our schools and missions that they might sink everything in courtship and marriage, binding themselves by a human band for a lifetime?  {PH048 28.4}
[PH048 29.1]          By accepting the work of rearing children in these last days of uncertainty and peril, many place themselves in a position where they cannot labor either in the canvassing field or in any other branch of the cause of God, and some lose all interest to do this. They are content with a common, low level, and assimilate to the position they have chosen. The bewitching power of Satan's deceptions wrought within the human heart its evil work. Instead of candidly considering the time in which we live, and the work they might do in leading others to the truth, they reason from a selfish standpoint, and follow the impulse of their own unconsecrated hearts. "The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh." The natural appetites and passions become a controlling power, and the result is that spiritual growth ceases; the soul is, as it were, paralyzed. --Gen. Conf. Bul., Vol. V, p. 163.  {PH048 29.1}
[PH048 29.2]          Matthew 24:19: And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give such in those days.  {PH048 29.2}
[PH048 29.3]          Let none who dedicate themselves to the work of God be discouraged at the outlook, but let them strive to be faithful in the work committed                             -30-     to them. Live wholly for God; put your life, your energies, your soul, into your work, not knowing which shall prosper, this or that. . . . Let every soul bear in mind the words of Jesus, "Without me ye can do nothing."--Gen. Conf. Bul., Vol. V. p. 163.                                                                   -    {PH048 29.3}
[PH048 30.1]                        Feelings.          Impressions and feelings are no sure evidence that a person is being led by the Lord. Satan will, if he is unsuspected, give feelings and impressions. These are not correct and safe guides. All should acquaint themselves thoroughly with the evidences of our faith, and the great study should be how they can adorn their profession, and bear fruit to the glory of God.--Review and Herald, No. 31, 1886.  {PH048 30.1}
[PH048 30.2]          Job 22:21, 22, 29: Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace; thereby good shall come unto thee. Receive, I pray thee, the law from his mouth, and lay up his words in thine heart. . . . When men are cast down, then thou shalt say, There is lifting up; and he shall save the humble person.  {PH048 30.2}
[PH048 30.3]         At times a deep sense of our unworthiness will send a thrill of terror through the soul; but this is no evidence that God has changed toward us, or we toward God. No effort should be made to rein the mind up to a certain intensity of emotion. We may not feel today the peace and joy which we felt yesterday; but we should by faith grasp the hand of Christ, and trust him as fully in the darkness as in the light.--Review and Herald, No. 18, 1881.  {PH048 30.3}
[PH048 30.4]         Isaiah 30:15: Thus saith the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel; In returning and rest shall ye be saved; in quietness and in confidence shall be your strength.                             -31-  {PH048 30.4}
[PH048 31.1]          Be not discouraged because your heart seems hard. Every obstacle, every internal foe, only increases your need of Christ. He came to take away the heart of stone, and give you a heart of flesh. Look to him for special grace to overcome your peculiar faults. When assailed by temptation, steadfastly resist the evil promptings; say to your soul, "How can I dishonor my Redeemer? I have given myself to Christ; I cannot do the works of Satan." Cry to the dear Saviour for help to sacrifice every idol, and to put away every darling sin. Let the eye of faith see Jesus standing before the Father's throne, presenting his wounded hands as he pleads for you. Believe that strength comes to you through your precious Saviour.--Review and Herald, No. 18, 1881.  {PH048 31.1}
[PH048 31.2]          Philippians 1:6: Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ.  {PH048 31.2}
[PH048 31.3]          We are not to make our feelings a test by which to discern whether we are in or out of favor with God, whether they be what we consider encouraging or not. As soon as one begins to contemplate his feelings, he is on dangerous ground. If he feels joyous, he is confident that he is in a favorable condition; but when a change comes, as it will, for circumstances will be so arranged that feelings of depression will make the heart sad, then he will naturally be led to doubt that God has accepted him. It is not wisdom to look at the emotions, and try to test your spirituality by your feelings. Do not study yourself; look away from self to Jesus. While you acknowledge yourself as a sinner, yet you may appropriate Christ as your sin-pardoning Redeemer. Jesus came not                              -32-     to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. Satan will not be slow in presenting to the repentant soul suggestions and difficulties to weaken faith and destroy courage. He has manifold temptations that he can send trooping into the mind, one after another; but the Christian must not study his emotions, and give way to his feelings, or he will soon entertain the evil guest,-- doubt,--and become entangled in the perplexities of despair. Expel the suggestions of the enemy by contemplating the matchless depth of your Saviour's love.--Signs, No. 56, 1894.  {PH048 31.3}
[PH048 32.1]          Psalms 77:7-10: Will the Lord cast off forever? and will he be favorable no more? Is his mercy clean gone forever? doth his promise fail forevermore? Hath God forgotten to be gracious? Hath he in anger shut up his tender mercies? And I said, This is my infirmity: but I will remember the years of the right hand of the Most High.  {PH048 32.1}
[PH048 32.2]          Do not exalt your feelings or be swayed by them, whether they be good, bad, sad, or joyful. . . . We cannot be lifted up in thought, or know what it is to be the sons and daughters of God, unless we trust implicitly in the word of God; for Satan will ever be on the ground to dispute our claims. We must educate the soul to trust in God's word with unwavering confidence. Let gratitude and thankfulness flow out of the heart, and cease to hurt the heart of Christ by doubting his love, which has been assured to us by most astounding evidences; for he so loved us as to give his own life for us, that we should not perish, but have everlasting life.--Signs, No. 56, 1894.  {PH048 32.2}
[PH048 32.3]          James 1:2-8, 25: My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect                             -33-     and entire, wanting nothing. If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord. A double-minded man is unstable in all his ways. . . . But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer but a doer of the word, this man shall be blessed in his deed.  {PH048 32.3}
[PH048 33.1]          It is no sign that Jesus has ceased to love us because we experience doubts and discouragements. Affliction comes to us in the providence of God in order that we may see that Christ is our helper, that in him is love and consolation. We may receive grace whereby we may be overcomers, and inherit the life that measures with the life of God. We must have an experience so that when affliction comes upon us, we shall not depart from our faith and choose fables.--Signs, No. 19, 1896.  {PH048 33.1}
[PH048 33.2]          Job 13:15: Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him: but I will maintain mine own ways before him.  {PH048 33.2}
[PH048 33.3]          We should grow daily in faith in order that we may grow up to the full measure of the spiritual stature of Christ Jesus. We should believe that God will answer our prayers, and not trust to feeling. We should say, My gloomy feelings are no evidence that God has not heard me. I do not want to give up on account of these sad emotions; for "faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."  {PH048 33.3}
[PH048 33.4]          The rainbow of promise encircles the throne of God. I come to the throne pointing to the sign of God's faithfulness, and cherish the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. We are not to believe because we feel or see that God hears us. We are to trust to the promise of God. We                            -34-     are to go about our business, believing that God will do just what he has said he would do, and that the blessings we have prayed for will come to us when we most need them. Every petition enters into the heart of God when we come believing. We have not faith enough. We should look upon our Heavenly Father as more willing to help us than an earthly parent is to help his child.--Signs, No. 19, 1896.  {PH048 33.4}
[PH048 34.1]          Isaiah 55:6, 10, 11: Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near. . . . For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it to bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it.  {PH048 34.1}
[PH048 34.2]          When we go to Him for wisdom or grace, we are not to look to ourselves to see if he has given us a special feeling as an assurance that he has fulfilled his word. Feeling is no criterion. Great evils have resulted when Christians have followed feeling. Satan can give feelings and impressions, and those who take these as their guide will surely be led astray. How do I know that Jesus hears my prayer?--I know it by his promise. He says he will hear the needy when they cry unto him, and I believe his word. He has never said to the seed of Jacob, "Seek ye me in vain."--Signs, No. 19, 1884.  {PH048 34.2}
[PH048 34.3]          Jeremiah 29:12, 13: Then shall ye call upon me, and ye shall go and pray unto me, and I will hearken unto you. And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart.  {PH048 34.3}
[PH048 34.4]          If we would develop a character which God can accept, we must form correct habits in our religious life. Daily prayer is as essential to growth                                  -35-     in grace, and even to spiritual life itself, as is temporal food to physical well-being. We should accustom ourselves to often lift the thoughts to God in prayer. If the mind wanders, we must bring it back; by persevering effort, habit will finally make it easy. We cannot for one moment separate ourselves from Christ with safety. We may have his presence to attend us at every step, but only by observing the conditions which he himself has laid down.  {PH048 34.4}
[PH048 35.1]          Religion must be made the great business of life. Everything else should be held subordinate to this. All our power of soul, body, and spirit must be engaged in the Christian warfare. We must look to Christ for strength and grace, and we shall gain the victory as surely as Jesus died for us.--Review and Herald, No. 18, 1881.  {PH048 35.1}
[PH048 35.2]          Philippians 4:6, 7: Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.  {PH048 35.2}
[PH048 35.3]          Satan is very ready to insinuate that prayer is a mere form, and avails us nothing. He cannot bear to have his powerful rival appealed to. At the sound of fervent prayer the hosts of darkness tremble. Fearing that their captive may escape, they form a wall around him, that Heaven's light may not reach his soul. But if in his distress and helplessness the sinner looks to Jesus, pleading the merits of his blood, our compassionate Redeemer listens to the earnest, persevering prayer of faith, and sends to his deliverance a re-enforcement of angels that excel in strength. And when these angels, all-powerful, clothed with the armory of heaven, come to the help of                            -36-     the fainting, pursued soul, the angels of darkness fall back, well knowing that their battle is lost, and that one more soul is escaping from the power of their influence.--Signs, No. 44, 1886.  {PH048 35.3}
[PH048 36.1]          Psalms 20:1, 2, 6: The Lord hear thee in the day of trouble; the name of the God of Jacob defend thee; send thee help from the sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of Zion. . . . Now know I that the Lord saveth his anointed; he will hear him from his holy heaven with the saving strength of his right hand.  {PH048 36.1}
[PH048 36.2]          Pray in faith. "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." Prevailing prayer is the prayer of living faith; it takes God at his word, and claims his promises. Feeling has nothing to do with faith. When faith brings the blessing to your heart, and you rejoice in the blessing, then it is no more faith, but feeling. How strange it is that men will put confidence in the word of their fellow men, and yet find it so hard to exercise living faith in God! The promises are ample; why not accept them just as they read? "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?"--Signs, No. 44, 1886.  {PH048 36.2}
[PH048 36.3]          Let there be much praying done, and even with fasting, that not one shall move in darkness, but move in the light as God is in the light. We may look for anything now to break forth outside and within our ranks; and there are minds undisciplined by the grace of the Holy Spirit, that have not practised the words of Christ, and who do not understand the movings of the Spirit of God, who will follow a wrong course of action because they do not follow Jesus fully.--Sp. Test., p. 423.                               -37-  {PH048 36.3}
[PH048 37.1]          John 12:35: Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth.  {PH048 37.1}
[PH048 37.2]          Excitement will not avail to save any soul. To have faith in Christ, to become a child of God, it is not necessary to be stirred with powerful emotion. You are to come to Jesus just as you are, for you know it is the only right thing to do.--Signs, July 11, 1892.  {PH048 37.2}
[PH048 37.3]          1 John 1:9: If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.  {PH048 37.3}
[PH048 37.4]          Zechariah 4:6: Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.  {PH048 37.4}
[PH048 37.5]          It is not a decided evidence that a man or a woman is a Christian because he manifests deep emotion when under exciting circumstances. He who is Christlike has a deep, determined, persevering element in his soul, and yet has a sense of his own weakness, and is not deceived and misled by the devil, and made to trust in himself. He has a knowledge of the word of God, and knows that he is safe only as he places his hand in the hand of Jesus Christ, and keeps firm hold upon him.--Review and Herald, No. 38, 1895.  {PH048 37.5}
[PH048 37.6]          Romans 10:1, 2: Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved. For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge.  {PH048 37.6}
[PH048 37.7]          While many profess to be sons and daughters of God in practise they ignore the example of the works and words of Christ. "It is my privilege," they plainly say by their actions, "to act myself, I should be perfectly miserable if I could not act myself." This is the religion current with the                             -38-     world; but it does not bear the heavenly endorsement. It is a deception, a delusion. Persons may under certain influences of the moment, be full of ecstasies; for chords are touched whose vibrations are pleasing to the natural taste. But these persons will have to learn that this is not the religion of Jesus Christ. When the circumstances change which so elated them, the depression and want of stimulus is felt, as the drunkard feels the want of the stimulus of the intoxicating cup.--Review and Herald, No. 30, 1896.  {PH048 37.7}
[PH048 38.1]          Exodus 12:38: And the mixed multitude went up also with them; and flocks, and herds, even very much cattle.  {PH048 38.1}
[PH048 38.2]          Numbers 11:4: And the mixed multitude that was among them fell a lusting: and the children of Israel also wept again, and said, Who shall give us flesh to eat.  {PH048 38.2}
[PH048 38.3]          Nehemiah 13:3: Now it came to pass, when they had heard the law that they separated from Israel all the mixed multitude.  {PH048 38.3}
[PH048 38.4]          There is a class of people who are always ready to go off on some tangent, who want to catch up something strange and wonderful and new; but God would have all move calmly, considerately, choosing our words in harmony with the solid truth for this time, which requires to be presented to the mind as free from that which is emotional as possible, while still bearing the intensity and solemnity that it is proper it should bear. We must guard against creating extremes, guard against encouraging those who would either be in the fire or in the water.--Sp. Test., p. 222.  {PH048 38.4}
[PH048 38.5]          Acts 17:20-23: For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears: we would know therefore what these things mean. (For all the Athenians and strangers which are there spent their time in nothing else, but either to tell or to hear some new thing.) Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' Hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions,                              -39-     I found an altar with this inscription To the Unknown God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you.  {PH048 38.5}
[PH048 39.1]          We should study the Bible more that we may become familiar with the promises of God, then when Satan comes in, flooding the soul with his temptations, as he surely will, we may meet him with, "It is written." We may be shut in by the promises of God, which will be as a wall of fire about us. We want to know how to exercise faith. Faith "is the gift of God," but the power to exercise it is ours. If faith lies dormant, it is no advantage to us; but in exercise, it holds all blessings in its grasp. It is the hand by which the soul takes hold of the strength of the Infinite. It is the medium by which human hearts, renewed by the grace of Christ, are made to beat in harmony with the great Heart of love. Faith plants itself on the promises of God, and claims them as surety that he will do just as he said he would. Jesus comes to the sinful, helpless, needy soul, and says, "What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." Believe; claim the promises, and praise God that you do receive the things you have asked of him, and when your need is greatest, you will experience his blessing and receive special help.--Signs, No. 20, 1884.  {PH048 39.1}
[PH048 39.2]          Isaiah 59:19, 21: So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun. When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him. . . . As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord; My Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and forever.                               -40-  {PH048 39.2}
[PH048 40.1]          Many know so little of faith that when they have asked God for his help and blessing, they look to themselves to see if their prayer is answered; and if they have a happy flight of feeling, they are satisfied. This is not faith, but unbelief. We should trust God, whether we experience any change of feeling or not. We cannot expect to be very joyful and hopeful while we look to ourselves; for we must think of self as sinful. A large class of the professed Christian world are watching their feelings; but feeling is an unsafe guide, and those who depend upon it are in danger of imbibing heresy.--Signs, No. 20, 1884.  {PH048 40.1}
[PH048 40.2]          Hebrews 4:2: For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.  {PH048 40.2}
[PH048 40.3]          As a faithful physician, the world's Redeemer has his finger upon the pulse of the soul. He marks every beat; he takes note of every throb. Not an emotion thrills it; not a sorrow shades it; not a sin stains it; not a thought or purpose passes through it, with which he is not acquainted. Man was purchased at an infinite cost, and is loved with a devotion exceeding that which a father feels for his child. The prayer that comes from a sincere heart will ever find a response in heaven.--Signs, No. 48, 1896.  {PH048 40.3}
[PH048 40.4]          Hebrews 4:15: For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.  {PH048 40.4}
[PH048 40.5]          If there is anything in our world that should inspire enthusiasm, it is the cross of Calvary.-- Sp. Test., p. 453.  {PH048 40.5}
[PH048 40.6]          John 12:32: And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.                               -41-  {PH048 40.6}
[PH048 41.1]                        Heart Service.          In the renewed heart there will be a fixed principle to obey the will of God, because there is a love for what is just, and good, and holy. There will be no hesitating, conferring with the taste, or studying of convenience, or moving in a certain course because others do so. Every one should live for himself. The minds of all who are renewed by grace will be an open medium, continually receiving light, grace, and truth from above, and transmitting the same to others. Their works are fruitful. Their fruit is unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.--Test., Vol. II, p. 488.  {PH048 41.1}
[PH048 41.2]          Psalms 1:2, 3: His delight is in the law of the Lord; and in his law doth he meditate day and night. And he shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper.  {PH048 41.2}
[PH048 41.3]          Christ was the foundation of the whole Jewish system, and he swept aside the maxims, injunctions, traditions, and precepts with which men had encumbered the plan of salvation. When he swept away the rubbish with which men had buried up the truth, they thought he was sweeping away the truth itself. . . . Outward conformity to the letter of the law was not sufficient. The very principles of the law must be planted in the heart, and love to God and love to man must be revealed in the character, words, and actions. --Signs, No. 43, 1896.  {PH048 41.3}
[PH048 41.4]          Matthew 23:2-4, 10-12: The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat; all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works: for they say, and do not. For they bind heavy                                -42-     burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders: but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. . . . Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted.  {PH048 41.4}
[PH048 42.1]          There is plenty of animal machinery at work. Christ in truth is advocated, but is not represented; and for this reason the truth is dishonored by the very ones who advocate it.--Unpub. Test.  {PH048 42.1}
[PH048 42.2]          John 15:5 (margin): He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for severed from me ye can do nothing.  {PH048 42.2}
[PH048 42.3]          Consider the circumstances of the Jewish nation when the prophecies of Daniel were given. The Israelites were in captivity, the temple had been destroyed, their temple services suspended. Their religion had centered in the ceremonies of the sacrificial system. They had made the outward forms all-important, while they had lost the spirit of true worship. Their services were corrupted with the traditions and practises of heathenism; and in the performance of the sacrificial rites they did not look beyond the shadow to the substance. They did not discern Christ, the true offering for the sins of men. The Lord wrought to bring the people into captivity, and to suspend the services in the temple, in order that the outward ceremonies might not become the sum total of their religion. Their principles and practise must be purged from heathenism. The ritual service ceased, in order that the heart might be revived. The outward glory was removed, that the spiritual might be revealed.--Unpub. Test.  {PH048 42.3}
[PH048 42.4]          Matthew 23:25, 26, 38, 39: Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye make clean the outside of                                 -43-     the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. Thou blind Pharisees cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the outside of them may be clean also. . . . Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.  {PH048 42.4}
[PH048 43.1]          The offerings of the church have been in many instances more numerous than her prayers. The missionary movement is far in advance of the missionary spirit. Earnest prayers have not, like sharp sickles, followed the workers into the harvest-field.--Unpub. Test  {PH048 43.1}
[PH048 43.2]          Isaiah 58:2-4, 10: They seek me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God: they ask of me the ordinances of justice; they take delight in approaching to God. . . . Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. . . . If thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday.  {PH048 43.2}
[PH048 43.3]          Love works not for profit nor reward; yet God has ordained that great gain shall be the certain result of every labor of love. It is diffusive in its nature, and quiet in its operation, yet strong and mighty in its purpose to overcome great evils. It is melting and transforming in its influence, and will take hold of the lives of the sinful and affect their hearts when every other means has proved unsuccessful.--Test., Vol. II, p. 135.  {PH048 43.3}
[PH048 43.4]          Jeremiah 31:3: The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love: therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee.  {PH048 43.4}
[PH048 43.5]          John 12:32: And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.  {PH048 43.5}
[PH048 43.6]          It is in proportion as the heart is sanctified by grace, and filled with the active love for God and                                -44-     for our fellow men, that we do nothing for show or by compulsion. Those who love God do that which is pleasant for them to do, and that is to reveal God in character, and submit the whole heart to the sanctification of the truth.--Review and Herald, No. 41, 1895.  {PH048 43.6}
[PH048 44.1]          Psalms 40:8: I delight to do thy will, O my God: yea, thy law is within my heart.  {PH048 44.1}
[PH048 44.2]          If we consent, he ［Christ］ can and will so identify himself with our thoughts and aims, so blend our hearts and minds into conformity with his will, that when obeying him, we shall but carry out our own impulses. The will, refined and sanctified, will find its highest delight in doing his service.--Signs, No. 46, 1896.  {PH048 44.2}
[PH048 44.3]          Jeremiah 31:33: This shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel: After those days, saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be my people.  {PH048 44.3}
[PH048 44.4]          At his coming the Master will call his servants, and reckon with them. The parable certainly teaches that good works will be rewarded according to the motive that prompted them; that skill and intellect used in the service of God will prove a success, and will be rewarded according to the fidelity of the worker. Those who have had an eye single to the glory of God will have the richest reward.--Signs, No 44, 1884.  {PH048 44.4}
[PH048 44.5]          Matthew 25:21: His Lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.  {PH048 44.5}
[PH048 44.6]          The soul cannot be satisfied with forms, maxims, and traditions. The cry of the soul must be,                                -45-     Give me the bread of life: lift up a full cup to my parched spiritual nature that I may be revived and refreshed.--Review and Herald, No. 19, 1896.  {PH048 44.6}
[PH048 45.1]          John 3:1, 2: There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews: the same came to Jesus by night.  {PH048 45.1}
[PH048 45.2]          Devotion to God does not consist in groans and sighs and a sad countenance.--Signs, No. 48, 1896.  {PH048 45.2}
[PH048 45.3]          Malachi 2:13: And this have ye done again, covering the altar of the Lord with tears, and with weeping, and with crying out, insomuch that he regardeth not the offering any more, or receiveth it with good-will at your hand.  {PH048 45.3}
[PH048 45.4]          Psalms 43:2-5: Why go I mourning because of the oppression of the enemy? O send out thy light and thy truth: let them lead me; let them bring me unto thy holy hill, and to thy tabernacles. Then will I go unto the altar of God, unto God my exceeding joy. . . . Why art thou cast down. O my soul? and why art thou disquieted within me? hope in God: for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God.  {PH048 45.4}
[PH048 45.5]          There is but one hope for the sinner. Is it in outward ceremonies? in ［rigorous］ performance of religious duties? is it in mourning and penance, and in devoting hours to prayer and meditation? in practising self-denial? in giving to the poor, and in doing deeds of merit?--No, none of these things will work the salvation of the soul.-- Signs, No. 44, 1890.  {PH048 45.5}
[PH048 45.6]          Acts 4:12: Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.  {PH048 45.6}
[PH048 45.7]         The heathen looked upon their prayers as having in themselves merit to atone for sin. Hence, the longer the prayer, the greater the merit. If they could become holy by their own efforts, they would have something in themselves in which to rejoice, some ground for boasting. This idea of prayer is an outworking of the principle of                             -46-     self-expiation which lies at the foundation of all systems of false religion. The Pharisees had adopted this pagan idea of prayer, and it is by no means extinct, even among those who profess to be Christians. The repetition of set, customary phrases, when the heart feels no need of God, is of the same character as the "vain repetitions" of the heathen.--Mount of Blessing, p. 125, new edition.  {PH048 45.7}
[PH048 46.1]          Luke 18:11, 12: The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself. God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess.  {PH048 46.1}
[PH048 46.2]          There are many whose religion consists in activities. They want to be engaged in, and have the credit of doing, some great work, while the little graces that go to make up a lovely Christian character are entirely overlooked. The busy, bustling service, which gives the impression that one is doing some wonderful work, is not acceptable to God. It is a Jehu spirit, which says, "Come, see my zeal for the Lord." It is gratifying to self; it feeds a self-complacent feeling; but all the while the soul may be defiled with the plague-spot of unsubdued, uncontrolled selfishness.--Signs, No. 44, 1884.  {PH048 46.2}
[PH048 46.3]          2 Kings 10:16, 18, 28, 31: And he said, Come with me, and see my zeal for the Lord. So they made him ride in his chariot. . . . And Jehu gathered all the people together, and said unto them, Ahab served Baal a little; but Jehu shall serve him much. . . . Thus Jehu destroyed Baal out of Israel. . . . But Jehu took no heed to walk in the law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart: for he departed not from the sins of Jeroboam, which made Israel to sin.  {PH048 46.3}
[PH048 46.4]          The young are often urged to speak or pray in meeting; they are urged to die to self. At                              -47-     every step of the Christian way they are urged. Such religion is worth nothing. Let the heart be changed, and it will not be such drudgery to serve God.--Signs, No. 41, 1891.  {PH048 46.4}
[PH048 47.1]          Psalms 40:2, 3: He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and established my goings. And he hath put a new song in my mouth, even praise unto our God: many shall see it, and fear, and shall trust in the Lord.  {PH048 47.1}
[PH048 47.2]          There are many who will be lost because they depend on legal religion, or mere repentance for sin. But repentance for sin alone cannot work the salvation of any soul. Man cannot be saved by his own works. Without Christ it is impossible for him to render perfect obedience to the law of God.--Signs, No. 50, 1889.  {PH048 47.2}
[PH048 47.3]         John 5:44, 39: How can ye believe, which receive honor one of another, and seek not the honor that cometh from God only? Search the Scriptures: for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me.  {PH048 47.3}
[PH048 47.4]          There is no greater evidence that those who have received great light do not appreciate that light, than is given by their refusal to let their light shine upon those who are in darkness, and devoting their time and energies in celebrating forms and ceremonies. Thoughts of the inner work, the necessary purity of heart, are not entertained.--Review and Herald, No. 29, 1895.  {PH048 47.4}
[PH048 47.5]          Matthew 25:42-45: For I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me.                                -48-  {PH048 47.5}
[PH048 48.1]         The scheme of salvation is not to be worked out under the laws and rules specified by men. There must be no fixed rules; our work is a progressive work, and there must be room left for methods to be improved upon. But under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, unity must and will be preserved. --Review and Herald, No. 30, 1895.  {PH048 48.1}
[PH048 48.2]          Proverbs 4:18: The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day.  {PH048 48.2}
[PH048 48.3]          Circumstances cannot work reforms. Christianity proposes a reformation in the heart. What Christ works within, will be worked out under the dictation of a converted intellect. The plan of beginning outside and trying to work inward has always failed, and always will fail. God's plan with you is to begin at the very seat of all difficulties, the heart, and then from out of the heart will issue the principles of righteousness; the reformation will be outward as well as inward.--Sp. Test.  {PH048 48.3}
[PH048 48.4]          Philippians 2:12, 13: Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure.  {PH048 48.4}
[PH049 1.1]         PH049 - Loma Linda's Work           There are many ways of practicing the healing art, but there is only one way that Heaven approves. God's remedies are the simple agencies of nature, that will not tax or debilitate the system through their powerful properties. Pure air and water, cleanliness, a proper diet, purity of life, and a firm trust in God, are remedies for the want of which thousands are dying; yet these remedies are going out-of-date because their skillful use requires work that the people do not appreciate. Fresh air, exercise, pure water, and clean sweet premises, are within the reach of all with but little expense; but drugs are expensive, both in the outlay of means and the effect upon the system.                                   --E.G.W.                             -2-  {PH049 1.1}
[PH049 2.1]          College of Medical Evangelists ［Quotations from Special Testimonies to Loma Linda］                                                                   -        God's Object and Purpose in Loma Linda              The Character of the School            "Loma Linda is to be not only a sanitarium but an educational center.  {PH049 2.1}
[PH049 2.2]          "With the possession of this place comes the weighty responsibility of making the work of the institution educational in character.  {PH049 2.2}
[PH049 2.3]          "A school is to be established here for the training of gospel medical missionary evangelists. Much is involved in this work, and it is very essential that a right beginning be made.  {PH049 2.3}
[PH049 2.4]          "It will take some time to get a right understanding of the matter, but just as soon as we begin to work in the line of true reform, the Holy Spirit will lead us and guide us, if we are willing to be guided.  {PH049 2.4}
[PH049 2.5]          For the Training of Physicians          "In regard to the school, I would say, Make it especially strong in the education of nurses and physicians."  {PH049 2.5}
[PH049 2.6]          In answer to a question, "Is this school that you have spoken of simply to qualify nurses? or is it to embrace also the qualification of physicians?" Sister White replied:  {PH049 2.6}
[PH049 2.7]          "Physicians are to receive their education here. Here they are to receive such a mould that when they go out to labor, they will not seek to grasp the very highest wages, or else do nothing.  {PH049 2.7}
[PH049 2.8]          "We want a school of the highest order,--a school where the word of God will be regarded as essential, and where obedience to its teachings                                                                              3  will be taught. For the carrying forward of such a school, we must have carefully selected educators.  {PH049 2.8}
[PH049 3.1]          Medical Evangelistic Physicians          "In medical missionary schools many workers are to be qualified with the ability of physicians to labor as medical missionary evangelists. This training the Lord has specified is in harmony with the principles underlying true higher education.  {PH049 3.1}
[PH049 3.2]          "Some of the students are to be educated as nurses, some as physicians.  {PH049 3.2}
[PH049 3.3]          "Much good can be done by those who do not hold diplomas as fully accredited physicians. Some are to be prepared to work as competent physicians. Many working under the direction of such ones can do acceptable work without spending so long a time in study as has been thought necessary in the past.  {PH049 3.3}
[PH049 3.4]          "They may obtain at our schools all that is essential to perform the work for this time.  {PH049 3.4}
[PH049 3.5]             To be Separate from the World          "We want none of that kind of higher education that will put us in a position where the credit must be given, not to the Lord God of Israel, but to the god of Ekron.  {PH049 3.5}
[PH049 3.6]          "I felt a heavy burden this morning when I read over a letter that I found in my room, in which a plan was outlined for having medical students take some work at Loma Linda, but to get the finishing touches of their education from some worldly institution. As God's peculiar people, we should not feel that we must acknowledge our dependence upon the transgressors of God's law to give us influence in                                                                              4  the world. It is God that gives us influence. He will give us advantages that are far above all the advantages we can receive from worldlings. . . .  {PH049 3.6}
[PH049 4.1]          "Shall we by our course seem to acknowledge that there is a stronger power with the unbelievers than there is with God's own people?"  {PH049 4.1}
[PH049 4.2]          "We need not tie to men in order to secure influence. We need not think that we must have their experience and their knowledge. Our God is stronger than any human influence. If we will accept him as our educator, if we will make him our strength and righteousness, he will work in our behalf.  {PH049 4.2}
[PH049 4.3]          "Shall we unite ourselves with those that are full of error, who have no respect for God's commandments, and shall our students go forth to obtain the finishing touches of their education from them?"  {PH049 4.3}
[PH049 4.4]          W. C. White: "What is to be the final outcome? Will all our medical missionaries be simply nurses? Shall we have no more physicians? or shall we have a school in which we can ourselves give the finishing touches?"  {PH049 4.4}
[PH049 4.5]          E. G. White: "We shall have a school of our own. But we are not to be dependent upon the world. We must place our dependence upon a power that is higher than all human power. If we honor God, he will honor us.  {PH049 4.5}
[PH049 4.6]          "Our influence is dependent upon our carrying out the word of the living God. We weaken our powers by not placing our dependence upon God, and taking hold of his strength."  {PH049 4.6}
[PH049 4.7]           Physicians to Pass State Boards            Question: "Are we to understand from what                                                                              5  you have written concerning the school at Loma Linda, that we are to establish a thoroughly equipped medical school, the graduates from which shall be able to take state board examinations, and become registered qualified physicians?"  {PH049 4.7}
[PH049 5.1]          In response to this question, Sister White wrote:  {PH049 5.1}
[PH049 5.2]          "The light given me is: We must provide that which is essential to qualify our youth who desire to be physicians, so that they may intelligently fit themselves to be able to stand the examinations essential to prove their efficiency as physicians. They are to be prepared to stand the essential tests required by law, and to treat understandingly the cases of those who are diseased, so that the door will be closed for any sensible physician to fear that we are not giving in our school the instruction essential for the proper qualification of a physician.  {PH049 5.2}
[PH049 5.3]         A Medical School of the Highest Order            "The medical school at Loma Linda is to be of the highest order, because we have a living connection with the Wisest of all physicians, from whom there is communicated knowledge of a superior order. And whatever subjects are required as essential in the schools conducted by those not of our faith, we are to supply, so that our youth need not go to these worldly schools. Thus we shall close the door that the enemy would be pleased to have left open; and our young men and young women, whom the Lord would have us guard religiously, will not need to connect with worldly medical schools conducted by unbelievers.                                                                              6   {PH049 5.3}
[PH049 6.1]          "Let the students be given a practical education. And the less dependent you are upon worldly methods of education, the better it will be for the students.  {PH049 6.1}
[PH049 6.2]          "The education that meets the world's standard is to be less and less valued by those who are seeking for efficiency in carrying the medical missionary work in connection with the work of the third angel's message.  {PH049 6.2}
[PH049 6.3]              Christ the Chief Instructor          "I wish to express to you some thoughts that should be kept before the sanitarium workers. That which will make them a power for good is the knowledge that the great medical Missionary has chosen them to this work, that he is their chief instructor, and that it is ever their duty to recognize him as their teacher.  {PH049 6.3}
[PH049 6.4]          "He would have us understand that it is a mistake to regard as most essential the education given by physicians who reject the authority of Christ, the greatest physician who ever lived upon the earth. We are not to accept and follow the view of men who refuse to recognize God as their teacher, but who learn of men, and are guided by man-made laws and restrictions.  {PH049 6.4}
[PH049 6.5]              Our People now being Tested          "I am instructed to say that in our educational work, there is to be no compromise in order to meet the world's standards. God's commandment-keeping people are not to unite with the world to carry various lines of work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.  {PH049 6.5}
[PH049 6.6]          "Our people are now being tested as to                                                                              7  whether they will obtain their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew or look to the god of Ekron. Let us determine that we shall not be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God, and who will not hearken to his commandments.  {PH049 6.6}
[PH049 7.1]          The Question that Tests our Faith            "Shall we represent before the world that our physicians must follow the pattern of the world before they can be qualified to act as successful physicians? That is the question that is now testing the faith of some of our brethren.  {PH049 7.1}
[PH049 7.2]          "Let not any of our brethren displease the Lord by advocating in their assemblies the idea that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher education than that specified by the Lord.  {PH049 7.2}
[PH049 7.3]          "The representation of the great Teacher is to be considered an all-sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths.  {PH049 7.3}
[PH049 7.4]         Facilities Should be Provided at Loma Linda            "Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at Loma Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this is not in harmony with the Lord's plan.  {PH049 7.4}
[PH049 7.5]          "Facilities should be provided at Loma Linda that the necessary instruction in medical lines may be given by instructors who fear the Lord, and who are in harmony with his plans for the treatment of the sick.                                                                              8   {PH049 7.5}
[PH049 8.1]          Attending Worldly Medical Colleges            "Those fitting themselves for medical missionary work should fear to place themselves under the direction of worldly doctors, to imbibe their sentiments and peculiar prejudices, and to learn to express their ideas and views.  {PH049 8.1}
[PH049 8.2]          "There is danger in their attaching themselves to worldly institutions, and working under the ministrations of worldly physicians. Satan is giving his orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical institutions in the hope of gaining better success, or stronger influence as physicians.  {PH049 8.2}
[PH049 8.3]          Christian Simplicity in our Education            "The Lord has instructed us that in our institutions of education, we should ever be striving for the perfection of character to be found in the life of Christ, and his instructions to his disciples. Having received our commission from the highest authority, we are to educate, educate, educate in the simplicity of Christ.  {PH049 8.3}
[PH049 8.4]          "Efforts should be made to secure teachers who will instruct after Christ's manner of teaching, regarding this of more value than any human methods.  {PH049 8.4}
[PH049 8.5]          "Teachers who are not particular to harmonize with the teachings of Christ, and who follow the customs and practices of worldly physicians, are out of line with the charge that the Saviour has given us.  {PH049 8.5}
[PH049 8.6]          Danger of Imbibing the Spirit of the World            "Some of our medical missionaries have supposed that a medical training according to the                                                                              9  plans of worldly schools is essential to their success. To those who have thought that the only way to success is by being taught by worldly men and by pursuing a course that is sanctioned by worldly men, I would now say, Put away such ideas. That is a mistake that should be corrected. It is a dangerous thing to catch the spirit of the world; the popularity which such a course invites will bring into the work a spirit which the word of God can not sanction.  {PH049 8.6}
[PH049 9.1]        A New Understanding of the Medical Work            "At Loma Linda there is to come to the physicians and to the teachers new ideas, a new understanding of the principles that must govern the medical work. An education is to be given that is altogether in harmony with the teachings of the word of God.  {PH049 9.1}
[PH049 9.2]          "It is a lack of faith in the power of God that leads our physicians to lean so much upon the arm of the law, and to trust so much to the influence of worldly powers.  {PH049 9.2}
[PH049 9.3]          "Loma Linda has been specified to me as a very important place, and one which demands the best Bible teacher we can supply. There are promising youth who are to be qualified to fill important positions in the work. They should have the best class of instructors, and capable Bible teachers who understand the truths of the word. The truth and righteousness revealed in the word of God is to be the stronghold of our workers.  {PH049 9.3}
[PH049 9.4]                    Outline of the School          "There has been given to us an outline of the work that must be done at Loma Linda, and I know that we must give to that place our best labors. The Lord wants the wisest talent                                                                              10  there, for by means of our very best educational talent we are to train our ministerial laborers. The work is to be carried after the Lord's order, and not according to the suppositions of men.  {PH049 9.4}
[PH049 10.1]                    Not Large Salaries          "The Lord calls for the best talent to be united at this center for the carrying on of the work as he has directed, not the talent that will demand the largest salary, but the talent that will place itself on the side of Christ to work in his lines.  {PH049 10.1}
[PH049 10.2]          "We must have medical instructors who will teach the science of healing without the use of drugs. If physicians refuse to give their services unless they can be paid the highest wage, we shall not bribe them. We are to prepare a company of workers who will follow Christ's methods.  {PH049 10.2}
[PH049 10.3]          "A time will come when medical missionaries of other denominations will become jealous and envious of the influence exerted by Seventh-day Adventists who are working in these lines. They will feel that influence is being secured by our workers which they ought to have.  {PH049 10.3}
[PH049 10.4]                    The Constant Danger          "There is constant danger among our people that those who engage in labor in our schools and sanitariums will entertain the idea that they must get in line with the world, study the things which the world studies, and become familiar with the things that the world becomes familiar with. This is one of the greatest mistakes that could be made. We shall make grave mistakes unless we give special attention to the searching of the word.  {PH049 10.4}
[PH049 10.5]          "Strong temptations will come to many who place their children in our schools because they desire the youth to secure what the world regards as the most essential education.  {PH049 10.5}
[PH049 10.6]          "Those who regard as essential the knowledge                                                                              11  to be gained along the line of worldly education are making a great mistake, one which will cause them to be swayed by individual opinions that are human and erring. To those who feel that their children must have what the world calls the essential education, I would say, Bring your children to the simplicity of the word of God, and they will be safe. We are going to be greatly scattered before long and what we do must be done quickly.  {PH049 10.6}
[PH049 11.1]                       Educated Worldlings          "The light has been given me that tremendous pressure will be brought upon every Seventh-day Adventist with whom the world can get into close connection. We need to understand these things. Those who seek the education that the world esteems so highly are gradually led farther and farther from the principles of truth until they become educated worldlings. At what a price have they gained their education! They have parted with the Holy Spirit of God. They have chosen to accept what the world calls knowledge in the place of the truths which God has committed to men through his ministers and prophets and apostles. And there are some who, having secured this worldly education, think that they can introduce it into our schools, but let me tell you that you must not take what the world calls the higher education and bring it into our schools and sanitariums and churches I speak to you definitely; this must not be done  {PH049 11.1}
[PH049 11.2]             Not Deficient in Scientific Knowledge          "The light that God has given in medical missionary lines will not cause his people to be regarded as inferior in scientific medical knowledge, but will fit them to stand upon the highest eminence. God would have them stand as a wise and understanding people because of his presence with them. In the strength of him                                                                              12  who is the source of all wisdom, all grace, defects and ignorance may be overcome.  {PH049 11.2}
[PH049 12.1]          "Let every medical student aim to reach a high standard. Under the discipline of the Greatest of all teachers, our course must ever tend upward to perfection. All who are connected with the medical missionary work must be learners. Let no one stop to say, 'I can not do this'. Let him say instead, 'God requires me to be perfect, he expects me to work away from all commonness and cheapness, and to strive after that which is of the highest order'.  {PH049 12.1}
[PH049 12.2]          "There is only one power that can make medical students what they ought to be, and keep them steadfast,--the grace of God and the power of the truth exerting a saving influence upon life and character. These students who intend to minister to suffering humanity, will find no graduating place this side of heaven. That knowledge which is termed science should be acquired, while the seeker daily acknowledges that the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. Everything that will strengthen the mind should be cultivated to the utmost of their power, while at the same time they should seek God for wisdom; for unless they are guided by the wisdom from above, they will become an easy prey to the deceptive power of Satan. They will become large in their own eyes, pompous and self-sufficient.  {PH049 12.2}
[PH049 12.3]             God-Fearing Physicians Speak Modestly          "God-fearing physicians speak modestly of their work; but novices with limited experience in dealing with the bodies and souls of men will often speak boastingly of their knowledge and attainments. These need better understanding                                                                              13  of themselves; then they would become more intelligent in regard to their duties, and would realize that in every department where they have to labor, they must possess a willing mind and earnest spirit and a hearty unselfish zeal in trying to do others good. They will not study how best to preserve their dignity, but by thoughtfulness and caretaking will earn a reputation for thoroughness and exactitude, and by sympathetic ministry will gain the hearts of those whom they serve.  {PH049 12.3}
[PH049 13.1]          "In the medical profession there are many skeptics and atheists who exalt the works of God above the God of science. Comparatively few of those who enter worldly medical colleges come out from them pure and unspotted. They have failed to become elevated, ennobled, sanctified. Material things eclipse the heavenly and eternal. With many, religious faith and principles are mingled with worldly customs and practices, and pure and undefiled religion is rare. . . .  {PH049 13.1}
[PH049 13.2]          "Let not medical students be deceived by the wiles of the devil or by any of his cunning pretexts which so many adopt to beguile and ensnare. Stand firm to principle. At every step inquire, What saith the Lord? Say firmly, I will follow the light. I will respect and honor the Majesty of truth. . . .  {PH049 13.2}
[PH049 13.3]          Reasons for Establishing a Medical School          "It is because of these peculiar temptations that our youth must meet in worldly medical schools, that provision should be made for preparatory and advanced medical training in our own schools under Christian teachers. Our larger union conference training schools in                                                                              14  various parts of the field should be placed in the most favorable position for qualifying our youth to meet the entrance requirements specified by state laws regarding medical students. The very best teaching talent should be secured that our schools may be brought up to the proper standard. The youth and those more advanced in years who feel it their duty to fit themselves for work requiring the passing of certain legal tests should be able to secure at our union conference training schools all that is essential for entrance into a medical college.  {PH049 13.3}
[PH049 14.1]          "Prayer will accomplish wonders for those who give themselves to prayer, watching thereunto. God desires us all to be in a waiting hopeful position. What he has promised he will do, and inasmuch as there are legal requirements making it necessary that medical students shall take a certain preparatory course of study, our colleges should arrange to carry their students to the point of literary and scientific training that is necessary.  {PH049 14.1}
[PH049 14.2]     Loma Linda to Provide All that is Essential            "And not only should our larger training schools give this preparatory instruction to those who contemplate taking a medical course, but we must also do all that is essential for the perfecting of the courses of study offered by our Loma Linda College of Medical Evangelists. As pointed out about the time this school was founded, we must provide that which is essential to qualify our youth who desire to be physicians so that they may intelligently fit themselves to stand the examinations required to prove their efficiency as physicians. They should be taught to treat understandingly the cases of those who are diseased, so that the door will be closed for any sensible physician to imagine that                                                                              15  we are not giving in our school the instruction necessary for properly qualifying young men and young women to do the work of a physician. Continually the students who are graduated are to advance in knowledge, for practice makes perfect.  {PH049 14.2}
[PH049 15.1]          A Medical School of the Highest Order          "The medical school at Loma Linda is to be of the highest order, because those who are in that school have the privilege of maintaining a living connection with the Wisest of all physicians, from whom there is communicated knowledge of a superior order. And for the special preparation of those of our youth who have clear convictions of their duty to obtain a medical education that will enable them to pass the examinations required by law of all who practice as regularly qualified physicians, we are to supply whatever may be required, so that these youth need not be compelled to go to medical schools conducted by men not of our faith. Thus we shall close a door that the enemy would be pleased to have left open; and our young men and young women whose spiritual interests the Lord desires us to safeguard, will not feel compelled to connect with unbelievers in order to obtain a thorough training along medical lines.  {PH049 15.1}
[PH049 15.2]        Teachers to Encourage a High Standard            "The teachers in our medical college should encourage the students to gain all the knowledge they can in every department. If they find the students deficient in care-taking, in a comprehension of their responsibilities, they should lay the matter frankly before such ones, giving them an opportunity to correct their habits and to reach a higher standard.  {PH049 15.2}
[PH049 15.3]          "The teachers should not become discouraged because some are slow to learn. Neither should they discourage the students when mistakes are made. As errors and defects are kindly pointed out, the students in turn should feel grateful for any instruction given. A haughty spirit on the part of the students should be discouraged.                                                                              16  All should be willing to learn, and the teachers should be willing to instruct, training the students to be self-reliant, competent, careful, painstaking. As the students study under wise instructors and unite with them in sharing responsibilities, they may, by the aid of the teachers, climb to the topmost round of the ladder.  {PH049 15.3}
[PH049 16.1]                No Carelessness in Work or Study          "Students should go as far as possible in thought, training and intelligent enterprise; but they should never infringe upon a rule, never disregard one principle that has been interwoven into the upbuilding of the institution. The dropping down is easy enough; the disregard of regulations is natural to the heart inclined to selfish ease and gratification. It is much easier to tear down than to build up. One student with careless ideas may do more to let down the standard than ten men with all their efforts can do to counteract the demoralizing influence.  {PH049 16.1}
[PH049 16.2]          "Failure of success will be read in the course the students pursue. If they stand ready to question rules and regulations and order, if they indulge self, and by their example encourage a spirit of rebellion, give them no place. The institution might better close its doors than to suffer this spirit to leaven the helpers and break down the barriers that it has cost thought, effort and prayer to establish.  {PH049 16.2}
[PH049 16.3]          "In training workers to care for the sick, let the student be impressed with the thought that his highest aim should always be to look after the spiritual welfare of his patients. He could learn to repeat the promises of God's word, and to offer fervent prayers daily while preparing for service. Help him to realize that he is always to keep the sweetening, sanctifying influence of the great medical Missionary before his patients. If those who are suffering can be impressed with the fact that Christ is their sympathizing compassionate Saviour, they will have rest of mind, which is so essential to recovery of health."  {PH049 16.3}
[PH050 2.1]         PH050 - Messages to Young People           We have an army of youth today who can do much if they are properly directed and encouraged. We want our children to believe the truth. We want them to be blessed of God. We want them to act a part in well organized plans for helping other youth. Let all be so trained that they may rightly represent the truth, giving the reason of the hope that is within them, and honoring God in any branch of the work where they are qualified to labor. General Conference Bulletin. Vol. 5, No. 2, p. 24. Jan. 29, 30, 1893  {PH050 2.1}
[PH050 2.2]                Walk In The Light          The whole earth is to be lightened with the glory of God. But how difficult for some to see and acknowledge the light and be converted, that I, Christ says, should heal them. The atmosphere of selfishness, pride, formality, and self-righteousness surrounds their souls, and it is very difficult for them to discern light as light and appreciate it. Some walk away from the light into darkness, and how much greater is the darkness that enshrouds their souls because they have had the light. Refusing to walk in the light, they stumble at most precious things. Refusing to see the truth, they stumble and know not at what they stumble. The light that has been graciously given has not been appreciated and brought into practical life, and many are not doers of the word. Every true believer should have a realization of his solemn responsibility before God, to be a missionary seeking to save those that are lost. We should see armies of consecrated workers seeking to do, not their own will or pleasure, but the will of God. They should be laborers together with God. They should work, pray, and continually look unto Jesus, who is the author and finisher of their faith. Those who surrender wholly to God will                                                                              3  put thought and prayer and earnest, consecrated tact into their labor.  {PH050 2.2}
[PH050 3.1]          Young men and young women, if you are true disciples of Christ, you will consecrate every talent, and be able to reach out for the unconverted, by ways and methods, that will be effective. You will be active working agencies for Christ. In every church there should be devoted workers. All should realize that they are to seek counsel of God, that by well-directed personal efforts they may save souls for whom Christ died. No sinner should come within the sphere of a Christian's influence and feel that his interest has not been enlisted on the side of Jesus, the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world. Those who profess to believe the truth should walk in the light of the precious beams of the Sun of Righteousness.  {PH050 3.1}
[PH050 3.2]          Who of our youth will give themselves to God for the purpose of laboring for the salvation of their fellow youth? Who will put their talent out to the exchangers? Who will feel their sacred accountability and put to use every ability given them of God to win souls? Young men and young women, cannot you form companies, and, as soldiers of Christ, enlist in the work, putting all your tact and skill and talent into the Master's service, that you may save souls from ruin? Let there be companies organized in every church to do this work. It is stated that when the householder left his servants, "he gave to every man his work." Not one was to be idle.  {PH050 3.2}
[PH050 3.3]          I appeal to both young and old, and ask, is Jesus your personal Saviour? If you do not realize that He is yours, by all means make Him yours. Then without delay teach others what you have experienced in the Christian life. Instead of being as frail reeds blowing in the wind, show yourselves as those who have root in themselves--that                                                                              4  you believe and that you practice the truth, and its sanctifying power is upon your life and character. Then you will be walking in the light while you have the light. Will the young men and young women who really love Jesus organize themselves as workers, not only for those who profess to be Sabbath keepers, but for those who are not of our faith; for there is no respect of persons with God? All souls are precious; they are the purchase of the blood of the Son of God. Why has there been so little interest and soul burden for sinners? Many outside of the ranks of Sabbath keepers, who have not had the light, give more promise of becoming children of God, joint heirs with Jesus, than do those who have had the light of truth, and who have not appreciated it, but have walked in the sparks of their own kindling. No one can labor successfully for souls, without true, earnest, unselfish interest. Those who do so labor will see souls converted and will themselves grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. They will not have a dwarfed experience in the things of God. They will be learners in the school of Christ, and educators as well, making known to others the things which they have learned of Jesus.                    Signs of the Times, May 29, 1893.  {PH050 3.3}
[PH050 4.1]          Students Required to be Workers With God            The Lord has greatly honored men, by giving Jesus Christ to recover them from Satan's claims. Will you be recovered? Will you have the precious gift of Christ? or will you refuse His service? Jesus has said, "He that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad." He has said, "Without me ye can do nothing," and, "My grace is sufficient for thee." Every one who seeks to do well in his own finite strength, will find his efforts a failure; but those who accept Christ by faith,                                                                              5  will find Him a personal Saviour. They will enlist in His army, they will become His soldiers, and fight the good fight of faith. If they are students in the school, they will feel that they are enlisted to make the school the most orderly, elevated, and praiseworthy institution in the world. They will put every jot of their influence on the side of God, on the side of Christ, and on the side of heavenly intelligences. They will feel it to be their duty to form a Christian endeavor society, that they may help every student to see the inconsistency of a course of action that God will not approve. They will draw with Christ, and do their utmost to perfect Christian character. They will take upon themselves the work of leading the lame and the weak into the safe and upward path. They will form Christian endeavor meetings to make plans that will be a blessing to the institution of learning, and do all in their power to make the school what God designed and signified that it should be. They will have in mind the value and efficiency of Christian endeavor meetings, in preparing missionaries to go forth to give the warning to the world.  {PH050 4.1}
[PH050 5.1]          Students should have their own seasons of prayer, where they may offer fervent, simple petitions that God shall bless the president of the school with physical strength, mental clearness, moral power, and spiritual discernment, and that every teacher shall be qualified by the grace of Christ to do his work with fidelity and with fervent love. They should pray that teachers may be the agents through whom God shall work to make good prevail over evil, through a knowledge of Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. May God give the students who attend our institutions of learning, grace and courage to act up to the principles revealed in the law of God, which is an expression of His character. Never be found disparaging the schools which God has established. If you have failed at                                                                              6  any time, falling under temptation, it is because you did not make God your strength, because you did not have the faith that works by love and purifies the soul.                      Review and Herald, Jan. 16, 1894.  {PH050 5.1}
[PH050 6.1]                 Work For The Lord          "Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones: for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish."  {PH050 6.1}
[PH050 6.2]          The work of all believers is to co-operate with Christ in seeking those who are lost. Christ has given this work to His followers, and the members of the church stand arraigned before God as unfaithful, unless they shall undertake this work disinterestedly and thoroughly. Many will urge that there are other duties that keep them from doing the work, and so excuse themselves from being missionaries for God.  {PH050 6.2}
[PH050 6.3]          "And they that be wise, shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever." There are many Christian youth that can do a good work if they will learn lessons in the school of Christ from the great Teacher. Even though pastors, evangelists, and teachers should neglect the seeking of the lost, let not the children and youth neglect to be doers of the word. The lesson of Christ in this scripture is to be received                                                                              7  and believed and acted upon in living faith. Let young men and women, and children go to work in the name of Jesus. Let them unite together upon some plan and order of action. Cannot you form a band of workers, and have set times to pray together and ask the Lord to give you His grace, and put forth united action? You should consult with men who love and fear God, and who have experience in the work, that under the movings of the Spirit of God, you may form plans and develop methods by which you may work in earnest and for certain results. The Lord will help those who will use their God intrusted capabilities to His name's glory.  {PH050 6.3}
[PH050 7.1]          Will our young men and young women who believe the truth, become living missionaries? Take the promises of God, "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you." Ask blessings for today; hour by hour, moment by moment, live your prayers for today. You are not called upon to resist temptation for tomorrow; but we may consider the saying as significant, "In today walks tomorrow." As you pray for strength to resist temptations today, watch unto prayer today. Ask the Holy Spirit's guidance, and abiding with Christ, watching and praying, and resisting temptation, you will become strong for the duties of tomorrow. This is the assurance that is given, "Every one that asketh, receiveth; and he that seeketh, findeth; and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened." God has made this promise, and He has illustrated His willingness to fulfill it, by presenting the willingness of earthly parents to give good gifts unto their children. He says, "If ye then being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him?"                                                                              8   {PH050 7.1}
[PH050 8.1]         Will those who shall read these words consider that they are to undertake good works, trusting wholly in Jesus Christ for His grace and sufficiency? You have the pledged word of God that He will be a present help in every time of need. Place all your moral and physical powers under the control of the Holy Spirit. The Lord Jesus, who gave His own life for you, will quicken your perceptions, as He has promised, in giving you the Comforter. The light will shine into your hearts, and you will be true soldiers in the army of the Lord.  {PH050 8.1}
[PH050 8.2]          As you labor for others, the divine power of the Spirit will work upon their souls; for they have been purchased by the blood of the only begotten Son of God. We can be successful in winning souls for whom Christ has died, only as we shall depend on the grace and power of God to do the work of convicting and converting the heart. While you are presenting to them the truth of God, unbelief and uncertainty will strive to hold the mind; but let the pledged word of God expel doubt from your hearts. Take God at His word, and work in faith. Satan will come with his suggestions to make you distrust the word of your heavenly Father; but consider, "Whatsoever is not of faith is sin." Press your faith through the dark shadow of Satan, and lodge it upon the mercy seat, and let not one doubt be entertained. This is the only way in which you will gain an experience, and find the evidence so essential for your peace and confidence. As your experience grows, you will have increased ardor of soul, and warmer love for the service of God, because you have oneness of purpose with Jesus Christ. Your sympathies are begotten of the Holy Spirit. You wear the yoke with Christ, and are laborers together with God.  {PH050 8.2}
[PH050 8.3]          The soul that is imbued with the love of Jesus                                                                              9  will never lose interest for perishing souls. Such a person loves to contemplate Jesus, and by beholding Him, will become changed into His likeness. Christ is formed within, the hope of glory. His confidence increases that he is loved of God, and his love deepens and widens, as he has the assurance that he is abiding in Christ and Christ in him.  {PH050 8.3}
[PH050 9.1]          Temptations will come to the newly converted soul. Old habits and practices will seek for the mastery; but in the name of Jesus, resist every temptation. Christ knows your trials, and will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able to resist. Jesus partook of our human nature, and was tempted in all points like as we are. And we may look to Jesus for His tenderest sympathy and be encouraged to persevere, putting our whole trust in Him who has said, "Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world."  {PH050 9.1}
[PH050 9.2]         Will you not open your heart to receive such a Saviour, and praise Him with soul and voice? We offer too little thanksgiving to God. Consider the words of Christ: "Without me ye can do nothing;" and wherever you are, and whatever you are doing, look continually to Jesus, and let the love of God dwell in you richly as you co-operate with the Holy Spirit and divine intelligences in representing Jesus Christ.            Youth's Instructor, August 9, 1894.  {PH050 9.2}
[PH050 9.3]               Whole Hearted Reformers          Let the young men and young women determine to love God supremely and to do His commandments. Under circumstances the most trying, let them remain faithful to duty--especially in their attitude toward the principles of health reform. Instead of being half-hearted reformers, let them make a whole hearted reformation, in all things practicing chastity and temperance. Let none begin to reform, and then stop. Resolve to                                                                              10  overcome the wicked one. True victory is gained only when the repentant sinner pledges himself to unconditional obedience to God,--only when he pledges himself to honor God in every word, every business transaction, every act of his life. Those who do this may be like the youth whom John addressed in the words: "I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one." It is possible for every youth to gain spiritual strength. Those who endeavor to increase their strength will pass through severe struggles, which will test their sincerity of purpose; but by remaining faithful, they prove that their determination to do God's will is prompted by high and holy motives. In every sense of the word such youth are able to be overcomers; for Christ overcame in their behalf. Having overcome, they are brought into alliance with divine, unfailing resources.  {PH050 9.3}
[PH050 10.1]          Young men, young women, you are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. By your determined efforts to be true and righteous, laying your foundation secure in faith, you may be able to provoke the older and more experienced brethren and sisters to love and good works.  {PH050 10.1}
[PH050 10.2]          Why should not the younger men and women form a Christian endeavor society for the purpose of encouraging one another to make an unqualified, instantaneous renunciation of every unchristlike, questionable habit, and take a firm stand to be true to their obligations to God? "Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation."                                    MS. May 4, 1902.  {PH050 10.2}
[PH142 1.1]        PH142 - Notes on Health and Temperance Topics           "A responsibility to spread the knowledge of hygienic principles rests upon all who have enjoyed the benefits of health reform. This responsibility should be felt by every man and woman who claims to be a Seventh-day Adventist, and much more by those who are connected with our health institutions. All should realize that this is an important part of the Lord's great work for the salvation of souls. Let it be the aim of all to be laborers together with God for the uplifting of humanity. All should be educators by precept and example. They should feel a personal responsibility to send forth fully instructed men and women, who shall exert a direct and saving influence in the homes, the communities, and the churches to which they go."  {PH142 1.1}
[PH142 1.2]         "God's blessing will rest upon every effort made to awaken an interest in health reform; for it is needed everywhere. There must be a revival in regard to this matter; for God purposes to accomplish much through this agency. Present temperance with all its advantages in reference to health. Educate people in regard to the laws of life, so that they may know how to preserve health. The efforts put forth at the present time are not meeting the mind of God. . . . It will require earnest, patient, protracted effort to establish the work and to carry it forward upon hygienic principles. But let fervent prayer and faith be combined with your efforts, and you will succeed."--Extracts from recent testimonies not yet published.  {PH142 1.2}
[PH143 3.1]        PH143 - The $150,000 Fund (1906)            Extracts from Testimonies Concerning A Sanitarium in Washington, D. C.                 "Above all Other Places"          "If there is any place in the world that should have the full rays of present truth, it is Washington, the city that is the very heart of the nation. . . . God has looked with displeasure on the neglect that has been shown to this city.  {PH143 3.1}
[PH143 3.2]         "Since medical missionary work, when carried on as God has appointed, is indeed the helping hand of the third angel's message, we should without delay take advantage of the favorable openings for beginning this work in the vicinity of Washington. If there is one place above another where a sanitarium should be established, and where gospel work should be done, it is in this city. We can not                                                                              4  estimate how great an influence would have gone forth from Washington in favor of the truth had a sanitarium been established there twenty years ago. . . . Above all other places the capital of our nation should now have an opportunity to hear the message for this time." --Mrs. E. G. White, in Testimony, "Our Work at the Nation's Capital," dated July 17, 1903.  {PH143 3.2}
[PH143 4.1]                    "No Time to Be Lost"          "May God help us to develop plans so that our youth can become genuine medical missionaries. . . . We have before us the work of establishing a medical institution near Washington."  {PH143 4.1}
[PH143 4.2]          "No time is to be lost. Call for the best talent, and make arrangements for conducting a nurses' training-school. All that can be done, should be done, to make a deep impression in favor of the truth for this time. Place at the head of this institution one who can be trusted. Obtain facilities for giving treatment, and secure God-fearing youth as your helpers." --Letter of Instruction, dated Aug. 27, 1903.  {PH143 4.2}
[PH143 4.3]                 "Upon a Solid Foundation"          "The plans laid for the carrying forward of this work should be such as will bear the indorsement of heaven. In no case is this line of work to be made secondary. It is to be prominent in bringing the truth to the minds of the people. With great wisdom, establish a sanitarium in Washington. Establish the work upon a solid foundation. Let the building be neat and tasty, but not                                                                              6  expensive. We can not afford to erect an expensive building. The Lord desires this building to be a representation of what he designs all his sanitariums to be. The Lord will work with his people, if they will work humbly with him."--Testimony, "To the Leaders in Our Work," dated Oct. 15, 1903.  {PH143 4.3}
[PH143 6.1]                Character of Building          "The instruction that has been given me in regard to the buildings to be erected in Washington is that it is not the Lord's will for an imposing display to be made. The buildings are to show, to believers, and to those not of our faith, that not one dollar has been invested in needless display. Every part of the buildings is to bear witness that we realize that there is before us a great, unworked missionary field, and that the truth is to be established in many places."--Mrs. E. G. White, in a Letter of Instruction, dated Feb. 15, 1904.  {PH143 6.1}
[PH143 6.2]                   Time Already Lost          "If there is one place above another where a sanitarium should be established, and where gospel work should be done, it is Washington. We can not estimate how great an influence would have gone forth from Washington in favor of the truth had a sanitarium been established there twenty years ago. Above all places, this place should be worked. Satan is working there with all his might."  {PH143 6.2}
[PH143 6.3]          "I present this to you as a matter that is stirring me mightily. One thing is certain: we shall not be clear unless we at once do something in Washington to represent our                                                                              7  work. I shall not be able to rest until I see the truth going forth as a lamp that burneth.  {PH143 6.3}
[PH143 7.1]          "I dare not write all the words that have been given me on this subject. In the future I may feel free to write them."  {PH143 7.1}
[PH143 7.2]          "Our people far and near need to ask themselves how the Lord regards their neglect of important centers in America. There are many places in this country in which the truth has never been proclaimed. Many years ago there should have been a sanitarium in Washington, D.C. But men have chosen their way in many things, and the places to which the truth should have found entrance, by the establishment of medical missionary work, have been neglected."  {PH143 7.2}
[PH143 7.3]          "If there is any place in the world that should have the full rays of present truth, it is Washington, the city that is the very heart of this nation."  {PH143 7.3}
[PH143 7.4]          "Again and again the Lord has presented Washington to me as a place that has been strangely neglected. In looking through my diaries, I have found some things that I wrote more than twelve years ago in regard to the work in Washington, and the necessity of establishing there some memorial for God." --Extracts from Testimony, written Oct. 14, 1903.  {PH143 7.4}
[PH143 7.5]          "Please do not delay. Consecrate yourself to God, and he will be to you a present help in time of need. By doing the work that awaits your presence and assistance, depending entirely upon God for guidance and direction, you will obtain an invaluable experience."-- Extract from Testimony, written Dec. 2, 1903.                                                                              8   {PH143 7.5}
[PH143 8.1]                    The Work Begun          "I thank the Lord that the work is begun in Washington. I am glad that the publishing work has been moved from Battle Creek to Washington, and that plans are being laid for the establishment of a sanitarium in Washington. We see the Alpha, and we know that Christ is also the Omega."--Extract from Testimony, written Dec. 2, 1903.  {PH143 8.1}
[PH143 8.2]          "My brethren and sisters, take hold without delay to supply the means needed for the completion of the work at Washington. If you will open your hearts to the influence of the Holy Spirit, this work can soon be accomplished. Let your piety and liberality be shown just now in the accomplishment of the work that must be done in Washington, and in sending forth missionaries to all parts of the world. Put your hearts into the efforts, that soon the word may go forth that the needed means has been supplied, and that the work may go forward with joyful despatch."--Extract from Testimony, written March 30, 1905.  {PH143 8.2}
[PH143 8.3]                      At Once                Sanitarium, Cal., Jan 26, 1906. "Elder G. A Irwin,        "My Dear Brother: I have received your letter. I read it last night at half past ten o'clock. I was restless during the first part of the night, and at ten o'clock stepped into my office room, to relieve myself of the strain of trying to sleep and being unable to. I saw your letter in the place where the letters that come for me at night are always put, read it. That started me on a train of thought. I                                                                              9  was planning about the Sanitarium in Takoma Park. But I thought, what good would it do if I should write out my plans. I have written and said that the Sanitarium should not be left until the last, but should be erected at once. I have said that it should not be a large expensive building, and that it should stand at a sufficient distance from the school buildings. I have said that the building should be of moderate size.  {PH143 8.3}
[PH143 9.1]          "Months ago I sent the light that I had received in regard to the Sanitarium,--that its erection should be begun at once....  {PH143 9.1}
[PH143 9.2]          "The best thing to be done now, as far as I can see is to begin at once to put up the building. Erect a moderate-sized building, using the money you have. There are necessities to be met in the South. Keep in operation the raising of means for the Washington Sanitarium without making a public call through the papers. I do not think that fifty thousand dollars would be any too much to expend on the Sanitarium, to put up and equip the building that will be needed. I am disappointed that there is so little means left for the Sanitarium, but there should be no further delay. A beginning on the institution should certainly be made at once. Use the money that you have and go as far as you can....  {PH143 9.2}
[PH143 9.3]          "I think that this is all I can write today. One thing is certain: you should make a beginning on the Sanitarium building, and then let faith and works unite in the effort. Begin with the money you have, and then work and pray and believe.  {PH143 9.3}
[PH143 9.4]         "That which I have said over and over                                                                              10  again regarding the necessity of erecting the Sanitarium building has seemed to have little influence. I trust that this will have more influence, and that work on the institution will soon begun. Ellen G. White."  {PH143 9.4}
[PH055 9.1]         PH055 - Our Work in Washington D. C. (1905)            An Open Letter.           Sanitarium, Cal., March 6, 1905.     Dear Brethren and Sisters:--          Just now is the time for a deep, earnest effort to be made in Washington, the capital of our nation. I feel somewhat disappointed that the gifts that are being made toward the work in Washington do not steadily increase. The remarkable developments in the work in Washington, showing the importance of our moving there, should lead the people of God to make their offerings toward the one                                                                              10  hundred thousand dollar fund larger and larger. The present showing should be decidedly different. My brethren and sisters, do not allow the large gifts for the work in Washington to be so few. We thank the givers of the small sums. And we know that there are those who can make larger gifts. The occasion demands that the men of means among us should bestir themselves. Our reputation is at stake. Now is the time for all to act a part. Unbelievers are looking on, and forming their opinions by the representation made.  {PH055 9.1}
[PH055 10.1]         Let our ministers arouse, and fully realize the importance of the situation. Let the work in Washington become a matter of the first interest now. Let every believer in every place feel called upon to help. Let all feel that the work in Washington belongs to them, and let them do their utmost toward its advancement.  {PH055 10.1}
[PH055 10.2]          Come to the front, my brethren and sisters, with your gifts and offerings. Awake to the responsibilities of the hour. We plead with the Lord to work upon minds, and to lead those who have means to realize that now is their time to help liberally in a most important crisis.  {PH055 10.2}
[PH055 10.3]          The Takoma Park Sanitarium.        We have purchased land in Takoma Park, not for the purpose of building up commercial enterprises, but for the purpose                                                                              11  of establishing institutions in which workers may be prepared to go out into the great harvest field. The school has made a humble beginning. A sanitarium must be established there. The ground is ready for the building. Who will now bring their hundreds and their thousands for the help of this enterprise? And let not those who can afford to give but little withhold the smaller sums.  {PH055 10.3}
[PH055 11.1]          Our sanitariums are the right-hand of the gospel, opening doors whereby suffering humanity may be reached with the glad tidings of healing through Christ. In these institutions the sick may be taught to commit their cases to the great Physician, who will co-operate with their earnest efforts to regain health, bringing to them healing of soul as well as healing of body. . . .  {PH055 11.1}
[PH055 11.2]          A sanitarium building is to be erected at Takoma Park that this work may be carried forward. Will not those who have means feel it a privilege to give something toward this work, that the needed fund may soon be raised? The Lord will certainly bless those who will cheerfully return to him his own. Doors once fast closed are now opening wide for the entrance of our workers. I call upon our people, while the way is open, to do earnest work, to rally round the standard, to answer the call that has been                                                                              12  made for the completion of the one hundred thousand dollar fund. Come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. This work is the Lord's, and he calls upon those who have means to place it in the treasury for the advancement of his work. Send in your offerings for the buildings to be erected at Takoma Park. We are praying that the money buried in lands and houses may now be called in, because it is the Lord's money, and he needs it. It is to our honor to send in large and small sums, so that, when the next General Conference shall assemble, we can say that the fund needed has been raised.  {PH055 11.2}
[PH055 12.1]          We call upon those who have invested money in worldly interests to withdraw it, and place it in the Lord's cause, where it is now greatly needed. Show your gratitude to God by the liberality of your offerings. Thus you may give evidence that you appreciate the mercies of the gospel.  {PH055 12.1}
[PH055 12.2]          To the workers in Washington, I would say: We have faith, my brethren and sisters, that if you will walk humbly with God, you will see of his salvation. It is the desire of my heart that you shall know the power of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. We have an all-sufficient Helper. He understands our weakness and our needs. Let there be fasting and prayer. Let self be humbled. Let                                                                              13  the heart be cleansed from all impurity. Confess your sins, and plead with God day and night for the victory, and you will walk in the light as Christ is in the light.                 Ellen G. White.                                                    -                                                                                25   {PH055 12.2}
[PH055 25.1]                  The Sanitarium Work.                    January 11, 1905.            I am hoping that every stroke that is made in Takoma Park and in the city of Washington toward the upbuilding of the cause of God may tell to the glory of the Lord.  {PH055 25.1}
[PH055 25.2]          It is in the order of God for the sanitarium work to begin right in the city at first. Thus the people will become acquainted with methods of rational treatment and with the success that attends the use of these methods.  {PH055 25.2}
[PH055 25.3]          After the sanitarium buildings at Takoma Park are completed and occupied, the city treatment rooms will still be needed. These treatment rooms will act as a feeder for the suburban sanitarium, and many patients may be transferred from them to the sanitarium. Such a                                                                              26  place as Washington must not be left without treatment rooms in the city proper. These two places, properly managed, will become a power of influence in medical missionary lines.                                  Ellen G. White.                                                                              30   {PH055 25.3}
[PH055 30.1]         Be Not Weary in Well Doing            Our churches are often appealed to for gifts and offerings to aid missionary enterprises in the home field, and to sustain foreign missionary work. Let us not become impatient because we are often asked to give a portion of the means entrusted to us, for the upbuilding of the cause of God. Just now the work in Washington demands our immediate consideration. Recent developments in Washington show that the removal of the General Conference offices to that city was a right move, and a move made none too soon.  {PH055 30.1}
[PH055 30.2]          Our churches have shown much liberality, but they have not done all that they are able to do. Some have carried very heavy burdens, but there are others who                                                                              31  are not willing to deny self. I appeal to every family of believers in our land to consecrate themselves to the work of soul-saving, pledging themselves to advance the Lord's work by every means within their power. Let the older ones repress the desire to gratify self, and let the children be taught to save their pennies for the Lord. Let parents take up the cross of self-sacrifice, which lies so plainly in the pathway of holiness. Let the young men and young women who are tempted to expend means to gratify self, say, "No! I will not rob the cause of God by spending money for that which is useless."               Ellen G. White.                                                                              37   {PH055 30.2}
[PH055 37.1]             A Call For Active Work.           The Present Situation in Washington.            Now is our time to press to the front in Washington. As we work with all our might, our trust must be in God. Sooner or later Sunday laws will be passed. But there is much for God's servants to do to warn the people. This work has been greatly retarded by their having to wait and stand against the devisings of Satan, which have been striving to find a place in our work. We are years behind.  {PH055 37.1}
[PH055 37.2]          God's law is to be vindicated by the obedience of heart and mind, and by strong arguments.  {PH055 37.2}
[PH055 37.3]          For a long time I have carried a heavy burden regarding the work to be done in Washington. The time has come when the liberty of the church of Christ is endangered. If the forces of the enemy gain the victory now, it will be because the churches have neglected their God-given work.                                                                              38   {PH055 37.3}
[PH055 38.1]          I am glad that the Lord has at Washington able men, who can treat this Sunday movement as it should be treated. Let every minister, every evangelist, now put on the whole armor of God, and work and watch and pray. Our church-members also should humble their hearts before God, and cry aloud, and spare not.                       Mrs. E. G. White. January 16, 1905.                                                                              40   {PH055 38.1}
[PH055 40.1]          The work that they are doing is the Lord's work, and His angels are round                                                                              41  about them. We certainly see the hand of the Lord in the establishment of the work in this place. The message received is that many years ago this work should have been done. The call for help that is being made now should have been made long ago.  {PH055 40.1}
[PH055 41.1]          The means that is sent in is to be used in the most careful, economical way. God will surely bless those who will aid in carrying out the command, "Arise, and build for me a memorial in Washington." Let all his people take an active, unselfish interest in the advancement of the work that the Lord has declared should be done.  {PH055 41.1}
[PH055 41.2]          As the work advances, the workers will gain great blessings in seeing that the Lord answers the prayers ascending to Him. His name is to be glorified. His truth is to find standing room here. The Lord God of Israel is in the work in this place, and we acknowledge it.                                                                              47   {PH055 41.2}
[PH055 47.1]                  Sanitarium, Cal., March 30, 1905.   Dear Brethren and Sisters:--        I am greatly burdened because the money needed for the completion of our school and sanitarium at Takoma Park comes in so slowly. The Lord has said that these institutions should be put in working order as soon as possible. We have no time to lose.  {PH055 47.1}
[PH055 47.2]          I address all our church members. Not merely to a few, but to all has the Lord entrusted talents; and from each one, according to his several ability, He expects returns. The rapidly increasing wickedness in the world testifies plainly that the end of all things is at hand.  {PH055 47.2}
[PH055 47.3]          My brethren and sisters, take hold without delay to supply the means needed for the completion of the work at Washington. If you will open your hearts to the influence of the Holy Spirit, this work can soon be accomplished. Let your piety and liberality be shown just now in the accomplishment of the work that must be done in Washington, and in the sending forth of missionaries to all parts of the world. Put your hearts into the effort, that soon the word may go forth that the needed means has been supplied, and that the work may go forward with joyful dispatch.  {PH055 47.3}
[PH055 47.4]          The Lord has entrusted you with means to be used in this very emergency. The work being carried on at the capital of our nation concerns us all. Every believer has a part to                                                                              48  act in helping to carry out the purposes of God for the establishment of His truth in this place. More than twenty years ago institutions should have been established in Washington. It is with deep regret that we think of how the work has been neglected. It must be neglected no longer. The erection of the necessary buildings must be carried forward without delay. Let not your zeal lessen till this work is accomplished. The training school must be fully equipped, that those who come may receive a thorough training as evangelists, medical missionaries, and teachers.  {PH055 47.4}
[PH055 48.1]          Unmistakable evidences point to the nearness of the end. The warning is to be given in clear, certain tones.  {PH055 48.1}
[PH055 48.2]          My brethren, study diligently what has recently appeared in the Review on this subject.  {PH055 48.2}
[PH055 48.3]          Present this matter with clearness to our people in the churches and from house to house. Gather the people together as families, and pray with them, and, with hearts made tender by the Holy Spirit, show them the importance of leaving nothing undone that can be done at this important time. Let us be determined that the Washington fund shall be closed during the General Conference.  {PH055 48.3}
[PH055 48.4]          Paul wrote of the churches in Macedonia: "in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality. For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves; praying us with much entreaty that we would receive the gift." Shall not this be the testimony borne of our people at this time?                              Ellen G. White.  {PH055 48.4}
[PH058 1.1]         PH058 - Perils Increase Till Jesus Comes                  A Solemn Warning          Impenitence has taken hold upon some who once acted a prominent part in the work of God. There is on their part a settling down to a fatal hardness of heart, a confirmed resistance of the Spirit's pleading. Should death overtake them as they are now, the dreadful words would be spoken, "Weighed in the balance, and found wanting."  {PH058 1.1}
[PH058 1.2]         It is possible for men to offer the Saviour outward homage, to be Christians in profession, to have a form of godliness, while the heart whose loyalty he prizes above all else, is estranged from him. Such ones have a name to live, but they are dead.  {PH058 1.2}
[PH058 1.3]          I am in great distress and agony as I see how determined are some who have often been warned in their refusal to hear the words of entreaty. They have linked their arms in the arm of the deceiver, and are led captive by him at his will. I heard the words spoken, "So long have they been impregnated with the life and customs of the enemy that they have no desire to break away from his companionship."  {PH058 1.3}
[PH058 1.4]          To the marriage supper of the Lamb will come many who have not on the wedding garment,--the robe purchased for them with His life-blood. From lips that never make a mistake come the words, "Friend, how camest thou in hither not having on the wedding garment?" Those addressed are speechless. They know that words would be useless. The truth, with its sanctifying power, has not been                                                                              2  brought into the soul, and the tongue that once spoke so readily of the truth is now silent. The words are spoken, "Take them out of My presence. They are not worthy to taste of My supper."  {PH058 1.4}
[PH058 2.1]          As they are separated from the loyal ones, Christ looks upon them with deep sorrow. They occupied high positions of trust in God's work, but they have not the life insurance policy that would have entitled them to eternal life. From the quivering lips of Christ come the mournful words of regret, "I loved them; I gave My life for them; but they persisted in rejecting My pleadings, and continued in sin. O that thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day, the things which belong to thy peace! But now they are hid from thine eyes."  {PH058 2.1}
[PH058 2.2]          Today Christ is looking with sadness upon those whose characters He must at last refuse to acknowledge. Inflated with self-sufficiency, they hope that it will be well with their souls. But at the last great day the mirror of detection reveals to them the evil that their hearts have practised, and shows to them at the same time the impossibility of reform. Every effort was made to bring them to repentance. But they refused to humble their hearts. Now the bitter lamentation is heard, "The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and my soul is not saved."  {PH058 2.2}
[PH058 2.3]          Satan and his angels will appear on this earth as men, and will mingle with those of whom God's word declares, "Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." The world is full of men and women whom Satan uses as his agencies. Christ has bought them with a price,--even His life-blood. But they have given themselves into Satan's control. They are blind, and have forgotten that they were purged from their sins.                                                                              3   {PH058 2.3}
[PH058 3.1]          In his sermon on the mount, the Son of God mourns over lost souls. Before His eyes pass the millions of souls yet unborn who would multiply their evil works, reject His pleadings, and rob Him of the glory that He would have received had they allowed Him to impart to them the divine nature.  {PH058 3.1}
[PH058 3.2]          Christ tells us how in the last great day ministers, elders, evangelists, physicians, teachers, will confront Him with their claims. They will plead how they have led the singers in their songs of praise, how they have waved the palm branches, how they have spoken of Him before thousands. "Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name," they say, "and in Thy name done many wonderful works?"  {PH058 3.2}
[PH058 3.3]          But Christ says, "Then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from Me, ye that work iniquity. O that you had known, even in the day of your visitation, when like sweetest music, mercy's voice fell upon your ears, the things that belonged unto your peace. But you were not ready. If you had been faithful to the warnings of the word; if you had dismissed Satan, instead of linking your arm in his; if you had preserved untarnished the principles of right; if you had obeyed My commandments, broken with ungodly advisers, scorned their impious bribes, which tempted you to worldly honor; if you had lifted the cross, and followed Jesus in self-denial, I could have welcomed you into My presence. But you have not cared for My society, and now you have no power to go from the snare.  {PH058 3.3}
[PH058 3.4]          "I offered you My saving grace, but you refused it, and chose the side of the enemy, even as the priests and rulers did. You refused to be touched by My dying agony on the cross, and mocked at My humiliation. So will I refuse to acknowledge you. I weep for your future, but you have not cared to                                                                              4  weep for yourselves. I was pledged to bear you and care for you, even as a father beareth and loveth his own son that serveth him. But you would not harmonize with Me.  {PH058 3.4}
[PH058 4.1]          "The precious invitation was often given, 'Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me, and he shall make peace with Me.' But you would none of My counsel. You have caused many to follow your sinful ways, and now your punishment has come. You will receive as your works have been. You must lose everlasting life. You have chosen your own ways, and with such ways, such sentiments, such characters, you could not enter the gates of the Holy city."  {PH058 4.1}
[PH058 4.2]          What a scene is this! I pass over the ground again and again, bowed down in an agony that no tongue can express, as I see the end of the many, many who have refused to receive their Saviour. Justice will take the throne, and the arm strong to save will show itself strong to smite and destroy the enemies of the kingdom of God. Christ will lay bare the motives and deeds of every one. Every hidden action will stand out as clearly before the doer as if proclaimed before the universe.                                          Ellen G. White.     Sanitarium, Cal., Oct. 1, 1903.     M. H. R.--12--S--4.  {PH058 4.2}
[PH144 4.2]         PH144 - The Place of Herbs in Rational Therapy (1931)           Statements Written By Mrs. E. G. White With Notations and Supplement.              Prayer, Faith and Remedies         (1) "In regard to the matter of prayer for the sick, many confusing ideas are advanced. One says, He who has been prayed for must walk out in faith, giving God the glory, and making use of no remedies. If he is at a health institute, he should leave it at once. I know that these ideas are wrong, and that if accepted, they would lead to many evils.  {PH144 4.2}
[PH144 4.3]         "On the other hand, I do not wish to say anything that might be interpreted to mean a lack of belief in the efficacy of prayer. The path of faith lies close beside the path of presumption.  {PH144 4.3}
[PH144 4.4]          "It is no denial of faith to use rational remedies judiciously. Water, air, and sunshine, these are God's healing agencies.  {PH144 4.4}
[PH144 4.5]          "The use of certain herbs that the Lord has made to grow for the good of man, is in harmony with the exercise of faith,"              --MS 31, 1911 (written June 3, 1888)                          (5)  {PH144 4.5}
[PH144 5.1]                 Learn To (Do for Yourself)          (2) "Now in regard to that which we can do for ourselves: There is a point that requires careful, thoughtful consideration. I must become acquainted with myself. I must be a learner always as to how to take care of this building, the body God has given me, that I may preserve it in the very best condition of health. I must eat those things which will be for my very best good physically and I must take special care to have my clothing such as will conduce to a healthful circulation of the blood. I must not deprive myself of exercise and air. I must get all the sunlight that it is possible for me to obtain.  {PH144 5.1}
[PH144 5.2]          "I must have wisdom to be a faithful guardian of my body. I should do a very unwise thing to enter a cool room when in a perspiration; I should show myself an unwise steward to allow myself to sit in a draught, and thus expose myself so as to take cold. I should be unwise to sit with cold feet and limbs and thus drive back the blood from the extremities to the brain or internal organs. I should always protect my feet in damp weather.  {PH144 5.2}
[PH144 5.3]          "I should eat regularly of the most healthful food which will make the best quality of blood, and I should not work intemperately if it is in my power to avoid doing so.                            (6)  {PH144 5.3}
[PH144 6.1]          "And when I violate the laws God has established in my being, I am to repent and reform, and place myself in the most favorable condition under the doctors God has provided, --pure air, pure water, and the healing, precious sunlight. Water can be used in many ways to relieve suffering. Draughts of clear, hot water taken before eating (half a quart more or less), will never do any harm, but will rather be productive of good. A cup of tea made from catnip herb will quiet the nerves.  {PH144 6.1}
[PH144 6.2]                      Useful Remedies          "Hop tea will induce sleep. Hop poultices over the stomach will relieve pain.  {PH144 6.2}
[PH144 6.3]          "If the eyes are weak, if there is pain in the eyes, or inflammation, soft flannel cloths wet in hot water and salt, will bring relief quickly.  {PH144 6.3}
[PH144 6.4]          "When the head is congested, if the feet and limbs are put in a bath with a little mustard, relief will be obtained.  {PH144 6.4}
[PH144 6.5]          "There are many more simple remedies, which will do much to restore healthful action to the body. All these simple preparations the Lord expects us to use for ourselves; but man's extremities are God's opportunities.                            (7)  {PH144 6.5}
[PH144 7.1]          "If we neglect to do that which is within the reach of nearly ever family, and ask the Lord to relieve pain, when we are too indolent to make use of these remedies within our power, it is simply presumption. The Lord expects us to work in order that we may obtain food. He does not propose that we shall gather the harvest unless we break the sod, till the soil, and cultivate the produce. Then God sends the rain and the sunshine and the clouds to cause vegetation to flourish. God works, and man cooperates with God. Then there is seed time and harvest.  {PH144 7.1}
[PH144 7.2]          "God has caused to grow out of the ground herbs for the use of man and if we understand the nature of these roots and herbs, and make a right use of them, there would not be a necessity of running for the doctor so frequently, and people would be in much better health than they are today.  {PH144 7.2}
[PH144 7.3]          "I believe in calling upon the Great Physician when we have used the remedies I have mentioned. In regard to manner of labor we certainly need to be wise as serpents and harmless as doves. We might be very zealous, but it might be an unwise zeal, and serve to hedge up our way. Then there is danger of being so circumscribed in our work as to do very little good."--Letter 35, (Feb. 6, 1890)                             (8)  {PH144 7.3}
[PH144 8.1]          (3) "The simpler remedies are less harmful (than drug poisons) in proportion to their simplicity, but in very many cases these are used when not at all necessary.  {PH144 8.1}
[PH144 8.2]                     Every Family to Use Herbs          "There are simple herbs and roots that every family may use for themselves, and need not call in a physician any sooner than they would call a lawyer.  {PH144 8.2}
[PH144 8.3]          "I do not think that I can give you any definite line of medicines compounded and dealt out by doctors that are perfectly harmless. And yet it would not be wisdom to engage in controversy over this subject. The practitioners are very much in earnest in using their dangerous concoctions; and I am decidedly opposed to resorting to such things. They never cure; they may change the difficulty to create a worse one. Many of those who practice the prescribing of drugs, would not take the same, or give them to their children. If they have an intelligent knowledge of the human body . . . they must know that we are fearfully and wonderfully made, and that not a particle of these strong drugs should be introduced into this human living organism.  {PH144 8.3}
[PH144 8.4]         "As the matter was laid open before me,                           (9)     and the sad burden of the result of drug medication, the light was given me that Seventh-day Adventists should establish health institutions, discarding all these health-destroying inventions, and physicians should treat the sick upon hygienic principles."           --Letter 17a, 1893 (written Oct. 2, 1893)  {PH144 8.4}
[PH144 9.1]          (4) "The intricate names given the medicines are used to cover up the matter, so that none will know what is given them as remedies unless they obtain a dictionary to find out the meaning of these names.  {PH144 9.1}
[PH144 9.2]          "The Lord has given some simple herbs of the field that at times are beneficial; and if every family were educated in how to use these herbs in case of sickness, much suffering might be prevented, and no doctor need be called. These old-fashioned, simple herbs, used intelligently, would have recovered many sick, who have died under drug medication."           --Letter 82, 1897 (written Feb. 10, 1897)  {PH144 9.2}
[PH144 9.3]               Herbs Harmless, Drugs Harmful          (5) "Were I sick, I would just as soon call in a lawyer as a physician from among general practitioners. I would not touch their nostrums to which they give Latin names. I am determined to know, in straight English,                            (10)     the name of everything that I introduce into my system.  {PH144 9.3}
[PH144 10.1]          "Those who make a practice of taking drugs, sin against their intelligence and endanger their whole after life.  {PH144 10.1}
[PH144 10.2]          "There are herbs that are harmless, the use of which will tide over many apparently serious difficulties.  {PH144 10.2}
[PH144 10.3]          "But if all would seek to become intelligent in regard to their bodily necessities, sickness would be rare instead of common. An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure."        --MS 86, 1897 (written Aug. 25, 1897)  {PH144 10.3}
[PH144 10.4]          (6) "Drug medication is to be discarded. On this point the conscience of the physician must ever be kept tender, and true, and clean. The inclination to use poisonous drugs, which kill, if they do not cure, needs to be guarded against. Matters have been laid open before me in reference to the use of drugs. Many have been treated with drugs, and the result has been death. Our physicians, by practicing drug medication, have lost many cases that need not have died if they had left their drugs out of the sick-room.  {PH144 10.4}
[PH144 10.5]                        Drugs Kill          "Fever cases have been lost, when had the                           (11)     physicians left off entirely their drug treatment, had they put their wits to work, and wisely and persistently used the Lord's own remedies, plenty of air and water, the patients would have recovered. The reckless use of these things that should be discarded has decided the case of the sick.  {PH144 10.5}
[PH144 11.1]          "Experimenting in drugs is a very expensive business. Paralysis of the brain and tongue is often the result, and the victims die an unnatural death, when, if they had been treated perseveringly with unwearied, unrelaxed diligence, with hot and cold water, hot compresses, packs and dripping sheets, they would be alive today.  {PH144 11.1}
[PH144 11.2]                   Learn God's Methods          "Nothing should be put into the human system that will leave a baleful influence behind. And to carry out the light on this subject, to practice hygienic treatment, is the reason which has been given me for establishing sanitariums in various localities. . . .  {PH144 11.2}
[PH144 11.3]          "We must become enlightened on these subjects. The intricate names given medicine are used to cover up the matter, so that none will know what is given them as remedies unless they consult a dictionary.                          (12)  {PH144 11.3}
[PH144 12.1]          (7) "As to drugs being used in our institutions, it is contrary to the light which the Lord has been pleased to give. The drugging business has done more harm to our world and killed more than it has helped or cured. The light was first given to me why institutions should be established, that is sanitariums were to reform the medical practices of physicians.  {PH144 12.1}
[PH144 12.2]          "This is God's method. The herbs that grow for the benefit of man, and the little handful of herbs kept and steeped and used for sudden ailments, have served tenfold, yes, one hundred fold better purposes, than all the drugs hidden under mysterious names and dealt out to the sick.  {PH144 12.2}
[PH144 12.3]          "It is a delusion and a farce, and the Lord has revealed to me that this practice would not preserve life, but would introduce into the system those things which should never be there, for they would do a deleterious work on the human organism."        --Letter 59, 1898 (written Aug. 29, 1898)  {PH144 12.3}
[PH144 12.4]          (8) "The drug science has been exalted, but if every bottle that comes from every such institution were done away with, there would be fewer invalids in the world today. Drug medication should never have been introduced into our institutions. There was no need of                           (13)     this being so, and for this very reason the Lord would have us establish an institution where He can come in and where His grace and power can be revealed. 'I am the Resurrection and the Life,' He declares.  {PH144 12.4}
[PH144 13.1]                  Learn to Treat Yourself          "The true method for healing the sick is to tell them of the herbs that grow for the benefit of man. Scientists have attached large names to these simplest preparations, but true education will lead us to teach the sick that they need not call in a doctor any more than they would call in a lawyer. They can themselves administer the simple herbs if necessary.  {PH144 13.1}
[PH144 13.2]          "To educate the human family that the doctor alone knows all the ills of infants and persons of every age is false teaching, and the sooner we as a people stand on the principles of health reform, the greater will be the blessing that will come to those who would do true medical work. There is a work to be done in treating the sick with water and teaching them to make the most of the sunshine and physical exercise. Thus in simple language, we may teach the people how to preserve health, how to avoid sickness. This is the work our sanitariums are called upon to do. This is true science."--M.S. 105, (written Aug. 26, 1898)                           (14)  {PH144 13.2}
[PH144 14.1]                 Discard Human Concoctions          (9) "Shall physicians continue to resort to drugs, which leave a deadly evil in the system, destroying that life which Christ came to restore? Christ's remedies cleanse the system. But Satan has tempted man to introduce into the system that which weakens the human machinery, clogging and destroying the fine, beautiful arrangements of God. The drugs administered to the sick do not restore, but destroy. Drugs never cure. Instead, they place in the system seeds which bear a very bitter harvest.  {PH144 14.1}
[PH144 14.2]          "Our Saviour is the restorer of the moral image of God in man. He has supplied in the natural world remedies for the ills of man, that His followers may have life, and that they may have it more abundantly. We can with safety discard the concoctions which man has used in the past. The Lord has provided antidotes for disease in simple plants, and these can be used by faith, with no denial of faith; for by using the blessings provided by God for our benefit we are cooperating with Him. We can use water and sunshine and the herbs which He has caused to grow for healing maladies brought on by indiscretion or accident."        --MS 65, 1899 (written April 25, 1899)                          (15)  {PH144 14.2}
[PH144 15.1]          (10) "It would have been better if from the first all drugs had been kept out of our sanitariums, and use had been made of such simple remedies as are found in pure water, pure air, sunlight, and some of the simple herbs growing in the field. These would be just as efficacious as the drugs used under mysterious names, and concocted by human science, and they would leave no injurious effects in the system.  {PH144 15.1}
[PH144 15.2]          "Thousands who are afflicted might recover their health if, instead of depending upon the drug store for their life, they would discard all drugs, and live simply, without using tea, coffee, liquor, or spices, which irritate the stomach, and leave it weak, unable to digest even simple food without stimulation."        --MS 115, 1903 (written Sept. 4, 1902)  {PH144 15.2}
[PH144 15.3]          (11) "We have been instructed that in our treatment of the sick we should discard the use of drugs.  {PH144 15.3}
[PH144 15.4]          "There are simple herbs that can be used for the recovery of the sick, whose effect upon the system is very different from that of those drugs that poison the blood and endanger life."                                    --MS 73, 1908.                            (16)  {PH144 15.4}
[PH144 16.1]          (12) "I have been shown that we should have many more women who can deal especially with the diseases of women, many more lady nurses who will treat the sick in a simple way and without the use of drugs.  {PH144 16.1}
[PH144 16.2]                Nurses Learn to Use Herbs          "There are many simple herbs which, if our nurses would learn the value of, they could use in the place of drugs, and find very effective."                --Letter 90, 1908.  {PH144 16.2}
[PH144 16.3]          "By His own working agencies He has created material which will restore the sick to health. If men would use aright the wisdom God has given them, this world would be a place resembling heaven."--MS 63, 1899.  {PH144 16.3}
[PH144 16.4]          "We should make decided efforts to heed the directions the Lord has given in regard to the care of the sick. They should be given every advantage possible. All the restorative agencies that the Lord has provided should be made use of in our sanitarium work."--MS 19, 1911.  {PH144 16.4}
[PH144 16.5]                 Figs Used on Malignant Sore          "When the Lord told Hezekiah that He would spare his life for fifteen years, and as a sign that He would fulfill His promise, caused                          (17)     the sun to go back ten degrees, why did He not put His direct, restoring power upon the King? He told him to apply a bunch of figs to his sore, and that natural remedy, blessed by God, healed him. The God of nature directs the human agent to use natural remedies now." --Letter 182, 1899.  {PH144 16.5}
[PH144 17.1]                 Continue Health Reform          "Special instruction should be given in the art of treating the sick, without the use of poisonous drugs, and in harmony with the light that God has given. Students should come forth from the school without having sacrificed the principles of health reform."-- Letter 90, 1908.  {PH144 17.1}
[PH144 17.2]                 Physicians to Teach Laity          "Those who desire to become missionaries are to hear instruction from competent physicians, who will teach them how to care for the sick, without the use of drugs. Such lessons will be of the highest value to those who go out to labor in foreign countries. And the simple remedies used will save many lives." --MS 83, 1908.  {PH144 17.2}
[PH144 17.3]          "The Lord will be the Helper of every physician who will work together with Him                            (18)     in the effort to restore suffering humanity to health, not with drugs, but with nature's remedies. Christ is the great physician, the wonderful Healer. He gives success to those who work in partnership with Him."--Letter 142, 1902.  {PH144 17.3}
[PH144 18.1]          "While the physician uses nature's remedies for physical disease, he should point his patients to Him who can relieve the maladies of both the soul and the body."--"Ministry of Healing," p. 111.  {PH144 18.1}
[PH144 18.2]          "In case of sickness, the cause should be ascertained, unhealthful conditions should be changed, wrong habits corrected. Then nature is to be assisted in her effort to expel impurities and to reestablish right conditions in the system."              --"Ministry of Healing," p. 127  {PH144 18.2}
[PH144 18.3]                      Other Simple Remedies          "Pure air, sunlight, abstemiousness, rest, exercise, proper diet, the use of water, trust in divine power,--these are the true remedies." --"Ministry of Healing," p. 127.  {PH144 18.3}
[PH144 18.4]          "There are many ways of practising the healing art; but there is only one way that Heaven approves. God's remedies are the simple agencies of nature, that will not tax or                            (19)     debilitate the system through their powerful properties. Pure air and water, cleanliness, a proper diet, purity of life, and a firm trust in God, are remedies for the want of which thousands are dying. . . . Fresh air, exercise, pure water, and clean sweet premises, are within the reach of all."--5 T 443.  {PH144 18.4}
[PH144 19.1]          "The physician needs more than human wisdom and power that he may know how to minister to the many perplexing cases of disease of the mind and heart with which he is     called to deal. If he is ignorant of the power of divine grace, he cannot help the afflicted one, but will aggravate the difficulty; but if he has a firm hold upon God, he will be able to help the diseased, distracted mind." --5 T 444.  {PH144 19.1}
[PH144 19.2]              Rational Treatment for Pneumonia          (13) "In the winter of 1864, my Willie was suddenly and violently brought down with lung fever. We had just buried our oldest son with this disease, and were very anxious in regard to Willie, fearing that he, too, might die. We decided that we would not send for a physician, but do the best we could with him ourselves by the use of water, and entreat the Lord in behalf of the child.                            (20)     We called in a few, who had faith to unite their prayers with ours. We had a sweet assurance of God's presence and blessing.  {PH144 19.2}
[PH144 20.1]          "The next day Willie was very sick. He was wandering. He did not seem to see or hear me when I spoke to him. His heart had no regular beat, but was in a constant agitated flutter. We continued to look to God in his behalf, and to use water freely upon his head, and a compress constantly upon his lungs, and soon he seemed as rational as ever. He suffered severe pain in his right side, and could not lie upon it for a moment. This pain we subdued with cold water compresses, varying the temperature of the water according to the degree of the fever. We were very careful to keep his hands and feet warm.  {PH144 20.1}
[PH144 20.2]          "We expected the crisis would come the seventh day. We had but little rest during his sickness, and were obliged to give him up into other's care the fourth and fifth nights. My husband and myself the fifth day felt very anxious. The child raised fresh blood and coughed considerably. My husband spent much time in prayer. We left our child in careful hands that night. Before retiring my husband prayed long and earnestly. Suddenly his burden of prayer left him, and it seemed as though a voice spoke to him, and said,                           (21)     Go lie down, I will take care of the child.  {PH144 20.2}
[PH144 21.1]          "I had retired sick, and could not sleep for anxiety for several hours. I felt pressed for breath, Although sleeping in a large chamber, I arose and opened the door into a large hall, and was at once relieved, and soon slept. I dreamed that an experienced physician was standing by my child, watching every breath, with one hand over his heart, and with the other feeling his pulse. He turned to us and said, 'The crisis has passed. He has seen his worst night. He will now come up speedily, for he has not the injurious influence of drugs to recover from. Nature has nobly done her work to rid the system of impurities.' I related to him my worn-out condition, my pressure for breath, and the relief obtained by opening the door.  {PH144 21.1}
[PH144 21.2]                          Fresh Air          "Said he, 'That which gave you relief will also receive your child. He needs air. You have kept him too warm. The heated air coming from a stove is injurious, and were it not for the air coming in at the crevices of the windows, would be poisonous and destroy life. (Sic.) Stove heat destroys the vitality of the air, and weakens the lungs. The child's                           (22)     lungs have been weakened by the room being kept too warm. Sick persons are debilitated by disease, and need all the invigorating air that they can bear to strengthen the vital organs to resist disease. And yet in most cases, air and light are excluded from the sick room at the very time when most needed, as though dangerous enemies.'  {PH144 21.2}
[PH144 22.1]          "This dream and my husband's experience were a consolation to us both. We found in the morning that our boy had passed a restless night. He seemed to be in a high fever until noon. Then the fever left him, and he appeared quite well, except weak. He had eaten but one small cracker through his five days sickness. He came up rapidly, and has had better health than he has had for several days before. This experience is valuable to us."--"Facts of Faith." pages 151-153.  {PH144 22.1}
[PH144 22.2]                  Experience With Charcoal.          (14) "A brother was taken sick, with inflammation of the bowels and bloody dysentery. The man was not a careful health reformer, but indulged his appetite. We were just preparing to leave Texas, where we had been laboring for several months, and we had carriages prepared to take away his brother                           (23)     and his family, and several others who were suffering from malarial fever. My husband and I thought we would stand this expense rather than have the heads of several families die and leave their wives and children unprovided for. Two or three were taken in a large spring wagon on spring mattresses.  {PH144 22.2}
[PH144 23.1]          "But this man who was suffering from inflammation of the bowels, sent for me to come to him. My husband and I decided that it would not do to move him. Fears were entertained that mortification had set in. Then the thought came to me like a communication from the Lord, to take pulverized charcoal, put water upon it, and give this water to the sick man to drink, putting bandages of the charcoal over the bowels and stomach. We were about one mile from the city of Dennison, but the sick man's son went to a blacksmith's shop, secured the charcoal, and pulverized it, and then used it according to the directions given. The result was that in half an hour there was a change for the better. We had to go on our journey and leave the family behind, but what was our surprise the following day to see their wagon overtake us. The sick man was lying in a bed in the wagon. The blessing of God had worked with the simple means used."--Letter 182, 1899.                             (24)  {PH144 23.1}
[PH144 24.1]                   Charcoal and Smartweed          "One of the most beneficial remedies is pulverized charcoal in a bag and used in fomentations. This is a most successful remedy. If wet in smartweed, boiled, it is still better. I have ordered this in cases where the sick were suffering great pain, and when it has been confided to me by the physician that he thought it was the last before the close of life. Then I suggested the charcoal, and the patient has slept, the turning point came, and recovery was the result. To students, when injured with bruised hands, and suffering with inflammation, I have prescribed this simple remedy with perfect success. The poison of inflammation is overcome, the pain removed, and healing goes on rapidly. The more severe inflammation of the eyes will be relieved by a poultice of charcoal, put in a bag and dipped in hot or cold water as will best suit the case. This works, like a charm.  {PH144 24.1}
[PH144 24.2]          "I expect you will laugh at this; but if I could give this remedy some outlandish name, that no one knew but myself, it would have greater influence."--Letter 82, 1897.  {PH144 24.2}
[PH144 24.3]                 Charcoal and Olive Oil          "I will tell you a little about my experience with charcoal as a remedy. For some                           (25)     forms of indigestion, it is more efficacious than drugs. A little olive oil into which some of this powder has been stirred, tends to cleanse and heal. I find it is excellent. . . .  {PH144 24.3}
[PH144 25.1]          "Always study and teach the use of the simplest remedies, and the special blessing of the Lord may be expected to follow the use of these means which are within the reach of the common people."--Letter 100, 1903.  {PH144 25.1}
[PH144 25.2]                  Pine, Cedar, and Fir          (15) "Light was given that there is health in the fragrance of the pine, the cedar, and the fir. And there are several other kinds of trees that have medicinal properties that are health promoting."--Letter 95, 1902 (Written June 26, 1902)  {PH144 25.2}
[PH144 25.3]          The Use of Charcoal for Inflammation                 Insect Bites, etc.            "On one occasion a physician came to me in great distress. He had been called to attend a young woman who was dangerously ill. She had contracted fever while on the campground and was taken to our school-building, near Melbourne, Australia. But she became so much worse that it was feared she could not live. The physician, Dr. Merritt Kellogg,                             (26)     came to me and said, 'Sister White, have you any light for me on this case? If relief cannot be given our sister, she can live but a few hours.' I replied, 'Send to a blacksmith's shop and get some pulverized charcoal; make a poultice of it, and lay it over her stomach and sides.' The doctor hastened away to follow out my instructions. Soon he returned, saying, 'Relief came in less than half an hour after the application of the poultices. She is now having the first natural sleep she has had for days.'  {PH144 25.3}
[PH144 26.1]          "I have ordered the same treatment for others who were suffering great pain, and it has brought relief, and been the means of saving life. My mother had told me that snake bites and the sting of reptiles and poisonous insects could often be rendered harmless by the use of charcoal poultices. When working on the land at Avondale, Australia, the workmen would often bruise their hands and limbs, and this in many cases resulted in such severe inflammation that the worker would have to leave his work for some time. One came to me one day in this condition, with his hand tied in a sling. He was much troubled over the circumstances; for his help was needed in clearing the land. I said to him, 'Go to the place where you have been burning the timber,                              (27)     and get me some charcoal from the eucalyptus tree, and pulverize it, and I will dress your hand.' This was done, and the next morning he reported that the pain was gone. Soon he was ready to return to his work.  {PH144 26.1}
[PH144 27.1]          "I write these things that you may know that the Lord has not left us without the use of simple remedies which when used will not leave the system in the weakened condition in which the use of drugs so often leave it. We need well trained nurses who can understand how to use the simple remedies that nature provides for restoration to health, and who can teach those who are ignorant of the laws of health how to use these simple but effective cures."--Letter 90, 1908.  {PH144 27.1}
[PH144 27.2]          "Soon there will be no work done in ministerial lines except medical missionary work." C. H. 533.                            (29)  {PH144 27.2}
[PH144 29.1]          Drugs Not Recommended: "You are not justified in advocating one school above the others as if it were the only one worthy of respect. Those who vindicate one school of medicine and bitterly condemn another, are actuated by a zeal that is not according to knowledge. With Pharisaic pride some men look down upon others who have received a diploma from the so-called standard school. ... The use of drugs has resulted in far more harm than good, and should our physicians who claim to believe the truth, almost entirely dispense with medicine, and faithfully practice along the line of hygiene, using nature's remedies, far greater success would attend their efforts. There is no need whatever to exalt the method whereby drugs are administered. I know whereof I speak. Brethren of the medical profession, I entreat you to think candidly and put away childish things. . . . They resort to drugs when greater skill and knowledge would teach them the more excellent way." Extracts on Medical Work, pages 19-23. Also Loma Linda Messages, page 62, it says:  {PH144 29.1}
[PH144 29.2]          "The truth for this time, the third angel's message, is to be proclaimed with a loud voice                              (30)     as we approach the great final test. This test must come to the churches in connection with true medical missionary work." We are told that in time of trouble "there will be sick ones, plenty of them, that will need help" so because of the need, but also "for their own sake, they should, while they have opportunity, become intelligent in regard to disease, its causes, prevention and cure, and those who will do this will find a field of labor anywhere." C. H. 506.  {PH144 29.2}
[PH061 1.1]         PH061 - Progress of Work at Loma Linda (1912)           In a letter written November 1, 1905, Sister White said: "The matter was presented to me that many sanitariums would have to be established in Southern California, for there would be a great inflowing of people there. Many would seek that climate."  {PH061 1.1}
[PH061 1.2]          In a letter written in February, 1905, to a brother living in Redlands, Sister White said: "I hope . . . that when you find a suitable place in Redlands, which could be used as a sanitarium, offered for sale at a reasonable price, you will     2     let us know about it. We shall need a sanitarium in Redlands. Unless we start an enterprise of this kind, other will. . . .  {PH061 1.2}
[PH061 2.1]          "I merely mention this matter so that you may keep it in view. We shall not take any steps to establish a sanitarium in Redlands until we can be assured that we are doing the right thing."  {PH061 2.1}
[PH061 2.2]          Two months later she wrote: "Redlands and Riverside have been presented to me as places that should be worked. These two places should not longer be neglected. I hope soon to see an earnest effort put forth in their behalf. Will you please consider the advisability of establishing a sanitarium in the vicinity of these towns, with treatment rooms in each place, to act as feeders to the institution?"  {PH061 2.2}
[PH061 2.3]          In this same letter we find this statement: "Our people in Southern California need to awaken to the magnitude of the work to be done within their borders." And further: "I have a message to bear to the church-members in Southern California: Arouse, and avail yourselves of the opportunities open to you."  {PH061 2.3}
[PH061 2.4]           Instruction to Secure Loma Linda            Following the telegram sent to Elder J. A. Burden from Washington, D. C., asking him to secure the property at Loma Linda "without delay," Sister White wrote:  {PH061 2.4}
[PH061 2.5]          "Your letter has just been read. I had no sooner finished reading it than I said, 'I will consult no one; for I have no question at all about the matter.' I advised Willie to send you a telegram without spending time to ask the advice of                                                   3     the brethren. Secure the property by all means, so that it can be held, and then obtain all the money you can and make sufficient payment to hold the place. This is the very property that we ought to have. Do not delay; for it is just what is needed. As soon as it is secured, a working force can begin operations in it. I think that sufficient help can be secured to carry this matter through. I want you to be sure to lose no time in securing the right to purchase the property. We will do our utmost to help you raise the money. I know that Redlands and Riverside are to be worked, and I pray that the Lord may be gracious, and not allow any one else to get this property instead of us."  {PH061 2.5}
[PH061 3.1]          The letter from which the foregoing paragraph is quoted was written May 14, 1905. "Be assured, my brother," Sister White wrote in a letter dated May 28, "that I never advise anything unless I have a decided impression that it should be carried out, and unless I am firmly resolved to assist. . . . By all means secure the property if you can; for I believe it to be the very place the Lord desires us to have."     4  {PH061 3.1}
[PH061 4.1]          In a letter written from Glendale, June 23, 1905, to a brother in the South, she wrote regarding the property:  {PH061 4.1}
[PH061 4.2]          "Until this recent visit, I had never before seen such a place with my natural eyes, but four years ago such a place was presented before me as one of those that would come into our possession if we moved wisely. It is a wonderful place in which to begin our work for Redlands and Riverside. We must make decided efforts to secure helpers who will do most faithful missionary work. If God will bless the treatments given, and Christ will let His healing power be felt, a wonderful work will be accomplished."  {PH061 4.2}
[PH061 4.3]          On another occasion Sister White wrote: "The buildings are all ready, and work must be begun as soon as we can secure the necessary physicians and nurses. I am anxious to see the work started. For some time I have been looking for just such a place as this, with buildings all ready for occupancy, surrounded by shade-trees and orchards. When I saw Loma Linda, I said, Thank the Lord. This is the very place we have been hoping to find.  {PH061 4.3}
[PH061 4.4]          "The character of the buildings, the terraced hill covered by graceful pepper trees, the profusion of flowers and shrubs, the tall shade-trees, the orchards and fields,--all combine to make this place meet fully the descriptions that I have given in the past of the place presented to me as the most perfect for sanitarium work. Everything at Loma Linda is fresh and wholesome and attractive."                                               5  {PH061 4.4}
[PH061 5.1]          In a letter written to Elder Haskell, inviting him to labor in Southern California, she said:  {PH061 5.1}
[PH061 5.2]          "We must soon start a nurses' training school at Loma Linda. This place will become an important center, and we need the efforts of yourself and your wife to give the right mould to the work in this new educational center."  {PH061 5.2}
[PH061 5.3]          The following, written November 1, 1905, is also to the point:  {PH061 5.3}
[PH061 5.4]          "A school will be established as soon as possible, and the Lord will open the way. . . . With all the buildings in connection with the main building, we have great advantages. If we will walk humbly with God, and do according to that which He hath prospered us, we will have Christ as our friend and our helper. 'If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.' These are the terms of our discipleship. Will we comply with them?"     6  {PH061 5.4}
[PH061 6.1]          Sister White, in a talk given October 30, spoke thus of the educational work at Loma Linda:  {PH061 6.1}
[PH061 6.2]          "Here we have ideal advantages for a school and for a sanitarium. Here are advantages for the students and great advantages for the patients. I have been instructed that here we should have a school conducted on the principles of the ancient schools of the prophets. It may not be carried on in every respect as are schools of the world, but it is to be especially adapted for those who desire to devote their lives, not to commercial pursuits, but to unselfish service for the Master.  {PH061 6.2}
[PH061 6.3]          "We want a school of the highest order,--a school where the word of God will be regarded as essential, and where obedience to its teachings will be taught. For the carrying forward of such a school, we must have carefully selected educators. Our young people are not to be wholly dependent on the schools where they are told, 'If you wish to complete our course of instruction, you must take this study, or some other study,'--studies that perhaps would be of no practical benefit to those whose only desire is to give to the world God's message of health and peace. In the education that many receive there are not only subjects that are non-essential, but much that is decidedly objectionable. We should endeavor to give instruction that will prepare                                                      7     students quickly for service to their fellow-men.  {PH061 6.3}
[PH061 7.1]          "We are to seek for students who will plow deep into the word of God, and who will conform the life-practice to the truths of the Word. Let the education given be such as will qualify consecrated young men and young women to go forth in harmony with the great commission, 'Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.'"  {PH061 7.1}
[PH061 7.2]                For the Training of Physicians          In answer to a question, "Is this school that you have spoken of simply to qualify nurses? or is it to embrace also the qualification of physicians?" Sister White replied:  {PH061 7.2}
[PH061 7.3]          "Physicians are to receive their education here. Here they are to receive such a mould that when they go out to labor, they will not seek to grasp the very highest wages, or else do nothing."  {PH061 7.3}
[PH061 7.4]          As early as December 10, 1905, Sister White had written to Elder and Mrs. Burden, "In regard to the school, I would say, Make it all you possibly can in the education of nurses and physicians."     14  {PH061 7.4}
[PH061 14.1]          Sister White addressed a letter to the physicians and manager at Loma Linda, dated February 20, 1908, in which she said:  {PH061 14.1}
[PH061 14.2]          "I dare not advise you in such large plans as you propose. You need to make the Lord your wisdom in these matters. I do not feel that you should plan for such large outlay of means unless you have some certainty that you can meet your obligations. I would caution you against gathering a large load of indebtedness. There is the food factory to be completed and set in operation. I call your attention to this enterprise, that you may not lay more plans than you will carry out.  {PH061 14.2}
[PH061 14.3]          "You are men of varied talents, and you are right on the ground. The Lord will be your instructor in all matters if you will seek his counsel in faith. If He gives you light in this matter, then you can move with assurance. Now is the time for you to ask of the Lord wisdom, and submit your plans to Him. It is an excellent opportunity for you to receive an individual experience. Plan wisely; move guardedly; and the Lord will certainly be your helper.  {PH061 14.3}
[PH061 14.4]          "I feel a deep interest in the work at Loma Linda. The plans you suggest seem to be essential; but you need to assure yourselves that they can be safely carried. You should not make hasty moves that will involve heavy indebtedness.  {PH061 14.4}
[PH061 14.5]          "The work which you propose will require                                                  15     wise business men and efficient physicians. If you had the talent and means to carry such responsibilities, we should be glad to see your plans carry. But the sanitarium must be your first consideration. May the Lord give you wisdom and grace to bear these responsibilities as He would have you. This institution must have all the talent that is needed to make it a success."  {PH061 14.5}
[PH061 15.1]          March 24, 1908, Sister White wrote further:  {PH061 15.1}
[PH061 15.2]          "I have clear instructions that wherever it is possible, schools should be established near our sanitariums, that each institution may be a help to the other. But I dare not advise that steps be taken at this time to branch out so largely in the educational work at Loma Linda that a great outlay of means will be required to erect new buildings. Our faithful workers at Loma Linda must not be overwhelmed with such great responsibilities that they will be in danger of becoming worn and discouraged.  {PH061 15.2}
[PH061 15.3]          "I am charged to caution you against building extensively for the accommodation of students. It would not be wise to invest at this time so large a capital as would be required to equip a medical college that would properly qualify physicians to stand the test of the medical examinations of the different States.  {PH061 15.3}
[PH061 15.4]          "A movement should not now be inaugurated that would add greatly to the investment upon the Loma Linda property. Already there is a large debt resting upon the institution, and discouragement and perplexity would follow if this indebtedness were to be greatly increased. As     16     the work progresses, new improvement may be added from time to time as they are found necessary. An elevator should soon be installed in the main building. But there is need of strict economy. Let our brethren move cautiously and wisely, and plan no more than they can handle without being overburdened.  {PH061 15.4}
[PH061 16.1]          "In the work of the school, maintain simplicity. No argument is so powerful as is success founded on simplicity. And you may have success in the education of students as medical missionaries without a medical school that can qualify physicians to compete with the physicians of the world.  {PH061 16.1}
[PH061 16.2]          "Let the students be given a practical education. And the less dependent you are upon worldly methods of education, the better it will be for the students. Special instruction should be given in the art of treating the sick without the use of poisonous drugs, and in harmony with the light God has given. Students should come forth from the school without having sacrificed the principles of health reform.  {PH061 16.2}
[PH061 16.3]          "The education that meets the world's standard is to be less and less valued by those who are seeking for efficiency in carrying the medical missionary work in connection with the work of the third angel's message. They are to be educated from the standpoint of conscience; and as they conscientiously and faithfully follow right methods in their treatment of the sick, these methods will come to be recognized as preferable to the methods of nursing to which many have become accustomed which demand the use of poisonous drugs.                                                   17  {PH061 16.3}
[PH061 17.1]          "We should not at this time seek to compete with worldly medical schools. Should we do this, our chances of success would be small. We are not now prepared to carry out successfully the work of establishing large medical institutions of learning. Moreover, should we follow the world's methods of medical practice, exacting the large fees that worldly physicians demand for their services, we should work away from Christ's plan for our ministry to the sick.  {PH061 17.1}
[PH061 17.2]          "There should be at our sanitariums intelligent men and women who can instruct in Christ's methods of ministry. Under the instruction of competent, consecrated teachers, the young may become partakers of the divine nature, and learn how to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. I have been shown that we should have many more women who can deal especially with the diseases of women, many more lady nurses who will treat the sick in a simple way and without the use of drugs."                                              23  {PH061 17.2}
[PH061 23.1]          "We want none of that kind of 'higher education' that will put us in a position where the credit must be given, not to the Lord God of Israel, but to the god of Ekron. The Lord designs that we shall stand as a distinct people, so connected with Him that He can work with us. Let our physicians realize that they are to depend wholly upon the true God.  {PH061 23.1}
[PH061 23.2]          'I felt a heavy burden this morning when I read over a letter that I found in my room, in which a plan was outlined for having medical students take some work at Loma Linda, but to get the finishing touches of their education from     24     some worldly institution. I must state that the light that I have received is that we are to stand as a commandment-keeping people, and this will separate us from the world. The Sabbath is a great distinguishing line. As God's peculiar people, we should not feel that we must acknowledge our dependence upon the transgressors of God's law to give us influence in the world. It is God that gives us influence. He will give us advantages that are far above all the advantages we can receive from worldlings. . . .  {PH061 23.2}
[PH061 24.1]          "If we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. There are some who may not be able to see that here is a test as to whether we shall put our dependence on man or upon God. Shall we by our course seem to acknowledge that there is a stronger power with the unbelievers than there is with God's own people? When we take hold upon God and trust in Him, He will work in our behalf. But we are to stand distinct and separate from the world.  {PH061 24.1}
[PH061 24.2]          "I feel a decided interest in the work at Loma Linda, and I desire that it shall exert a powerful influence for the truth. Your success depends upon the blessing of God, not upon the views of men who are opposed to the law of God. When they see that God blesses us, then people will be led to give consideration to the truths we teach.  {PH061 24.2}
[PH061 24.3]          "We need not tie to men in order to secure influence. We need not think that we must have their experience and their knowledge. Our God is a God of knowledge and understanding, and if we will take our position decidedly on His side,                                                25     He will give us wisdom. I would that all our people might see the inconsistency of our being God's commandment-keeping people, a peculiar people zealous of good works, and yet feeling that we must copy after the world in order to make our work successful. Our God is stronger than any human influence. If we will accept Him as our educator, if we will make Him our strength and righteousness, He will work in our behalf. . . .  {PH061 24.3}
[PH061 25.1]          "You have the Word, which tells you that God's commandment-keeping people are to have His special favor, and that they are to be sanctified through obedience to the truth. Shall we unite ourselves with those that are full of error, who have no respect for God's commandments' and shall our students go forth to obtain the finishing touches of their education from them?"  {PH061 25.1}
[PH061 25.2]          W. C. White: "What is to be the final outcome? Will all our medical missionaries be simply nurses? Shall we have no more physicians? or shall we have a school in which we can ourselves give the finishing touches?"  {PH061 25.2}
[PH061 25.3]          E. G. White: "Whatever plan you follow, take your position that you will not unite with those that do not respect God's commandments."  {PH061 25.3}
[PH061 25.4]          W. C. White: "Does that mean that we are not to have any more physicians, but that our people will work simply as nurses? or does it mean that we shall have a school of our own to educate physicians?"  {PH061 25.4}
[PH061 25.5]          E. G. White: "We shall have a school of our own. But we are not to be dependent upon the world. We must place our dependence upon a     26     power that is higher than all human power. If we honor God, He will honor us."  {PH061 25.5}
[PH061 26.1]          J. A. Burden: "The governments of earth provide that if we conduct a medical school, we must take a charter from the government. That in itself has nothing to do with how the school is conducted. It is required, however, that certain studies be taught. . . . Would the securing of a charter for a medical school, where our students might obtain a medical education, militate against our dependence upon God?"  {PH061 26.1}
[PH061 26.2]          E. G. White: "No, I do not see that it would. Only see that you do not exalt men above God. If you can gain force and influence that will make your work more effective without tying yourselves to worldly men, that would be right."  {PH061 26.2}
[PH061 26.3]          J. A. Burden: "It seems clear to me that any standing we can lawfully have without compromising, is not out of harmony with God's plan."  {PH061 26.3}
[PH061 26.4]          E. G. White: "No, it is not. I have had very distinct light, however, that there is danger of our limiting the power of the Holy One of Israel. He is the God of the universe. Our influence is dependent upon our carrying out the word of the living God. We weaken our powers by not placing our dependence upon God, and taking hold of His strength. This is our privilege."     28  {PH061 26.4}
[PH061 28.1]          "I am instructed to say that in our educational work there is to be no compromise in order to meet the world's standards. God's commandment keeping people are not to unite with the world, to carry various lines of work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.  {PH061 28.1}
[PH061 28.2]          "Our people are now being tested as to whether they will obtain their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, or seek to the god of Ekron. Let us determine that we will not be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God, and who will not hearken to His commandments. . . . Shall we represent before the world, that our physicians must follow the pattern of the world before they can be qualified to act as successful physicians? This is the question that is now testing the faith of some of our brethren. Let not any of our brethren displease the Lord by advocating in their assemblies the idea that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher education than that specified by the Lord.                                                    29  {PH061 28.2}
[PH061 29.1]          "The representation of the great Teacher is to be considered an all-sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths. Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at Loma Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this is not in harmony with the Lord's plan. God is our wisdom, our sanctification, and our righteousness. Facilities should be provided at Loma Linda, that the necessary instruction in medical lines may be given by instructors who fear the Lord, and who are in harmony with His plans for the treatment of the sick.  {PH061 29.1}
[PH061 29.2]          "I have not a word to say in favor of the world's ideas of higher education in any school that we shall organize for the training of physicians. There is danger in their attaching themselves to worldly institutions, and working under the ministrations of worldly physicians. Satan is giving his orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical institutions in the hope of gaining better success or stronger influence as physicians."     30  {PH061 29.2}
[PH061 30.1]          A COMMITTEE CONSISTING OF ELDERS I. H. EVANS, E. E. ANDROSS, AND H. W. COTTRELL, WAS APPOINTED TO INTERVIEW SISTER WHITE. THIS COMMITTEE SUBMITTED TO HER IN WRITING THE FOLLOWING QUESTION:  {PH061 30.1}
[PH061 30.2]          "Are we to understand, from what you have written concerning the establishment of a medical school at Loma Linda, that, according to the light you have received from the Lord, we are to establish a thoroughly equipped medical school, the graduates from which shall be able to take State Board examinations, and become registered, qualified physicians?"  {PH061 30.2}
[PH061 30.3]          IN RESPONSE TO THIS QUESTION, SISTER WHITE WROTE:  {PH061 30.3}
[PH061 30.4]          "The light given me is, We must provide that which is essential to qualify our youth who                                                           31     desire to be physicians, so that they may intelligently fit themselves to be able to stand the examinations essential to prove their efficiency as physicians. They are to be prepared to stand the essential tests required by law, and to treat understandingly the cases of those who are diseased, so that the door will be closed for any sensible physician to fear that we are not giving in our school the instruction essential for the proper qualification of a physician. Continually the students who are graduated are to advance in knowledge; for practice makes perfect.  {PH061 30.4}
[PH061 31.1]          "The medical school at Loma Linda is to be of the highest order, because we have a living connection with the wisest of all physicians, from whom there is communicated knowledge of a superior order. And whatever subjects are required as essential in the schools conducted by those not of our faith, we are to supply, so that our youth need not go to these worldly schools. Thus we shall close the door that the enemy would be pleased to have left open; and our young men and young women, whom the Lord would have us guard religiously, will not need to connect with worldly medical schools conducted by unbelievers."  {PH061 31.1}
[PH145 0.1]         PH145 - Recreation (1912)      Table of Contents    As Lights in the World .............................................. 3  Dangerous Amusements for the Young .................................. 7  Worldly Amusements ................................................. 12  Innocent Pleasures for the Youth ................................... 16  Holidays unto God .................................................. 16  Firmness in Resisting Temptation ................................... 20  How to Spend Holidays .............................................. 21  Symmetrical Education .............................................. 22  Christian Recreation ............................................... 22  The Dignity of Labor ............................................... 24  Manual Training .................................................... 30  Manual Labor ....................................................... 31  Duties and Dangers of the Youth .................................... 33  Joy in Christianity ................................................ 34  Entertainments and Amusements in Our Sanitariums ................... 34  A Recent Experience ................................................ 37  The Danger in Amusements ........................................... 42  Employment for Patients ............................................ 48  Physical Exercise as a Remedial Agency ............................. 49  Physical Labor an Aid to Recovery .................................. 49  Substitutes for Amusements ......................................... 50  Separate from the World ............................................ 50  {PH145 0.1}
[PH145 3.1]       Chap. 1 - Recreation    As Lights in the World         It is God's purpose to manifest through His people the principles of His kingdom. That in life and character they may reveal these principles, He desires to separate them from the customs, habits, and practises of the world. He seeks to bring them nearer to Himself that He may make known to them His will. His purpose for His people today is the same that He had for Israel when He brought them forth from Egypt. By beholding the goodness, the mercy, the justice, and the love of God revealed in His church, the world is to have a representation of His character. And when the law of God is thus exemplified in the life, even the world will recognize the superiority of those who love and fear and serve God above every other people in the world.  {PH145 3.1}
[PH145 3.2]         Seventh-day Adventists, above all people, should be patterns of piety, holy in heart and in conversation. To them have been entrusted the most solemn truths ever committed to mortals. Every endowment of grace and power and efficiency has been liberally provided. They look for the soon return of Christ in the clouds of heaven. For them to give to the world the impression that their faith is not a dominating power in their lives, is greatly to dishonor God.  {PH145 3.2}
[PH145 3.3]          Because of the increasing power of Satan's temptations, the times in which we live are full of peril for                                                                              4  the children of God, and we need to learn constantly of the great Teacher, that we may take every step in surety and righteousness. Wonderful scenes are opening before us, and at this time a living testimony is to be borne in the lives of God's professed people, so that the world may see that in this age, when evil reigns on every side, there is yet a people who are laying aside their will and are seeking to do God's will,--a people in whose hearts and lives God's law is written.  {PH145 3.3}
[PH145 4.1]                      Representatives of Christ          God expects those who bear the name of Christ to represent Him. Their thoughts are to be pure, their words noble and uplifting. The religion of Christ is to be interwoven with all that they do and say. They are to be a sanctified, purified, holy people, communicating light to all with whom they come in contact.  {PH145 4.1}
[PH145 4.2]          It is His purpose that by exemplifying the truth in their lives, they shall be a praise in the earth. The grace of Christ is sufficient to bring this about. But let God's people remember that only as they believe and work out the principles of the gospel can they fulfil His purpose. Only as they yield their God-given capabilities to His service, will they enjoy the fulness and the power of the promise whereon the church has been called to stand.  {PH145 4.2}
[PH145 4.3]          Before Christ went to His final conflict with the powers of darkness, He lifted up His eyes to heaven, and prayed for His disciples. He said: "I pray not that Thou shouldst take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldst keep them from the evil. They                                                                              5  are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth."  {PH145 4.3}
[PH145 5.1]          The followers of Christ are to be separate from the world in principles and interests: but they are not to isolate themselves from the world. The Saviour mingled constantly with men, not to encourage them in anything that was not in accordance with God's will, but to uplift and ennoble them. "I sanctify Myself," He declared, "that they also might be sanctified." So the Christian is to abide among men, that the savor of divine love may be as salt to preserve the world from corruption.  {PH145 5.1}
[PH145 5.2]                      Strength in Prayer          Daily beset by temptation, constantly opposed by the leaders of the people, Christ knew that He must strengthen His humanity by prayer. In order to be a blessing to men, He must commune with God, pleading for energy, perseverance, and steadfastness. Thus He showed His disciples where His strength lay.  {PH145 5.2}
[PH145 5.3]          Without this daily communion with God, no human being can gain power for service. Christ alone can direct the thoughts aright. He alone can give us noble aspirations, and fashion our characters after the divine similitude. If we draw near to Him in earnest prayer, He will fill our hearts with high and holy purposes, and with deep longings for purity and righteousness. The dangers thickening around us demand from those who have an experience in the things of God a watchful supervision. Those who                                                                              6  walk humbly before God, distrustful of their own wisdom, will realize their danger, and will know God's keeping care.  {PH145 5.3}
[PH145 6.1]          The power of a higher, purer, nobler life is our great need. The world is watching to see what fruit is borne by professed Christians. It has a right to look for self-denial and self-sacrifice from those who believe advanced truth. It is watching, ready to criticize with keenness and severity our words and acts. Every one who acts a part in the work of God is weighed in the scales of human discernment. Impressions favorable or unfavorable to Bible religion are constantly being made on the minds of all with whom we have to do.  {PH145 6.1}
[PH145 6.2]          And God and the angels are watching. God desires His people to show by their lives the advantage of Christianity over worldliness; to show that they are working on a high, holy plane. He longs to see them showing that the truth they have received has made them children of the heavenly King. He longs to make them channels through which He can pour His boundless love and mercy.  {PH145 6.2}
[PH145 6.3]          Christ is waiting with longing desire for the manifestation of Himself in His church. When the character of the Saviour shall be perfectly reproduced in His people, then He will come to claim His own. It is the privilege of every Christian, not only to look for, but to hasten, the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Were all who profess His name bearing fruit to His glory, how quickly the whole world would be sown with the seed of the gospel! Quickly the last great harvest would be ripened, and Christ would come.                                                                              7   {PH145 6.3}
[PH145 7.1]          "Wherefore, beloved, . . . be diligent that ye may be found of Him in peace, without spot, and blameless."  {PH145 7.1}
[PH145 7.2]       Chap. 2 - Dangerous Amusements for the Young           The desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment is a temptation and a snare to God's people, and especially to the young. Satan is constantly preparing inducements to attract minds from the solemn work of preparation for scenes just in the future. Through the agency of worldlings he keeps up a continual excitement to induce the unwary to join in worldly pleasures. There are shows, lectures, and an endless variety of entertainments that are calculated to lead to a love of the world; and through this union with the world faith is weakened.  {PH145 7.2}
[PH145 7.3]          Satan is a persevering workman, an artful, deadly foe. Whenever an incautious word is spoken, whether in flattery or to cause the youth to look upon some sin with less abhorrence, he takes advantage of it, and nourishes the evil seed, that it may take root and yield a bountiful harvest. He is in every sense of the word a deceiver, a skilful charmer. He has many finely woven nets, which appear innocent, but which are skilfully prepared to entangle the young and unwary. The natural mind leans toward pleasure and self-gratification. It is Satan's policy to manufacture an abundance of this. He seeks to fill the mind with a desire for worldly amusement, that there may be no time for the question, How is it with my soul?  {PH145 7.3}
[PH145 7.4]                           An Unfortunate Age          We are living in an unfortunate age for the young. The prevailing influence in society is in favor of allowing the youth to follow the natural turn of their own minds. If their children are very wild, parents flatter themselves that when they are older and reason for                                                                              8  themselves, they will leave off their wrong habits, and become useful men and women. What a mistake! For years they permit an enemy to sow the garden of the heart, and suffer wrong principles to grow and strengthen, seeming not to discern the hidden dangers and the fearful ending of the path that seems to them the way of happiness. In many cases all the labor afterward bestowed upon these youth will avail nothing.  {PH145 7.4}
[PH145 8.1]          The standard of piety is low among professed Christians generally, and it is hard for the young to resist the worldly influences that are encouraged by many church-members. The majority of nominal Christians, while they profess to be living for Christ, are really living for the world. They do not discern the excellence of heavenly things, and therefore cannot truly love them. Many profess to be Christians because Christianity is considered honorable. They do not discern that genuine Christianity means cross-bearing, and their religion has little influence to restrain them from taking part in worldly pleasures.  {PH145 8.1}
[PH145 8.2]          Some can enter the ballroom, and unite in all the amusements which it affords. Others cannot go to such lengths as this, yet they can attend parties of pleasure, picnics, shows, and other places of worldly amusement; and the most discerning eye would fail to detect any difference between their appearance and that of unbelievers.  {PH145 8.2}
[PH145 8.3]                        The Training of Children          In the present state of society it is no easy task for parents to restrain their children, and instruct them according to the Bible rule of right. Children often become impatient under restraint, and wish to have their own way and to go and come as they please. Especially from the age of ten to eighteen they are inclined to feel that there can be no harm in going to worldly gatherings of young associates. But the                                                                              9  experienced Christian parent can see danger. They are acquainted with the peculiar temperaments of their children, and know the influence of these things upon their minds; and from a desire for their salvation, they should keep them back from these exciting amusements.  {PH145 8.3}
[PH145 9.1]          When the children decide for themselves to leave the pleasures of the world and to become Christ's disciples, what a burden is lifted from the hearts of careful, faithful parents. Yet even then the labors of the parents must not cease. These youth have just commenced in earnest the warfare against sin, and against the evils of the natural heart, and they need in a special sense the counsel and watchcare of their parents.  {PH145 9.1}
[PH145 9.2]                   A Time of Trial Before the Young          Young Sabbath-keepers who have yielded to the influence of the world, will have to be tested and proved. The perils of the last days are upon us, and a trial is before the young which many have not anticipated. They will be brought into distressing perplexity, and the genuineness of their faith will be proved. They profess to be looking for the Son of man; yet some of them have been a miserable example to unbelievers. They have not been willing to give up the world, but have united with the world in attending picnics and other gatherings for pleasure, flattering themselves that they were engaging in innocent amusement. Yet it is just such indulgences that separate them from God, and make them children of the world.  {PH145 9.2}
[PH145 9.3]          Some are constantly leaning to the world. Their views and feelings harmonize much better with the spirit of the world than with that of Christ's self-denying followers. It is perfectly natural that they should prefer the company of those whose spirit will best agree with their own. And such have quite too much influence among God's people. They take part with them, and have a name among them; and they are a                                                                              10  text for unbelievers, and for the weak and unconsecrated ones in the church. In this refining time these professors will either be wholly converted, and sanctified by obedience to the truth, or they will be left with the world, to receive their reward with the worldlings.  {PH145 9.3}
[PH145 10.1]          God does not own the pleasure-seeker as His follower. Those only who are self-denying, and who live lives of sobriety, humility, and holiness, are true followers of Jesus. And such cannot enjoy the frivolous, empty conversation of the lover of the world.  {PH145 10.1}
[PH145 10.2]                     Separation from the World          The true followers of Christ will have sacrifices to make. They will shun places of worldly amusement because they find no Jesus there,--no influence which will make them heavenly minded, and increase their growth in grace. Obedience to the word of God will lead them to come out from all these things, and be separate.  {PH145 10.2}
[PH145 10.3]          "By their fruits ye shall know them," The Saviour declared. All the true followers of Christ bear fruit to His glory. Their lives testify that a good work has been wrought in them by the Spirit of God, and their fruit is unto holiness. Their lives are elevated and pure. Right actions are the unmistakable fruit of true godliness, and those who bear no fruit of this kind reveal that they have no experience in the things of God. They are not in the Vine. Said Jesus, "Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in Me. I am the Vine, ye are the branches: he that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without Me ye can do nothing."  {PH145 10.3}
[PH145 10.4]          Those who would be worshipers of the true God must sacrifice every idol. Jesus said to the lawyer, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This                                                                              11  is the first and great commandment." The first four precepts of the decalogue allow no separation of the affections from God. Nor must anything share our supreme delight in Him. We cannot advance in Christian experience until we put away everything that separates us from God.  {PH145 10.4}
[PH145 11.1]          The great Head of the church, who has chosen His people out of the world, requires them to be separate from the world. He designs that the spirit of His commandments, by drawing His followers to Himself, shall separate them from worldly elements. To love God and keep His commandments is far away from loving the world's pleasures and its friendship. There is no concord between Christ and Belial.  {PH145 11.1}
[PH145 11.2]                       Promises to the Young          The youth who follow Christ have a warfare before them; they have a daily cross to bear in coming out of the world and imitating the life of Christ. But there are many precious promises on record for those who seek the Saviour early. Wisdom calls to the sons of men, "I love them that love Me; and those that seek Me early shall find Me." They will find that "the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day."  {PH145 11.2}
[PH145 11.3]          "Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation." "For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for the blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us                                                                              12  from all iniquity, and purity unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."                                                    -    {PH145 11.3}
[PH145 12.1]       Chap. 3 - Worldly Amusements  ［"SPECIAL TESTIMONIES TO  THE BATTLE CREEK CHURCH," NOV. 18, 1896, PP. 24-32.］                  The True Inspiration to Enthusiasm          If there is anything in our world that should inspire enthusiasm, it is the cross of Calvary. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not." "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Christ is to be accepted, believed on, and exalted. This is to be the theme of conversation,--the preciousness of Christ. * * *  {PH145 12.1}
[PH145 12.2]                         Parties of Pleasure          While there has been so much fear of excitement and enthusiasm in the service of God, there has been manifest an enthusiasm in another line which to many seems wholly congenial. I refer to the parties of pleasure that have been held among our people. These occasions have taken much of the time and attention of people who profess to be servants of Christ; but have these assemblies tended to the glory of His name? Was Jesus invited to preside over them?  {PH145 12.2}
[PH145 12.3]          Gatherings for social intercourse may be made in the highest degree profitable and instructive when those who meet together have the love of God, glowing in their hearts, when they meet to exchange thoughts in regard to the word of God, or to consider methods for advancing His work and doing good to their fellow-men. When nothing is said or done                                                                              13  to grieve the Holy Spirit of God, but it is regarded as a welcome guest, then God is honored, and those who meet together will be refreshed and strengthened.  {PH145 12.3}
[PH145 13.1]          "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name. And they shall be Mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up My jewels."  {PH145 13.1}
[PH145 13.2]          But there has been a class of social gatherings in _____ of an entirely different character, parties of pleasure that have been a disgrace to our institutions and to the church. They encourage pride of dress, pride of appearance, self-gratification, hilarity, and trifling. Satan is entertained as an honored guest, and he takes possession of those who patronize these gatherings.  {PH145 13.2}
[PH145 13.3]          A view of one such company was presented to me, where were assembled those who profess to believe the truth. One was seated at the instrument of music, and such songs were poured forth as made the watching angels weep. There was mirth, there was coarse laughter, there was abundance of enthusiasm, and a kind of inspiration: but the joy was such as Satan only is able to create. This is an enthusiasm and infatuation of which all who love God will be ashamed. It prepares the participants for unholy thought and action. I have reason to think that some who were engaged in that scene, heartily repented of the shameful performance.  {PH145 13.3}
[PH145 13.4]                      Effect of Such Gatherings          Many such gatherings have been presented to me. I have seen the gaiety, the display in dress, the personal adornment. All want to be thought brilliant, and give themselves up to hilarity, foolish jesting,                                                                              14  cheap, coarse flattery, and uproarious laughter. The eyes sparkle, the cheek is flushed, conscience sleeps. With eating and drinking and merry-making, they do their best to forget God. The scene of pleasure is their paradise. And Heaven is looking on, seeing and hearing all. * * *  {PH145 13.4}
[PH145 14.1]                    Deceptive Working of Satan          The tenor of the conversation reveals the treasure of the heart. The cheap, common talk, the words of flattery, the foolish witticism, spoken to create a laugh, are the merchandise of Satan, and all who indulge in this talk are trading in his goods. Impressions are made upon those who hear these things, similar to that made upon Herod when the daughter of Herodias danced before him. All these transactions are recorded in the books of heaven; and at the last great day they will appear in their true light before the guilty ones. Then all will discern in them the alluring, deceptive workings of the devil, to lead them into the broad road and the wide gate that open to their ruin.  {PH145 14.1}
[PH145 14.2]             Professed Christians as Decoys of Satan          Satan has been multiplying his snares in -----; and professed Christians who are superficial in character and religious experience are used by the tempter as his decoys. This class are always ready for the gatherings for pleasure or sport, and their influence attracts others. Young men and women who have tried to be Bible Christians are persuaded to join the party, and they are drawn into the ring. They did not prayerfully consult the divine standard, to learn what Christ had said in regard to the fruit to be borne on the Christian tree. They do not discern that these entertainments are really Satan's banquet, prepared to keep souls from accepting the call to the marriage supper of the Lamb; they prevent them from receiving the white robe of                                                                              15  character, which is the righteousness of Christ. They become confused as to what it is right for them as Christians to do. They do not want to be thought singular, and naturally incline to follow the example of others. Thus they come under the influence of those who have never had the divine touch on heart or mind. * * *  {PH145 14.2}
[PH145 15.1]               True Attitude of the Christian          The eternal God has drawn the line of distinction between the saints and the sinners, the converted and the unconverted. The two classes do not blend into each other imperceptibly, like the colors of the rainbow. They are as distinct as midday and midnight.  {PH145 15.1}
[PH145 15.2]          Those who are seeking the righteousness of Christ will be dwelling upon the themes of the great salvation. The Bible is the storehouse that supplies their souls with nourishing food. They meditate upon the incarnation of Christ, they contemplate the great sacrifice made to save them from perdition, to bring in pardon, peace, and everlasting righteousness. The soul is aglow with these grand and elevating themes. Holiness and truth, grace and righteousness, occupy the thoughts. Self dies, and Christ lives in His servants. In contemplation of the word, their hearts burn within them, as did the hearts of the two disciples while they went to Emmaus, and Christ walked with them by the way, and opened to them the scriptures concerning Himself.  {PH145 15.2}
[PH145 15.3]          How few realize that Jesus, unseen, is walking by their side! How ashamed many would be to hear His voice speaking to them, and to know that He heard all their foolish, common talk! And how many hearts would burn with holy joy if they only knew that the Saviour was by their side, that the holy atmosphere of His presence was surrounding them, and they were feeding on the bread of life! How pleased the Saviour would be to hear His followers talking                                                                              16  of His precious lessons of instruction, and to know that they had a relish for holy things!  {PH145 15.3}
[PH145 16.1]          When the truth abides in the heart, there is no place for criticism of God's servants, or for picking flaws with the message He sends. That which is in the heart will flow from the lips. It cannot be repressed. The things that God has prepared for those that love Him, will be the theme of conversation. The love of Christ is in the soul as a well of water, springing up into everlasting life, sending forth living streams, that bring life and gladness wherever they flow.                                                                   -    {PH145 16.1}
[PH145 16.2]       Chap. 4 - Innocent Pleasures for the Youth           Youth cannot be made as sedate and grave as old age, the child as sober as the sire. While sinful amusements are condemned, as they should be, let parents, teachers, and guardians of youth provide in their stead innocent pleasures, which will not taint or corrupt the morals. Do not bind down the young to rigid rules and restraints that will lead them to feel themselves oppressed, and to break over and to rush into paths of folly and destruction. With a firm, kindly, considerate hand, hold the lines of government, guiding and controlling their minds and purposes, yet so gently, so wisely, so lovingly, that they will still know that you have their best good in view.--Review and Herald, Vol. 61. No. 49. 1884.                                                    -    {PH145 16.2}
[PH145 16.3]       Chap. 5 - Holidays unto God    ［"SPECIAL TESTIMONIES ON EDUCATION," PP. 80-83.］           Would it not be well for us to observe holidays unto God, when we could revive in our minds the memory of His dealing with us? Would it not be well to consider His past blessings, to remember the impressive warnings that have come home to our souls, so that we shall not forget God?                                                                              17   {PH145 16.3}
[PH145 17.1]          The world has many holidays, and men become engrossed with games, with horse-races, with gambling, smoking, and drunkenness. They show plainly under what banner they are standing. They make it evident that they do not stand under the banner of the Prince of life, but that the prince of darkness rules and controls them.  {PH145 17.1}
[PH145 17.2]          Shall not the people of God more frequently have holy convocations in which to thank God for His rich blessings? Shall we not find time in which to praise Christ for His rest, peace, and joy, and make manifest by daily thanksgiving that we appreciate the great sacrifice made in our behalf, that we may be partakers of the divine nature? Shall we not speak of the prospective rest in the paradise of God, and tell of the honor and glory in store for the servants of Jehovah? "My people shall dwell in a peaceable habitation, and in sure dwellings, and in quiet resting-places." We are homeward-bound, seeking a better country, even a heavenly.  {PH145 17.2}
[PH145 17.3]                   Excitement and Enthusiasm          The world is full of excitement. Men act as though they had gone mad over low, cheap, unsatisfying things. How excited have I seen them over the result of a cricket  match! I have seen the streets in Sydney densely crowded for blocks, and on inquiring what was the occasion of the excitement, was told that it was because some expert player of cricket had won the game. I felt disgusted. Why are not the chosen of God more enthusiastic? They are striving for an immortal crown, striving for a home where there will be no need of the light of the sun or moon, or of lighted candle; for the Lord God giveth them light, and they shall reign forever and ever. They will have a life that measures with the life of God; but the candle of the                                                                             18  wicked shall be put out in ignominious darkness, and then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.  {PH145 17.3}
[PH145 18.1]                   The Holy Watcher in our Schools          Why should we not expect the Holy Watcher to come into our schools? Our youth are there to receive an education so that they may do all in their power to acquire a knowledge of the most high God, and to make Him known as the only true God. They are there to learn how to present Christ as a sin-pardoning Saviour. They are there to gather up precious rays of light, in order that they may diffuse light again. They are there to show forth the loving-kindness of the Lord, to speak of His glory, to sound forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into His marvelous light.  {PH145 18.1}
[PH145 18.2]          Those who are faithful will be clothed with white robes, will have palms of victory in their hands, and will stand in the heavenly courts. John says, "I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb."  {PH145 18.2}
[PH145 18.3]         Again and again the heavenly messenger has been sent to the school. When his presence has been acknowledged, the darkness has fled away, and the light has shone forth, and hearts have been drawn to God. The last words spoken by Christ to John were, "The Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely." When we respond to God, and say, "Lord, we come," then with joy will we draw water out of the wells of salvation.                                                                              19   {PH145 18.3}
[PH145 19.1]                    Festivals of Rejoicing          Shall we not keep holy festivals unto God? Shall we not show that we have some enthusiasm in His service? With the grand, ennobling theme of salvation before us, shall we be as cold as statues of marble? If men can become so excited over a match game of cricket, or a horse-race, or over foolish things that bring no good to any one, shall we be unmoved when the plan of salvation is unfolded before us? Let the school and the church henceforth have festivals of rejoicing unto the Lord.  {PH145 19.1}
[PH145 19.2]          I do not recommend pleasure parties where young people assemble together for mere amusement, to engage in cheap, nonsensical talk, and where loud, boisterous laughter is to be heard. I do not recommend this kind of gathering, where there is a letting down of dignity, and the scene is one of weakness and folly.  {PH145 19.2}
[PH145 19.3]                          Satan's Fascinations          Many times young men for whom heavenly intelligences have been waiting in order to number them as missionaries for God, are drawn into the gatherings for amusement, and are carried away with Satan's fascinations. Instead of being afraid to continue their association with girls whose depth of mind is easily measured, whose character is of a cheap order, they become enamoured of them, and enter into an engagement. Satan knows that if these young men enter into an engagement with cheap-minded, pleasure-loving, worldly-minded, irreligious young women, they will bind themselves to stumbling-blocks. Their usefulness will be largely crippled, if not utterly destroyed. Even if the young men themselves succeed in making an unreserved surrender to God, yet they will find that they are greatly crippled by being bound to an untrained, undisciplined, unchristlike wife who is dead to God,                                                                              20  dead to piety, and dead to true holiness. Their lives will prove unsatisfying and unhappy.  {PH145 19.3}
[PH145 20.1]          Gatherings for amusement confuse faith, and make the motive mixed and uncertain. The Lord accepts no divided heart. He wants the whole man. He made all there is of man. He offered a complete sacrifice to redeem the body and soul of man. That which He requires of those whom He has created and redeemed, is summed up in these words, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. * * * Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." God will accept nothing less than this.                                                    -    {PH145 20.1}
[PH145 20.2]       Chap. 6 - Firmness  in Resisting Temptation           If the students who attend our colleges would be firm and maintain integrity, if they would not associate with those who walk in the paths of sin, nor be charmed by their society, like Daniel they would enjoy the favor of God. If they would discard unprofitable amusements and indulgence of appetite, their minds would be clear for the pursuit of knowledge. They would thus gain a moral power that would enable them to remain unmoved when assailed by temptation.  {PH145 20.2}
[PH145 20.3]          It is a continual struggle to be always on the alert to resist evil; but it pays to obtain one victory after another over self and the powers of darkness. And if the youth are proved and tested, as was Daniel, what honor can they reflect to God by their firm adherence to the right!--Review and Herald, Vol. 61, No. 35, 1884.  {PH145 20.3}
[PH145 21.1]       Chap. 7 - How to Spend Holidays           Recreation is needful to those who are engaged in physical labor, and is still more essential for those whose labor is principally mental. It is not essential to our salvation, nor for the glory of God, to keep the mind laboring constantly and excessively, even upon religious themes. There are amusements, such as dancing, card-playing, chess, checkers, etc., which we cannot approve, because Heaven condemns them. These amusements open the door for great evil. They are not beneficial in their tendency, but have an exciting influence, producing is some minds a passion for those plays which lead to gambling and dissipation. All such plays should be condemned by Christians, and something perfectly harmless should be substituted in their place.  {PH145 21.1}
[PH145 21.2]          I saw that our holidays should not be spent in patterning after the world, yet they should not be passed by unnoticed, for this will bring dissatisfaction to our children. On these days when there is danger that our children will be exposed to evil influences, and become corrupted by the pleasures and excitement of the world, let the parents study to get up something to take the place of more dangerous amusements. Give your children to understand that you have their good and happiness in view.  {PH145 21.2}
[PH145 21.3]          Let several families living in a city or village unite and leave the occupations which have taxed them physically and mentally, and make an excursion into the country, to the side of a fine lake, or to a nice grove, where the scenery of nature is beautiful. They should provide themselves with plain, hygienic food, the very best fruits and grains, and spread their table under the shade of some tree, or under the canopy of heaven. The ride, the exercise, and the scenery will quicken the appetite, and they can enjoy a repast which kings might envy.                                                                              22   {PH145 21.3}
[PH145 22.1]          On such occasions parents and children should feel free from care, labor, and perplexity. Parents should become children with their children, making everything as pleasant for them as possible. Let the whole day be given to recreation.  {PH145 22.1}
[PH145 22.2]          Exercise in the open air, for those whose employment has been within doors and sedentary, will be beneficial to health. All who can, should feel it a duty to pursue this course. Nothing will be lost, but much gained. They can return to their occupations with new life and new courage to engage in their labor with zeal, and they are better prepared to resist disease.--"Testimonies," Vol. I, pages 514, 515.                                                    -    {PH145 22.2}
[PH145 22.3]       Chap. 8 - Symmetrical Education           We are to educate the youth to exercise equally the mental and the physical powers. The healthful exercise of the whole being will give an education that is broad and comprehensive.--MS.                                                    -    {PH145 22.3}
[PH145 22.4]       Chap. 9 - Christian Recreation           While we are seeking to refresh our spirits and invigorate our bodies, we are required of God to use all our powers at all times to the best purpose. We can, and should, conduct our recreations in such a manner that we shall be better fitted for the more successful discharge of the duties devolving upon us, and our influence will be more beneficial upon those with whom we associate. We can return from such occasions to our homes improved in mind and refreshed in body, and prepared to engage in the work anew with better hope and better courage.                                                                              23   {PH145 22.4}
[PH145 23.1]          We are of that class who believe that it is our privilege every day of our lives to glorify God upon the earth; that we are not to live in this world merely for our own amusement, merely to please ourselves. We are here to benefit humanity and to be a blessing to society; and if we let our minds run in that low channel that many who are seeking only vanity and folly permit their minds to run in, how can we be a benefit to our race and generation? how can we be a blessing to society around us? We cannot innocently indulge in any amusement which will unfit us for the more faithful discharge of ordinary duties.  {PH145 23.1}
[PH145 23.2]          Between the associations of the followers of Christ for Christian recreation, and worldly gatherings for pleasure and amusement, will exist a marked contrast. Instead of prayer and the mentioning of Christ and sacred things, will be heard from the lips of worldlings the silly laugh and the trifling conversation. The idea is to have a general high time. Their amusements commence in folly and end in vanity. We want in our gatherings to have them so conducted, and so to conduct ourselves, that when we return to our homes we can have a conscience void  of offense toward God and man; a consciousness that we have not wounded or injured in any manner those with whom we have been associated, or had an injurious influence over them.  {PH145 23.2}
[PH145 23.3]          The natural mind leans toward pleasure and self-gratification. It is Satan's policy to manufacture an abundance of this. He seeks to fill the minds of men with a desire for worldly amusement, that they may have no time to ask themselves the question. How is it with my soul? The love of pleasure is infectious. Given up to this, the mind hurries from one point to another, ever seeking for some amusement. Obedience to the law of God counteracts this inclination, and builds barriers against ungodliness.-- Review and Herald, Vol. 63, No. 21, 1886.  {PH145 23.3}
[PH145 24.1]       Chap. 10 - The Dignity of Labor           Notwithstanding all that has been said and written regarding the dignity of manual labor, the feeling prevails that it is degrading. The opinion of men has, in many minds, changed the order of things, and men have come to think that it is not fitting for a man who works with his hands to take his place among gentlemen. Men work hard to obtain money; and having gained wealth, they suppose that their money will make their sons gentlemen. But many such men fail to train their sons, as they themselves were trained, to hard, useful labor. Their sons spend the money earned by the labor of others, without understanding its value. Thus they misuse a talent that the Lord designed should be used to accomplish much good.  {PH145 24.1}
[PH145 24.2]          The Lord's purposes are not the purposes of men. He did not design that men should live in idleness. In the beginning, He created man a gentleman; but though rich in all that the Owner of the universe could supply, Adam was not to be idle. No sooner was he created than his work was given him. He was to find employment and happiness in tending the things that God has created; and in response to his labor, his wants were to be abundantly supplied from the fruits of the garden of Eden.  {PH145 24.2}
[PH145 24.3]          While our first parents obeyed God, their labor in the garden was a pleasure; and the earth yielded of its abundance for their wants. But when man departed from obedience, he was doomed to wrestle with the seeds of Satan's sowing, and to earn his bread by the sweat if his brow. Henceforth he must battle in toil and hardship against the power to which he had yielded his will.  {PH145 24.3}
[PH145 24.4]          It was God's purpose to alleviate by toil the evil that was brought into the world by man's disobedience. By toil the temptations of Satan might be                                                                              25  made ineffectual, and the tide of evil stayed. And though attended with anxiety, weariness, and pain, labor is still a source of happiness and development, and a safeguard against temptation. Its discipline places a check  on self-indulgence, and promotes industry, purity, and firmness. Thus it becomes a part of God's great plan for our recovery from the fall.  {PH145 24.4}
[PH145 25.1]          The public feeling is that manual labor is degrading; yet men may exert themselves as much as they choose at cricket, baseball, or in pugilistic contests, without being regarded as degraded. Satan is delighted when he sees human beings using their physical and mental powers in that which does not educate, which is not useful, which does not help them to be a blessing to those who need their help. While the youth are becoming expert in games that are of no real value to themselves or to others, Satan is playing the game of life for their souls, taking from them the talents that God has given them, and placing in their stead his own evil attributes. It is his effort to lead men to ignore God. He seeks to engross and absorb the mind so completely that God will find no place in the thoughts. He does not wish people to have a knowledge of their Maker, and he is well pleased if he can set in operation games and theatrical performances that will so confuse the senses of the youth that God and heaven will be forgotten.  {PH145 25.1}
[PH145 25.2]          One of the surest safeguards against evil is useful occupation, while idleness is one of the greatest curses; for vice, crime, and poverty follow in its wake. Those who are always busy, who go cheerfully about their daily tasks, are the useful members of society. In the faithful discharge of the various duties that lie in their pathway, they make their lives a blessing to themselves and to others. Diligent labor keeps them from many of the snares of him who "finds some mischief still for idle hands to do."                                                                              26   {PH145 25.2}
[PH145 26.1]          A stagnant pool soon becomes offensive; but a flowing brook spreads health and gladness over the land. The one is a symbol of the idle, the other of the industrious.  {PH145 26.1}
[PH145 26.2]          In God's plan for Israel, every family had a home on the land, with sufficient ground for tilling. Thus were provided both the means and the incentive for a useful, industrious, and self-supporting life. And no devising of man has ever improved upon that plan. To the world's departure from it is owing, to a large degree, the poverty and wretchedness that exist today.  {PH145 26.2}
[PH145 26.3]         In Israel, industrial training was regarded as a duty. Every father was required to see that his sons learned some useful trade. The greatest men of Israel were trained to industrial pursuits. A knowledge of the duties pertaining to housewifery was regarded as essential for every woman. And skill in useful duties was looked upon as an honor to women of all stations in life.  {PH145 26.3}
[PH145 26.4]          In the schools of the prophets, various industries were taught, and many of the students supported themselves by manual labor.  {PH145 26.4}
[PH145 26.5]          The path of toil appointed to the dwellers on earth may be hard and wearisome; but it is honored by the footprints of the Redeemer, and he is safe who follows in this sacred way. By precept and example Christ has dignified useful labor. From His earliest years, He lived a life of toil. The greater part of His earthly life was spent in patient work in the carpenter's shop at Nazareth. In the garb of a common laborer the Lord of life trod the streets of the little town in which He lived, going to and returning from His humble toil; and ministering angels attended Him as He walked side by side with peasants and laborers, unrecognized and unhonored.  {PH145 26.5}
[PH145 26.6]          When He went forth to contribute to the support of the family by His daily toil, He possessed the same                                                                              27  power as when on the shores of Galilee He fed five thousand hungry souls with five loaves and two fishes. But He did not employ His divine power to lessen His burdens or lighten His toil. He had taken upon Himself the form of humanity, with all its attendant ills, and He did not flinch from its severest trials. He lived in a peasant's home; He was clothed with coarse garments; He mingled with the lowly; He toiled daily with patient hands. His example shows us that it is man's duty to be industrious, and that labor is honorable.  {PH145 26.6}
[PH145 27.1]          The things of earth are more closely connected with heaven, and are more directly under the supervision of Christ, than many realize. All right inventions and improvements have their source in Him who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in working. The skilful touch of the physician's hand, his power over nerve and muscle, his knowledge of the delicate mechanism of the body, is the wisdom of divine power to be used in behalf of the suffering. The skill with which the carpenter uses his tools, the strength with which the blacksmith makes the anvil ring, come from God. Whatever we do, wherever we are placed, He desires to control our minds, that we may do perfect work. Christianity and business, rightly understood, are not two separate things; they are one. Bible religion is to be brought into all that we do and say. Human and divine agencies are to combine in temporal as well as in spiritual achievements. They are to be united in all human pursuits, in mechanical and agricultural labors, in mercantile and scientific enterprises.  {PH145 27.1}
[PH145 27.2]          There is but one remedy for indolence, and that is to throw off sluggishness as a sin that leads to perdition, and go to work, using the physical ability that God has given. The only cure for a useless, inefficient life is determined, persevering effort. Life is not given us to be spent in idleness or self-pleasing;                                                                              28  before us are placed great possibilities. In the capital of strength a precious talent has been entrusted to men. This is of more value than any bank deposit, and should be more highly prized; for through the possibilities that it affords for enabling men to lead a useful, happy life, it may be made to yield interest and compound interest. It is a blessing that cannot be purchased with gold or silver, houses or land; and God requires it to be used wisely. No man has a right to sacrifice this talent to the corroding influence of inaction. All are as accountable for the capital of physical strength as for their capital of means.  {PH145 27.2}
[PH145 28.1]          The race is not always to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, and those who are diligent in business may not always be prospered. But it is "the hand of the diligent" that "maketh rich." And while indolence and drowsiness grieve the Holy Spirit and destroy true godliness, they also tend to poverty and want. "He becometh poor that dealeth with a slack hand."  {PH145 28.1}
[PH145 28.2]          Judicious labor is a healthful tonic for the human race. It makes the feeble strong, the poor rich, and the wretched happy. Satan lies in ambush, ready to destroy those whose leisure gives him opportunity to insinuate himself under some attractive disguise. He is never more successful than when he comes to men in their idle hours.  {PH145 28.2}
[PH145 28.3]          Among the evils resulting from wealth, one of the greatest is the fashionable idea that work is degrading. The prophet Ezekiel declares: "Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy." Here are presented before us the terrible results of idleness, which enfeebles the mind, debases the soul, and perverts the understanding, making a curse of that which was given                                                                              29  as a blessing. It is the working man or woman who sees something great and good in life, and who is willing to bear its responsibilities with faith and hope.  {PH145 28.3}
[PH145 29.1]          The essential lesson of contented industry in the necessary duties of life, is yet to be learned by the larger number of Christ's followers. It requires more grace, more stern discipline of character, to work for God in the capacity of mechanic, merchant, lawyer, or farmer, carrying the precepts of Christianity into the ordinary business of life, than to labor as an acknowledged missionary in the open field. It requires a strong spiritual nerve to bring religion into the workshop and the business office, sanctifying the details of every-day life, and ordering every transaction according to the standard of God's word. But this is what the Lord requires.  {PH145 29.1}
[PH145 29.2]          The apostle Paul regarded idleness as a sin. He learned the trade of tent-making in its higher and lower branches, and during his ministry he often worked at this trade to support himself and others. Paul did not regard as lost the time thus spent. As he worked at his trade, the apostle had access to a class of people that he could not otherwise have reached. He showed his associates that skill in the common arts is a gift from God. He taught that even in every-day toil God is to be honored. His toil-hardened hands detracted nothing from the force of his pathetic appeals as a Christian minister.  {PH145 29.2}
[PH145 29.3]          God designs that all shall be workers. The toiling beast of burden answers the purpose of its creation better than does the indolent man. God is a constant worker. The angels are workers: they are ministers of God to the children of men. Those who look forward to a heaven of inactivity will be disappointed; for the economy of heaven provides no place for the gratification of indolence. But to the weary and heavy-laden rest is promised. It is                                                                              30  the faithful servant who will be welcomed from his labors to the joy of his Lord. He will lay off his armor with rejoicing, and will forget the noise of battle in the glorious rest prepared for those who conquer through the cross of Calvary.                                                    -    {PH145 29.3}
[PH145 30.1]       Chap. 11 - Manual Training  ［"SPECIAL TESTIMONIES  ON EDUCATION." PP. 38-40.］           In His earth-life, Christ was an example to all the human family, and He was obedient and helpful in the home. He learned the carpenter's trade, and worked with His own hands in the little shop at Nazareth. He had lived amid the glories of heaven; but He clothed His divinity with humanity, that He might associate with humanity, and reach hearts through the common avenue of sympathy. When found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and worked for the recovery of the human soul by adapting Himself to the situation in which He found humanity,  {PH145 30.1}
[PH145 30.2]          The Bible says of Jesus, "And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him." As He worked in childhood and youth, mind and body were developed. He did not use His physical powers recklessly, but gave them such exercise as would keep them in health, that He might do the best work in every line. He was not willing to be defective, even in the handling of tools. He was perfect as a workman, as He was perfect in character. By precept and example, Christ has dignified useful labor.  {PH145 30.2}
[PH145 30.3]          The time spent in physical exercise is not lost. The student who is continually poring over his books, while he takes but little exercise in the open air, does himself an injury. A proportionate exercise of all the organs and faculties of the body is essential to                                                                              31  the best work of each. When the brain is constantly taxed while the other organs of the living machinery are inactive, there is loss of strength, physical and mental. The physical system is robbed of its healthy tone, the mind loses its freshness and vigor, and a morbid excitability is the result.  {PH145 30.3}
[PH145 31.1]          The greatest benefit is not gained from exercise that is taken as play or exercise merely. There is some benefit derived from being in the fresh air, and also from the exercise of the muscles; but let the same amount of energy be given to the performance of helpful duties, and the benefit will be greater, and a feeling of satisfaction will be realized; for such exercise carries with it the sense of helpfulness and the approval of conscience for duty well done.  {PH145 31.1}
[PH145 31.2]          In the children and youth an ambition should be awakened to take their exercise in doing something that will be beneficial to themselves and helpful to others. The exercise that develops mind and character, that teaches the hands to be useful, and trains the young to bear their share of life's burdens, is that which gives physical strength and quickens every faculty. And there is a reward in virtuous industry, in the cultivation of the habit of living to do good.                                                    -    {PH145 31.2}
[PH145 31.3]       Chap. 12 - Manual Labor           Now, as in the days of Israel, every youth should be instructed in the duties of practical life. Each should acquire a knowledge of some branch of manual labor, by which, if need be, he may obtain a livelihood. This is essential, not only as a safeguard against the vicissitudes of life, but from its bearing upon physical, mental, and moral development. Even if it were certain that one would never need to resort to manual labor for his support, still he should be taught to work. Without physical exercise, no                                                                              32  one can have a sound constitution and vigorous health; and the discipline of well-regulated labor is no less essential to the securing of a strong and active mind and a noble character.  {PH145 31.3}
[PH145 32.1]          Every student should devote a portion of each day to active labor. Thus habits of industry would be formed, and a spirit of self-reliance encouraged, while the youth would be shielded from many evil and degrading practises that are so often the result of idleness. And this is all in keeping with the primary object of education; for in encouraging activity, diligence, and purity, we are coming into harmony with the Creator.  {PH145 32.1}
[PH145 32.2]          Let the youth be led to understand the object of their creation,--to honor God, and bless their fellowmen. Let them see the tender love which the Father in heaven has manifested toward them, and the high destiny for which the discipline of this life is to prepare them,--the dignity and honor to which they are called, even to become the sons of God,-- and thousands would turn with contempt and loathing from the low and selfish aims and the frivolous pleasures that have hitherto engrossed them. They would learn to hate sin, and to shun it, not merely from hope of reward or fear of punishment, but from a sense of its inherent baseness,--because it would be a degrading of their God-given powers a stain upon their Godlike manhood.--"Patriarchs and Prophets," pages 601, 602.                                                    -    {PH145 32.2}
[PH145 32.3]          The word of God is to lie at the foundation of all the work done in our schools. And the students are to be taught the true dignity of labor. They are to be shown that God is a constant worker. Let every teacher take hold heartily with a group of students, working with them, and teaching them how to work. As the teachers do this, they will gain a                                                                              33  valuable experience. Their hearts will be bound up with the hearts of the students, and this will open the way for successful teaching.--Review and Herald, Vol. 84, No. 30, 1907.                                                    -    {PH145 32.3}
[PH145 33.1]       Chap. 13 - Duties and Dangers of the Youth    (Addressed to Two Young Men)           These young men should remember that they are responsible for all the privileges they have enjoyed: that they are accountable for the improvement of their time, and must render an exact account for the improvement of their abilities. They may inquire. Shall we have no amusement or recreation? Shall we work, work, work, without variation? Any amusement in which they can engage asking the blessing of God upon it in faith, will not be dangerous; but any amusement which disqualifies them for secret prayer, for devotion at the altar of prayer, or for taking part in the prayer-meeting, is not safe, but dangerous.  {PH145 33.1}
[PH145 33.2]          A change from physical labor that has taxed the strength severely, may be very necessary for a time, that they may again engage in labor, putting forth exertion with greater success. But entire rest may not be necessary, or even be attended with the best results, so far as their physical strength is concerned. They need not, even when weary with one kind of labor, trifle away their precious moments. They may then seek to do something not so exhausting, but which will be a blessing to their mother and sisters.  {PH145 33.2}
[PH145 33.3]          In lightening their cares by taking upon themselves the roughest burdens they have to bear, they can find that amusement which springs from principle, and which will yield them true happiness, and their time will not be spent in trifling or in selfish indulgence. Their time may be ever employed to advantage, and they be constantly refreshed with variation, and yet be redeeming the time, so that every moment will tell with good account to some one.-- "Testimonies" Vol. III. pages 222, 223.                                                           32a  {PH145 33.3}
[PH145 32a.1]                    Manual Labor Not Degrading          The public feeling is that manual labor is degrading, yet men may exert themselves as much as they choose at cricket, baseball, or pugilistic contests without being regarded as degraded. Satan is delighted when he sees human beings using their physical and mental powers in that which does not educate, which is not useful, which does not help them to be a blessing to those who need their help. While the youth are becoming expert in games that are of no real value to themselves or to others, Satan is playing the game of life for their souls, taking from them the talents God has given them, and placing in their stead his own evil attributes. It is his effort to lead men to ignore God. He seeks to engross and absorb the mind so completely that God will find no place in the thoughts. He does not wish people to have a knowledge of their Maker, and he is well pleased if he can set in operation games and theatrical performances that will so confuse the senses of the youth that God and heaven will be forgotten.  {PH145 32a.1}
[PH145 32a.2]          One of the surest safeguards against evil is useful occupation, while idleness is one of the greatest of curses; for vice, crime, and poverty follow in its wake. Those who are always busy, who go cheerfully about their daily tasks, are the useful members of society. In the faithful discharge of the various duties that lie in their pathway, they make their lives a blessing to themselves and to others. Diligent labor keeps them from many of the snares of him who "finds some mischief still for idle hands to do."--MS.  {PH145 32a.2}
[PH145 34.1]       Chap. 14 - Joy in Christianity           Let us never lose sight of the fact that Jesus is a well-spring of joy. He does not delight in the misery of human beings, but loves to see them happy.  {PH145 34.1}
[PH145 34.2]          Christians have many sources of happiness at their command, and they may tell with unerring accuracy what pleasures are lawful and right. They may enjoy such recreations as will not dissipate the mind or debase the soul, such as will not disappoint, and leave a sad after-influence to destroy self-respect or bar the way to usefulness. If they can take Jesus with them and maintain a prayerful spirit, they are perfectly safe.--Review and Herald, Vol. 61, No. 34, 1884.                                                    -    {PH145 34.2}
[PH145 34.3]          Jesus "was as a pleasant sunbeam in the home circle. Faithfully and cheerfully He acted His part, doing the humble duties that He was called to do in His lowly life."--"Christ Our Saviour," page 11.                                                    -    {PH145 34.3}
[PH145 34.4]       Chap. 15 - Entertainments and Amusements in our Sanitariums                       Theatrical Entertainments          Those who bear the responsibility at the sanitarium should be exceedingly guarded that the amusements shall not be of a character to lower the standard of Christianity, bringing this institution down upon a level with others, and weakening the                                                                              35  power of true godliness in the minds of those who are connected with it.  {PH145 34.4}
[PH145 35.1]          Worldly or theatrical entertainments are not essential for the prosperity of the sanitarium or for the health of the patients. The more they have of this kind of amusements, the less will they be pleased unless something of the kind shall be continually carried on. The mind is in a fever of unrest for something new and exciting, the very thing it ought not to have. And if these amusements are once allowed, they are expected again, and the patients lose their relish for any simple arrangement to occupy the time. Repose, rather than excitement, is what many of the patients need.  {PH145 35.1}
[PH145 35.2]          As soon as these entertainments are introduced, the objections to theater-going are removed from many minds, and the plea that moral and high-toned scenes are to be acted at the theater, breaks down the last barrier. * * *  {PH145 35.2}
[PH145 35.3]                       Formation of Habits          When there has been a departure from the right path, it is difficult to return. Barriers have been removed, safeguards broken down. One step in the wrong direction prepares the way for another. * * * What we do once we more readily and naturally do again; and to go forward in a certain path, be it right or wrong, is more easy than to start. It takes less time and labor to corrupt our ways before God than to engraft upon the character habits of righteousness and truth. * * *  {PH145 35.3}
[PH145 35.4]                       Maladies of the Soul          The managers of the sanitarium may as well conclude at once that they will never be able to satisfy that class of minds that can find happiness only in something new and exciting. To many persons this has been the intellectual diet during their lifetime.                                                                              36  There are mental as well as physical dyspeptics. Many are suffering from maladies of the soul far more than from diseases of the body, and they will find no relief until they shall come to Christ, the well-spring of life. Complaints of weariness, loneliness, and dissatisfaction will then cease, satisfying joys will give vigor to the mind, and health and vital energy to the body.  {PH145 35.4}
[PH145 36.1]          If physicians and workers flatter themselves that they are to find a panacea for the varied ills of their patients by supplying them with a round of amusements similar to those which have been the curse of their lives, they will be disappointed. Let not these entertainments be placed in the position which the living Fountain should occupy. The hungry, thirsty soul will continue to hunger and thirst as long as it partakes of these unsatisfying pleasures. But those who drink of the living water will thirst no more for frivolous, sensual, exciting amusements. The ennobling principles of religion will strengthen the mental powers, and will destroy a taste for the gratifications.--Testimonies." Vol. IV, pages 577-579.  {PH145 36.1}
[PH145 36.2]                        A Reformatory work          The success of the sanitarium depends upon its maintaining the simplicity of godliness, and shunning the world's follies in eating, drinking, dressing, and amusements. It must be reformatory in all its principles. Let nothing be invented to satisfy the wants of the soul, and take the room and time which Christ and His service demand; for this will destroy the power of the institution as God's instrumentality to convert poor, sin-sick souls, who, ignorant of the way of life and peace, have sought for happiness in pride and vain folly.--"Testimonies." Vol. IV, page 586.  {PH145 36.2}
[PH145 37.1]       Chap. 16 - A Recent Experience                            Sanitarium, Calif., July 5, 1912.   To the Sanitarium Family at St. Helena:     My Brethren And Sisters,--            Last night after I had retired to rest a strange depression came over me, and for a long time I was unable to sleep.  {PH145 37.1}
[PH145 37.2]          Then I seemed to be talking with companies of our people,--to a little group here, and a little group there, and a little group somewhere else. I was saying to them. You do not need to plan for unholy amusements. When your life is hid with Christ in God, you will find in Him all the enhancement that you need. Words like these had been spoken to me.  {PH145 37.2}
[PH145 37.3]          As I passed from one group to another, I experienced disappointment after disappointment. There was revealed in each company a desire for foolish pleasure. Men and women, acting like children, seemed to have forgotten their responsibility to glorify God. I saw the foolish actions, and heard the foolish words that were spoken. And I saw how the Spirit of God was grieved, and the Lord dishonored. While God and angels were working by every possible means for the upbuilding of the kingdom of heaven in earth in truth and righteousness, those who should have been standing as heaven's representatives were taking a low level and dishonoring their Redeemer's name.  {PH145 37.3}
[PH145 37.4]          I said to some, You should bear in mind that as God's professed people you are called to reach a high standard. The Lord cannot be glorified by such a course as you are now pursuing. He bids us glorify Him in our body, and in our spirit, which are His. I do not know with what words to describe these scenes, or what character to give them: but I know that in participating in them you are lessening your                                                                              38  influence for righteousness; you are displeasing the Lord; you are setting an example that none can safely follow.  {PH145 37.4}
[PH145 38.1]          I was cited to the words of inspiration with which Paul voiced his hope for those who had been won to the gospel in Thessalonica. "We pray always for you," he declared, "that our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all the good pleasure of His goodness, and the work of faith with power: that the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and ye in Him, according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ." The example of these converts to the faith would tell more for the glory of God than all the preaching of Paul and his fellow-laborers. And so the consistent course of believers in this age will do more to magnify the power of truth than all the sermons of our ministers.  {PH145 38.1}
[PH145 38.2]          At the camp-meeting that has just closed at Santa Rosa, truths were presented and instruction given, which, if appropriated and rightly used, would work transformations in the church, and would change the atmosphere in the home, aiding parents in giving the right mould to the characters of the children and youth. It would change the relations of many of the workers in our institutions, enabling them to bear testimony for the truth in consistent, devoted lives. The impressions made by the camp-meeting were good. I feel sad that any should come from that meeting to take part in scenes that could not fail to remove the impressions of the Spirit from the mind. My heart is burdened as I think of such experiences being repeated after such good instruction had been given.  {PH145 38.2}
[PH145 38.3]                    Examples of Good Works          All sanitarium workers, and parents, and ministers should realize their responsibility to God to be themselves patterns of what they desire the youth to become.                                                                              39  "For their sakes I sanctify Myself." Christ declared, "that they also might be sanctified through the truth." So those to whom the youth look for direction and a godly example should sanctify themselves. Paul directed Timothy, "Be thou an example of the believers." This is instruction to the workers in every institution. If they are learning of Christ daily, they will never forget how potent for good is the influence of right example. But if they are seeking only to amuse and please themselves, they set for themselves and for those within the range of their influence a low standard. Such a course can only end eventually in the yielding up of their faith.  {PH145 38.3}
[PH145 39.1]          How can gospel believers act in such a way as to encourage those with whom they associate in frivolity and pleasure-loving, and spend their time in acting out the foolishness of the sinner? Do they not know that angels of God are standing by, making a record of their words and actions? I saw angels of God writing, and I looked to see what they had written. I read these words: None of these things will give you spiritual strength, but will lessen your influence for righteousness.  {PH145 39.1}
[PH145 39.2]          "I was directed to the words of Paul to Timothy: "Be thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel according to the power of God; who hath saved us, and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began. * * * Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us."  {PH145 39.2}
[PH145 39.3]          "Be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things which thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful                                                                              40  men, who shall be able to teach others also. Thou therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please Him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. And if a man also strive for masteries, yet is he not crowned, except he strive lawfully. The husbandman that laboreth must be first partaker of the fruits. Consider what I say; and the Lord give thee understanding in all things."  {PH145 39.3}
[PH145 40.1]                    Warning And Appeal          I was given words of warning and appeal to parents and ministers. Turning from one to another, I told them of their need of being converted daily, of the great importance of having the Spirit of God resting upon them. I said, My brethren and sisters, we have no time to spend in glorifying the enemy of all righteousness. Individually we are to strive for the mastery over all foolishness; we are to strengthen our souls by training our minds to dwell upon the sound, sensible truths of the word of God, that when the enemy seeks to take possession of the mind and to lead us into sin, we shall have strength to act like Christians. If we will let the Spirit of God make its impression on our minds, and will yield our lives to His control, we shall not dishonor God before the world.  {PH145 40.1}
[PH145 40.2]          I asked the youth and those more advanced in years what impression such scenes were likely to make on the minds of unbelievers; what influence this folly would have upon those to whom it was their privilege to minister the things of eternal life.  {PH145 40.2}
[PH145 40.3]          As I spoke with great earnestness, pointing them to their privileges as sons and daughters of God, some were overcome with a sense of their wrong-doing. And as the conviction of the Spirit of God came upon them, they fell on their knees and prayed for forgiveness.                                                                              41   {PH145 40.3}
[PH145 41.1]          When I awoke, I supposed that these things presented to me related to something that would transpire in the future; and I thought I would wait before saying anything to my brethren. I had not heard of anything that was going on at the sanitarium the day before; but I felt discouraged and disappointed.  {PH145 41.1}
[PH145 41.2]          The gatherings together in our institutions should never be of such a nature as to give the stamp of pleasure-loving and worldliness. There is enough of foolishness in the world. It should be the endeavor of the workers, not to encourage a delight in these things in those who come to our institutions, but to learn how to fill the mind with the things of God. Our ministers need to work during the vacation time to strengthen and steady the minds of the youth.  {PH145 41.2}
[PH145 41.3]          "This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God: having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof." This class will be developed among us as a people as well as in the world. Great, then, is the need that we stand in that position where every jot of our powers may be used to magnify God and His truth.  {PH145 41.3}
[PH145 41.4]          "Speak thou the things which become sound doctrine," the apostle enjoins: "that the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience. The aged women likewise, that they be in behavior as becometh holiness, not false accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things; that they may teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children, to be                                                                              42  discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed. Young man likewise exhort to be sober-minded, in all things showing thyself a pattern of good works: in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you."                                                    -    {PH145 41.4}
[PH145 42.1]       Chap. 17 - The Danger in Amusements           Recent experiences in our colleges and sanitariums lead me to present again instruction that the Lord gave me for the teachers and students in our school at Cooranbong, Australia.  {PH145 42.1}
[PH145 42.2]          In April, 1900, a holiday was appointed at the Avondale school for Christian workers. The program for the day provided for a meeting in the chapel in the morning, at which I and others addressed the students, calling their attention to what God had wrought in the building up of this school, and to their privilege and opportunities as students.  {PH145 42.2}
[PH145 42.3]          After the meeting, the remainder of the day was spent by the students in various games and sports, some of which were frivolous, rude, and grotesque.  {PH145 42.3}
[PH145 42.4]          During the following night, I seemed to be witnessing the performances of the afternoon. The scene was clearly laid out before me, and I was given a message for the manager and teachers of the school.  {PH145 42.4}
[PH145 42.5]          I was shown that in the amusements carried on on the school grounds that afternoon, the enemy gained a victory, and teachers were weighed in the balances and found wanting. I was greatly distressed and burdened to think that those standing in responsible positions should open the door and, as it were, invite the enemy in; for this they did in permitting the exhibitions that took place. As teachers,                                                                              43  they should have stood firm against giving place to the enemy in any such line. But what they permitted, they marred their record, and grieved the Spirit of God. The students were encouraged in a course the effects of which were not easily effaced. There is no end to the path of vain amusements, and every step taken in it is a step in a path which Christ has not traveled.  {PH145 42.5}
[PH145 43.1]          This introduction of wrong plans was the very thing that should have been jealously guarded against. The Avondale school was established, not to be like the schools of the world, but, as God revealed, to be a pattern school. And since it was to be a pattern school, those in charge of it should have perfected everything after God's plan, discarding all that was not in harmony with His will. Had their eyes been anointed with the heavenly eyesalve, they would have realized that they could not permit the exhibition that took place that afternoon, without dishonoring God.  {PH145 43.1}
[PH145 43.2]          On Wednesday morning when I spoke to the students and to the others who had assembled, the words that the Lord gave me to speak, I did not know anything of what was to take place afterward; for no intimation of it had come to me. How could those at the head of the school harmonize with the words spoken, the proceedings that followed, which were of a character to make of no effect the instruction that had just come to them from God? If their perceptions had not been greatly beclouded, they would have understood this instruction as rebuking all such proceedings.  {PH145 43.2}
[PH145 43.3]          I felt deeply the importance of the words that the Lord gave me at this time for teachers and students. This instruction presented before the students duties of the highest order; and to efface by the amusements afterward entered into, the good impressions made, was virtually saying, We want not Thy way,                                                                              44  O God; we want our own way; we want to follow our own wisdom.  {PH145 43.3}
[PH145 44.1]          In the night season I was a witness to the performance that was carried on on the school grounds. The students who engaged in the grotesque mimicry that was seen, acted out the mind of the enemy, some in a very unbecoming manner. A view of things was presented before me in which the students were playing games of tennis and cricket. Then I was given instruction regarding the character of these amusements. They were presented to me as a species of idolatry, like the idols of the nations.  {PH145 44.1}
[PH145 44.2]          There were more than visible spectators on the ground. Satan and his angels were there, making impressions on human minds. Angels of God, who minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, were also present, not to approve, but to disapprove. They were ashamed that such an exhibition should be given by the professing children of God. The forces of the enemy gained a decided victory, and God was dishonored. He who gave His life to refine, ennoble, and sanctify human beings was grieved at the performance.  {PH145 44.2}
[PH145 44.3]          Hearing a voice, I turned to see who spoke to me. Then with dignity and solemnity One said, Is this the celebration for the anniversary of the opening of the school? Is this the gratitude offering you present to God for the blessings He has given you? The world could render as acceptable an offering on this memorial occasion. The teachers are making the same mistake that has been made over and over again. They should learn wisdom from the experiences of the past. The careless, godless world can offer an abundance of such offerings as these, in a much more acceptable manner.  {PH145 44.3}
[PH145 44.4]          Turning to the teachers, He said, You have made a mistake the effects of which it will be hard to efface. The Lord God of Israel is not glorified in                                                                              45  the school. If at this time the Lord should permit your life to end, many would be lost, eternally separated from God and the righteous.  {PH145 44.4}
[PH145 45.1]               The Consequence of One Departure from Right          These things are a repetition of the course of Aaron, when at the foot of Sinai he allowed the first beginning of wrong by permitting a spirit of reveling and commonness to come into the camp of Israel. Moses was in the mount with God and Aaron had been left in charge. He showed his weakness by not standing firmly against the propositions of the people. He could have exercised his authority to hold the congregation back from wrong-doing, but just as in his home he failed with his children, so he showed the same defective administration in his management of Israel. His weakness as a general was seen in his desire to please the people, even at the sacrifice of principle. He lost his power of command at the very first permission that he gave, which allowed them to go contrary to God's commands in the least particular. And as a result, the spirit of idolatry came in, and the current set in motion could not be stayed until stern and decisive measures had been taken.  {PH145 45.1}
[PH145 45.2]          It took time and a vast amount of labor and sorrow to wipe out the influence of the proceedings at the Avondale school on that Wednesday afternoon. But the experience was a lesson that helped those in charge of the school to realize the tendency of such amusements.  {PH145 45.2}
[PH145 45.3]          What an exhibition was this to be reported by the students to their distant friends and acquaintances! It was a witness that showed, not what God had accomplished in the school, but what Satan had accomplished. Serious is the consequence of even one such departure from the instruction that God has given concerning our schools. Once the barriers                                                                              46  are broken down, the advance of the enemy will be marked, unless the Lord shall humble hearts, and convert minds.  {PH145 45.3}
[PH145 46.1]          The effort to regain that which was lost by the proceedings of that afternoon cost the teachers much labor. They were severely tried. With the students there was seen a desire for further pleasure, and less regard for the instruction of God's word. The Lord of heaven was thus dishonored, and the indulgence of the desires of the human heart in sin and love of pleasure, was the education received.  {PH145 46.1}
[PH145 46.2]          Let those who are educating the youth govern themselves according to the high and holy principles that Christ has given in His word. Let them remember that, as far as possible, they are to recover the ground that has been lost, that they may bring into our schools the spirituality that was seen in the schools of the prophets.  {PH145 46.2}
[PH145 46.3]                      The Bible as a Counselor          Teachers need an intimate acquaintance with the word of God. The Bible, and the Bible alone, should be their counselor. The word of God is as the leaves of the tree of life. Here is met every want of those who love its teachings and bring them into the practical life. Many of the students who come to our schools are unconverted, though they may have been baptized. They do not know what it means to be sanctified through a belief of the truth. They should be taught to search and understand the Bible, to receive its truths into the heart and carry them out in the daily life. Thus they will become strong in the Lord; for spiritual sinew and muscle are nourished by the bread of life.  {PH145 46.3}
[PH145 46.4]          The Lord desires His stewards to discharge their duties faithfully, in His name and in His strength. By believing His word and acting upon its teachings, they may go on conquering and to conquer.                                                                              47  But when men depart from the principles of righteousness, they conceive a high opinion of their own goodness and abilities, and unconsciously they exalt themselves. The Lord allows such ones to walk alone, to follow their own way. Thus He gives them opportunity to see themselves as they are, and to manifest to others their weakness. He is seeking to teach them that the Lord's way is always to be closely followed, that His word is to be taken as it reads, and that men are not to devise and plan according to their own judgment, irrespective of His counsel.  {PH145 46.4}
[PH145 47.1]          Our schools are to be as the schools of the prophets. In them the truths of the Bible are to be earnestly studied. If rightly brought before the mind, and thoughtfully dwelt upon, these truths will give the students a desire for that which is infinitely higher than worldly amusement. As they draw near to God, becoming partakers of the divine nature, earth-born amusements will sink into nothingness. The minds of the students will take a higher turn, and beholding the character of Jesus, they will strive to be like Him.  {PH145 47.1}
[PH145 47.2]               Useful Employment Versus Selfish Pleasure          Students are sent to our schools to receive an education that will enable them to go forth as workers in God's cause. Satan would lead them to believe that amusements are necessary to physical health, but the Lord has declared that the better way is for them to get physical exercise through manual training, and by letting useful employment take the place of selfish pleasure. The desire for amusement, if indulged, soon develops a dislike for useful, healthful exercise of body and mind, such as will make students efficient in helping themselves and others. In the place of providing diversions that merely amuse, arrangements should be made for exercises that will be productive of good.                                                                              48   {PH145 47.2}
[PH145 48.1]          God bestows talents upon men, not that these talents may lie unused or be employed in self-gratification, but that they may be used to bless others. God grants men the gift of time for the purpose of promoting His glory. When this time is used in selfish pleasure, the hours thus spent are lost for all eternity.  {PH145 48.1}
[PH145 48.2]          The Lord calls upon all who claim to have received Christ as their personal Saviour, to obey the words, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." "We are laborers together with God; ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." "Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light."                                                    -    {PH145 48.2}
[PH145 48.3]       Chap. 18 - Employment for Patients           Plans should be devised for keeping patients out of doors. For those who are able to work, let some pleasant, easy employment be provided. Show them how agreeable and helpful this outdoor work is. Encourage them to breathe the fresh air. Teach them to breathe deeply, and in breathing and speaking, to exercise the abdominal muscles. This is an education that will be invaluable to them.  {PH145 48.3}
[PH145 48.4]          Exercise in the open air should be prescribed as a life-giving necessity. And for such exercises there is nothing better than the cultivation of the soil. Let patients have flower beds to care for, or work to do in the orchard or vegetable garden. As they are encouraged to leave their rooms and spend time in the open air, cultivating flowers or doing                                                                              49  some other light, pleasant work, their attention will be diverted from themselves and their sufferings.-- "Ministry of Healing." pages 264, 265.                                                    -    {PH145 48.4}
[PH145 49.1]       Chap. 19 - Physical Exercise as a Remedial Agency           Physical exercise and labor combined have a happy influence upon the mind, strengthen the muscles, improve the circulation, and give the invalid the satisfaction of knowing his own power of endurance; whereas, if he is restricted from healthful exercise and physical labor, his attention is turned to himself. He is in constant danger of thinking himself worse than he really is, and of having established within him a diseased imagination, which causes him continually to fear that he is overtaxing his powers of endurance. As a general thing, if he would engage in some well-directed labor, using his strength and not abusing it, he would find that physical exercise would prove a more powerful and effective agent in his recovery than even the water treatment he is receiving.--"Testimonies," Vol. IV, page 94.                                                    -    {PH145 49.1}
[PH145 49.2]       Chap. 20 - Physical Labor an Aid to Recovery           Such mental exercise as playing cards, chess, and checkers, excites and wearies the brain and hinders recovery: while light and pleasant physical labor will occupy the time, improve the circulation, relieve and restore the brain, and prove a decided benefit to the health. But take from the invalid all such employment, and he becomes restless, and, with a diseased imagination, views his case as much worse than it really is, which tends to imbecility.  {PH145 49.2}
[PH145 49.3]          For years I have from time to time been shown                                                                              50  that the sick should be taught that it is wrong to suspend all physical labor in order to regain health. In thus doing the will becomes dormant, the blood moves sluggishly through the system, and constantly grows more impure. Where the patient is in danger of imagining his case worse than it really is, indolence will be sure to produce the most unhappy results. Well-regulated labor gives the invalid the idea that he is not totally useless in the world, that he is, at least, of some benefit. This will afford him satisfaction, give him courage, and impart to him vigor, which vain mental amusements can never do. --"Testimonies," Vol. I, page 555.                                                    -    {PH145 49.3}
[PH145 50.1]       Chap. 21 - Substitutes for Amusements           In each one of our schools Satan will seek to become the guide of teachers and students. He will introduce the thought that amusements are essential. He would be pleased to have students who are preparing to become missionaries, accept the idea that amusements are essential to health.  {PH145 50.1}
[PH145 50.2]          But the Lord has provided a better way. He has given us useful employments for the development of health, and these useful employments will also qualify students to be a help to themselves and to others.--Review and Herald, Vol. 75, No. 43, 1898.                                                    -    {PH145 50.2}
[PH145 50.3]       Chap. 22 - Separate from the World           God's people are His chosen instrumentalities for the enlargement of His church in the earth. They are to seek the counsel of God. Worldly amusements and entertainments are to have no place in the life of the Christian. In following the way of the                                                                              51  Lord is to be the strength of His people. Their faith in the gift of God's only begotten Son is to be made manifest. This will make its impression on the mind of the worldling. He who takes his position as separate from the world, and strives to become one with Christ, will be successful in drawing souls to God. The graces of Christ will be so apparent in his life, that the world will take knowledge of him that he has been with Jesus and learned of Him.  {PH145 50.3}
[PH145 51.1]          "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God." Let every one who claims to be a child of the heavenly King seek constantly to represent the principles of the kingdom of God. Let each remember that in spirit, in words, and in works he is to be loyal and true to all the precepts and commandments of the Lord. We are to be faithful, trustworthy subjects of the kingdom of Christ, that those who are worldly wise may have a true representation of the riches, the goodness, the mercy, the tenderness, and the courtesy of the citizens of the kingdom of God.--MS., 1907.  {PH145 51.1}
[1Red 9.1]         1Red - Redemption Or The First Advent Of Christ With His Life And Ministry (1877)      PREFACE         IN PRESENTING TO THE PUBLIC A SERIES OF PAMPHLETS UPON THE LIFE OF CHRIST THE PUBLISHERS WISH TO SAY THAT THE WRITER IS A CHRISTIAN LADY OF GREAT EXPERIENCE, HAVING BEEN A WRITER AND PUBLIC SPEAKER FOR MORE THAN TWENTY YEARS. HER LABORS HAVE EXTENDED INTO TWENTY STATES, AND ALSO INTO THE CANADAS. BY THE POWER OF DIVINE GRACE SHE HAS OBTAINED THE REPUTATION IN THE OUTSIDE WORLD, AS WELL AS AMONG HER PEOPLE, OF BEING A FORCIBLE SPEAKER, AND EMINENTLY QUALIFIED TO TEACH THE PEOPLE.       IT IS VERY EVIDENT TO ALL WHO HEAR MRS. WHITE THAT HER MIND HAS BEEN VISITED BY HEAVENLY ILLUMINATIONS, WHICH HAVE QUALIFIED HER TO PRESENT THE FACTS IN THE HISTORY OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST IN CONNECTION WITH THE GREAT PLAN OF HUMAN REDEMPTION IN A CLEAR LIGHT. ONE THING IN PARTICULAR WILL IMPRESS THE READER, THAT THE WRITER OF THESE LITTLE BOOKS PRESENTS MANY BEAUTIFUL THOUGHTS WHICH ARE NOT EXPRESSED IN OTHER WRITINGS OF THE KIND. AND THESE THOUGHTS ARE SO VERY NATURAL IN THEIR CONNECTIONS WITH THE GREAT SUBJECT, SO SIMPLE, PLAIN, AND BEAUTIFUL, THAT THE READER WILL OFTEN INQUIRE WHY HE HAS NOT BEFORE THOUGHT OF THEM.       THESE PAMPHLETS WILL NOT FAIL TO DO GOOD, AND ONLY GOOD WHEREVER THEY MAY BE CIRCULATED AND READ. WE BESPEAK FOR THEM A WIDE CIRCULATION, AS WELL AS A CANDID AND PRAYERFUL READING.                                     PUBLISHERS.      The Great Controversy    Chapter I. - The First Advent of Christ         The blood of beasts could not satisfy the demands of God in atoning for the transgression of his perfect law. The life of a beast was of less value than the life of the offending sinner, therefore it could not be a ransom for sin. It could only be acceptable with God as a figure, representing the perfect Offering which the blood of beasts prefigured.  {1Red 9.1}
[1Red 9.2]          Man could not atone for man. He was created lower than the angels, and his sinful, fallen condition would constitute him an imperfect offering, an atoning sacrifice of less value than Adam before his fall. God made man perfect and upright, and after his transgression there could be no sacrifice acceptable to God for him, unless the offering made should in value be superior to man as he was while in his state of perfection and innocency.  {1Red 9.2}
[1Red 9.3]          The divine Son of God was the only one of sufficient value to satisfy the claims of God's perfect law. The angels were sinless, but of less value than the law of God. They were amenable to law. They were messengers to do the will of Christ, and before him to bow. They were created                                                                              10  beings, and probationers. Upon Christ no requirements were laid, as upon created beings. He had power to lay down his life, and to take it again. No obligation was laid upon him to undertake the work of atonement. It was a voluntary sacrifice that he made. His life was of sufficient value to rescue man from his fallen condition. The Son of God was in the form of God, and he thought it not robbery to be equal with God. He was the only one, who as a man walked the earth, who could say to all men, Who of you convinceth me of sin? He had united with the Father in the creation of man, and he had power through his own divine perfection of character to atone for man's sin, and to elevate him, and bring him back to his first estate.  {1Red 9.3}
[1Red 10.1]          The Son of God was next in authority to the great Lawgiver. He knew that his life alone could be sufficient to ransom fallen man. He was of as much more value than man, as his noble, spotless character, and exalted office, as commander of all the heavenly host, were above the work of man. He was in the express image of his Father, not in features alone, but in perfection of character. As he was without blemish, he alone could become an acceptable offering for man.  {1Red 10.1}
[1Red 10.2]          The sacrificial offerings, and the priesthood of the Jewish system, were instituted of God to represent the death and mediatorial work of Christ. All those ceremonies had no meaning, and no virtue, only as they related to Christ, who was himself the foundation and existence of the entire system. The Lord had made known to Adam, Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and the ancient worthies, especially Moses, that the ceremonial system of sacrifices and priesthood, of                                                                              11  themselves, were not sufficient to secure the salvation of one soul. The system of sacrificial offerings pointed to Christ. Through these the ancient worthies saw Christ, and believed in him. These were ordained of God to keep before the people the fearful separation which sin had made between God and man, requiring a mediating ministry. Through Christ, the communication which was cut off because of Adam's transgression, was opened between God and the ruined sinner. The infinite sacrifice that Christ voluntarily made for man remains a mystery that angels cannot fully fathom.  {1Red 10.2}
[1Red 11.1]          The Jewish system was symbolical, and was to continue until the perfect Offering should take the place of the figurative. The Mediator, in his office and work, would greatly exceed in dignity and glory the earthly, typical priesthood. The people of God, from Adam's day down to the time when the Jewish nation became a separate and distinct people from the world, had been instructed in regard to the Redeemer to come, which their sacrificial offerings represented. This Saviour was to be a Mediator, to stand between the Most High and his people. Through this provision a way was opened whereby the guilty sinner might find access to God through the mediation of another. The sinner could not come in his own person, with his guilt upon him, and with no greater merit than he possessed in himself. Christ alone could open the way, by making an offering equal to the demand of the divine law. He was perfect, and undefiled by sin. He was without spot or blemish. The extent of the terrible consequences of sin could never have been known, had not the remedy provided been of infinite value. The salvation of fallen man was procured at such an                                                                              12  immense cost, that angels marveled, and could not fully comprehend the divine mystery that the Majesty of Heaven, equal with God, should die for the rebellious race.  {1Red 11.1}
[1Red 12.1]          As the time drew near for the Son of God to make his first advent, Satan became more vigilant in preparing the hearts of the Jewish people to be steeled against the evidences he should bring of his Messiahship. The Jews had become proud and boastful. The purity of the priesthood had not been preserved, but was fearfully corrupted. They retained the forms and ceremonies attached to the priesthood, while their hearts were not in the work. They did not sustain personal piety and virtuous characters. And the more they were wanting in the qualifications necessary to the sacred work, as priest of the most high God, the more tenacious were they of outward show of piety, zeal, and devotion. They were hypocritical. They loved the honors of the world, and were ambitious to become exalted through riches. In order to obtain their desire, they improved every opportunity to take advantage of the poor, especially of the widow and fatherless. They exacted heavy sums of money of those who were conscientious, on various pretenses, for the Lord's treasury, and used the means thus dishonestly obtained for their own advantage. They were rigorous themselves to outwardly keep the law. They appeared to show great respect for traditions and customs, in order to obtain money from the people to gratify their corrupt ambition.  {1Red 12.1}
[1Red 12.2]          Traditions, customs, and needless ceremonies, were repeated to the people, which God had not given them through Moses or any other one. They originated from no higher source than man. The                                                                              13  chief priests, scribes, and elders, forced these upon the people as the commandments of God. Their hearts were hard and unfeeling. They showed no mercy to the poor and unfortunate. Yet, at the same time, while praying in the market-places, and giving alms to be seen of men, and thus putting on the outward semblance of goodness, they were devouring widows' houses by their heavy taxes which they laid upon them. They were apparently exact in outward forms when observed of men; for they wished to give impressions of their importance. They wished the people to have exalted ideas of their zeal and devotion to religious duties, while they were daily robbing God by appropriating the offerings of the people to themselves.  {1Red 12.2}
[1Red 13.1]          The priesthood had become so corrupt that the priests had no scruples in engaging in the most dishonest and criminal acts to accomplish their designs. Those who assumed to fill the office of high priest prior to, and at, the time of Christ's advent, were not men divinely appointed to the sacred office. They had eagerly aspired to the office through love of ambition and show. They desired a position where they could have power and authority, and practice fraud under a garb of piety, and thereby escape detection. The high priest held a position of power and importance. He was not only counselor and mediator, but judge; and there was no appeal from his decision. The priests were held in restraint by the authority of the Romans, and were not allowed the power of legally putting any one to death. This power rested with those who bore rule over the Jews. Men of corrupt hearts sought the distinguished office of high priest, and frequently                                                                              14  obtained it by bribery and assassination. The high priest, clad in his consecrated and expensive robes, with the breastplate upon his breast, the light playing upon the precious stones inlaid in the breastplate, presented a most imposing appearance, and struck the conscientious, true-hearted people with reverence and awe. The high priest was designed in an especial manner to represent Christ, who was to become a high priest forever after the order of Melchisedec. This order of priesthood was not to pass to another, or be superseded by another.  {1Red 13.1}
[1Red 14.1]          The Jewish nation had corrupted their religion by useless ceremonies and customs. This laid a heavy tax upon the people, especially the poorer classes. They were also under bondage to other nations, and required to pay tribute to them. The Jews were unreconciled to their bondage, and looked forward to the triumph of their nation through the Messiah, the powerful deliverer foretold in prophecy. Their views were narrow. They thought the Coming One would, at his appearing, assume kingly honors, and, by force of arms, subdue the heathen nations, and take the throne of David. Had they, with humble minds and spiritual discernment, studied the prophecies, they would not have been found in so great error as to overlook the prophecies which pointed to his first advent in humility, and misapply those which spoke of his second coming with power and great glory. The Jewish people had been striving for power. They were ambitious for worldly honors. They were proud and corrupt, and could not discern sacred things. They could not distinguish between the first and second appearings of Christ. The glory described by the prophets as                                                                              15  attending his second advent, they looked for a fulfillment of in his first advent. Their own glory was to them their greatest anxiety. All their worldly and ambitious desire was the establishment of a temporal kingdom, which they supposed would reduce the world to subjection, and exalt them with authority and power to reign as kings over them. They had made the proud boast to the heathen nations, to whom they were in subjection, that they were not to oppress them long; for their reign would soon commence, which would be more exalted and glorious than that even of Solomon.  {1Red 14.1}
[1Red 15.1]          Christ was born in a stable, and cradled in a manger, surrounded by the beasts of the stall. And is this indeed the Son of God, in all outward appearance a frail, helpless creature, so much resembling other infants? His divine glory and majesty were veiled by humanity, yet angels heralded his birth. Angels that ministered unto him were not permitted to reveal their glory to the eyes of men. The tidings of his birth were borne with joy to the heavenly courts, while the great men of the earth knew it not. The proud Pharisees and scribes, with their hypocritical ceremonies, and apparent devotion to the law, knew nothing of the Babe of Bethlehem. They were ignorant of the manner of his first appearing, notwithstanding all their boasted learning and wisdom in expounding the law and prophecies in the schools of the prophets. They were devising means to advantage themselves. Their study was as to the most successful manner to obtain riches and worldly honor. They were wholly unprepared for the revelation of the Messiah. They looked for a mighty prince, who should reign                                                                              16  upon David's throne, and whose kingdom should endure forever. Their proud and lofty ideas of the coming of the Messiah were not in accordance with the prophecies which they professed to be able to expound to the people. They were spiritually blind, and were leaders of the blind.  {1Red 15.1}
[1Red 16.1]          The King of glory stooped low to take humanity; and angels, who had witnessed his majesty and splendor in the heavenly courts, as he was worshiped by all the heavenly messengers, were not prepared to find their divine Commander in a position of so great humiliation. His bed was in a manger, and he was surrounded by the beasts of the stall. Yet even in his humiliation, they could bow before him without forfeiting their allegiance to Jehovah.  {1Red 16.1}
[1Red 16.2]          "Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him." The wise men from the east had been waiting for the predicted Messiah. They had studied prophecy, and knew the time was at hand when Christ would come, and they were anxiously watching for some sign of this great event, that they might be among the first to welcome the infant heavenly King, and worship him. These wise men had seen the heavens illuminated with light, which enshrouded the heavenly messengers who heralded the advent of Christ to the shepherds of Israel, and after the angelic messenger returned to Heaven, a luminous star appeared, and lingered in the heavens. The unusual appearance of the large, bright star which they had never seen before, hanging as a sign in                                                                              17  the heavens, attracted their attention, and the Spirit of God moved them out to seek this heavenly Visitor to a fallen world. The wise men directed their course where the star seemed to lead them. As they drew nigh to the city of Jerusalem, the star was enshrouded in darkness, and no longer guided them. They reasoned that the Jews at Jerusalem could not be ignorant of the great event of the advent of the Messiah, and they made inquiries in the vicinity of Jerusalem. They plainly stated their errand. They were in search of Jesus, the king of the Jews, for they had seen his star in the east, and had come to worship him.  {1Red 16.2}
[1Red 17.1]          The city of Jerusalem was thrown into great excitement by the sayings of the wise men. The news was immediately carried to Herod. He was exceedingly troubled, yet disguised his discomfiture, and received the men with apparent courtesy.  {1Red 17.1}
[1Red 17.2]          "When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea; for thus it is written by the prophet, And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Judah, art not the least among the princes of Judah; for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, inquired of them diligently what time the star appeared. And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently for the young child; and when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also."                                                                              18   {1Red 17.2}
[1Red 18.1]          Although Herod received the wise men with apparent respect, yet the intimation by them of the birth of a king to reign in Jerusalem, excited his envy and hatred against the infant whom he thought might prove his rival, and drive him, or his descendants, from the throne. A storm of opposition and satanic fury took possession of Herod to destroy this infant king. Yet he put on a calm exterior, and requested a private interview with the wise men. He then inquired particularly the exact time the star appeared. He apparently hailed the supposition of the birth of Christ with joy, expressing a desire to be immediately informed by the wise men, that he might be among the first to show him true honor by worshiping him also. The wise men were not able to read the heart of the tyrant Herod; but God, who is acquainted with every emotion of the soul, with the intents and purposes of the heart, was not deceived by his hypocritical pretenses. His power will protect and preserve the precious infant Saviour from Satan's devices, until his mission on earth is accomplished. "When they had heard the king, they departed; and lo, the star which they saw in the east went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy." After the wise men had left Jerusalem they again saw, to their great joy, the guiding star in the heavens, which directed them to the birthplace of our Saviour. "And when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary his mother, and fell down, and worshiped him: and when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto him gifts; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh."                                                                              19   {1Red 18.1}
[1Red 19.1]          Herod understood that Christ was to reign over a temporal kingdom, and he was utterly averse to the idea of a Jewish king. The chief priests and scribes had professed to understand the prophecies in reference to the appearing of Christ. They had repeated the prophecies which relate to the second appearing of Christ in power and great glory, to put down all authority, and to rule over the kingdoms of the whole earth. They had, in a boastful, resentful manner, asserted that Christ was to be a temporal prince, and that every kingdom and nation was to bow in submission to his authority. These priests had not searched the prophecies with an eye single to the glory of God, or with a desire to conform their lives to the high standard marked out by the prophets. They searched the Scriptures to find ancient prophecies which they could in some way interpret to sustain their lofty pride, and to show with what contempt God regarded all the nations of the world except the Jewish nation. They declared that the power and authority they were then compelled to respect and obey, would soon come to an end; for Messiah would take the throne of David, and, by force of arms, restore the Jews to their liberty, and to their exalted privileges. The understanding of the Jews was darkened. They had no light in themselves. They were seeing the prophecies through their own perverse, corrupt understanding. Satan was leading them on to their own ruin. Herod was determined to defeat the purposes of the Jews, and to humble these proud boasters, by destroying Christ as soon as he should be found.  {1Red 19.1}
[1Red 19.2]          After the mission of the wise men had been accomplished, they were purposing to return, and                                                                              20  bear the joyful news to Herod of the success of their journey. But God sent his angels in the night season to turn the course of the wise men. In the vision of the night they were plainly told not to return to Herod. They obeyed the heavenly messengers, and returned to their homes another way. "And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way. And when they were departed, behold the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word; for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt."  {1Red 19.2}
[1Red 20.1]          The Lord moved upon the wise men to go in search of Jesus, and he directed their course by a star. This star, leaving them when near Jerusalem, led them to make inquiries in Judah; for they thought it was not possible for the chief priests and scribes to be ignorant of this great event. The coming of the wise men made the whole nation acquainted with the object of their journey, and directed their attention to the important events which were transpiring. God well knew that the advent of his Son to earth would stir the powers of darkness. Satan did not want that light should come into the world. The eye of God was upon his Son every moment. The Lord had fed his prophet Elijah by a miracle when upon a long journey. He could obtain food from no other source. He rained manna from Heaven for the children of Israel. The Lord provided a way for Joseph to preserve his own life, and the                                                                              21  lives of Jesus and the mother, by their fleeing into Egypt. He provided for the necessities of their journey, and for their sojourn in Egypt, by moving upon the wise men of the east to go in search of the infant Saviour, and to bear him valuable offerings as a token of honor. The Lord is acquainted with the hearts of all men. He directed the course of Joseph into Egypt, that he might there find an asylum from the wrath of a tyrannical king, and the life of the infant Saviour be preserved. The earthly parents of Jesus were poor. The gifts brought to them by the wise men sustained them while in a land of strangers.  {1Red 20.1}
[1Red 21.1]          Herod waited anxiously for the return of the wise men; for he was impatient to carry out his determined purpose to destroy the infant King of Israel. After he had waited long for the knowledge he desired, he feared his purpose might be thwarted. He reasoned thus: Could those men have read the dark deed he premeditated? Could they have understood his design, and purposely avoided him? This he thought was insult and mockery. His impatience, envy, and hatred, increased. He was stirred by his father the devil to seek the accomplishment of his purpose by a most cruel act. If he should fail in carrying out his murderous intent by pretense and subtlety, he would, by power and authority, strike terror to the hearts of all the Jews. They should have an example of what their king would meet, should they seek to place one upon the throne in Jerusalem.  {1Red 21.1}
[1Red 21.2]          And here was a favorable opportunity to humble the pride of the Jews, and bring upon them a calamity which should discourage them in their ambition to have a separate government, and become                                                                              22  the glory of the whole earth, as they had proudly boasted. Herod issued a proclamation to a large company of soldiers, who possessed hearts hardened by crime, war, and bloodshed, to go throughout Bethlehem and all the coasts thereof, and massacre all the children from two years old and under. Herod designed in this cruel, inhuman act, to accomplish a double purpose: first, to exercise, by this bold act, his power and authority over the Jews; and, second, to silence their proud boastings in regard to the king, and also make his own kingdom secure, by murdering the infant prince whom he envied and feared. This cruel work was accomplished. The sword of unfeeling soldiers carried destruction everywhere. The horror and distress of parents were beyond description. The wailing cries of bereaved mothers, as they clasped their expiring infants to their breasts, rose above the coarse jests and imprecations of the soldiers, while they cried to heaven for vengeance on the tyrant king.  {1Red 21.2}
[1Red 22.1]         All this terrible calamity was suffered of God, to humble the pride of the Jewish nation. Their crimes and wickedness had been so great that the Lord permitted the wicked Herod to punish them. Had they been less boastful and ambitious, their lives pure, their habits simple and sincere, God would have preserved them from being thus humiliated and afflicted by their enemies. God would, in a signal manner, have made the wrath of the king harmless to his people, had they been faithful and perfect before him. But God could not especially work for them, for their works were abhorred by him.  {1Red 22.1}
[1Red 22.2]          The Jews had excited the envy and hatred of Herod against Christ, through their false interpretations                                                                              23  of the prophets. They taught that Christ was to reign over an earthly empire, in unsurpassed glory. Their proud boasting presented the Saviour of the world and his mission to the earth altogether in a false light. Their lofty ideas and their proud boasting did not result as Satan had at first purposed they should, in the destruction of the infant Saviour, but rebounded back upon themselves, filling their homes with mourning. Jeremiah, in prophetic vision, says: "In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not." Herod did not long survive his cruel work. He died a fearful death, and was compelled to yield to a power he could not turn aside or overcome.  {1Red 22.2}
[1Red 23.1]          After Herod was cut off from the earth, the heavenly messenger again warned Joseph to return to the land of Israel. He was desirous to make his home in Judah or Bethany; but when he heard that the son of the tyrannical Herod reigned upon his father's throne, he was afraid that the purposes of the father might be carried out by the son in murdering Christ. While in his perplexity, not knowing where to locate, the Lord, through his angel, again selected for him a place of safety. He was to tarry in Nazareth. "And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth; that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, he shall be called a Nazarene."  {1Red 23.1}
[1Red 23.2]          This was the reception the Saviour met as he came to a fallen world. He left his heavenly home, his majesty, and riches, and high command, and took upon himself humanity, that he might save the fallen race. Instead of glorifying God                                                                              24  for the honor he had conferred upon humanity in thus sending his Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, by giving him a place in their affections, there seemed to be no rest nor safety for the infant Saviour. Jehovah could not trust to the inhabitants of the world his Son, who came into the world that through his divine power he might redeem fallen man. He who came to bring life to man would meet, from the very ones he came to benefit, insult, hatred, and abuse. God could not trust the heavenly Messenger with men while carrying on his noble work for their salvation, and final exaltation to his own throne. He sent angels to attend him, and preserve his life, till his mission on earth should be accomplished, and he should die by the hands of the very men he came to save.  {1Red 23.2}
[1Red 24.1]          From his childhood, Jesus conformed his life strictly to the Jewish laws. He manifested great wisdom in his youth. The grace and power of God were upon him. The word of the Lord, by the mouth of the prophet Isaiah, describes the office and work of Christ, and shows the sheltering care of God over his Son in his mission to earth, that the relentless hatred of men, inspired by Satan, should not be permitted to thwart the design of the great plan of salvation.  {1Red 24.1}
[1Red 24.2]          "Behold my servant, whom I uphold; mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth; I have put my spirit upon him: he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench: he shall bring forth judgment unto truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth."                                                                              25   {1Red 24.2}
[1Red 25.1]          The voice of Christ was not heard in the street, in noisy contention with those who were opposed to his doctrine. Neither was his voice heard in the streets in prayer to his Father, to be heard of men. His voice was not heard in joyful mirth. His voice was not raised to exalt himself, and to gain the applause and flattery of men. When engaged in teaching, he withdrew his disciples away from the noise and confusion of the busy city to some retired place more in harmony with the lessons of humility, piety, and virtue, which he would impress upon their minds. He shunned human praise, and preferred solitude and peaceful retirement to the noise and confusion of mortal life. His voice was often heard in earnest, prevailing intercessions to his Father; yet for these exercises he chose the lonely mountain, and frequently spent whole nights in prayer for strength to sustain him under the temptations he should meet, and to accomplish the important work he came to do for the salvation of man. His petitions were earnest and powerful, mingled with strong cries and tears. And notwithstanding the labor of soul during the night, he ceased not his labor through the day. In the morning he would quietly resume his work of mercy and disinterested benevolence. The life of Christ was in marked contrast to that of the Jews, and for this very reason they wished to destroy him.  {1Red 25.1}
[1Red 25.2]          The chief priests, and scribes, and elders, loved to pray in the most public places; not only in the crowded synagogues, but in the corners of the streets, that they might be seen of men, and praised for their devotion and piety. Their acts of charity were done in the most public manner, and                                                                              26  for the purpose of calling the attention of the people to themselves. Their voices were indeed heard in the streets, not only in exalting themselves, but in contention with those who differed with them in doctrine. They were resentful and unforgiving, proud, haughty, and bigoted. The Lord, through his faithful prophet, shows the life of Christ in marked contrast to the hypocritical chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees.  {1Red 25.2}
[1Red 26.1]          The parents of Jesus yearly visited Jerusalem, in accordance with the Jewish law. Their son Jesus, then twelve years old, accompanied them on their journey. In returning to their home, after they had gone a day's journey, their anxiety was aroused, as they missed Jesus. He had not been seen of them since they left Jerusalem. They supposed he was with the company. Inquiry and search were made among their acquaintances and relatives for their much-loved Son; but no trace could be found of him. They hastened back to Jerusalem, their hearts heavy with sorrow.  {1Red 26.1}
[1Red 26.2]          "And it came to pass, that after three days they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers. And when they saw him, they were amazed: and his mother said unto him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. And he said unto them, How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business? And they understood not the saying which he spake unto them. And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them; but his mother kept all these sayings in her heart. And                                                                              27  Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man."  {1Red 26.2}
[1Red 27.1]          The doctors, and expounders of the law, always taught the people publicly upon special occasions. It was upon one of these occasions that Jesus gave manifest proofs of superior wisdom, penetration, and mature judgment. The people were more surprised because the parents of Christ were poor, and he had not received the advantages of education. The question passed from lip to lip, Whence has this youth such wisdom, having never learned? While the parents of Christ were in search of him, they saw large numbers flocking to the temple; and as they entered it, the well-known voice of their son arrested their attention. They could not get sight of him for the crowd; but they knew that they were not mistaken; for no voice was like his, marked with solemn melody. The parents gazed in astonishment at the scene. Their son, in the midst of the grave and learned doctors and scribes, was giving evidence of superior knowledge by his discreet questions and answers. His parents were gratified to see him thus honored. But the mother could not forget the grief and anxiety she had suffered because of his tarry at Jerusalem, and she, in a reproving manner, inquired why he had thus dealt with them, relating her fears and sorrow on his account.  {1Red 27.1}
[1Red 27.2]          Said Jesus, "How is it that ye sought me?" This pointed question was to lead them to see that if they had been mindful of their duty, they would not have left Jerusalem without him. He then adds, "Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business?" While they had been unmindful of the responsible charge entrusted to                                                                              28  them, Jesus was engaged in the work of his Father. Mary knew that Christ did not refer to his earthly father, Joseph, but to Jehovah. She laid these things to heart, and profited by them.  {1Red 27.2}
[1Red 28.1]          In returning from Jerusalem with the crowd, talking and visiting engrossed their minds, and Jesus was forgotten for an entire day. His absence was not marked until the close of the day. Joseph and Mary had been honored of God in an especial manner, in being intrusted with the responsible charge of the Saviour, who was to bring salvation to the fallen race. Angels had heralded his birth to the shepherds, and God had directed the course of Joseph, to preserve the life of the infant Saviour. But the confusion of much talk had led to the neglect of their sacred trust, and Jesus was not brought to mind for an entire day, by those who should not have forgotten him for a moment. They returned their weary way, sad and fearful, to Jerusalem. They recalled the terrible massacre of innocent children by the cruel Herod in hope of destroying the king of Israel. When their anxiety was relieved by finding Jesus, they did not acknowledge their own neglect of duty, but their words reflected on Christ--"Why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing." Jesus, in most respectful language, inquires, "How is it that ye sought me?" But these words modestly reflect back the censure upon themselves, in reminding them that, if they had not permitted themselves to be engrossed with matters of no special importance, they would not have had the trouble of searching for him. He then justifies his course: "Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business?" While he was engaged in the work                                                                              29  he came to the earth to perform, they had neglected the work his Father had especially intrusted to them. They could not fully comprehend the words of Christ; yet Mary, in a great measure, understood their import, and laid them away in her heart to ponder over in the future.  {1Red 28.1}
[1Red 29.1]          It was so natural for the parents of Christ to look upon him as their own child, as parents commonly regard their children, that they were in danger of losing the precious blessing which daily attended them in the presence of Jesus, the world's redeemer. As Christ was daily with them, his life in many respects as other children, it was difficult to keep before them his sacred mission, and the daily blessing of having committed to their charge and parental care, for a while, the Son of God, whose divinity was veiled with humanity. His tarry in Jerusalem was designed of him as a gentle reminder to them of their duty, lest they should become indifferent in a greater degree, and lose the sense of the high favor God had conferred upon them.  {1Red 29.1}
[1Red 29.2]          Not one act in the life of Christ was unimportant. Every event of his life was for the benefit of his followers in future time. This circumstance of the tarry of Christ in Jerusalem teaches an important lesson to those who should believe on him. Many had come a great distance to keep the passover, especially instituted of God that by its yearly observance they might keep in memory the wonderful works of God in their deliverance from Egypt. This ordinance was designed to call their minds from their world-loving interests, and from their cares and anxieties in relation to temporal concerns, and to review the works of God. They were to call to mind his miracles, his mercies                                                                              30  and loving-kindness, to them, that their love and reverence for him might increase, and lead them to ever look to him, and trust in him in all their trials, and not turn to other gods.  {1Red 29.2}
[1Red 30.1]          The observance of the passover possessed a mournful interest to the Son of God. He saw in the slain lamb a symbol of his own death. The people who celebrated this ordinance were instructed to associate the slaying of the lamb with the future death of the Son of God. The blood, marking the door-posts of the Israelites, was the symbol of the blood of Christ which was to be efficacious for the believing sinner, in cleansing him from sin, and sheltering him from the wrath of God which was to come upon the impenitent and unbelieving world, as the wrath of God feel upon the Egyptians. But none could be benefited by this special provision made by God for the salvation of man unless they performed the work the Lord left them to do. They had a part to act themselves, and by their acts to manifest their faith in the provision made for their salvation.  {1Red 30.1}
[1Red 30.2]          Jesus was acquainted with hearts. He knew that, as the crowd returned in company from Jerusalem, there would be much talking and visiting which would not be seasoned with humility and grace, and the Messiah and his mission would be nearly forgotten. It would have been his choice to return from Jerusalem with his parents alone; for in being retired, his father and mother would have more time for reflection, and for meditation upon the prophecies which refer to his future sufferings and death. He did not wish the painful events which they were to experience in his offering up his life for the sins of the world, to be new and unexpected to them. He was separated from                                                                              31  them in their return from Jerusalem. After the celebration of the passover they sought him sorrowing three days. When he should be slain for the sins of the world, he would be separated from them, lost to them, for three days. But after that he would reveal himself to them, and be found of them, and their faith rely upon him as the redeemer of the fallen race, the advocate with the Father in their behalf.  {1Red 30.2}
[1Red 31.1]          Here is a lesson of instruction to all the followers of Christ. He designed that none of these lessons should be lost, but be written for the benefit of future generations. There is necessity of carefulness of words and actions when a number are associated together, lest Jesus be forgotten of them, and they pass along careless of the fact that Jesus is not among them. When they are aroused to their condition, they discover that they have journeyed without the presence of Him who could give peace and joy to their hearts, and days are occupied in returning, and searching for him whom they should have retained with them every moment. Jesus will not be found in the company of those who are careless of his presence, and who engage in conversation having no reference to their Redeemer, in whom they profess their hopes of eternal life are centered. Jesus shuns the company of such. So also do the angels who do his commands. These heavenly messengers are not attracted to the crowd where minds are diverted from heavenly things. Their pure and holy spirits cannot remain in the company where Jesus' presence is not desired and encouraged, and his absence not marked. For this reason great mourning, grief, and discouragement exist. Through lack of meditation, watchfulness, and prayer, they                                                                              32  have lost all that is valuable. The divine rays of light emanating from Jesus are not with them, cheering them with their loving, elevating influence. They are enshrouded in gloom, because their careless, irreverent spirit has separated Jesus from their company, and driven the heavenly ministering angels from them.  {1Red 31.1}
[1Red 32.1]          Many who attend meetings of devotion, and have been instructed by the servants of God, and been greatly refreshed and blessed in seeking Jesus, have returned to their homes no better than they left them, because they did not feel the importance of praying and watching thereunto, as they returned to their homes. They frequently feel inclined to complain of others, because they realize their loss. Some murmur against God, and do not reproach themselves as being the cause of their own darkness, and sufferings of mind. These should not reflect upon others. The lack is in themselves. They talked and jested, and visited away the heavenly guest, and themselves they have only to blame. It is the privilege of all to retain Jesus with them. If they do this, their words must be select, seasoned with grace. The thoughts of their hearts must be controlled to meditate upon heavenly and divine things.  {1Red 32.1}
[1Red 32.2]          The love of God, manifested toward fallen man in the gift of his beloved Son, amazed the holy angels. "God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The Son was the brightness of the Father's glory, and the express image of his person. He possessed divine excellence and greatness. He was equal with God. It pleased the Father that in him all fullness should dwell. He "thought it                                                                              33  not robbery to be equal with God." Yet he "made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross." In order to more fully realize the value of salvation, it is necessary to understand what it cost. In consequence of limited views of the sufferings of the divine Son of God, many place a low estimate upon the great work of the atonement.  {1Red 32.2}
[1Red 33.1]          Christ consented to die in man's stead, that he, by a life of obedience, might escape the penalty of the law of God. His death did not slay the law, lessen its holy claims, nor detract from its sacred dignity. The death of Christ proclaimed the justice of his Father's law in punishing the transgressor, in that he consented to suffer the penalty of the law himself, in order to save fallen man from its curse. The death of God's beloved Son on the cross shows the immutability of the law. His death magnified the law and made it honorable, and gave evidence to man of its changeless character. From his own divine lips is heard, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law."  {1Red 33.1}
[1Red 33.2]          In Christ were united the human and the divine. His mission was to reconcile God to man, and man to God. His work was to unite the finite with the Infinite. This was the only way in which fallen men could be exalted through the merits of the blood of Christ, to be partakers of the divine nature. Taking human nature fitted Christ to understand the nature of man's trials, and all the temptations wherewith he is beset. Angels who were unacquainted with sin, could not sympathize with man in his peculiar trials.                                                                              34   {1Red 33.2}
[1Red 34.1]          Before Christ left Heaven and came into the world to die, he was taller than any of the angels. He was majestic and lovely. But when his ministry commenced, he was but little taller than the common size of men then living upon the earth. Had he come among men with his noble, heavenly form, his outward appearance would have attracted the minds of the people to himself, and he would have been received without the exercise of faith.  {1Red 34.1}
[1Red 34.2]          It was in the order of God that Christ should take upon himself the form and nature of fallen man, that he might be made perfect through suffering, and himself endure the strength of Satan's temptations, that he might the better know how to succor those who should be tempted. The faith of men in Christ as the Messiah was not to rest on the evidences of sight, and they believe on him because of his personal attractions, but because of the excellence of character found in him, which never had been found, neither could be, in another. All who loved virtue, purity, and holiness, would be drawn to Christ, and would see sufficient evidence of his being the Messiah foretold by prophecy, that should come. Those who thus trusted in the word of God, would receive the benefits of the teachings of Christ, and finally of his atonement.  {1Red 34.2}
[1Red 34.3]          Christ came to call the attention of all men to his Father, teaching them repentance toward God. His work was to reconcile man to God. Although Christ did not come as he was expected, yet he came just as prophecy had marked out that he would come. Those who wished to believe had sufficient grounds for their faith by referring to prophecy, which predicted the coming of the Just One, and described the manner of his coming.                                                                              35   {1Red 34.3}
[1Red 35.1]          The ancient Jewish church were the highly favored people of God, brought out of Egypt and acknowledged as his own peculiar treasure. The many and exceeding-great and precious promises to them as a people, were the hope and confidence of the Jewish church. Herein they trusted, and believed their salvation sure. No other people professed to be governed by the commandments of God. Our Saviour came first to his own people, but they received him not.  {1Red 35.1}
[1Red 35.2]          The self-righteous, proud, unbelieving Jews expected their Saviour and King would come into the world clothed with majesty and power, compelling all Gentiles to yield obedience to him. They did not expect any humiliation and suffering would be manifested in him. They would not receive the meek and lowly Jesus, and acknowledge him to be the Saviour of the world. Had he appeared in splendor, and assumed the authority of the world's great men, instead of taking the form of a servant, they would have received and worshiped him.  {1Red 35.2}
[1Red 35.3]          His birth was without worldly grandeur. He was born in a stable, and cradled in a manger; yet his birth was honored far above that of any of the sons of men. Angels from Heaven informed the shepherds of the advent of Jesus, while the light and glory from God accompanied their testimony. The heavenly host touched their harps, and glorified God. They triumphantly heralded the advent of the Son of God to a fallen world, to accomplish the work of redemption, and by his death bring peace, happiness, and everlasting life, to man. God honored the advent of his Son. Angels worshiped him.  {1Red 35.3}
[1Red 36.1]       Chapter II. - The Mission of John.         Previous to Christ's entering upon his ministry, the mission of John commenced. He was to prepare the way for the reception of Christ. In the spirit, and with the power, of Elijah, he denounced the corruptions of the Jews, and raised his voice in reproving their prevailing sins. His discourses were plain, pointed, and convincing. Many were brought to repentance of their sins, and, as evidence of their repentance, were baptized of him in Jordan. This was the preparatory work for the ministry of Christ. Many were convicted because of the plain truths uttered by this faithful prophet; but, by rejecting the light, they became enshrouded in deeper darkness, so that they were fully prepared to turn from the evidences attending Jesus, that he was the true Messiah.  {1Red 36.1}
[1Red 36.2]          John, as he looked forward to the ministry and miracles of Christ, appealed to the people, "saying, Repent ye; for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand." He was successful in his ministry. Persons of all ranks, high and low, rich and poor, submitted to the requirements of the prophet, as necessary for them in order to participate in the kingdom he came to declare. Many of the scribes and Pharisees came to him, confessing their sins, and were baptized of him in Jordan. The confessions made by the Pharisees astonished the prophet; for they had exalted themselves as better than other men, and had maintained a high opinion of their own piety and worthiness. As they sought to obtain remission of their sins, and revealed the                                                                              37  secrets of their lives, which had been covered from the eyes of men, the prophet was amazed. "But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth, therefore, fruits meet for repentance. And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father; for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham."  {1Red 36.2}
[1Red 37.1]          The whole Jewish nation seemed to be affected by the mission of John. The threatenings of God on account of their sins, repeated by the prophet, for a time alarmed them. John knew that they cherished the idea that, because they were of the seed of Abraham, they were securely established in the favor of God, while their course of action was abhorred of him. Their conduct was, in many respects, even worse than that of the heathen nations to whom they felt so much superior. The prophet faithfully presented to them the ability of God to raise up those who would take their place, and would become more worthy children of Abraham. He told them plainly that God was not dependent upon them to fulfill his purpose; for he could provide ways and means independent of them, to carry forward his great work which was to be accomplished in purity and righteousness. John further adds: "And now also the ax is laid unto the root of the trees; therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire." He impresses upon them that the value of the tree is ascertained by the fruit it produces. Though a tree may bear an exalted name, yet if it produces no fruit, or if its fruit is unworthy of the name, the name will avail                                                                              38  nothing in preventing the tree from being devoted to destruction. "Of thorns men do not gather figs, nor of a bramble-bush gather they grapes."  {1Red 37.1}
[1Red 38.1]          The Jews had deceived themselves by misinterpreting the words of the Lord through his prophets, of his eternal favor to his people Israel. They misapplied the words of Jeremiah, and depended for salvation upon their being called the children of Abraham. If they had indeed been worthy of the name of Abraham's children, they would have followed the righteous example of their father Abraham, and would have done the works of Abraham.  {1Red 38.1}
[1Red 38.2]          "Thus saith the Lord, which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar; the Lord of hosts is his name: If those ordinances depart from before me, saith the Lord, then the seed of Israel also shall cease from being a nation before me forever. Thus saith the Lord: If heaven above can be measured, and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath, I will also cast off all the seed of Israel for all that they have done, saith the Lord." Jeremiah 31:35-37.  {1Red 38.2}
[1Red 38.3]          These words the Jews applied to themselves; and because God had shown them so great favor and mercy, they flattered themselves that, notwithstanding their sins and iniquity, he would still retain them as his favored people, and shower especial blessings upon them. This has been the danger of the people of God in all ages; and especially is this the danger of those living near the close of time. We are cited by the apostle to the children of Israel as a warning. Paul plainly states that "all these things happened unto them                                                                              39  for ensamples; and they are written for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come." If in these last days of peril, for the encouragement of persons in responsible positions, God in mercy gives them a word of favor, they frequently become lifted up, and lose sight of their frailties and weaknesses, and rely upon their own judgment, flattering themselves that God cannot accomplish his work without their especial aid. They trust in their own wisdom; and the Lord permits them, for a time, to apparently prosper, to reveal the weakness and corruptions of the natural heart. But the Lord will, in his own time, and in his own way, bring down the pride and folly of these deceived ones, and reveal to them their true condition. If they will accept the humiliation, and by confession and sincere repentance, turn unto the Lord, perfecting holiness in the fear of God, he will renew his love to them. But if they shut their eyes, as did the Jews, to their own corruption, and choose their own ways, the Lord will give them up to blindness of mind, and hardness of heart, that they cannot discern the things of the Spirit of God.  {1Red 38.3}
[1Red 39.1]          God cannot do much for man, because he misinterprets his blessings, and concludes that he is favored on account of some goodness and virtue in himself. It is not safe to speak in the praise of mortals; for they cannot bear it. Satan has that special work to perform himself, and he needs not the help of the Lord's servants in this matter. How few realize the weakness of humanity and the subtlety of Satan. Many in these last days are preparing themselves for affliction and sorrow, or for separation from the favor of God, because                                                                              40  of their pride and self-righteousness. They will fall through self-exaltation.  {1Red 39.1}
[1Red 40.1]          The prophet John impressed upon the people the necessity of their profession's being accompanied with good works. Their words and actions would be their fruit, and would determine the character of the tree. If their works were evil, the truth of God testified against them. God would in no wise excuse sin in a people who had been enlightened, even if he had, in the days of their faithfulness and purity, loved them, and given them especial promises. These promises and blessings were always upon conditions of obedience upon their part.  {1Red 40.1}
[1Red 40.2]          The Lord pronounced, by the mouth of Moses, blessings upon the obedient, and curses upon the disobedient. "Ye shall make you no idols," was the command of God. "Ye shall keep my Sabbaths, and reverence my sanctuary. I am the Lord. If ye walk in my statutes, and keep my commandments, and do them; then I will give you rain in due season, and the land shall yield her increase, and the trees of the  field shall yield their fruit." Many and great blessings are enumerated, which God would bestow; and then, above all the other blessings, he promised, "I will set my tabernacle among you; and my soul shall not abhor you. And I will walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be my people." "But if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these commandments; and if ye shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant, I also will do this unto you: I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the  burning ague,                                                                              41  that shall consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart; and ye shall sow your seed in vain; for your enemies shall eat it. And I will set my face against you, and ye shall be slain before your enemies. They that hate you shall reign over you, and ye shall flee when none pursueth you."  {1Red 40.2}
[1Red 41.1]          The Jews were experiencing the fulfillment of the curse of God for their departure from him, and for their iniquity. Yet they did not lay these things to heart, and afflict their souls before God. A people that hated them ruled over them. Yet they were claiming the blessings God promised to confer upon a people who were obedient and faithful, at the very time they were suffering under the curse of God because of disobedience. John declared to them that unless they bore fruit, they would be hewn down and cast into the fire. The people were convicted, and "asked him, saying, What shall we do then? He answereth and saith unto them, He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. Then came also publicans to be baptized, and said unto him, Master, what shall we do? And he said unto them, Exact no more than that which is appointed you. And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And what shall we do? And he said unto them, Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your wages." The people were in expectation of Christ's soon appearing, and they questioned whether this prophet were not the Messiah. "John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water; but One mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose; he shall baptize you                                                                              42  with the Holy Ghost, and with fire; whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable."  {1Red 41.1}
[1Red 42.1]          John, as a prophet, stood forth as God's representative, to show the connection between the law and the prophets, and the Christian dispensation. His work and ministry pointed the world back to the law and the prophets, while he, at the same time, pointed the people forward to Christ, as the Saviour of the world. He raised his voice and cried to the people, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {1Red 42.1}
[1Red 42.2]          Multitudes followed this singular prophet from place to place, and many sacrificed all to obey his instruction. Kings, and the noble of the earth, were attracted to this prophet of God, and heard him gladly. As John saw that the attention of the people was directed to him, thinking that he might be the Coming One, he cut off their hopes in this direction, by seeking every opportunity to direct the attention of the people to One mightier than himself, and declaring plainly that the work and mission of Christ was of such an exalted character that he was unworthy to even stoop to unloose his shoes.  {1Red 42.2}
[1Red 42.3]          "The Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou? And he confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ. And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou that Prophet? And he answered, No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the                                                                              43  way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias. And they which were sent were of the Pharisees. And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest thou, then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that Prophet? John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth One among you, whom ye know not; he it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose. These things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing.  {1Red 42.3}
[1Red 43.1]          "The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world! This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me; for he was before me. And I knew him not: but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water. And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from Heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw and bare record, that this is the Son of God. Again the next day after, John stood, and two of his disciples; and looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God!"  {1Red 43.1}
[1Red 43.2]          Angels of God hovered over the scene of Christ's baptism, and the Holy Spirit descended in the shape of a dove, and lighted upon him; and as the people stood greatly amazed, with their eyes fastened upon him, the Father's voice was heard from Heaven, saying, "Thou art my beloved Son, in thee I am well pleased."                                                                              44   {1Red 43.2}
[1Red 44.1]          John was not certain that it was the Saviour who came to be baptized of him in Jordan. But God had promised him a sign by which he should know of a surety the Lamb of God. That sign was given as the heavenly Dove rested upon Jesus, and the glory of God shone round about him. John reached forth his hand, pointing to Jesus, and with a loud voice cried out, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {1Red 44.1}
[1Red 44.2]          John informed his disciples that Jesus was the promised Messiah, the Saviour of the world. As his work was closing, he taught his disciples to look to Jesus, and follow him as the great teacher. John's life was without pleasure. It was sorrowful and self-denying. He heralded the first advent of Christ, and then was not permitted to witness his miracles, and enjoy the power manifested by him. He knew that when Jesus should establish himself as a teacher, he must die. His voice was seldom heard, except in the wilderness. His life was lonely. He did not cling to his father's family, to enjoy their society, but left them in order to fulfill his mission. Multitudes left the busy cities and villages, and flocked to the wilderness to hear the words of the wonderful prophet. John laid the axe at the root of the tree. He reproved sin, fearless and consequences, and prepared the way for the Lamb of God.  {1Red 44.2}
[1Red 44.3]          Herod was affected as he listened to the powerful, pointed testimonies of John. With deep interest he inquired what he must do to become his disciple. John was acquainted with the fact that he was about to marry his brother's wife, while her husband was yet living, and faithfully told Herod that it was not lawful. Herod was not willing to make any sacrifice. He married his                                                                              45  brother's wife, and, through her influence, seized John and put him in prison. But Herod intended to release him again. While there confined, John heard through his disciples of the mighty works of Jesus. He could not listen to his gracious words; but the disciples informed him, and comforted him with what they had heard. Soon John was beheaded through the influence of Herod's wife. The least disciple that followed Jesus, witnessed his miracles, and heard the comforting words which fell from his lips, was greater than John the Baptist; that is, he was more exalted and honored, and had more pleasure in his life. John came in the spirit and power of Elijah, to proclaim the first advent of Jesus. He was to represent those who should go forth in the spirit and power of Elijah, to herald the day of wrath, and the second advent of Jesus.                                                    -    {1Red 44.3}
[1Red 45.1]       Chapter III. - The Temptation of Christ.         After the baptism of Jesus in Jordan, he was led by the Spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil. The Holy Spirit had fitted him for that special scene of fierce temptations. Forty days he was tempted of the devil, and in those days he ate nothing. Everything around Jesus was unpleasant, from which human nature would be led to shrink. He was with the wild beasts, and the devil, in a desolate, lonely place. The Son of God was pale and emaciated through fasting                                                                              46  and suffering. But his course was marked out, and he must fulfill the work he came to do.  {1Red 45.1}
[1Red 46.1]          Satan took advantage of the sufferings of the Son of God, and prepared to beset him with manifold temptations, hoping he should obtain the victory over him, because he had humbled himself as a man. Satan came with this temptation: If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread. He tempted Jesus to condescend to him, and give him proof of his being the Messiah, by exercising his divine power. Jesus mildly answered him, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God. Satan was seeking a dispute with Jesus concerning his being the Son of God. He referred to his weak, suffering condition, and boastingly affirmed that he was stronger than Jesus. But the word spoken from Heaven, "Thou art my beloved Son, in thee I am well pleased," was sufficient to sustain Jesus through all his sufferings. In all his mission he had nothing to do in convincing Satan of his power, and of his being the Saviour of the world. Satan had sufficient evidence of his exalted station and authority. His unwillingness to yield to Jesus' authority, shut him out of Heaven.  {1Red 46.1}
[1Red 46.2]          It was not any part of the mission of Christ to exercise his divine power for his own benefit, to relieve himself of suffering. This he had volunteered to take upon himself. He had condescended to take man's nature, and he was to suffer the inconveniences, and ills, and afflictions, of the human family. He was not to perform miracles upon his own account. He came to save others. The object of his mission was to bring blessings, and hope, and life, to the afflicted and oppressed. He was to bear the burdens and griefs of suffering                                                                              47  humanity. When Satan stirred up men to fury against him, so that they sought to kill him, angels were sent to rescue him, and preserve his life. His power was not called into exercise to save himself in a single instance.  {1Red 46.2}
[1Red 47.1]          Satan had been at war with the government of God, since he first rebelled. His success in tempting Adam and Eve in Eden, and introducing sin into the world, had emboldened this arch foe, and he had proudly boasted to the heavenly angels, that when Christ should appear, taking man's nature, he would be weaker than himself, and he would overcome him by his power. He boasted that Adam and Eve in Eden could not resist his insinuations when he appealed to their appetite. The inhabitants of the old world he overcame in the same manner, through the indulgence of lustful appetite and corrupt passions. Through the gratification of appetite he had overthrown the Israelites. He boasted that the Son of God himself was not able to resist his power, and lead the favored people of his choice to Canaan; for nearly all who left Egypt died in the wilderness.  {1Red 47.1}
[1Red 47.2]          Also the meek man, Moses, he had tempted to take to himself glory which God claimed. David and Solomon, who had been especially favored of God, he had induced, through gratification of lustful passions, to incur God's displeasure. And he boasted that he could yet succeed in thwarting the purpose of God in the salvation of man through Jesus Christ. According to Satan's arrangement, he beset Christ with manifold temptations. Christ was without food forty days, as many days as the children of Israel wandered years. Moses had, on especial occasions, been thus long without food. But he felt not the pangs of hunger. He was not                                                                              48  harassed and tormented by a vile yet powerful foe. Moses was elevated above the human, and was enshrouded in the glory of God, and was especially sustained of God. The excellent glory inclosed him.  {1Red 47.2}
[1Red 48.1]          Christ was humbled by taking humanity, and, for a time, during the period of this fearful trial with Satan, he was left alone to cope with the terrible foe. Christ's human nature endured the pangs of hunger. While emaciated and suffering, Satan came to him with a covering of light, as one of the bright angels from glory, hoping to deceive and insnare the Son of God, whom he regarded as his rival. Satan reasoned with Christ thus: If the words spoken after his baptism were indeed the words of God, that he was the Son of God, he need not bear the sensations of hunger; he could give him proofs of his divinity by showing his power in changing the stones of that barren wilderness into bread: "If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread." Satan declared that if he would do this, he would no longer resist his authority; but leave him to the undisputed right to govern the world. Christ meets Scripture with Scripture, by citing the words of Moses, "Man shall not live by bread alone; but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." He told Satan that in order to prolong life, obedience to God's requirements was more essential than temporal food. To pursue a course of deviation from the purposes of God, in the smallest degree, would be more grievous than hunger or death. Being defeated here, Satan tries another device. To manifest his strength, he carried Jesus to Jerusalem, and set him upon a pinnacle of the temple, and again                                                                              49  tempted him, that if he was the Son of God, to give him evidence of it by casting himself down from the dizzy height upon which he had placed him. Satan came with the words of inspiration: "For it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee, and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. Jesus said unto him, It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God."  {1Red 48.1}
[1Red 49.1]          Satan, by an insulting taunt, urged Christ to prove his mission by casting himself down from the high eminence whereon he had placed him, declaring that God had promised that angels should bear him up. And if he were indeed what he claimed to be, he had nothing to fear. Again Jesus met the assault of Satan with Scripture: "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." Satan wished to cause Jesus to presume upon the mercy of his Father, and risk his life before the fulfillment of his mission. He had hoped that the plan of salvation would fail; but the plan was laid too deep to be thus overthrown by Satan.  {1Red 49.1}
[1Red 49.2]          Christ is the example for all Christians when tempted, or their rights disputed. They should bear it patiently. They should not feel that they have a right to call upon God to display his power, that they may obtain a victory over their enemies, unless there is a special object in view, that God can be directly honored and glorified by it. If Jesus had cast himself from the pinnacle, it would not have glorified his Father; for none would witness the act but Satan and the angels of God. And it would be tempting the Lord to display his power to his bitterest foe. It would                                                                              50  have been condescending to the one whom Jesus came to conquer.  {1Red 49.2}
[1Red 50.1]          "And the devil taking him up into a high mountain, showed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the devil said unto him, All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them; for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will, I give it. If thou, therefore, wilt worship me, all shall be thine. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve."  {1Red 50.1}
[1Red 50.2]          This presumptuous blasphemy, and insult to Jehovah, excited the indignation of Christ, and led him to exercise his divine authority, and command Satan in an authoritative, dignified manner to desist. Here Satan, in his pride and arrogance, declared himself to be the rightful and permanent ruler of the world, the possessor of all its glory, as though he had created the world and all the riches and glory contained in it. He endeavored to make a special contract with Christ, to make over to him at once the whole of his claim, if he would worship him.  {1Red 50.2}
[1Red 50.3]          Here Satan showed Jesus the kingdoms of the world. They were presented in the most attractive light. He offered them to Jesus if he would there worship him. He told Jesus that he would relinquish his claims of the possessions of earth. Satan knew that his power must be limited, and finally taken away, if the plan of salvation should be carried out. He knew that if Jesus should die to redeem man, his power would end after a season, and he would be destroyed. Therefore it was his studied plan to prevent, if possible, the                                                                              51  completion of the great work which had been commenced by the Son of God. If the plan of man's redemption should fail, he would retain the kingdom which he then claimed. And if he should succeed, he flattered himself that he would reign in opposition to the God of Heaven.  {1Red 50.3}
[1Red 51.1]          Satan exulted when Jesus left Heaven, and left his power and glory there. He thought that the Son of God was placed in his power. The temptation took so easily with the holy pair in Eden, that he hoped he could with his satanic cunning and power overthrow even the Son of God, and thereby save his life and kingdom. If he could tempt Jesus to depart from the will of his Father, then his object would be gained. Jesus bade Satan get behind him. He was to bow only to his Father. The time was to come when Jesus should redeem the possessions of Satan by his own life, and, after a season, all in Heaven and earth should submit to him. Satan claimed the kingdoms of earth as his, and he insinuated to Jesus that all his sufferings might be saved. He need not die to obtain the kingdoms of this world. But he might have the entire possessions of the earth, and the glory of reigning over them, if he would worship him. Jesus was steadfast. He chose his life of suffering, his dreadful death, and, in the way appointed by his Father, to become a lawful heir to the kingdoms of the earth, and have them given into his hands as an everlasting possession. Satan also will be given into his hands to be destroyed by death, never more to annoy Jesus, nor the saints in glory.  {1Red 51.1}
[1Red 52.1]       Chapter IV. - The Ministry of Christ.         After Satan had ended his temptations, he departed from Jesus for a season, and angels prepared him food in the wilderness, and strengthened him, and the blessing of his Father rested upon him. Satan had failed in his fiercest temptations; yet he looked forward to the period of Jesus' ministry, when he should at different times try his cunning against him. He still hoped to prevail against him by stirring up those who would not receive Jesus, to hate and seek to destroy him. Satan held a special counsel with his angels. They were disappointed and enraged that they had prevailed nothing against the Son of God. They decided that they must be more cunning, and use their power to the utmost to inspire unbelief in the minds of his own nation as to his being the Saviour of the world, and in this way discourage Jesus in his mission. No matter how exact the Jews might be in their ceremonies and sacrifices, if they could keep their eyes blinded as to the prophecies, and make them believe that it was a mighty, worldly king who was to fulfill these prophecies, they would keep their minds on the stretch for a Messiah to come.  {1Red 52.1}
[1Red 52.2]          For many years the Son of God lived unhonored, and almost unknown, in the wicked and despised city of Nazareth. This humble city was proverbial because of the wickedness of the people who resided therein. It was a humiliation to be an inhabitant of so corrupt a city. Christ commenced his mission among the hardest classes.                                                                              53  He placed his own feet in the most uneven path which the poor, neglected, and sinful, must tread. And it will be the portion of all who live in the world to breathe an atmosphere tainted with sin. All who seek to do the will of God have to be surrounded with moral disease, and breathe a pestilential atmosphere, which will surely corrupt their faith and stain their virtue, unless counteracted by the great remedy the Redeemer has provided. He took upon himself the woes which the afflicted must suffer. He has given all an example who are desirous to imitate him, that, if they walk circumspectly, their light can shine in the darkest places, and in the most corrupt society, if God would have them thus circumstanced. The meek, unpretending life of Christ rebuked selfishness, pride of worldly wisdom, glory, riches, and honor. By making his home in humble Nazareth, Christ would be an example to his followers, that any place, and any work, dictated by duty, would be honorable, because of their own faithfulness in doing the work.  {1Red 52.2}
[1Red 53.1]          The treatment Christ received from the chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees, as he commenced his public ministry, and as the attention of the people was called to him, was the exhibition of the worst passions of the human heart. Who manifested this bitter hatred? Was it the heathen? No. The very men who were foremost in the wicked jealousy, envy, and hatred, of Christ, were the scribes and elders, but more especially the chief priests, who assumed the sacred office as representatives of Christ in the priesthood.  {1Red 53.1}
[1Red 53.2]          Christ introduced his public ministry first to his own people. He went into the synagogue at Nazareth upon the Sabbath, as had been his custom.                                                                              54  The elders read from the prophets, and exhorted the people to continue to hope and believe for the Coming One, who would bring in a glorious reign, and subdue all oppression. He sought to animate the faith and courage of the Jews, by rehearsing the evidences of Messiah's soon coming, dwelling especially upon the kingly power and glorious majesty that would attend his coming. He kept before the people the erroneous idea that the reign of Christ would be upon an earthly throne in Jerusalem, and his kingdom would be a temporal kingdom. He taught them that Messiah would appear at the head of armies, to conquer the heathen, and deliver Israel from every oppressive yoke, destroying in wrath his enemies. At the close of the service of the minister, Jesus stood up with dignity, and requested them to bring him the book of the prophet Esaias.  {1Red 53.2}
[1Red 54.1]          "And he came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up; and, as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read. And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Esaias. And when he had opened the book, he found the place where it was written, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord. And he closed the book, and he gave it again to the minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that were in the synagogue were fastened on him. And he began to say unto them, This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears. And all bare him witness, and                                                                              55  wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth. And they said, Is not this Joseph's son? And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country. And he said, Verily I say unto you, No prophet is accepted in his own country. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when great famine was throughout all the land. But unto none of them was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian. And all they in the synagogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath, and rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the brow of the hill (whereon their city was built), that they might cast him down headlong. But he, passing through the midst of them, went his way."  {1Red 54.1}
[1Red 55.1]          The attention of the people was attracted to Christ. The eyes of the congregation were fastened upon him, as he stated that this prophecy was fulfilled in him. The authority, dignity, and power, attending his words, held them spell-bound. The wisdom manifested, the energy, and the impressive manner of his address, captivated the congregation, and their hearts were affected by a power they had never experienced before. They witnessed to his words by their shouts of joy, and fervent responses. Jesus stood himself the living and divine interpreter of the prophet's words in regard to himself. He made there the declaration                                                                              56  claiming the Messiahship, which prophets had waited and longed to hear, and to see, but were brought under the dominion of death without their expectations being realized. The astonishment of the people was great. They felt a convincing power as his words fell upon their ears. Their hearts were stirred, their interest awakened. But Satan was not asleep. He was present to suggest doubts and unbelief. Many had seen Jesus in his humble, unpretending life. His home was among the poor and lowly of the earth. He was the son of a carpenter, working at the trade with his father Joseph. He had made no claims to distinction, or greatness. The Jews expected a being with power, with honor, and glory. The language of their hearts was, This cannot be the man who is to be the Redeemer of Israel. They whispered one to another, "Is not this Joseph's son? And are not his mother and brethren among us?" Has he not worked for years at the carpenter's trade?  {1Red 55.1}
[1Red 56.1]          Jesus read their thoughts, and met their questionings with the relation of the history of the prophets, the men whom God had chosen to do a special and important work. They did not labor for the salvation of an unbelieving, hard-hearted people. But those who had hearts that could feel, and faith that would grasp the evidences God was pleased to give, were the especial subjects of the power of God displayed through the faithful prophets. The words of Christ were to them a terribly severe rebuke, opening before them their corrupt lives, striking the truth home in regard to their wicked unbelief. They now scorned the faith and feeling of reverence his words at first inspired in them. They would not                                                                              57  believe that this man, who had come in meekness and lowliness, in poverty and sorrow, was any other than a common man. They would have no one as their king unless attended by riches and splendor, and a grand and imposing army.  {1Red 56.1}
[1Red 57.1]          Their unbelief and malice increased. Satan controlled their minds, and they cried out against him with wrath and hatred. Their assembly broke up, and they laid hands upon Jesus, and thrust him out of the synagogue, out of their city, and would have rid the world of his presence, had they had power so to do. All seemed eager to act a part in destroying him. They hurried him to the brow of a steep precipice, intending to cast him headlong. Their hands, they thought, were upon him. Some were crying one thing, some another. Some were casting stones and dirt at him; but suddenly he disappeared out of their midst, they knew not how, or when. Angels of God attended Jesus in the midst of that infuriated mob, and preserved his life. The heavenly messengers were by his side in the synagogue, while he was speaking; and they accompanied him when pressed and urged on by the unbelieving, infuriated Jews. These angels blinded the eyes of that maddened throng, and they conducted Jesus to a place of safety.  {1Red 57.1}
[1Red 57.2]          Christ had come first to his own favored people, to proclaim the gracious words of salvation in their ears; but they refused to listen to his words. That which stirred their malice was the meekness and plainness with which he had explained the words of the prophets concerning himself. Here was an opportunity for them to receive the great blessing which follows the reception of Christ.                                                                              58  But they were blinded by Satan, and, in their fanatical zeal, could discover nothing in Christ, but simply the son of a carpenter. At a later period he came to Nazareth for the last time. He would give the people he loved, and whom his heart yearned to bless and save, an opportunity to redeem their past cruel conduct, and violence, toward him. The fame of his miracles, and wisdom, and power, had spread everywhere, and many of the people of Nazareth had been witnesses of his wonderful miracles. He had silenced and cast out demons, healed the sick, given sight to the blind, restored hearing to the deaf, and raised the dead to life. These evidences had been witnessed by thousands. He stood before his people in his own city, after they had had opportunity to reflect and repent of their abuse of him when he first made the public announcement that he was the Messiah. But they were no more ready to receive him, even then, than at first. They had committed themselves at the first to reject and insult him, and they retained their prejudices, and would not receive evidence, and be convinced that he was the Coming One, the Redeemer of Israel; for if they should then acknowledge him, they would condemn themselves. He came to his own nation and people, but they received him not; and ever after, their pride, which they had not controlled, was too great to accept of evidence, and admit the power of God in the mighty works performed by Christ. They rejected Christ as their Saviour, and after they had set their hearts in rebellion against him, it was not so easy for them to change their course. Notwithstanding all the mighty works they saw him do, they were too proud and self-exalted to yield                                                                              59  their rebellious feelings. Every manifestation of his divine character increased the hatred and jealousy of the Jews. They were not content to turn from him themselves, but they sought to hinder all they could from listening to his teachings, or witnessing his miracles. The majority rejected him. They despised his humble appearance. They denied his testimony. They loved the praise of men, and the grandeur of the world. In their estimation of these things, they thought their judgment perfect, even as the judgment of God.  {1Red 57.2}
[1Red 59.1]         The whole life and teachings of Christ were lessons of humility, benevolence, virtue, and self-denial. This was a continual reproof to the self-righteous, exacting spirit manifested by the Jews. Satan led them on until they seemed to possess a frenzy at the mere mention of the wonderful works of Christ, which were drawing the attention of the people from them. They at length made themselves believe that he was an impostor, and any means they could devise to get rid of him would be a virtue in them. They could not point to one act in his life which they could condemn, yet his very goodness made him a subject of their jealousy and hate, and in their blind rage they cried out, Crucify him! crucify him! The rejection of light leaves men captives of Satan, subject to his temptations. When he controls the mind, light will become darkness to that mind, good evil, and evil good.  {1Red 59.1}
[1Red 59.2]          At the first advent of Christ, Satan knew that he had come to limit his power, and set free captives which he had bound, and his skill was especially exercised to lead the Jewish nation to believe Christ an impostor. The prophecies furnished                                                                              60  sufficient evidence to unprejudiced minds that Christ was indeed the Son of God, the Saviour of the world. But the unbelieving Jews chose their own standard of virtue, and purity of life. They would not be taught by the Just One, and continued to perform their useless sacrifices and offerings, looking forward for a Messiah which had already come.  {1Red 59.2}
[1Red 60.1]          Our Heavenly Father designed to prove and test the professed faith and obedience of his people. The sacrifices which they performed under the law were typical of the lamb of God, and illustrated his great atonement. Yet the Jews were so blinded and deceived by Satan that when Christ came, whom their sacrifices and offerings had been prefiguring, they would not receive him. They led him as a lamb to the slaughter.  {1Red 60.1}
[1Red 60.2]          The same rebellion and hatred against Christ will be in the hearts of men at his second advent. If Christ's second coming should be in the same humble manner as was his first advent, reproving sin, and commending virtue and holiness, where there was then one voice raised, crying, Crucify him! crucify him! there would be thousands in this apostate age. Infidelity in regard to Christ's being the true Messiah, the Saviour of the world, will increase and spread to an alarming degree previous to his second coming. Satan has lost none of his skill and power which he has been exercising in past time. He can better deceive man now than at Christ's first advent.  {1Red 60.2}
[1Red 60.3]          The Son of God in this age will be as virtually despised and insulted by corrupt men who pretend to be good men, as at his first advent. Satan is now transforming himself into an angel of light, to hide the deformity of his character, and                                                                              61  thereby he and his evil angels receive that worship from a blinded, deluded people, which belongs alone to God. Christ is trampled under foot. Virtue and holiness are despised. Evil angels whisper their low, corrupt teachings in the ears of men, and they are pleased. Their carnal minds are gratified. That which comes from Satan and hell, they make themselves believe comes from the spirits of the dead. Their consciences are seared as with a hot iron.  {1Red 60.3}
[1Red 61.1]          Satan and his angels were very busy during Christ's ministry, inspiring men with unbelief, hate, and scorn. Often when Jesus uttered some cutting truth reproving their sins, they would become enraged. Satan and his angels urged them on to take the life of the Son of God. Once they took up stones to cast at him, but angels guarded him, and bore him away from the angry multitude to a place of safety.  {1Red 61.1}
[1Red 61.2]          Satan still hoped that the great plan of salvation would fail. He exerted all his power to make the hearts of all people hard, and their feelings bitter against Jesus. He hoped that the number who would receive him as the Son of God would be so few that Jesus would consider his sufferings and sacrifices too great to make for so small a company. But if there had been but two who would have accepted Jesus as the Son of God, to believe in him to the saving of their souls, he would have carried out the plan.  {1Red 61.2}
[1Red 61.3]          Jesus commenced his work by breaking the power which Satan held over the suffering. He healed those who had suffered by his evil power. He restored the sick to health, healed the lame, and caused them to leap in the gladness of their hearts, and glorify God. He gave sight to the                                                                              62  blind, and restored to health by his power those who had been infirm and bound by Satan's cruel power many years. The weak, the trembling, and the desponding, he comforted with gracious words. He raised the dead to life, and they glorified God for the mighty display of his power. He wrought mightily for all who believed on him. And the feeble, suffering ones whom Satan held in triumph, Jesus wrenched from his grasp, and brought to them by his divine power, soundness of body, and great joy and happiness.  {1Red 61.3}
[1Red 62.1]          The mission of Christ was marked with humility, sympathy, and love. He was ever attentive to listen to, and relieve, the woes of those who came to him. Multitudes carried the evidences of his divine power in their own persons. Yet many of them soon after the work had been accomplished, were ashamed of the humble, yet mighty, Teacher. Because the rulers did not believe on him, they were not willing to suffer with Jesus. He was a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. There were but few who could endure to be governed by his sober, self-denying life. They wished to enjoy the honor which the world bestows. But many followed the Son of God, and listened to his instructions, feasting on the words which fell so graciously from his lips. His words were full of meaning, yet so plain that the weakest could understand.  {1Red 62.1}
[1Red 62.2]          After the rejection of Christ in Nazareth, "he came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon the sea-coast, in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim; that it might be fulfilled, which was spoken by Esaias, the prophet, saying, The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles;                                                                              63  the people which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death, light is sprung up. From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent; for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand."  {1Red 62.2}
[1Red 63.1]          Evidences of Christ's divine power attended his ministry. He was ever touched with human woe. He was ever watching and waiting to do the works of mercy and righteousness which he came to perform. "And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea; for they were fishers. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men." Christ had a work for them to do in the salvation of souls. He also saw two other young men, James and John, brethren, the sons of Zebedee, and called them to follow him. They made no excuse, but immediately left the ship, and their father, and followed him. These men Christ selected to be with him as he entered upon his public labors, to be learners while he should speak the word of eternal life to the multitudes. They were to be followers of him, that they might learn his manner of labor, and be prepared, as they witnessed his life and listened to his words, to fulfill their high commission with wisdom, patience, meekness, earnestness, and energy, copying the example of their master. These humble, unlearned men he selected to be witnesses of his miracles, and to bear a pointed testimony in the future in regard to the things which they had seen and heard, which testimony would possess a power that would move the people, and convince the understanding of those who would not steel their hearts against evidence. The testimony of                                                                              64  these faithful disciples, especially their epistles, would be indeed needed for those of future generations who would believe on the name of Christ.  {1Red 63.1}
[1Red 64.1]          Jesus did not go to the schools of the prophets to select his disciples, nor to the wealthy and honorable of the earth; neither did he select the leaders of the Jewish people. None of these would have followed Christ with unquestioning obedience. They would have too many considerations of their own at stake, to follow the humble man of Nazareth. Their pride and lofty aspirations would incline them to make the work of salvation an entirely different thing from what Christ would make it. They would never consent to unite in so humble a mission, and, to outward observation, so unpromising an enterprise. They would seek to make the religion which they should adopt outwardly attractive, while the motives and actions of the people would remain untouched. Christ presented no inducements of worldly honor, riches, or glory. Those who followed him must do so without worldly inducements.  {1Red 64.1}
[1Red 64.2]          This was a time of general and dense moral darkness among God's professed people. The words of the prophet correctly describe their state: "This people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me; but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men." "For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes; the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered."  {1Red 64.2}
[1Red 64.3]          Jesus did not select these unlearned fishermen because he was opposed to education and correct                                                                              65  knowledge. He knew that knowledge, pure, correct, and unmixed with the precepts of men, could not be found to exist in the hearts of men instructed in the schools of the prophets, or among the teachers of that time; for darkness had covered the men of wisdom, as they had united with the spirit of the world, and were in pursuit of its honors. He chose men of humble life and simple habits, who were acquainted with privation and hardship, for such alone could accomplish the work he had for them to do as his disciples. These hearts, uncorrupted with the love of worldly riches, and not aspiring for the honors of the great and exalted of the earth, could be impressed with the beauty of truth, and inspired with the love of mercy, righteousness, justice, and true holiness.  {1Red 64.3}
[1Red 65.1]          Jesus, the majesty of Heaven, who united with the Father in the creation of the world, could himself become the instructor of men called to a holy work. He could qualify them to become fishers of men, and to be co-workers with him in the salvation of the fallen race. This knowledge would be free from corrupting error. It would come from above, not from beneath. The faith and destiny of future generations were dependent upon correct knowledge being obtained through these followers of Jesus, who were to attend him in his work and mission. These fishermen were to fulfill their commission with wisdom, perseverance, fortitude, and energy, in accordance with its magnitude. Having been instructed by the great Teacher, and guided continually by wisdom from Heaven, they would have power over the most intelligent and cultivated minds of the world. How important that their instructions be free from all superstitious customs, and precepts of men!                                                                              66  Their knowledge should come direct from the great Source of truth. The faith and practice of the Christians of future generations were to be molded, in a great degree, by the testimony of these humble men, made mighty through the power of God. The lives and testimony of these men would be studied by the world. When Jesus called these humble men, saying, "Follow me," they were filled with awe and amazement that he should notice them, and honor them with the privilege of being near him, and beholding his mighty works.  {1Red 65.1}
[1Red 66.1]          The words of Jesus, in his lessons of instruction as he speaks by the seaside, in the synagogues, in the fields, or upon the mountain, are clothed with a living reality. He selects figures and objects with which all are familiar, and frequently that which is seen and transacted in their sight at the very time he is speaking, to make his discourses more impressive, and that the minds of the weakest may comprehend his meaning. His illustrations are frequently drawn from nature, and are so beautiful in their simplicity that the mind becomes attracted, and with intense interest hangs upon the words of the divine Teacher. He does not aspire to words of lofty eloquence. He could command these as readily as he could the plain, simple, touching language, in which he preferred to clothe his ideas, that the common people might understand his lessons of instruction.  {1Red 66.1}
[1Red 66.2]          Jesus was acquainted with hearts. He knew that those who had advantages and ability, and who were seeking for worldly wisdom, would have no place in their hearts for the heavenly knowledge he came to impart. The knowledge obtained at the schools seldom makes men wise unto salvation,                                                                              67  and obedient to the divine will. These attainments do not generally have an influence to increase humility, and to make men feel that they belong to God, to render back to him the talents he has lent them, with principal and interest. Scholars too often become self-sufficient and independent, and cherish exalted views of their own abilities, as though under no obligation to the Giver, to return them back with usury. God will require all that he has given them. He has made them for awhile stewards of privileges and gifts, to prove them, and to try them, whether they will love and reverence the Giver, or will make these blessings bestowed upon them prove a curse to them, by idolizing and making them the cause of withdrawing their affections from God.  {1Red 66.2}
[1Red 67.1]          Jesus will accept the intellectual who have power of influence and of talents, if they will accept the light he brings them, and follow in a course of humble obedience; but many will not do this. They do not choose the simplicity of Christ. Worldly attractions eclipse the beauty and power of the truth. Many of the worldly-wise men see nothing in Christ, that they should desire him. They behold him at his first advent as a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, practicing self-denial, self-sacrifice, and humiliation. They do not discern that they have had any part in thus making the life of Christ undesirable. They do not discern that their sins have laid upon him the weight and burden which bring to him the grief he carries. They are blinded by the god of this world, and know not the things which make for their peace. Thus saith the Lord by the holy apostle:  {1Red 67.1}
[1Red 67.2]          "For the preaching of the cross is to them that                                                                              68  perish, foolishness; but unto us which are saved, it is the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? for after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom; but we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness; but unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God. Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men. For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called. But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are; that no flesh should glory in his presence. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption; that, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord."  {1Red 67.2}
[1Red 68.1]          The humble fishermen, whom God called to follow him, were the very men he could use best for the accomplishment of his work. Their habits were not conformed to the customs and fashions                                                                              69  of the world, and they had not cherished the bigotry of the scribes and Pharisees. These men, humble though they were in the eyes of the world, were the men especially chosen by the Saviour of the world. They possessed candor of sentiment, and their conduct was marked with equity and benevolence. They had hearts that were not hardened by blind prejudice. They could, like their divine Master, feel for the woes and sorrows of others. This class he could instruct, and present ideas which would not be forgotten by them, but be preserved for the benefit of future generations.  {1Red 68.1}
[1Red 69.1]          Jesus taught the people at Capernaum in their synagogues upon several successive Sabbaths. They were astonished at his doctrine; for his lessons of instruction were given with power. Here he cast out devils with his divine power. These demons, in a most public manner, entreated him not to disturb them. Said they, What can we do to resist thy power? Has the time come now to destroy us? "I know thee, who thou art, the Holy One of God." Demons were unable to resist the power of Christ. They surrendered to him, and in the presence of the astonished multitude, acknowledged him to be the all-powerful Son of God. The devils spoke through the mediums whom they had power to control. The ones possessed, in a most marked manner, spoke the words of the evil spirits which controlled them. These persons so peculiarly afflicted had no knowledge of Jesus. They could not of themselves understand Christ's mission to release the captives, bound by the power of Satan, and finally accomplish his work, and destroy him who exercised this power over human beings, and who had the power of death. The demons                                                                              70  understood this far better than the scribes and elders, with all their learning and knowledge obtained in the schools of the prophets. They did not receive Christ, nor see anything desirable in him or his kingdom. The multitude listened with amazement to the words of command from Christ, silencing the demons, that they should not make him known, as he delivered the suffering subjects bound by their power. The people said among themselves, "What a word is this? for with authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out. And the fame of him went out into every place of the country round about."  {1Red 69.1}
[1Red 70.1]          Christ performed a miracle upon Simon Peter's wife's mother, rebuking the raging fever, and it immediately left her, and she rose from her bed of suffering, magnifying the Lord for his mercies. She then prepared food for Christ and his disciples; for they were weary and hungry. Thus she ministered unto those who had ministered unto her. Those who had afflicted and diseased ones, brought them to Christ, and he had pity on them all. He healed them of their divers diseases, by laying his hands upon them. Those who had been possessed of demons were delivered by his divine power. As the devils were cast out, they made great outcries, declaring, "Thou art Christ, the Son of God." While his own people refused to know him, and rejected him, demons knew him, and yielded to his authority. Many who were brought to him by others, because they could not come themselves, were restored, and walked away to their own homes, to publish to the care-worn watchers, relatives, and friends, the great work which had been wrought for them by                                                                              71  the power of Jesus. Physicians could find but little work to do in the cities. Those who had suffered many things of many physicians, and had not been made any better, but rather worse, applied to Christ, the great Physician, and were perfectly restored in a moment of time.  {1Red 70.1}
[1Red 71.1]          After the toil and burdens of the day had reached far into the night, Jesus sought a season of repose. But his rest was short. Long before day, he arose and went into a solitary place to pray to his Father. His fervent petition was borne upon the air to the ears of Simon and others who had been searching for him. Guided by the voice of the earnest petitioner, they found his place of devotional retreat, and related to Jesus that there was the greatest anxiety among the people to be with him, and listen to his words, and continue to experience his power in curing their sick and delivering those who were oppressed by Satan. Simon expressed the earnestness of the people: "All men seek for thee." Not only the poor and afflicted, but those who had wealth, and who were the honored of the earth, sought Christ. They entreated Jesus to remain with them, and in no case to leave them. But he informed them that he had the same work of mercy and love to perform in other towns and cities. For this purpose he had come into the world. He could not abide with them; for in thus doing, others would be deprived of his ministry.  {1Red 71.1}
[1Red 71.2]          Christ preached in their synagogues throughout Galilee, healing the sick, casting out devils, comforting the afflicted, and relieving the despairing. While many, bearing their burdens of those diseased, were pressing through the multitude, to Christ, for him to heal them, there was an                                                                              72  unusual commotion among the people. The pressing multitude gave way, falling back. A leper, who was a most loathsome spectacle, was making his way to Christ. Some thought to turn him back from approaching Jesus, as they feared that the people might become infected. But he was as one who neither saw them, nor heard them. The expressions of loathing that came from many lips, did not move him nor turn him from his course. He had but one object in view. His eye saw only the divine Son of God. His ear heard nothing but the voice that was speaking health and happiness to the unfortunate and suffering. As he came into the presence of Jesus, his pent-up feelings, which had been of hopeless despair and agony, now found vent, as a ray of hope lighted up his terrible darkness. He wailed out to Christ his beseeching cry for pity and mercy. He had been loathed and shunned by his fellow-mortals. He had been separated from his family, and was mourned for by them as one far worse than dead. His case had been pronounced incurable. In the greatest humility, he prostrated his consuming, dying, and yet living, breathing, body at the feet of the only One who could save him. His earnest cry to Christ was, If thou wilt, thou canst save me--even me, corrupted and loathsome as I am. Thou canst make me clean. "And Jesus, moved with compassion, put forth his hand and touched him, and saith unto him, I will; be thou clean." The eager multitude now lose their terror, and again venture to draw nigh to Jesus, to behold this new and wonderful manifestation of his power. But Jesus had no sooner spoken the word of life-giving power, than the half-dead body of putrefaction was changed to healthy flesh, sensitive nerves,                                                                              73  and firm muscle. The people witnessed this transformation with speechless amazement and awe.  {1Red 71.2}
[1Red 73.1]          Jesus charged the cleansed leper not to make known the work he had wrought for him, saying, "See thou say nothing to any man; but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them." Accordingly the now happy man went to the same priests who had previously examined him, and whose decision had banished him from his family and friends.  {1Red 73.1}
[1Red 73.2]          Joyfully he presented his offering to the priests, and magnified the name of him who had restored him to health. This irrefutable testimony convinced the priests of the divine power of Jesus, although they still refused to acknowledge him as the Messiah. The Pharisees had asserted that his teachings were directly opposed to the law of Moses, and for the purpose of exalting himself; yet his special directions to the cleansed leper to make an offering to the priest, according to the law of Moses, evidenced to the people that these accusations were false.                                                    -    {1Red 73.2}
[1Red 73.3]       Chapter V. - Cleansing the Temple.         The Pharisees were bitter in their hatred of Jesus. His teachings reproved their hypocritical lives, and their religion, which consisted of forms                                                                              74  and ceremonies. With all their rigorous exactions they had no reverence for the true requirements of God, and daily trampled them beneath their feet. Early in his ministry, Christ condemned their sacrilegious practices by his act of cleansing the temple.  {1Red 73.3}
[1Red 74.1]          At the time of the passover, when Jerusalem was crowded with people who had come from a distance to celebrate this great annual festival, Jesus with his disciples mingled with the gathering throng. It was early in the morning, yet large crowds were already repairing to the temple. As Jesus entered, he was indignant to find the court of the temple arranged as a cattle market and a place of general traffic. There were not only stalls for the beasts, but there were tables where the priests themselves acted as money-brokers and exchangers. It was customary for each person who attended the passover to bring a piece of money, which was paid to the priests upon entering the temple.  {1Red 74.1}
[1Red 74.2]          From the changing of foreign coins and different denominations of money to accommodate strangers, this matter of receiving these offerings had grown into a disgraceful traffic, and a source of great profit to the priests. Many came from a great distance and could not bring their sacrificial offerings. Under the plea of accommodating such persons, in the outer court were cattle, sheep, doves, and sparrows for sale at exorbitant prices. The consequent confusion indicated a noisy cattle market, rather than the sacred temple of God. There could be heard sharp bargaining, buying and selling, the lowing of cattle, the bleating of sheep, and cooing of doves, mingled with the chinking of coin, and angry disputation.                                                                              75  A great number of beasts were annually sacrificed at the passover, which made the sales at the temple immense. The dealers realized a large profit, which was shared with the avaricious priesthood and men of authority among the Jews. These hypocritical speculators, under cover of their holy profession, practiced all manner of extortion, and made their sacred office a source of personal revenue.  {1Red 74.2}
[1Red 75.1]          The babel of voices, the noises of animals, and the shouts of their drivers created such a confusion just without the sacred precincts that the worshipers within were disturbed, and the words addressed to the Most High were drowned in the uproar that invaded the temple erected to his glory. Yet the Jews were exceedingly proud of their piety, and tenacious of outward observances and forms. They rejoiced over their temple, and regarded a word spoken in its disfavor as blasphemy. They were rigorous in the performance of ceremonies connected with it, yet allowed the love of money and power to overrule their scruples, till they were scarcely aware of the distance they had wandered from the original purity of the sacrificial ceremony, instituted by God himself.  {1Red 75.1}
[1Red 75.2]          When the Lord came down upon Mount Sinai, the place was consecrated by his presence. A divine command was given Moses to put bounds around the mount and sanctify it, and the word of God was heard in warning: "Take heed to yourselves, that ye go not up into the mount, or touch the border of it. Whosoever toucheth the mount shall be surely put to death. There shall not a hand touch it, but he shall surely be stoned, or shot through; whether it be beast or                                                                              76  man, it shall not live." All the people were cleansed and sanctified for the presence of the Lord. In direct contrast to this example, the sacred temple, dedicated to the Almighty, was made a market-place and a house of merchandise.  {1Red 75.2}
[1Red 76.1]         As the youthful Galilean entered the enclosure, he stooped and picked up a whip of small cords that had been used in driving some of the animals. Jesus ascended the steps of the temple and surveyed the scene with a calm and dignified look. He saw and heard the traffic and bartering. His expression became stern and terrible. The eyes of many turned instinctively to look at this stranger; their gaze became riveted upon him. Others followed their example till the whole multitude were regarding him with a look of mingled fear and amazement.  {1Red 76.1}
[1Red 76.2]          They felt instinctively that this man read their inmost thoughts and their hidden motives of action. Some attempted to conceal their faces as if their evil deeds were written upon their countenances to be scanned by those searching eyes.  {1Red 76.2}
[1Red 76.3]          The confusion was hushed. The sound of traffic and bargaining ceased. The silence became painful. A sense of awe overpowered the entire assembly. It was as if they were arraigned before the tribunal of God to answer for their deeds. The Majesty of Heaven stood as the Judge will stand at the last day, and every one of that vast crowd for the time acknowledged him their Master. His eye swept over the multitude, taking in every individual. His form seemed to tower above them in commanding dignity, and a divine light illuminated his countenance. He spoke, and his clear, ringing voice, echoing through the arches of the temple, was like the                                                                              77  voice that shook Mount Sinai, of old: "My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves."  {1Red 76.3}
[1Red 77.1]          He slowly descended the steps, and raising the whip, which in his hand seemed changed to a kingly scepter, bade the bargaining company to quit the sacred limits of the temple, and take hence their merchandise. With a lofty zeal, and a severity he had never before manifested, he overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the coin fell, ringing sharply upon the marble floor. The most hardened and defiant did not presume to question his authority, but, with prompt obedience, the dignitaries of the temple, the speculating priests, the cattle traders and brokers, rushed from his presence. The most avaricious did not stop to gather up their idolized money, but fled without a thought of their ill-gotten gains.  {1Red 77.1}
[1Red 77.2]         The beasts and birds were all hurried beyond the sacred portals. A panic of fear swept over the multitude who felt the over-shadowing of Christ's divinity. Cries of terror escaped from hundreds of blanched lips as the crowd rushed headlong from the place. Jesus smote them not with the whip of cords, but, to their guilty eyes, that simple instrument seemed like gleaming, angry swords, circling in every direction, and threatening to cut them down. Even the disciples quaked with fear, and were awe-struck by the words and manner of Jesus, so unlike the usual demeanor of the meek and lowly man of Galilee. But they remembered that it was written of him, "The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up." Soon the multitude, with their cattle, their sheep, doves, and sparrows, were far removed from the temple                                                                              78  of the Lord. The courts were free from unholy commerce, and a deep silence and solemnity settled upon the late scene of confusion. If the presence of the Lord sanctified the mount, his presence made equally sacred the temple reared to his honor.  {1Red 77.2}
[1Red 78.1]          How easily could that vast throng have resisted the authority of one man; but the power of His divinity overwhelmed them with confusion and a sense of their guilt. They had no strength to resist the divine authority of the Saviour of the world. The desecrators of God's holy place were driven from its portals by the Majesty of Heaven.  {1Red 78.1}
[1Red 78.2]          After the temple was cleansed, the demeanor of Jesus changed; the terrible majesty of his countenance gave place to an expression of tenderest sympathy. He looked after the flying crowd with eyes full of sorrow and compassion. There were some who remained, held by the irresistible attraction of his presence. They were unterrified by his awful dignity, their hearts were drawn toward him with love and hope. These people were not the great and powerful, who expected to impress him with a sense of their grandeur; they were the poor, the sick, and the afflicted.  {1Red 78.2}
[1Red 78.3]          After the buyers and sellers, and the promiscuous crowd with their merchandise, were driven out, Jesus healed the stricken ones who flocked unto him. The sick were relieved, the blind received their sight, the dumb praised God with loosened tongues, the lame leaped for joy, and demons were cast out from those they had long tormented. Mothers, pale with anxiety and watching, brought their dying infants to receive                                                                              79  his blessing. He folded them tenderly to his bosom, and returned them to their mothers' arms well and strong.  {1Red 78.3}
[1Red 79.1]         This was a scene worthy of the temple of the Lord. He who, a short time before, had stood upon the steps like an avenging angel, had now become a messenger of mercy, soothing the sorrows of the oppressed, encouraging the despairing, relieving the suffering. Hundreds returned to their homes from the passover sound in body and enlightened in mind, who had come there feeble and desponding.  {1Red 79.1}
[1Red 79.2]          During this time the people were slowly drifting back. They had partially recovered from the panic that had seized them, but their faces expressed an irresolution and timidity that could not be concealed. They looked with amazement upon the works of Jesus, beholding more wonderful cures than had ever been accomplished before. The Jews knew that the act of Jesus in purging the temple of its sacrilegious speculators, was not the exhibition of human power. The divine authority that inspired Jesus, and lifted him above humanity, was felt and realized by them, and should have been sufficient to bring them as worshipers at his feet. But they were determined to disbelieve him. They feared that this humble Galilean would take from them their power over the people, by his greater works and super-human authority. Their haughty spirits had looked for a king who would come with great pomp and heraldry, subduing the nations of the earth, and raising them to a much loftier station than they now occupied. This Man, who came teaching humility and love, aroused their hatred and scorn.                                                                              80   {1Red 79.2}
[1Red 80.1]          When he arose in the majesty of his sacred mission, they were stricken with sudden fear and condemnation. But, after the spell was broken, in the hardness of their hearts, they wondered why they had been so terror-stricken and fled so precipitately from the presence of a single man. What right had this youthful Galilean to interfere with the dignitaries of the temple? After a time they returned, but did not dare at once to resume their former occupation.  {1Red 80.1}
[1Red 80.2]          The crowd were comparatively innocent, for it was by the arrangement of the chief authorities of the temple that the outer court was turned into a market-place. The great sin of desecration lay upon the priesthood, who had perverted and disgraced their sacred office. The chief priests and elders counseled among themselves as to what course should be pursued toward Jesus, and what his conduct could mean, assuming an authority greater than their own, and rebuking them openly.  {1Red 80.2}
[1Red 80.3]          They went to Jesus with a deference born of the fear that still hung over them; for they concluded that he must be a prophet sent of God to restore the sanctity of the temple. They asked him, "What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?" Jesus had already given them the strongest proof of his divine commission. He knew that no evidence he could present to them would convince them that he was the Messiah if his act of cleansing the temple had failed to do so. Therefore he answered their challenge with these words, "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up." They supposed he referred to the temple at Jerusalem, and were astounded at his apparent                                                                              81  presumption. Their unbelieving minds were unable to discern that he referred to his own body, the earthly temple of the Son of God. With indignation they answered, "Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?"  {1Red 80.3}
[1Red 81.1]          Jesus did not design that the skeptical Jews should discover the hidden meaning of his words, nor even his disciples at that time. After his resurrection they called to mind these words he had uttered, and they then understood them correctly. They remembered that he had also said that he had power to lay down his life and to take it again. Jesus was acquainted with the path his feet had entered upon, even unto the end. His words possessed a double meaning, referring to the temple at Jerusalem as well as his own material body.  {1Red 81.1}
[1Red 81.2]          Christ was the foundation and life of that temple. His crucifixion would virtually destroy it, because its services were typical of the future sacrifice of the Son of God. They pointed to the great antitype, which was Christ himself. When the Jews should accomplish their wicked purpose, and do unto him what they listed, from that day forth sacrificial offerings, and the services connected with them, would be valueless in the sight of God, for type would have met antitype in the perfect offering of the Son of God.  {1Red 81.2}
[1Red 81.3]          The whole priesthood was established to represent the mediatorial character and work of Christ; and the entire plan of sacrificial worship was a foreshadowing of the death of the Saviour to redeem the world from sin. There would be no more need of burnt-offerings and the blood of beasts when the great event toward which                                                                              82  they had pointed for ages was consummated. The temple was Christ's; its services and ceremonies referred directly to him. What then must have been his feelings when he found it polluted by the spirit of avarice and extortion, a place of merchandise and traffic!  {1Red 81.3}
[1Red 82.1]          When Christ was crucified, the inner vail of the temple was rent in twain from top to bottom, which event signified that the ceremonial system of the sacrificial offerings was at an end forever, that the one great and final sacrifice was made in the Lamb of God, slain for the sins of the world.  {1Red 82.1}
[1Red 82.2]          In the defilement and cleansing of the temple we have a lesson for this time. The same spirit that existed among the Jews, leading them to substitute gain for godliness, and outward pomp for inward purity, curses the Christian world today. It spreads like a defiling leprosy among the professed worshipers of God. Sacred things are brought down to a level with the vain matters of the world. Vice is mistaken for virtue, and righteousness for crime. Temporal business is mingled with the worship of God. Extortion and wicked speculation are practiced by those who profess to be servants of the Most High. Said the inspired apostle, "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." It is necessary that Jesus should occupy his temple in the human heart every day, and cleanse it from the defilement of sin.  {1Red 82.2}
[1Red 83.1]       Chapter VI. - Feast of Tabernacles.         Three times a year, all the Jews were required to assemble for religious purposes at Jerusalem. Jesus had not attended several of these gatherings because of the enmity of the Jews. When he declared in the synagogue that he was the bread of life, many of those who had followed him apostatized and united with the Pharisees to watch him and spy upon his movements in the hope of finding cause to condemn him to death.  {1Red 83.1}
[1Red 83.2]          The sons of Joseph, who passed as brothers of Jesus, were very much affected by this desertion of so many of his disciples, and, as the time approached for the Feast of Tabernacles, they urged Jesus to go up to Jerusalem, and, if he was indeed the Messiah, to present his claims before the rulers, and enforce his rights.  {1Red 83.2}
[1Red 83.3]          Jesus replied to them with solemn dignity: "My time is not yet come; but your time is always ready. The world cannot hate you; but me it hateth, because I testify of it that the works thereof are evil. Go ye up unto this feast; I go not up yet unto this feast, for my time is not yet full come." The world loved those who were like itself; but the contrast between Christ and the world was most marked; there could be no harmony between them. His teachings, and his reproofs of sin, stirred up its hatred against him. The Saviour knew what awaited him at Jerusalem, he knew that the malice of the Jews would soon bring about his death, and it was not his place to hasten that event by prematurely                                                                              84  exposing himself to their unscrupulous hatred. He was to patiently await his appointed time.  {1Red 83.3}
[1Red 84.1]          At the commencement of the Feast of Tabernacles, the absence of Jesus was commented upon. The Pharisees and rulers anxiously looked for him to come, hoping that they might have an opportunity to condemn him on account of something he might say or do. They anxiously inquired, "Where is he?" but no one knew. Presently a dispute rose among the people in regard to Jesus, many nobly defending him as one sent of God, while others bitterly accused him as a deceiver of the people.  {1Red 84.1}
[1Red 84.2]          Meanwhile, Jesus had quietly arrived at Jerusalem. He had chosen an unfrequented route by which to go, in order to avoid the travelers who were making their way to the city from all quarters. In the midst of the feast, when the dispute concerning himself was at its height, Jesus walked calmly into the court of the temple, and stood before the crowd as one possessed of unquestionable authority. The sudden and unexpected appearance of one whom they believed would not dare to show himself among them in the presence of all the chief priests and rulers, astonished the people so that a sudden hush succeeded the excited discussion in which they had been engaged. They were astonished at his dignified and courageous bearing in the midst of many powerful men who were thirsting for his life.  {1Red 84.2}
[1Red 84.3]          Standing thus, with the eyes of all the people riveted upon him, he addressed them as no man had ever done. His knowledge was greater than that of the learned priests and elders, and he assumed an authority which they had never ventured to take. Those very men who had so lately                                                                              85  been wrought up to a frenzy of hate, and were ready to do violence to Christ at the first opportunity, now listened spell-bound to his words, and felt themselves powerless to do him harm. He was the attraction of the hour; all other interests were forgotten for the time. The hearts of the people thrilled with awe as they listened to his divine words.  {1Red 84.3}
[1Red 85.1]          His discourse showed that he was well acquainted with the law in all its bearings, and was a clear interpreter of the Scriptures. The question passes from one to another, "How knoweth this man letters, having never learned?" Some, less acquainted with his former life, inquire among themselves in what school he has been instructed. Finally, the rulers recover their presence of mind sufficiently to demand by what authority he stands so boldly teaching the people. They seek to turn the attention of the multitude from Jesus to the question of his right to teach, and to their own importance and authority. But the voice of Jesus answers their queries with thrilling power:--  {1Red 85.1}
[1Red 85.2]          "My doctrine is not mine, but His that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself. He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory;but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him." Jesus here declares that his Heavenly Father is the source of all strength, and the foundation of all wisdom. No natural talent nor acquired learning can supply the place of a knowledge of the will of God. A willingness to obey the requirements of the Lord opens the mind and heart to candid inquiry, and diligent                                                                              86  searching for the doctrine of truth. He declares that, with a mind thus open, men can discern between him who speaks in the cause of God and him who speaks for his own glory for selfish purposes. Of this latter class were the haughty priests and Pharisees.  {1Red 85.2}
[1Red 86.1]          Jesus spoke upon the subject of the law. He was in the presence of the very men who were great sticklers for its exactions, yet failed to carry out its principles in their lives. These persons persecuted Jesus, who taught so pointedly the sanctity of God's statutes, and freed them from the senseless restrictions which had been attached to them. Since Jesus had healed the paralytic on the Sabbath day, the Pharisees had a determined purpose to compass his death, and were eagerly watching for an opportunity to accomplish their design. Jesus, penetrating their purposes, inquired of them:--  {1Red 86.1}
[1Red 86.2]          "Did not Moses give you the law, and yet none of you keepeth the law? Why go ye about to kill me?" This pointed accusation struck home to the guilty consciences of the Pharisees and rulers, but only increased their rage. That this humble man should stand up before the people and expose the hidden iniquity of their lives, seemed a presumption too great to be believed. But the rulers wished to conceal their evil purposes from the people, and evaded the words of Jesus, crying out, "Thou hast a devil; who goeth about to kill thee?" In these words they would insinuate that all the wonderful works of Jesus were instigated by an evil spirit. They also wished to direct the minds of the people from the words of Jesus revealing their purpose of taking his life.                                                                              87   {1Red 86.2}
[1Red 87.1]          But "Jesus answered and said unto them, I have done one work, and ye all marvel. Moses therefore gave unto you circumcision; not because it is of Moses, but of the fathers; and ye on the Sabbath day circumcise a man." Jesus referred to his act of healing the man on the Sabbath, and showed that it was in accordance with the Sabbath law. He alluded also to the custom among the Jews of circumcising on the Sabbath. If it was lawful to circumcise a man on the Sabbath, it must certainly be right to relieve the afflicted, "to make a man every whit whole on the Sabbath day." He bade them "judge not according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment." The boldness with which Jesus defended himself, and interpreted the spirit of the law, silenced the rulers and led many of those who heard him to say, "Is not this he whom they seek to kill? But lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto him. Do the rulers know indeed that this is the very Christ?" Many of those who lived at Jerusalem, and were not ignorant of the designs of the Sanhedrim council against Jesus, were charmed with the doctrine that he taught and with his pure and dignified bearing, and were inclined to accept him as the Son of God.  {1Red 87.1}
[1Red 87.2]          They were not filled with the bitter prejudice and hatred of the priests and rulers; but Satan was ready to suggest doubts and questions in their minds as to the divinity of this man of humble origin. Many had received the impression that Messiah would have no natural relationship to humanity, and it was not pleasant for them to think of him, whom they had hoped would be a mighty King of Israel, as one who                                                                              88  sprung from poverty and obscurity. Therefore they said among themselves, "Howbeit we know this man knoweth whence he is; but when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he is." The minds of these men were closed to the prophecies, which pointed out how and when Christ was to come.  {1Red 87.2}
[1Red 88.1]          While their minds were balancing between doubt and faith, Jesus took up their thoughts and answered them thus: "Ye both know me, and ye know whence I am; and I am not come of myself, but He that sent me is true, whom ye know not. But I know him; for I am from him, and he hath sent me." They claimed a knowledge of what the origin of Christ should be, while they were in reality utterly ignorant of it, and were locked in spiritual blindness. If they had lived in accordance with the will of the Father, they would have known his Son when he was manifested to them.  {1Red 88.1}
[1Red 88.2]          The words of Jesus convinced many of those who listened; but the rage of the rulers was increased by this very fact, and they made an attempt to seize him; "but no man laid hands on him, because his hour was not yet come. And many of the people believed on him, and said, When Christ cometh will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done?"  {1Red 88.2}
[1Red 88.3]          Jesus stood before his enemies with calm and dignified mien, declaring his mission to the world, and revealing the hidden sins and deadly designs of the Pharisees and rulers. Though these lofty persons would gladly have sealed his lips, and though they had the will to destroy him where he stood, they were prevented by an invisible influence, which put a limit to their rage and said to them, "Thus far shalt thou go, and no farther."                                                                              89   {1Red 88.3}
[1Red 89.1]          The words of Jesus found a place in many hearts, and, like seed sown in goodly soil, they afterward bore abundant harvests. The spies scattered throughout the throng now report to the chief priests and elders that Jesus is gaining great influence among the people and that many are already acknowledging their belief in him. The priests therefore secretly lay their plans to arrest Jesus; but they arrange to take him when he is alone, for they dare not risk the effect upon the people of seizing him while in their presence. Jesus, divining their malevolent intents, declares in words of solemn pathos:--  {1Red 89.1}
[1Red 89.2]          "Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto Him that sent me. Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me; and where I am, thither ye cannot come." Soon the Saviour of the world will find a refuge from the persecution of his enemies, where their scorn and hate will be powerless to harm him. He will ascend to his Father, to be again the Adored of angels; and thither his murderers can never come.  {1Red 89.2}
[1Red 89.3]          The Feast of Tabernacles was celebrated to commemorate the time when the Hebrews dwelt in tents during their sojourn in the wilderness. While this great festival lasted, the people were required to leave their houses and live in booths made of green branches of pine or myrtle. These leafy structures were sometimes erected on the tops of the houses, and in the streets, but oftener outside the walls of the city, in the valleys and along the hill-sides. Scattered about in every direction, these green camps presented a very picturesque appearance.                                                                              90   {1Red 89.3}
[1Red 90.1]          The feast lasted one week, and during all that time the temple was a festal scene of great rejoicing. There was the pomp of the sacrificial ceremonies; and the sound of music, mingled with hosannas, made the place jubilant. At the first dawn of day, the priests sounded a long, shrill blast upon their silver trumpets; and the answering trumpets, and the glad shouts of the people from their booths, echoing over hill and valley, welcomed the festal day. Then the priest dipped from the flowing waters of the Kedron a flagon of water, and, lifting it on high, while the trumpets were sounding, he ascended the broad steps of the temple, keeping time with the music with slow and measured tread, chanting meanwhile: "Our feet shall stand within thy gates, O Jerusalem!"  {1Red 90.1}
[1Red 90.2]          He bore the flagon to the altar which occupied a central position in the temple court. Here were two silver basins, with a priest standing at each one. The flagon of water was poured into one basin, and a flagon of wine into the other; and the contents of both flowed into a pipe which communicated with the Kedron, and was conducted to the Dead Sea. This display of the consecrated water represented the fountain that flowed from the rock to refresh the Hebrews in the wilderness. Then the jubilant strains rang forth:--  {1Red 90.2}
[1Red 90.3]          "The Lord Jehovah is my strength and song;" "therefore with joy shall we draw water out of the wells of salvation!" All the vast assembly joined in triumphant chorus with musical instruments and deep-toned trumpets, while competent choristers conducted the grand harmonious concert of praise.                                                                              91   {1Red 90.3}
[1Red 91.1]          The festivities were carried on with an unparalleled splendor. At night the temple and its court blazed so with artificial light that the whole city was illuminated. The music, the waving of palm-branches, the glad hosannas, the great concourse of people, over which the light streamed from the hanging lamps, the dazzling array of the priests, and the majesty of the ceremonies, all combined to make a scene that deeply impressed all beholders.  {1Red 91.1}
[1Red 91.2]          The feast was drawing to a close. The morning of the last, crowning day found the people wearied from the long season of festivity. Suddenly Jesus lifted up his voice in tones that rang through the courts of the temple:--  {1Red 91.2}
[1Red 91.3]          "If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink. He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water." The condition of the people made this appeal very forcible. They had been engaged in a continued scene of pomp and festivity, their eyes had been dazzled with light and color, and their ears regaled with the richest music; but there had been nothing to meet the wants of the spirit, nothing to satisfy the thirst of the soul for that which perishes not. Jesus invited them to come and drink of the fountain of life, of that which should be in them a well of water springing up into everlasting life.  {1Red 91.3}
[1Red 91.4]          The priest had that morning performed the imposing ceremony which represented the smiting of the rock in the wilderness and the issuing therefrom of the water. That rock was a figure of Christ. His words were the water of life. As Jesus spoke thus to the people, their hearts                                                                              92  thrilled with a strange awe, and many were ready to exclaim, with the woman of Samaria, "Give me of this water, that I thirst not."  {1Red 91.4}
[1Red 92.1]          The words of the Divine Teacher presented his gospel in a most impressive figure. More than eighteen hundred years have passed since the lips of Jesus pronounced those words in the hearing of thousands of thirsty souls; but they are as comforting and cheering to our hearts today, and as full of hope, as to those who accepted them in the Jewish temple. Jesus knew the wants of the human soul. Hollow pomp, riches and honor, cannot satisfy the heart. "If any man thirst, let him come unto me." The rich, the poor, the high, the low, are alike welcomed. He promises to relieve the burdened mind, to comfort the sorrowing, and give hope to the despondent. Many of those who heard Jesus were mourners over disappointed hopes, some were nourishing a secret grief, some were seeking to satisfy the restless longing of the soul with the things of this world and the praise of men; but when all this was gained, they found that they had toiled to reach only a broken cistern, from which they could not quench their fever thirst. Amid all the glitter of the joyous scene they stood, dissatisfied and sad. That sudden cry, "If any man thirst--" startles them from their sorrowful meditation, and as they listen to the words that follow, their minds kindle with a new hope. They look upon the Lifegiver standing in majesty before them, divinity flashing through his humanity, and revealing his heavenly power in words that thrill their hearts.  {1Red 92.1}
[1Red 92.2]          The cry of Christ to the thirsty soul is still                                                                              93  going forth. It appeals to us with even greater power than to those who heard it in the temple on that last day of the feast. The weary and exhausted ones are offered the refreshing draught of eternal life. Jesus invites them to rest in him. He will take their burdens. He will give them peace. Centuries before the advent of Christ, Isaiah described him as a "hiding-place from the wind," a "covert from the tempest," as "the shadow of a great rock in a weary land." All who come to Christ receive his love in their hearts, which is the water that springs up unto everlasting life. Those who receive it impart it in turn to others, in good works, in right examples, and in Christian counsel.  {1Red 92.2}
[1Red 93.1]          The day was over, and the Pharisees and rulers waited impatiently for a report from the officers whom they had set upon the track of Jesus, in order to arrest him. But their emissaries return without him. They are angrily asked, "Why have ye not brought him?" The officers, with solemn countenances, answer, "Never man spake like this man." Dealing with violence and crime had naturally hardened the hearts of these men; but they were not so unfeeling as the priests and elders, who had resolutely shut out the light, and given themselves up to envy and malice.  {1Red 93.1}
[1Red 93.2]          The officers had heard the words of Jesus in the temple, they had felt the wondrous influence of his presence, and their hearts had been strangely softened and drawn toward him whom they were commanded to arrest as a criminal. They were unequal to the task set them by the priests and rulers; they could not summon courage                                                                              94  to lay hands upon this pure Being who stood, with the light of Heaven upon his countenance, preaching a free salvation. As they stand excusing themselves for not obeying their orders, and saying, "Never man spake like this man," the Pharisees, enraged that even these tools of the law should be influenced by this Galilean peasant, cry out angrily:--  {1Red 93.2}
[1Red 94.1]          "Are ye also deceived? Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him? But this people, who knoweth not the law, are cursed." They then proceed to lay plans to condemn and execute Jesus immediately, fearful that if he is left free any longer he will gain all the people. They decide that their only hope is to speedily silence him. But Nicodemus, one of the Pharisees, and he who had come to Jesus in the night and had been taught of him concerning the new birth, speaks out boldly:--  {1Red 94.1}
[1Red 94.2]          "Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth?" For a moment silence falls on the assembly. Nicodemus was a rich and influential man, learned in the law, and holding a high position among the rulers. What he said was true, and came home to the Pharisees with startling, emphasis; they could not condemn a man unheard. But this was not the only reason that the haughty rulers remained confounded, gazing at him who had so boldly spoken in favor of justice. They were startled and chagrined that one of their own number had been so impressed by the power of Jesus as to openly defend him in the council. When they recovered from their astonishment, they addressed him with cutting sarcasm:--                                                                              95   {1Red 94.2}
[1Red 95.1]          "Art thou also of Galilee? Search and look; for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet." But they were nevertheless unable to carry their purpose, and condemn Jesus without a hearing. They were defeated and crest-fallen for the time, and "every man went unto his own house."                                                    -    {1Red 95.1}
[1Red 95.2]       Chapter VII. - Go and Sin No More.         Early on the following morning, Jesus "came again into the temple, and all the people came unto him; and he sat down, and taught them."  {1Red 95.2}
[1Red 95.3]          While Jesus was engaged in teaching, the scribes and Pharisees brought to him a woman whom they accused of the sin of adultery, and said to him, Master, "now Moses in the law commanded us that such should be stoned; but what sayest thou? This they said, tempting him, that they might have to accuse him. But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on the ground, as though he heard them not."  {1Red 95.3}
[1Red 95.4]          The scribes and Pharisees had agreed to bring this case before Jesus, thinking that whatever decision he made in regard to it, they would therein find occasion to accuse and condemn him. If he should acquit the woman, they would accuse him of despising the law of Moses, and condemn him on that account; and if he should declare that she was guilty of death, they would accuse him to the Romans as one who was stirring                                                                              96  up sedition and assuming authority which alone belonged to them. But Jesus well knew for what purpose this case had been brought to him; he read the secrets of their hearts, and knew the character and life-history of every man in his presence. He seemed indifferent to the question of the Pharisees, and while they were talking and pressing about him, he stooped and wrote carelessly with his finger in the sand.  {1Red 95.4}
[1Red 96.1]          Although doing this without apparent design, Jesus was tracing on the ground, in legible characters, the particular sins of which the woman's accusers were guilty, beginning with the eldest and ending with the youngest. At length the Pharisees become impatient at the indifference of Jesus, and his delay in deciding the question before him, and drew nearer, urging the matter. But as their eyes fell upon the words written in the sand, fear and surprise took possession of them. The people, looking on, saw their countenances suddenly change, and pressed forward to discover what they were regarding with such an expression of astonishment and shame. Many of those who thus gathered round also read the record of hidden sin inscribed against these accusers of another.  {1Red 96.1}
[1Red 96.2]          Then Jesus "lifted up himself, and said unto them, He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her. And again he stooped down, and wrote on the ground." The accusers saw that Jesus not only knew the secrets of their past sins, but was acquainted with their purpose in bringing this case before him, and had in his matchless wisdom defeated their deeply laid scheme. They now became fearful lest Jesus                                                                              97  would expose their guilt to all present, and they therefore "being convicted by their own conscience, went out one by one, beginning at the eldest, even unto the last; and Jesus was left alone, and the woman standing in the midst."  {1Red 96.2}
[1Red 97.1]          There was not one of her accusers but was more guilty than the conscience-stricken woman who stood trembling with shame before him. After the Pharisees had hastily left the presence of Christ, in their guilty consternation, he arose and looked upon the woman, saying, "Woman, where are those thine accusers? hath no man condemned thee? She said, No man, Lord. And Jesus said unto her, Neither do I condemn thee. Go, and sin no more."  {1Red 97.1}
[1Red 97.2]          Jesus did not palliate sin nor lessen the sense of crime; but he came not to condemn; he came to lead the sinner to eternal life. The world looked upon this erring woman as one to be slighted and scorned; but the pure and holy Jesus stooped to address her with words of comfort, encouraging her to reform her life. Instead of to condemn the guilty, his work was to reach into the very depths of human woe and degradation, lift up the debased and sinful, and bid the trembling penitent to "sin no more." When the woman stood before Jesus, cowering under the accusation of the Pharisees and a sense of the enormity of her crime, she knew that her life was trembling in the balance, and that a word from Jesus would add fuel to the indignation of the crowd, so that they would immediately stone her to death.  {1Red 97.2}
[1Red 97.3]          Her eyes droop before the calm and searching glance of Christ. Stricken with shame, she is                                                                              98  unable to look upon that holy countenance. As she thus stands waiting for sentence to be passed upon her, the words fall upon her astonished ears that not only deliver her from her accusers, but send them away convicted of greater crimes than hers. After they are gone, she hears the mournfully solemn words: "Neither do I condemn thee. Go, and sin no more." Her heart melts with penitential grief; and, with gratitude to her Deliverer, she bows at the feet of Jesus, sobbing out in broken accents the emotions of her heart, and confessing her sins with bitter tears.  {1Red 97.3}
[1Red 98.1]          This was the beginning of a new life to this tempted, fallen soul, a life of purity and peace, devoted to the service of God. In raising this woman to a life of virtue, Jesus performed a greater act than that of healing the most grievous bodily malady; he cured the sickness of the soul which is unto death everlasting. This penitent woman became one of the firmest friends of Jesus. She repaid his forgiveness and compassion, with a self-sacrificing love and worship. Afterward, when she stood sorrow-stricken at the foot of the cross, and saw the dying agony on the face of her Lord, and heard his bitter cry, her soul was pierced afresh; for she knew that this sacrifice was on account of sin; and her responsibility as one whose deep guilt had helped to bring about this anguish of the Son of God, seemed very heavy indeed. She felt that those pangs which pierced the Saviour's frame were for her; the blood that flowed from his wounds was to blot out her record of sin; the groans which escaped from his dying lips were caused by her transgression. Her heart ached with a sorrow                                                                              99  past all expression, and she felt that a life of self-abnegating atonement would poorly compensate for the gift of life, purchased for her at such an infinite price.  {1Red 98.1}
[1Red 99.1]          In his act of pardoning, and encouraging this fallen woman to live a better life, the character of Jesus shines forth in the beauty of a perfect righteousness. Knowing not the taint of sin himself, he pities the weakness of the erring one, and reaches to her a helping hand. While the self-righteous and hypocritical Pharisees denounce, and the tumultuous crowd is ready to stone and slay, and the trembling victim waits for death--Jesus, the Friend of sinners, bids her, "Go, and sin no more."  {1Red 99.1}
[1Red 99.2]          It is not the true follower of Christ who turns from the erring with cold, averted eyes, leaving them unrestrained to pursue their downward course. Christian charity is slow to censure, quick to detect penitence, ready to forgive, to encourage, to set the wanderer in the path of virtue, and stay his feet therein.  {1Red 99.2}
[1Red 99.3]          The wisdom displayed by Jesus on this occasion, in defending himself against the designs of his enemies, and the evidence which he gave them that he knew the hidden secrets of their lives, the conviction that he pressed home upon the guilty consciences of the very men who were seeking to destroy him, were sufficient evidence of his divine character. Jesus also taught another important lesson in this scene: That those who are ever forward to accuse others, quick to detect them in wrong, and zealous that they should be brought to justice, are often guiltier in their own lives than those whom they accuse. Many who                                                                              100  beheld the whole scene were led to compare the pardoning compassion of Jesus with the unrelenting spirit of the Pharisees, to whom mercy was a stranger; and they turned to the pitying Saviour as unto One who would lead the repentant sinner into peace and security.  {1Red 99.3}
[1Red 100.1]          "Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the light of the world; he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of my life." Jesus had represented himself, in his relation to fallen man, as a fountain of living water, to which all who thirst may come and drink. The brilliant lights in the temple illuminated all Jerusalem, and he now used these lights to represent his relation to the world. In clear and thrilling tones he declared: "I am the light of the world." As the radiant lamps of the temple lit up the whole city, so Christ, the source of spiritual light, illuminated the darkness of a world lying in sin. His manner was so impressive, and his words carried with them such a weight of truth, that many were there convicted that he was indeed the Son of God. But the Pharisees, ever ready to contradict him, accused him of egotism, saying, "Thou bearest record of thyself; thy record is not true." Jesus, answering their objections, asserted again his divine commission:--  {1Red 100.1}
[1Red 100.2]          "Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is true; for I know whence I came, and whither I go; but ye cannot tell whence I come and whither I go." They were ignorant of his divine character and mission because they had not searched the prophecies concerning the Messiah, as it was their privilege and duty to do. They                                                                              101  had no connection with God and Heaven, and therefore did not comprehend the work of the Saviour of the world, and, though they had received the most convincing evidence that Jesus was that Saviour, yet they refused to open their minds to understand. At first they had set their hearts against him, and refused to believe the strongest proof of his divinity, and, as a consequence, their hearts had grown harder until they were determined not to believe nor accept him.  {1Red 100.2}
[1Red 101.1]          "Ye judge after the flesh; I judge no man. And yet, if I judge, my judgment is true; for I am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me." Thus he declared that he was sent of God, to do his work. He had not consulted with priests nor rulers as to the course he was to pursue; for his commission was from the highest authority, even the Creator of the universe. Jesus, in his sacred office, had taught the people, had relieved suffering, had forgiven sin, and had cleansed the temple, which was his Father's house, and driven out its desecraters from its sacred portals; he had condemned the hypocritical lives of the Pharisees, and reproved their hidden sins; and in all this he had acted under the instruction of his Heavenly Father. For this reason they hated him and sought to kill him. Jesus declared to them: "Ye are from beneath; I am from above. Ye are of this world; I am not of this world."  {1Red 101.1}
[1Red 101.2]          "When ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself, but as my Father hath taught me." "And he that sent me is with me; the Father hath not left me alone; for I do always                                                                              102  those things that please him." These words were spoken with thrilling power, and, for the time, closed the lips of the Pharisees, and caused many of those who listened with attentive minds to unite with Jesus, believing him to be the Son ［of］ God. To these believing ones he said, "If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed. And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." But to the Pharisees who rejected him, and who hardened their hearts against him, he declared: "I go my way, and ye shall seek me, and shall die in your sins; whither I go, ye cannot come."  {1Red 101.2}
[1Red 102.1]          But the Pharisees took up his words, addressed to those who believed, and commented upon them, saying, "We be Abraham's seed, and were never in bondage to any man; how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free?" Jesus looked upon these men,--the slaves of unbelief and bitter malice, whose thoughts were bent upon revenge,--and answered them, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever committeth sin, is the servant of sin." They were in the worst of bondage, ruled by the spirit of evil. Jesus declared to them that if they were the true children of Abraham, and lived in obedience to God, they would not seek to kill one who was speaking the truth that was given him of God. This was not doing the works of Abraham, whom they claimed as their father.  {1Red 102.1}
[1Red 102.2]          Jesus, with startling emphasis, denied that the Jews were following the example of Abraham. Said he, "Ye do the deeds of your father." The Pharisees, partly comprehending his meaning, said, "We be not born of fornication; we have                                                                              103  one Father, even God." But Jesus answered them: "If God were your Father, ye would love me; for I proceeded forth and came from God; neither came I of myself, but he sent me." The Pharisees had turned from God, and refused to recognize his Son. If their minds had been open to the love of God, they would have acknowledged the Saviour who was sent to the world by him. Jesus boldly revealed their desperate condition:--  {1Red 102.2}
[1Red 103.1]          "Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own; for he is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not." These words were spoken with sorrowful pathos, as Jesus realized the terrible condition into which these men had fallen. But his enemies heard him with uncontrollable anger; although his majestic bearing, and the mighty weight of the truths he uttered, held them powerless. Jesus continued to draw the sharp contrast between their position and that of Abraham, whose children they claimed to be:--  {1Red 103.1}
[1Red 103.2]          "Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day; and he saw it, and was glad." The Jews listened incredulously to this assertion, and said, sneeringly, "Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham?" Jesus, with a lofty dignity that sent a thrill of conviction through their guilty souls, answered, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am." For a moment, silence fell upon all the people, as the                                                                              104  grand and awful import of these words dawned upon their minds. But the Pharisees, speedily recovering from the influence of his words, and fearing their effect upon the people, commenced to create an uproar, railing at him as a blasphemer. "Then took they up stones to cast at him; but Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them, and so passed by."  {1Red 103.2}
[2Red 5.1]         2Red - Redemption; or the Temptation of Christ in The Wilderness (1877)      PREFACE         PROBABLY THERE IS NO SUBJECT IN ALL THE RANGE OF CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY THAT IS MORE NEGLECTED, AND YET MORE IMPORTANT, THAN THE THREE-FOLD TEMPTATION OF CHRIST IN THE WILDERNESS. HENCE, THIS LITTLE WORK FILLS A PLACE THAT NO OTHER DOES. THE PLAIN AND EARNEST STYLE OF THE WRITER, HER PRACTICAL APPEALS TOUCHING CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE, AND HER EXALTED VIEWS OF THE GREAT WORK OF THE REDEEMER IN CARRYING OUT THE PLAN OF SALVATION, MAKE THE WORK ONE OF INTEREST AND IMPORTANCE. MAY IT BE CAREFULLY READ, AND PROVE A PRECIOUS BLESSING TO THE CANDID READER.                                              PUBLISHERS.                            The Temptation of Christ         After the baptism of Jesus in Jordan, he was led by the Spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil. When he had come up out of the water, he bowed upon Jordan's banks, and plead with the great Eternal for strength to endure the conflict with the fallen foe. The opening of the heavens and the descent of the excellent glory attested his divine character. The voice from the Father declared the close relation of Christ to his Infinite Majesty: "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." The mission of Christ was soon to begin. But he must first withdraw from the busy scenes of life to a desolate wilderness for the express purpose of bearing the three-fold test of temptation in behalf of those he had come to redeem.  {2Red 5.1}
[2Red 5.2]         Satan, who was once an honored angel in Heaven, had been ambitious for the more exalted honors which God had bestowed upon his Son. He became envious of Christ, and represented to the angels, who honored him as covering cherub, that he had not the honor conferred upon him which his position demanded. He asserted that he should be exalted equal in honor with Christ. Satan obtained sympathizers. Angels in Heaven joined him in his rebellion, and fell with                                                                              6  their leader from their high and holy estate, and were therefore expelled from Heaven with him.  {2Red 5.2}
[2Red 6.1]                          The Creation.          God, in counsel with his Son, formed the plan of creating man in his own image. Man was to be placed upon probation. He was to be tested and proved; if he should bear the test of God, and remain loyal and true through the first trial, he was not to be beset with continual temptations, but was to be exalted equal with the angels, and made, thenceforth, immortal.  {2Red 6.1}
[2Red 6.2]          Adam and Eve came forth from the hand of their Creator in the perfection of every physical, mental, and spiritual endowment. God planted for them a garden, and surrounded them with everything that was lovely and attractive to the eye, which their physical necessities required. This holy pair looked upon a world of unsurpassed loveliness and glory. A benevolent Creator had given them evidences of his goodness and love in providing them with fruits, vegetables, and grains, and in causing to grow out of the ground every variety of trees for usefulness and beauty.  {2Red 6.2}
[2Red 6.3]          The holy pair looked upon nature as a picture of unsurpassed loveliness. The brown earth was clothed with a carpet of living green,  diversified with an endless variety of self-perpetuating flowers. Shrubs, flowers, and trailing vines, regaled the senses with their beauty and fragrance. The many varieties of lofty trees were laden with delicious fruit of every kind, adapted to please the taste and meet the wants of the happy Adam and Eve. This Eden home God provided for our                                                                              7  first parents, giving them unmistakable evidences of his great love and care for them.  {2Red 6.3}
[2Red 7.1]          Adam was crowned king in Eden. To him was given dominion over every living thing that God had created. The Lord blessed Adam and Eve with intelligence such as he had not given to any other creature. He made Adam the rightful sovereign over all the works of his hands. Man, made in the divine image, could contemplate and appreciate the glorious works of God in nature.  {2Red 7.1}
[2Red 7.2]          Adam and Eve could trace the skill and glory of God in every spire of grass, and in every shrub and flower. The natural loveliness which surrounded them reflected like a mirror the wisdom, excellence, and love, of their Heavenly Father. And their songs of affection and praise rose sweetly and reverentially to Heaven, harmonizing with the songs of the exalted angels, and with the happy birds who were caroling forth their music without a care. There was no disease, decay, nor death. Life was in everything the eye rested upon. The atmosphere was filled with life. Life was in every leaf, in every flower, and in every tree.  {2Red 7.2}
[2Red 7.3]                        Labor a Blessing.          The Lord knew that Adam could not be happy without labor; therefore, he gave him the pleasant employment of dressing the garden. And, as he tended the things of beauty and usefulness around him, he could behold the goodness and glory of God in his created works. Adam had themes for contemplation in the works of God in Eden, which was Heaven in miniature. God did                                                                              8  not form man merely to contemplate his glorious works; therefore, he gave him hands for labor, as well as a mind and heart for contemplation. If the happiness of man consisted in doing nothing, the Creator would not have given Adam his appointed work. Man was to find happiness in labor as well as in meditation. Adam could take in the grand idea that he was created in the image of God, to be like him in righteousness and holiness. His mind was capable of continual cultivation, expansion, refinement, and noble elevation; for God was his teacher, and angels were his companions.  {2Red 7.3}
[2Red 8.1]                      The Test of Probation.          The Lord placed man upon probation, that he might form a character of steadfast integrity for his own happiness and for the glory of his Creator. He had endowed Adam with powers of mind superior to any other creature that he had made. His mental powers were but little lower than those of the angels. He could become familiar with the sublimity and glory of nature, and understand the character of his Heavenly Father in his created works. Amid the glories of Eden, everything that his eye rested upon testified of his Father's love and infinite power.  {2Red 8.1}
[2Red 8.2]          The first moral lesson given to Adam was that of self-denial. The reins of self-government were placed in his hands. Judgment, reason, and conscience, were to bear sway. "And the Lord God took the man, and put him into the garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it. And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat;                                                                              9  but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die."  {2Red 8.2}
[2Red 9.1]          Adam and Eve were permitted to partake of every tree in the garden save one. There was a single prohibition. The forbidden tree was as attractive and lovely as any of the trees in the garden. It was called the tree of knowledge because, in partaking of that tree of which God had said, "Thou shalt not eat of it," they would have a knowledge of sin, an experience in disobedience. Eve went from the side of her husband, viewing the beautiful things of nature, delighting her senses with the colors and fragrance of the flowers, and admiring the beauty of the trees and shrubs. She was thinking of the restrictions which God had laid upon them in regard to the tree of knowledge. She was pleased with the beauties and bounties which the Lord had furnished for the gratification of every want. All these, said she, God has given us to enjoy. They are all ours; for God has said, "Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat; but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it."  {2Red 9.1}
[2Red 9.2]          Eve had wandered near the forbidden tree, and her curiosity was aroused to know how death could be concealed in the fruit of this fair tree. She was surprised to hear her queries taken up and repeated by a strange voice. "Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden?" Eve was not aware that she had revealed her thoughts in audibly conversing with herself; therefore, she was greatly astonished to hear her queries repeated by a serpent. She really thought that the serpent had a knowledge                                                                              10  of her thoughts, and that he must be very wise. She answered him, "We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden; but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die; for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil."  {2Red 9.2}
[2Red 10.1]          Here the father of lies made his assertion in direct contradiction to the expressed word of God. Satan assured Eve that she was created immortal, and that there was no possibility of her dying. He told her that God knew that if she and her husband should eat of the tree of knowledge, their understanding would be enlightened, expanded, and ennobled, making them equal with himself. And the serpent answered Eve that the command of God, forbidding them to eat of the tree of knowledge, was given to keep them in such a state of subordination that they should not obtain knowledge, which was power. He assured her that the fruit of this tree was desirable above every other tree, in the garden to make them wise, and to exalt them equal with God. He has, said the serpent, refused you the fruit of that tree which, of all the trees, is the most desirable for its delicious flavor and exhilarating influence. Eve thought that the serpent's discourse was very wise, and that the prohibition of God was unjust. She looked with longing desire upon the tree laden with fruit which appeared very delicious. The serpent was eating it with apparent delight. She longed for this fruit above                                                                              11  every other variety which God had given her a perfect right to use.  {2Red 10.1}
[2Red 11.1]          Eve had overstated the words of God's command. He had said to Adam and Eve, "But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." In Eve's controversy with the serpent, she added "Neither shall ye touch it." Here the subtlety of the serpent appeared. This statement of Eve gave him advantage; he plucked the fruit and placed it in her hand, using her own words, He hath said, If ye touch it, ye shall die. You see no harm comes to you from touching the fruit, neither will you receive any harm by eating it. Eve yielded to the lying sophistry of the devil in the form of a serpent. She ate the fruit, and realized no immediate harm. She then plucked the fruit for herself and for her husband. "And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat."  {2Red 11.1}
[2Red 11.2]          Adam and Eve should have been perfectly satisfied with their knowledge of God derived from his created works, and received by the instruction of the holy angels. But their curiosity was aroused to become acquainted with that of which God designed they should have no knowledge. It was for their happiness to be ignorant of sin. The high state of knowledge to which they thought to attain by eating of the forbidden fruit, plunged them into the degradation of sin and guilt.                                                                              12   {2Red 11.2}
[2Red 12.1]                         Paradise Lost.          Adam was driven from Eden, and the angels who, before his transgression, had been appointed to guard him in his Eden home, were now appointed to guard the gates of paradise and the way of the tree of life, lest he should return, gain access to the tree of life, and sin be immortalized.  {2Red 12.1}
[2Red 12.2]          Sin drove man from paradise; and sin was the cause of the removal of paradise from the earth. In consequence of transgression of God's law, Adam lost paradise. In obedience to the Father's law, and through faith in the atoning blood of his Son, paradise may be regained. "Repentance toward God," because his law has been transgressed, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ, as man's only Redeemer, will be acceptable with God. Notwithstanding man's sinfulness, the merits of God's dear Son in his behalf will avail with the Father.  {2Red 12.2}
[2Red 12.3]          Satan was determined to succeed in his temptation of the sinless Adam and Eve. And he could reach even this holy pair more successfully through the medium of appetite than in any other way. The fruit of the forbidden tree seemed pleasant to the eye and desirable to the taste. They ate and fell. They transgressed God's just command and became sinners. Satan's triumph was complete. He then had the vantage-ground over the race. He flattered himself that, through his subtlety, he had thwarted the purpose of God in the creation of man.  {2Red 12.3}
[2Red 12.4]          Satan made his exulting boasts to Christ and to loyal angels that he had succeeded in gaining a                                                                              13  portion of the angels in Heaven to unite with him in his daring rebellion, and now that he had succeeded in overcoming Adam and Eve, he claimed that their Eden home was his. He proudly boasted that the world which God had made, was his dominion; that having conquered Adam, the monarch of the world, he had gained the race as his subjects, and should now possess Eden, making that his head-quarters, and would there establish his throne, and be monarch of the world.  {2Red 12.4}
[2Red 13.1]          But measures were immediately taken in Heaven to defeat Satan in his plans. Strong angels, with beams of light like flaming swords turning in every direction, were placed as sentinels to guard the way of the tree of life from the approach of Satan and the guilty pair. Adam and Eve had forfeited all right to their beautiful Eden home, and were now expelled from it. The earth was cursed because of Adam's sin, and was ever after to bring forth briers and thorns. While he lived, Adam was to be exposed to the temptations of Satan and was finally to pass through death to dust again.  {2Red 13.1}
[2Red 13.2]                       Plan of Redemption.          A council was held in Heaven, the result of which was that God's dear Son undertook to redeem man from the curse and the disgrace of Adam's failure, and to conquer Satan. Oh, wonderful condescension! The Majesty of Heaven, through love and pity for fallen man, proposed to become his substitute and surety. He would bear man's guilt. He would take the wrath of his Father                                                                              14  upon himself, which otherwise would have fallen upon man because of his disobedience.  {2Red 13.2}
[2Red 14.1]          The law of God was unalterable. It could not be abolished, nor yield the smallest part of its claim, to meet man in his fallen state. Man was separated from God by transgression of his expressed command, notwithstanding he had made known to Adam the consequences of such transgression. The sin of Adam caused a deplorable state of things. Satan would now have unlimited control over the race, unless a mightier being than was Satan before his fall, should take the field, conquer him, and ransom man.  {2Red 14.1}
[2Red 14.2]          Christ's divine soul was exercised with infinite pity for the fallen pair. As their wretched, helpless condition came up before him, and as he saw that by transgression of God's law they had fallen under the power and control of the prince of darkness, he proposed the only means that could be acceptable with God, that would give them another trial, and place them again on probation. Christ consented to leave his honor, his kingly authority, his glory with the Father, and humble himself to humanity, and engage in contest with the mighty prince of darkness, in order to redeem man. Through his humiliation and poverty Christ would identify himself with the weakness of the fallen race, and by firm obedience show that man might redeem Adam's disgraceful failure, and by humble obedience regain lost Eden.  {2Red 14.2}
[2Red 14.3]          The great work of redemption could be carried out only by the Redeemer taking the place of fallen Adam. With the sins of the world laid upon him, he would go over the ground where Adam stumbled. He would bear                                                                              15  a test infinitely more severe than that which Adam failed to endure. He would overcome on man's account, and conquer the tempter, that, through his obedience, his purity of character and steadfast integrity, his righteousness might be imputed to man, that, through his name, man might overcome the foe on his own account.  {2Red 14.3}
[2Red 15.1]          What love! What amazing condescension! The King of glory proposed to humble himself to fallen humanity! He would place his feet in Adam's steps. He would take man's fallen nature, and engage to cope with the strong foe who triumphed over Adam. He would overcome Satan, and in thus doing he would open the way for the redemption from the disgrace of Adam's failure and fall, of all those who would believe on him.  {2Red 15.1}
[2Red 15.2]          Angels on probation had been deceived by Satan, and had been led on by him in the great rebellion in Heaven against Christ. They failed to endure the test brought to bear upon them, and they fell. Adam was then created in the image of God and placed upon probation. He had a perfectly developed organism. All his faculties were harmonious. In all his emotions, words, and actions, there was a perfect conformity to the will of his Maker. After God had made every provision for the happiness of man, and had supplied his every want, he tested his loyalty. If the holy pair should be obedient, the race would, after a time, be made equal to the angels. As Adam and Eve failed to bear this test, Christ proposed to become a voluntary offering for man.  {2Red 15.2}
[2Red 15.3]          Satan knew that if Christ was indeed the Son of God, the world's Redeemer, it was for                                                                              16  no good to himself that the Lord had left the royal courts of Heaven to come to a fallen world. He feared that his own power was thenceforth to be limited, and that his deceptive wiles would be discerned and exposed, and his influence over man would be weakened. He feared that his dominion and control of the kingdoms of the world were to be contested. He remembered the words which Jehovah addressed to him when he was summoned into his presence with Adam and Eve, whom he had ruined by his lying deceptions, "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed. It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." This declaration contained the first gospel promise to man.  {2Red 15.3}
[2Red 16.1]          But these words, at the time they were spoken, were not fully understood by Satan. He knew that they contained a curse for him, because he had seduced the holy pair. And when Christ was manifested on the earth, Satan feared that he was indeed the One promised who should limit his power, and finally destroy him.  {2Red 16.1}
[2Red 16.2]          Satan had peculiar interest in watching the development of events immediately after the fall of Adam, to learn how his work had affected the kingdom of God, and what the Lord would do with Adam because of his disobedience. The Son of God, undertaking to become the Redeemer of the race, placed Adam in a new relation to his Creator. He was still fallen; but a door of hope was opened to him. The wrath of God still hung over Adam, but the execution of the sentence of death was delayed, and the indignation of God was restrained, because Christ had entered upon the work of becoming man's                                                                              17  Redeemer. Christ was to take the wrath of God which in justice should fall upon man. He became a refuge for man, and, although man was indeed a criminal, deserving the wrath of God, yet he could, by faith in Christ, run into the refuge provided, and be safe. In the midst of death, there was life if man chose to accept it. The holy and infinite God, who dwelleth in light unapproachable, could no longer talk with man. No communication could now exist directly between man and his Maker.  {2Red 16.2}
[2Red 17.1]          God forbears, for a time, the full execution of the sentence of death pronounced upon man. Satan flattered himself that he had forever broken the link between Heaven and earth. But in this he was greatly mistaken and disappointed. The Father had given the world into the hands of his Son for him to redeem from the curse and the disgrace of Adam's failure and fall. Through Christ alone can man now find access to God. And through Christ alone will the Lord hold communication with man.  {2Red 17.1}
[2Red 17.2]          Christ volunteered to maintain and vindicate the holiness of the divine law. He was not to do away the smallest part of its claims in the work of redemption for man, but, in order to save man, and maintain the sacred claims and justice of his Father's law, he gave himself a sacrifice for the guilt of man. Christ's life did not, in a single instance, detract from the claims of his Father's law, but, through firm obedience to all its precepts, and by dying for the sins of those who had transgressed it, he established it immutability.  {2Red 17.2}
[2Red 17.3]          After the transgression of Adam, Satan saw                                                                              18  that the ruin was complete. The human race was brought into a deplorable condition. Man was cut off from intercourse with God. It was Satan's design that the state of man should be the same as that of the fallen angels, in rebellion against God, uncheered by a gleam of hope. He reasoned that if God pardoned sinful man whom he had created, he would also pardon him and his angels, and receive them into his favor. But he was disappointed.  {2Red 17.3}
[2Red 18.1]          The divine Son of God saw that no arm but his own could save fallen man, and he determined to help man. He left the fallen angels to perish in their rebellion, but stretched forth his hand to rescue perishing man. The angels who were rebellious were dealt with according to the light and experience they had abundantly enjoyed in Heaven. Satan, the chief of the fallen angels, once had an exalted position in Heaven. He was next in honor to Christ. The knowledge which he, as well as the angels who fell with him, had of the character of God, of his goodness, his mercy, wisdom, and excellent glory, made their guilt unpardonable.  {2Red 18.1}
[2Red 18.2]          There was no possible hope for the redemption of those who had witnessed and enjoyed the inexpressible glory of Heaven, and had seen the terrible majesty of God, and, in presence of all this glory, had rebelled against him. There were no new and wonderful exhibitions of God's exalted power that could impress them so deeply as those they had already experienced. If they could rebel in the very presence of glory inexpressible, they could not be placed in a more favorable condition to be proved. There was no reserve force of power, nor were                                                                              19  there any greater heights and depths of infinite glory to overpower their jealous doubts and rebellious murmuring. Their guilt and their punishment must be in proportion to their exalted privileges in the heavenly courts.  {2Red 18.2}
[2Red 19.1]                    Sacrificial Offerings.          Fallen man, because of his guilt, could no longer come directly before God with his supplications; for his transgression of the divine law had placed an impassable barrier between the holy God and the transgressor. But a plan was devised that the sentence of death should rest upon a substitute. In the plan of redemption there must be the shedding of blood, for death must come in consequence of man's sin. The beasts for sacrificial offerings were to prefigure Christ. In the slain victim, man was to see the fulfillment for the time being of God's word, "Ye shall surely die." And the flowing of the blood from the victim would also signify an atonement. There was no virtue in the blood of animals; but the shedding of the blood of beasts was to point forward to a Redeemer who would one day come to the world and die for the sins of men. And thus Christ would fully vindicate his Father's law.  {2Red 19.1}
[2Red 19.2]          Satan watched every event in regard to the sacrificial offerings with intense interest. The devotion and solemnity connected with the shedding of the blood of the victim caused him great uneasiness. To him, this ceremony was clothed with mystery; but he was not a dull scholar, and he soon learned that the sacrificial offerings typified some future atonement for                                                                              20  man. He saw that these offerings signified repentance for sin. This did not agree with his purposes, and he at once commenced to work upon the heart of Cain, to lead him to rebellion against the sacrificial offering which prefigured a Redeemer to come.  {2Red 19.2}
[2Red 20.1]          Adam's repentance, evidenced by his sorrow for his transgression and his hope of salvation through Christ, shown by his works in the sacrifices offered, were a disappointment to Satan. He hoped forever to gain Adam to unite with him in murmuring against God, and in rebelling against his authority. Cain and Abel were representatives of the two great classes. Abel, as priest, in solemn faith offered his sacrifice. Cain was willing to offer the fruit of his ground, but refused to connect with his offering the blood of beasts. His heart refused to show his repentance for sin, and his faith in a Saviour, by offering the blood of beasts. He refused to acknowledge his need of a Redeemer. This, to his proud heart, was dependence and humiliation.  {2Red 20.1}
[2Red 20.2]          But Abel, by faith in a future Redeemer, offered to God a more acceptable sacrifice than Cain. His offering the blood of beasts signified that he was a sinner, and had sins to put away, and that he was penitent and believed in the efficacy of the blood of the future great offering. Satan is the parent of unbelief, murmuring, and rebellion. He filled Cain with doubt and with madness against his innocent brother, and against God because his sacrifice was refused, and Abel's was accepted. And he slew his brother in his insane madness.  {2Red 20.2}
[2Red 20.3]          The sacrificial offerings were instituted to be a standing pledge to man of God's pardon                                                                              21  through the great offering to be made, typified by the blood of beasts. Through this ceremony man signified repentance, obedience, and faith in a Redeemer to come. That which made Cain's offering offensive to God was his lack of submission and obedience to the ordinance of his appointment. He thought that his own plan, in offering to God merely the fruit of the ground, was nobler, and not as humiliating as the offering of the blood of beasts, which showed dependence upon another, thus expressing his own weakness and sinfulness. Cain slighted the blood of the atonement.  {2Red 20.3}
[2Red 21.1]          Adam, in transgressing the law of Jehovah, had opened the door for Satan, who had planted his banner in the midst of the first family. He was made to feel, indeed, that the wages of sin was death. Satan designed to gain Eden by deceiving our first parents; but in this he was disappointed. Instead of securing to himself Eden, he now feared that he would lose all he had claimed out of Eden. His sagacity could trace the signification of these offerings, that they pointed man forward to a Redeemer, and, for the time being, were a typical atonement for the sin of fallen man, opening a door of hope to the race.  {2Red 21.1}
[2Red 21.2]          The rebellion of Satan against God was most determined. He worked, in warring against the kingdom of God, with perseverance and fortitude worthy of a better cause.  {2Red 21.2}
[2Red 21.3]                    Appetite and Passion.          The world had become so corrupt through indulgence of appetite and debased passion in                                                                              22  the days of Noah that God destroyed its inhabitants by the waters of the flood. And as men again multiplied upon the earth, the indulgence in wine to intoxication, perverted the senses, and prepared the way for excessive meat-eating and the strengthening of the animal passions. Men lifted themselves up against the God of Heaven; and their faculties and opportunities were devoted to glorifying themselves rather than honoring their Creator. Satan found easy access to the hearts of men. He is a diligent student of the Bible, and is much better acquainted with the prophecies than many religious teachers. He knows that it is for his interest to keep well informed in the revealed purposes of God, that he may defeat the plans of the Infinite. So infidels frequently study the Scriptures more diligently than some who profess to be guided by them. Some of the ungodly search the Scriptures that they may become familiar with Bible truth, and furnish themselves with arguments to make it appear that the Bible contradicts itself. And many professed Christians are so ignorant of the word of God, through neglect of its study, that they are blinded by the deceptive reasoning of those who pervert sacred truth, that they may turn souls away from the counsel of God in his word.  {2Red 21.3}
[2Red 22.1]          Satan saw in the typical offerings an expected Redeemer who was to ransom man from his control. He laid his plans deep, to rule the hearts of men from generation to generation, and to blind their understanding of the prophecies, that when Jesus should come, the people would refuse to accept him as their Saviour.  {2Red 22.1}
[2Red 22.2]          God appointed Moses to lead out his people                                                                              23  from their bondage in the land of Egypt, that they might consecrate themselves to serve him with perfect hearts, and be to him a peculiar treasure. Moses was their visible leader, while Christ stood at the head of the armies of Israel, their invisible leader. If they could have always realized this, they would not have rebelled, and provoked God in the wilderness by their unreasonable murmurings. God said to Moses, "Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions; for my name is in him."  {2Red 22.2}
[2Red 23.1]          When Christ, as the guiding, guarding angel, condescended to lead the armies of Israel through the wilderness to Canaan, Satan was provoked, for he felt that his power could not so well control them. But as he saw that the armies of Israel were easily influenced and incited to rebellion by his suggestions, he hoped to lead them to murmuring and sin which would bring upon them the wrath of God. And as he saw that his power was submitted to by men, he became bold in his temptations, inciting them to crime and violence. Through Satan's devices, each generation was becoming more feeble in physical, mental, and moral power. This gave him courage to think that he might succeed in his warfare against Christ in person when he should be manifested.  {2Red 23.1}
[2Red 23.2]          A few in every generation from Adam resisted his every artifice and stood forth as noble representatives of what it was in the power of man to do and to be, while Christ should                                                                              24  co-operate with human efforts, to help man in overcoming the power of Satan. Enoch and Elijah are the correct representatives of what the race might be through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. Satan was greatly disturbed because these noble, holy men were untainted amid the moral pollution surrounding them, perfecting righteous characters, and accounted worthy for translation to Heaven. As they had stood forth in moral power, in noble uprightness, overcoming Satan's temptations, he could not bring them under the dominion of death. He triumphed that he had power to overcome Moses with his temptations, and that he could mar his illustrious character and lead him to the sin of taking to himself glory before the people which belonged to God.  {2Red 23.2}
[2Red 24.1]          Christ resurrected Moses, and took him to Heaven. This enraged Satan, and he accused the Son of God of invading his dominion by robbing the grave of his lawful prey. Jude says of the resurrection of Moses, "Yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil, he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke thee."  {2Red 24.1}
[2Red 24.2]          When Satan succeeds in tempting men whom God has especially honored to commit grievous sins, he triumphs; for he has gained to himself a great victory and has done harm to the kingdom of Christ.  {2Red 24.2}
[2Red 24.3]                     Birth and Life of Christ.          At the birth of Christ, Satan saw the plains of Bethlehem illuminated with the brilliant glory                                                                              25  of a multitude of heavenly angels. He heard their song, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men." The prince of darkness saw the amazed shepherds filled with fear as they beheld the illuminated plains. They trembled before the exhibitions of bewildering glory which seemed to entrance their senses. The rebel chief himself trembled at the proclamation of the angel to the shepherds, "Fear not; for behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day, in the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord." He had met with good success in devising a plan to ruin men, and he had become bold and powerful. He had controlled the minds and bodies of men from Adam down to the first appearing of Christ. But now Satan was troubled and alarmed for his kingdom and his life.  {2Red 24.3}
[2Red 25.1]          The song of the  heavenly messengers proclaiming the advent of the Saviour to a fallen world, and the joy expressed at this great event, Satan knew boded no good to himself. Dark forebodings were awakened in his mind as to the influence this advent to the world would have upon his kingdom. He queried if this was not the coming One who would contest his power and overthrow his kingdom. He looked upon Christ from his birth as his rival. He stirred the envy and jealousy of Herod to destroy Christ by insinuating to him that his power and his kingdom were to be given to this new king. Satan imbued Herod with the very feelings and fears that disturbed his own mind. He inspired the corrupt mind of Herod to slay all the children in Bethlehem who were two years old and under, which                                                                              26  plan he thought would succeed in ridding the earth of the infant king.  {2Red 25.1}
[2Red 26.1]          But against his plans, Satan sees a higher power at work. Angels of God protected the life of the infant Redeemer. Joseph was warned in a dream to flee into Egypt, that in a heathen land he might find an asylum for the world's Redeemer. Satan followed him from infancy to childhood and from childhood to manhood, inventing means and ways to allure him from his allegiance to God, and overcome him with his subtle temptations. The unsullied purity of the childhood, youth, and manhood, of Christ which Satan could not taint, annoyed him exceedingly. All his darts and arrows of temptation fell harmless before the Son of God. And when he found that all his temptations prevailed nothing in moving Christ from the steadfast integrity, or in marring the spotless purity of the youthful Galilean, he was perplexed and enraged. He looked upon this youth as an enemy that he must dread and fear.  {2Red 26.1}
[2Red 26.2]          That there should be one who walked the earth with moral power to withstand all his temptations, who resisted all his attractive bribes to allure him to sin, and over whom he could obtain no advantage to separate from God, chafed and enraged his satanic majesty.  {2Red 26.2}
[2Red 26.3]          The childhood, youth, and manhood of John, who came in the spirit and power of Elijah to do a special work in preparing the way for the world's Redeemer, were marked with firmness and moral power. Satan could not move his integrity. When the voice of this prophet was heard in the wilderness, "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight," Satan                                                                              27  was afraid for his kingdom. He felt that the voice, sounding forth in trumpet tones in the wilderness, caused sinners under his control to tremble. He saw that his power over many was broken. The sinfulness of sin was revealed in such a manner that men became alarmed; and some, by repentance of their sins, found the favor of God, and gained moral power to resist his temptations.  {2Red 26.3}
[2Red 27.1]          He was on the ground at the time when Christ presented himself to John for baptism. He heard the majestic voice resounding through Heaven and echoing through the earth like peals of thunder. He saw the lightnings flash from the cloudless heavens, and heard the fearful words from Jehovah, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." He saw the brightness of the Father's glory overshadowing the form of Jesus, thus pointing out in that crowd the One whom he acknowledged as his Son with unmistakable assurance. The circumstances connected with this baptismal scene had aroused the most intense hatred in the breast of Satan. He knew then for a certainty that unless he could overcome Christ, from thenceforth there would be a limitation of his power. He understood that the communication from the throne of God signified that Heaven was more directly accessible to man.  {2Red 27.1}
[2Red 27.2]          As Satan had led man to sin, he had hoped that God's abhorrence of sin would forever separate him from man, and break the connecting link between Heaven and earth. The opening heavens, in connection with the voice of God addressing his Son, was like a death-knell to Satan. He feared that God was now to unite man more                                                                              28  fully to himself, and give power to overcome his devices. And for this purpose Christ had come from the royal courts to the earth. Satan was well acquainted with the position of honor Christ had held in Heaven as the Son of God, the beloved of the Father. And that he should leave Heaven, and come to this world as a man, filled him with apprehension for his safety. He could not comprehend the mystery of this great sacrifice for the benefit of fallen man. He knew that the value of Heaven far exceeded the anticipation and appreciation of fallen man. The most costly treasures of the world, he knew, would not compare with its worth. As he had lost through his rebellion all the riches and pure glories of Heaven, he was determined to be revenged by causing as many as he could to undervalue Heaven, and to place their affections upon earthly treasures.  {2Red 27.2}
[2Red 28.1]          It was incomprehensible to the selfish soul of Satan that there could exist benevolence and love for the deceived race so great as to induce the Prince of Heaven to leave his home and come to a world marred with sin and seared with the curse. He had knowledge of the inestimable value of eternal riches that man had not. He had experienced the pure contentment, the peace, exalted holiness, and unalloyed joys of the heavenly abode. He had realized, before his rebellion, the satisfaction of the full approval of God. He had once a full appreciation of the glory that enshrouded the Father, and knew that there was no limit to his power.  {2Red 28.1}
[2Red 28.2]          Satan knew what he had lost. He now feared that his empire over the world was to be contested, his right disputed, and his power broken.                                                                              29  He knew, through prophecy, that a Saviour was predicted and that his kingdom would not be established in earthly triumph and with worldly honor and display. He knew that ancient prophecies foretold a kingdom to be established by the Prince of Heaven upon the earth, which he claimed as his dominion. This kingdom would embrace all the kingdoms of the world, and then his power and his glory would cease and he would receive his retribution for the sins he had introduced into the world, and for the misery he had brought upon man. He knew that everything which concerned his prosperity was pending upon his success or failure in overcoming Christ with his temptations in the wilderness. He brought to bear upon Christ every artifice and force of his powerful temptations to allure him from his allegiance.  {2Red 28.2}
[2Red 29.1]          It is impossible for man to know the strength of Satan's temptations to the Son of God. Every temptation that seems so afflicting to man in his daily life, so difficult to resist and overcome, was brought to bear upon the Son of God in as much greater degree as his excellence of character was superior to that of fallen man.  {2Red 29.1}
[2Red 29.2]          Christ was tempted in all points like as we are. As man's representative, he stood the closest test and proving of God. He met the strongest force of Satan. His most wily temptations Christ has tested and conquered in behalf of man. It is impossible for man to be tempted above what he is able to bear while he relies upon Jesus, the infinite Conqueror.                                                                              30   {2Red 29.2}
[2Red 30.1]                           The Temptation.          In the desolate wilderness, Christ was not in so favorable a position to endure the temptations of Satan as was Adam when he was tempted in Eden. The Son of God humbled himself, and took man's nature, after the race had wandered four thousand years from Eden, and from their original state of purity and uprightness. Sin had been making its terrible marks upon the race for ages; and physical, mental, and moral degeneracy prevailed throughout the human family.  {2Red 30.1}
[2Red 30.2]          When Adam was assailed by the tempter in Eden, he was without the taint of sin. He stood before God in the strength of perfect manhood. All the organs and faculties of his being were equally developed, and harmoniously balanced.  {2Red 30.2}
[2Red 30.3]          Christ, in the wilderness of temptation, stood in Adam's place to bear the test he failed to endure. Here Christ overcame in the sinner's behalf, four thousand years after Adam turned his back upon the light of his home. Separated from the presence of God, the human family had been departing, each successive generation, farther from the original purity, wisdom, and knowledge, which Adam possessed in Eden. Christ bore the sins and infirmities of the race as they existed when he came to the earth to help man. In behalf of the race, with the weaknesses of fallen man upon him, he was to stand the temptations of Satan upon all points on which man could be assailed.  {2Red 30.3}
[2Red 30.4]          Adam was surrounded with everything his heart could wish. Every want was supplied. There was no sin, and no signs of decay in glorious                                                                              31  Eden. Angels of God conversed freely and lovingly with the holy pair. The happy songsters carolled forth their free, joyous songs of praise to their Creator. The peaceful beasts in happy innocence played around Adam and Eve, obedient to their word. Adam was in the perfection of manhood, the noblest of the Creator's works. He was in the image of God, but a little lower than the angels.  {2Red 30.4}
[2Red 31.1]          What a contrast the second Adam presented as he entered the gloomy wilderness to cope with Satan single-handed. Since the fall, the race had been decreasing in size and physical strength, and sinking lower in the scale of moral worth, up to the period of Christ's advent to the earth. In order to elevate fallen man, Christ must reach him where he was. He took human nature, and bore the infirmities and degeneracy of the race. He who knew no sin became sin for us. He humiliated himself to the lowest depths of human woe, that he might be qualified to reach man, and bring him up from the degradation in which sin had plunged him.  {2Red 31.1}
[2Red 31.2]          "For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings."  {2Red 31.2}
[2Red 31.3]          "And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him."  {2Red 31.3}
[2Red 31.4]          "Wherefore in all things it behooved him to to be made like unto his brethren; that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath                                                                              32  suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted."  {2Red 31.4}
[2Red 32.1]          "For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin."  {2Red 32.1}
[2Red 32.2]          Satan had been at war with the government of God, since he first rebelled. His success in tempting Adam and Eve in Eden, and introducing sin into the world, had emboldened this arch foe; and he had proudly boasted to the heavenly angels that when Christ should appear, taking man's nature, he would be weaker than himself, and that he would overcome him by his power. He exulted that Adam and Eve in Eden could not resist his insinuations when he appealed to their appetite. The inhabitants of the old world he overcame in the same manner, through the indulgence of lustful appetite and corrupt passions. Through the gratification of appetite, he had overthrown the Israelites. He boasted that the Son of God himself, who was with Moses and Joshua, was not able to resist his power, and lead the favored people of his choice to Canaan; for nearly all who left Egypt died in the wilderness; also, that he had tempted the meek man, Moses, to take to himself glory which God claimed. David and Solomon, who had been especially favored of God, he had induced, through the indulgence of appetite and passion, to incur God's displeasure. And he boasted that he could yet succeed in thwarting the purpose of God in the salvation of man through Jesus Christ.  {2Red 32.2}
[2Red 32.3]          In the wilderness of temptation, Christ was without food forty days. Moses had, on especial occasions, been thus long without food. But he                                                                              33  felt not the pangs of hunger. He was not tempted and harassed by a vile and powerful foe, as was the Son of God. He was elevated above the human, and especially sustained by the glory of God which enshrouded him.  {2Red 32.3}
[2Red 33.1]          Satan had succeeded so well in deceiving the angels of God, and in ruining noble Adam, that he thought he should be successful in overcoming Christ in his humiliation. He looked with pleased exultation upon the result of his temptations, and the increase of sin in the continued transgression of God's law, for more than four thousand years. He had worked the ruin of our first parents, and brought sin and death into the world, and led to ruin multitudes of all ages, countries, and classes. By his power, he had controlled cities and nations, until their sin provoked the wrath of God to destroy them by fire, water, earthquakes, sword, famine, and pestilence. By his subtility and untiring efforts, he had controlled the appetite, and excited and strengthened the passions, to so fearful a degree that he had defaced, and almost obliterated, the image of God in man. His physical and moral dignity were in so great a degree destroyed that he bore but a faint resemblance in character, and noble perfection of form, to the dignified Adam in Eden.  {2Red 33.1}
[2Red 33.2]          At the first advent of Christ, Satan had brought man down from his original, exalted purity, and had dimmed that golden character with sin. The man whom God had created a sovereign in Eden, he had transformed into a slave in the earth groaning under the curse of sin. The halo of glory, which God had given holy Adam to cover him as a garment, departed from him after his                                                                              34  transgression. The light of God's glory could not cover disobedience and sin. In the place of health and plenitude of blessings, poverty, sickness, and suffering of every type, were to be the portion of the children of Adam.  {2Red 33.2}
[2Red 34.1]          Satan had, through his seductive power, led men to vain philosophy, to question, and finally disbelieve, the divine revelation, and the existence of God. He looked abroad upon a world of moral wretchedness, and a race exposed to the wrath of a sin-avenging God, with fiendish triumph that he had been so successful in darkening the pathway of so many, and had led them to transgress the law of God. He clothed sin with pleasing attractions, to secure the ruin of many.  {2Red 34.1}
[2Red 34.2]          But his most successful scheme in deceiving man has been to conceal his real purposes and his true character, by representing himself to be man's friend--a benefactor of the race. He flatters men with the pleasing fable that there is no rebellious foe, no deadly enemy that they need to guard against, and that the existence of a personal devil is all a fiction; and while he thus hides his existence, he is gathering thousands under his control. He is deceiving many, as he tried to deceive Christ, telling them that he is an angel from Heaven, doing a good work for humanity. And the masses are so blinded by sin that they cannot discern the devices of Satan, and they honor him as they would a heavenly angel while he is working their eternal ruin.  {2Red 34.2}
[2Red 34.3]          Christ had entered the world as Satan's destroyer, and the Redeemer of the captives bound by his power. He would leave an example in his own victorious life for man to follow, and thus overcome the temptations of Satan. As                                                                              35  soon as Christ entered the wilderness of temptation, his visage changed. The glory and splendor which were reflected from the throne of God and his countenance, when the heavens opened before him, and the Father's voice acknowledged him as his Son in whom he was well pleased, were now gone. The weight of the sins of the world was pressing his soul, and his countenance expressed unutterable sorrow, a depth of anguish that fallen man had never realized. He felt the overwhelming tide of woe that deluged the world. He realized the strength of indulged appetite and unholy passion, which controlled the world, and had brought upon man inexpressible suffering. The indulgence of appetite had been increasing and strengthening with every successive generation since Adam's transgression, until the race was so feeble in moral power that they could not overcome in their own strength. Christ, in behalf of the race, was to overcome appetite, by standing the most powerful test upon this point. He was to tread the path of temptation alone, and there must be none to help him --none to comfort or uphold him. Alone he was to wrestle with the powers of darkness.  {2Red 34.3}
[2Red 35.1]          As in his human strength man could not resist the power of Satan's temptations, Jesus volunteered to undertake the work, and to bear the burden for man, and overcome the power of appetite in his behalf. In man's behalf, he must show self-denial, perseverance, and firmness of principle, paramount to the gnawing pangs of hunger. He must show a power of control stronger than hunger and even death.  {2Red 35.1}
[2Red 35.2]          When Christ bore the test of temptation upon the point of appetite, he did not stand in beautiful                                                                              36  Eden, as did Adam, with the light and love of God seen in everything his eye rested upon; but he was in a barren, desolate wilderness, surrounded with wild beasts. Everything around him was repulsive. With these surroundings, he fasted forty days and forty nights, "and in those days he did eat nothing." He was emaciated through long fasting, and felt the keenest sense of hunger. His visage was indeed marred more than the sons of men.  {2Red 35.2}
[2Red 36.1]          Christ thus entered upon his life of conflict to overcome the mighty foe, in bearing the very test which Adam failed to endure, that, through successful conflict, he might break the power of Satan, and redeem the race from the disgrace of the fall.  {2Red 36.1}
[2Red 36.2]          All was lost when Adam yielded to the power of appetite. The Redeemer, in whom both the human and the divine were united, stood in Adam's place, and endured a terrible fast of nearly six weeks. The length of this fast is the strongest evidence of the great sinfulness of debased appetite, and the power it has upon the human family.  {2Red 36.2}
[2Red 36.3]          The humanity of Christ reached to the very depths of human wretchedness, and identified itself with the weaknesses and necessities of fallen man, while his divine nature grasped the Eternal. His work in bearing the guilt of man's transgression was not to give him license to continue to violate the law of God; for transgression made man a debtor to the law, and Christ himself was paying this debt by his own suffering. The trials and sufferings of Christ were to impress man with a sense of his great sin in breaking the law of God, and to bring him to repentance                                                                              37  and obedience to that law, and through obedience to acceptance with God. He would impute his righteousness to man, and so raise him in moral value with God that his efforts to keep the divine law would be acceptable. Christ's work was to reconcile man to God through his human nature, and God to man through his divine nature.  {2Red 36.3}
[2Red 37.1]         As soon as the long fast of Christ commenced, Satan was at hand with his temptations. He came to Christ, enshrouded in light, claiming to be one of the angels from the throne of God, sent upon an errand of mercy to sympathize with him, and to relieve him of his suffering condition. He tried to make Christ believe that God did not require him to pass through the self-denial and sufferings he anticipated; that he had been sent from Heaven to bear to him the message, that God only designed to prove his willingness to endure.  {2Red 37.1}
[2Red 37.2]          Satan told Christ that he was to set his feet in the blood-stained path, but not to travel it, that, like Abraham, he was tested to show his perfect obedience. He also stated that he was the angel that stayed the hand of Abraham as the knife was raised to slay Isaac, and he had now come to save his life; that it was not necessary for him to endure this painful hunger and death from starvation; and that he would help him bear the work in the plan of salvation.  {2Red 37.2}
[2Red 37.3]          The Son of God turned from all these artful temptations, and was steadfast in his purpose to carry out in every particular, in the spirit and in the very letter, the plan which had been devised for the redemption of the fallen race. But Satan had manifold temptations prepared to                                                                              38  ensnare Christ, and obtain advantage of him; if he failed in one temptation, he would try another. He thought he would succeed, because Christ had humbled himself as a man. He flattered himself that his assumed character, as one of the heavenly angels, could not be discerned. He feigned to doubt the divinity of Christ, because of his emaciated appearance and unpleasant surroundings.  {2Red 37.3}
[2Red 38.1]          Christ knew that, in taking the nature of man, he would not be equal, in appearance, to the angels of Heaven. Satan urged that, if he was indeed the Son of God, he should give him evidence of his exalted character. He approached Christ with temptations upon appetite. He had overcome Adam upon this point, and he had controlled his descendants, and through indulgence of appetite, had led them to provoke God by iniquity, until their crimes were so great that the Lord destroyed them from off the earth by the waters of the flood.  {2Red 38.1}
[2Red 38.2]          Under Satan's direct temptations, the children of Israel suffered appetite to control reason, and they were, through indulgence, led to commit grievous sins which awakened the wrath of God against them, and they fell in the wilderness. He thought that he should be successful in overcoming Christ with the same temptation. Satan told Christ, that one of the exalted angels had been exiled to the earth, that his appearance indicated that, instead of his being the king of Heaven, he was the angel fallen, and that this explained his emaciated and distressed appearance.  {2Red 38.2}
[2Red 38.3]          He then called the attention of Christ to his own attractive appearance, clothed with light and strong in power. He claimed to be a messenger                                                                              39  direct from the throne of Heaven, and asserted that he had a right to demand of Christ evidences of his being the Son of God. Satan would fain disbelieve, if he could, the words that came from Heaven to the Son of God at his baptism. He determined to overcome Christ, and, if possible, make his own kingdom and life secure. His first temptation to Christ was upon appetite. He had, upon this point, almost entire control of the world, and his temptations were so adapted to the circumstances and surroundings of Christ, that his temptations upon appetite were almost overpowering.  {2Red 38.3}
[2Red 39.1]          Christ could have worked a miracle in his own behalf; but this would not have been in accordance with the plan of salvation. The many miracles in the life of Christ show his power to work miracles for the benefit of suffering humanity. By a miracle of mercy, he fed five thousand at once with five loaves and two small fishes. Therefore he had the power to work a miracle, and satisfy his own hunger. Satan flattered himself that he could lead Christ to doubt the words spoken from Heaven at his baptism. If he could tempt him to question his sonship, and doubt the truth of the word spoken by his Father, he would gain a great victory.  {2Red 39.1}
[2Red 39.2]          He found Christ in the desolate wilderness without companions, without food, and in actual suffering. His surroundings were most melancholy and repulsive. Satan suggested to Christ that God would not leave his Son in this condition of want and suffering. He hoped to shake the confidence of Christ in his Father, who had permitted him to be brought into this condition of extreme suffering in the desert, where the feet                                                                              40  of man had never trod. Satan hoped that he could insinuate doubts as to his Father's love, which would find a lodgment in the mind of Christ, and that, under the force of despondency and extreme hunger, he would exert his miraculous power in his own behalf, and take himself out of the hands of his Heavenly Father. This was indeed a temptation to Christ. But he cherished it not for a moment. He did not for a single moment doubt his Heavenly Father's love, although he was bowed down with inexpressible anguish. Satan's temptations, though skillfully devised, did not move the integrity of God's dear Son. His abiding confidence in his Father could not be shaken.  {2Red 39.2}
[2Red 40.1]          Jesus did not condescend to explain to his enemy how he was the Son of God, and in what manner as such he was to act. In an insulting, taunting manner Satan referred to the present weakness and the distressed appearance of Christ in contrast with his own strength and glory. He taunted Christ with being a poor representative of the angels, much less of their exalted Commander, the acknowledged King in the royal courts, and that his present appearance indicated that he was forsaken of God and man. He said that, if Christ was indeed the Son of God, the monarch of Heaven, he had power equal with God, and he could give him evidence of this and relieve his hunger by working a miracle, by changing the stone just at his feet into bread. Satan promised that, if Christ would do this, he would at once yield his claims of superiority, and that the contest between himself and Christ should there be forever ended.  {2Red 40.1}
[2Red 40.2]          Christ did not appear to notice the reviling                                                                              41  taunts of Satan. He was not provoked to give him proofs of his power, but meekly bore his insults without retaliation. The words spoken from Heaven at his baptism were precious evidence to him that his Father approved the steps he was taking in the plan of salvation, as man's substitute and surety. The opening heavens, and descent of the heavenly dove, were assurances that his Father would unite his power in Heaven with that of his Son upon the earth, to rescue man from the control of Satan, and that God accepted the effort of Christ to link earth to Heaven, and finite man to the infinite God.  {2Red 40.2}
[2Red 41.1]          The tokens received from his Father were inexpressibly precious to the Son of God through all his severe sufferings, and the terrible conflict with the rebel chief. And while enduring the test of God in the wilderness, and through his entire ministry, he had nothing to do in convincing Satan of his power, and that he was the Saviour of the world. Satan had sufficient evidence of his exalted station. His unwillingness to ascribe to Jesus the honor due to him, and to manifest submission as a subordinate, ripened into rebellion against God, and shut him out of Heaven.  {2Red 41.1}
[2Red 41.2]          It was not part of the mission of Christ to exercise his divine power for his own benefit, to relieve himself of suffering. This he had volunteered to take upon himself. He had condescended to take man's nature, and he was to suffer the inconveniences, ills, and afflictions of the human family. He was not to perform miracles on his own account; he came to save others. The object of his mission was to bring blessings, hope, and life, to the afflicted and oppressed. He was                                                                              42  to bear the burdens and griefs of suffering humanity.  {2Red 41.2}
[2Red 42.1]          Although Christ was suffering the keenest pangs of hunger he withstood the temptation. He repulsed Satan with the same scripture he had given Moses to repeat to rebellious Israel when their diet was restricted, and they were clamoring for flesh-meats in the wilderness, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." In this declaration, and also by his example, Christ would show man that hunger for temporal food was not the greatest calamity that could befall him. Satan flattered our first parents that eating the fruit which God had forbidden them, would bring to them great good, and would insure them against death, the very opposite of the truth which God had declared to them. "But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." If Adam had been obedient, he would have known neither want, sorrow, nor death.  {2Red 42.1}
[2Red 42.2]          If the people who lived before the flood had been obedient to the word of God, they would not have perished by the waters of the flood. If the Israelites had been obedient to the words of God, he would have bestowed upon them special blessings. But they fell in consequence of the indulgence of appetite and passion. They would not be obedient to the words of God. Indulgence of perverted appetite led them into numerous and grievous sins. If they had made the requirements of God their first consideration, and their physical wants secondary, in submission to God's                                                                              43  choice of proper food for them, not one of them would have fallen in the wilderness. They would have been established in the goodly land of Canaan, a holy, happy people with not a feeble one in all their tribes.  {2Red 42.2}
[2Red 43.1]          The Saviour of the world became sin for the race. In becoming man's substitute, Christ did not manifest his power as the Son of God; but ranked himself among the sons of men. He was to bear the trial of temptation as a man, in man's behalf, under the most trying circumstances, and leave an example of faith and perfect trust in his Heavenly Father. Christ knew that his Father would supply him food when it would be for his glory. He would not in this severe ordeal, when hunger pressed him beyond measure, prematurely diminish one particle of the trial allotted to him, by exercising his divine power.  {2Red 43.1}
[2Red 43.2]          Fallen man when brought into straightened places could not have the power to work miracles on his own behalf, to save himself from pain or anguish, or to give himself victory over his enemies. It was the purpose of God to test and prove the race, and give them an opportunity to develop character by bringing them frequently into trying positions to test their faith and confidence in his love and power. The life of Christ was a perfect pattern. He was ever, by his example and teachings, learning man that God was his dependence, and that in him should be his faith and firm trust.  {2Red 43.2}
[2Red 43.3]          Christ knew that Satan was a liar from the beginning, and it required strong self-control to listen to the propositions of this insulting deceiver, and not instantly rebuke his bold assumptions. Satan was expecting that the Son of God                                                                              44  would, in his extreme weakness and agony of spirit, give him an opportunity to obtain advantage over him by provoking him to engage in controversy with him. He designed to pervert the words of Christ and claim advantage, and call to his aid his fallen angels to use their utmost power to prevail against and overcome him.  {2Red 43.3}
[2Red 44.1]          The Saviour of the world had no controversy with Satan, who was expelled from Heaven, because he was no longer worthy of a place there. He who could influence the angels of God against their Supreme Ruler, and against his Son, their loved commander, and enlist their sympathy for himself, was capable of any deception. Four thousand years he had been warring against the government of God, and had lost none of his skill or power to tempt and deceive.  {2Red 44.1}
[2Red 44.2]          Because man fallen could not overcome Satan with his human strength, Christ came from the royal courts of Heaven to help him with his human and divine strength combined. Christ knew that Adam in Eden with his superior advantages might have withstood the temptations of Satan and conquered him. He also knew that it was not possible for man out of Eden, separated from the light and love of God since the fall, to resist the temptations of Satan in his own strength. In order to bring hope to man, and save him from complete ruin, he humbled himself to take man's nature, that with his divine power combined with the human he might reach man where he is. He obtained for the fallen sons and daughters of Adam that strength which it is impossible for them to gain for themselves, that in his name they might overcome the temptations of Satan.                                                                              45   {2Red 44.2}
[2Red 45.1]         The exalted Son of God in assuming humanity draws himself near to man by standing as the sinner's substitute. He identifies himself with the sufferings and afflictions of men. He was tempted in all points as man is tempted that he might know how to succor those who should be tempted. Christ overcame on the sinner's behalf.  {2Red 45.1}
[2Red 45.2]          Jacob in the night vision saw earth connected with Heaven by a ladder reaching to the throne of God. He saw the angels of God, clothed with garments of heavenly brightness, passing down from Heaven and up to Heaven upon this shining ladder. The bottom of this ladder rested upon the earth, while the top of it reached to the highest Heavens, and rested upon the throne of Jehovah. The brightness from the throne of God beamed down upon this ladder, and reflected a light of inexpressible glory upon the earth. This ladder represented Christ who had opened the communication between earth and Heaven.  {2Red 45.2}
[2Red 45.3]          In Christ's humiliation he descended to the very depths of human woe in sympathy and pity for fallen man, which was represented to Jacob by one end of the ladder resting upon the earth, while the top of the ladder, reaching unto Heaven, represents the divine power of Christ, grasping the Infinite, and thus linking earth to Heaven, and finite man to the infinite God. Through Christ the communication is opened between God and man. Angels may pass to and fro from Heaven to earth with messages of love to fallen man, and to minister unto those who shall be heirs of salvation. It is through Christ alone that the heavenly messengers minister to men.  {2Red 45.3}
[2Red 45.4]          Adam and Eve in Eden were placed under                                                                              46  most favorable circumstances. It was their privilege to hold communion with God and angels. They were without the condemnation of sin. The light of God and angels was with them, and around about them. The Author of their existence was their teacher. But they fell beneath the power and temptations of the artful foe. Four thousand years had Satan been at work against the government of God, and he had obtained strength and experience from determined practice.  {2Red 45.4}
[2Red 46.1]          Fallen men had not the advantages of Adam in Eden. They had been separating from God for four thousand years. The wisdom to understand, and power to resist, the temptations of Satan had become less and less, until Satan seemed to reign triumphant in the earth. Appetite and passion, the love of the world, and presumptuous sins were the great branches of evil out of which every species of crime, violence, and corruption grew. Satan was defeated in his object to overcome Christ upon the point of appetite. And here in the wilderness Christ achieved a victory in behalf of the race upon the point of appetite, making it possible for man, in all future time in his name to overcome the strength of appetite on his own behalf.  {2Red 46.1}
[2Red 46.2]          But Satan was not willing to cease his efforts until he had tried every means to obtain victory over the world's Redeemer. He knew that with himself all was at stake, whether he or Christ should be victor in the contest. And in order to awe Christ with his superior strength he carried him to Jerusalem and set him on a pinnacle of the temple, and continued to beset him with temptations. He again demanded of Christ that                                                                              47  if he was indeed the Son of God to give him evidence by casting himself from the dizzy height upon which he had placed him. He urged Christ to show his confidence in the preserving care of his Father by casting himself down from the temple.  {2Red 46.2}
[2Red 47.1]          In Satan's first temptation upon the point of appetite he had tried to insinuate doubts in regard to God's love and care for Christ as his Son, by presenting his surroundings and his hunger as an evidence that he was not in favor with God. He was unsuccessful in this. He next tried to take advantage of the faith and perfect trust Christ had shown in his Heavenly Father, to urge him to presumption. "If thou be the Son of God cast thyself down; for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee, and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone." Jesus promptly answered, "It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God."  {2Red 47.1}
[2Red 47.2]          The sin of presumption lies close beside the virtue of perfect faith and confidence in God. Satan flattered himself that he could take advantage of the humanity of Christ to urge him over the line of trust to presumption. Upon this point many souls are wrecked. Satan tried to deceive Christ through flattery. He admitted that he was right in the wilderness, in his faith and confidence that God was his Father under the most trying circumstances. He then urged Christ to give him one more proof of his entire dependence upon God, one more evidence of his faith that he was the Son of God, by casting himself from the temple. He told Christ that if he has indeed the Son of God he had nothing to                                                                              48  fear, for angels were at hand to uphold him. Satan gave evidence that he understood the Scriptures by the use he made of them.  {2Red 47.2}
[2Red 48.1]         The Redeemer of the world wavered not from his integrity, and showed that he had perfect faith in his Father's promised care. He would not put the faithfulness and love of his Father to a needless trial, although he was in the hands of an enemy, and placed in a position of extreme difficulty and peril. He would not at Satan's suggestion tempt God by presumptuously experimenting on his providence. Satan had brought in Scripture which seemed appropriate for the occasion, hoping to accomplish his designs by making the application to our Saviour at this special time.  {2Red 48.1}
[2Red 48.2]         Christ knew that God could indeed bear him up if he had required him to throw himself from the temple. But to do this unbidden, and to experiment upon his Father's protecting care and love, because dared by Satan to do so would not show his strength of faith. Satan was well aware that if Christ could be prevailed upon, unbidden by his Father, to fling himself from the temple to prove his claim to his Heavenly Father's protecting care, he would in the very act show the weakness of his human nature.  {2Red 48.2}
[2Red 48.3]          Christ came off victor in the second temptation. He manifested perfect confidence and trust in his Father during his severe conflict with the powerful foe. Our Redeemer, in the victory here gained, has left man a perfect pattern, showing him that his only safety is in firm trust and unwavering confidence in God in all trials and perils. He refused to presume upon the mercy of his Father by placing himself in peril that would                                                                              49  make it necessary for his Heavenly Father to display his power to save him from danger. This would be forcing providence on his own account, and he would not then leave for his people a perfect example of faith and firm trust in God.  {2Red 48.3}
[2Red 49.1]          Satan's object in tempting Christ was to lead him to daring presumption, and to show human weakness that would not make him a perfect pattern for his people. He thought that should Christ fail to bear the test of his temptations there could be no redemption for the race, and his power over them would be completed.  {2Red 49.1}
[2Red 49.2]          The humiliation and agonizing sufferings of Christ in the wilderness of temptation were for the race. In Adam all was lost by transgression. Through Christ was man's only hope of restoration to the favor of God. Man had separated himself at such distance from God by transgression of his law that he could not humiliate himself before God in any degree proportionate to the magnitude of his sin. The Son of God could fully understand the aggravating sins of the transgressor, and, in his sinless character, he alone could make an acceptable atonement for man, in suffering the agonizing sense of his Father's displeasure. The sorrow and anguish of the Son of God for the sins of the world were proportionate to his divine excellence and purity, as well as to the magnitude of the offense.  {2Red 49.2}
[2Red 49.3]          Christ was our example in all things. As we see his humiliation in the long trial and fast to overcome the temptation of appetite in our behalf, we are to learn how to overcome when we are tempted. If the power of appetite is so strong upon the human family, and its indulgence                                                                              50  so fearful, that the Son of God subjected himself to such a test, how important that we feel the necessity of having appetite under the control of reason. Our Saviour fasted nearly six weeks, that he might gain for man the victory upon the point of appetite. How can professed Christians, with enlightened consciences, and with Christ before them as their pattern, yield to the indulgence of those appetites which have an enervating influence upon the mind and body? It is a painful fact that habits of self-gratification at the expense of health and moral power are, at the present time, holding a large share of the Christian world in the bonds of slavery.  {2Red 49.3}
[2Red 50.1]         Many who profess godliness do not inquire into the reason of Christ's long period of fasting and suffering in the wilderness. His anguish was not so much from the pangs of hunger as from his sense of the fearful result of the indulgence of appetite and passion upon the race. He knew that appetite would be man's idol, and would lead him to forget God, and would stand directly in the way of his salvation.  {2Red 50.1}
[2Red 50.2]          Our Saviour showed perfect confidence that his Heavenly Father would not suffer him to be tempted above what he should give him strength to endure, but would bring him off conqueror, if he patiently bore the test to which he was subjected. Christ had not, of his own will, placed himself in danger. God had suffered Satan, for the time being, to have this power over his Son. Jesus knew that, if he preserved his integrity in this extremely trying position, an angel of God would be sent to relieve him if there was no                                                                              51  other way. He had taken humanity, and was the representative of the race.  {2Red 50.2}
[2Red 51.1]          Satan saw that he prevailed nothing with Christ in his second great temptation. "And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, showed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the devil said unto him, All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them; for that is delivered unto me, and to whomsoever I will, I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine."  {2Red 51.1}
[2Red 51.2]          In the first two great temptations, Satan had not revealed his true purposes or his character; he claimed to be an exalted messenger from the courts of Heaven, but he now throws off his disguise. In a panoramic view he presented before Christ all the kingdoms of the world in the most attractive light, while he claimed to be the prince of the world.  {2Red 51.2}
[2Red 51.3]          This last temptation was the most alluring of the three. Satan knew that Christ's life must be one of sorrow, hardship, and conflict. And he thought he could take advantage of this fact to bribe Christ to yield his integrity. Satan brought all his strength to bear upon this last temptation; for this last effort was to decide his destiny as to who should be victor. He claimed the world as his dominion, and that he was the prince of the power of the air. He bore Jesus to the top of an exceeding high mountain, and then in a panoramic view presented before him all the kingdoms of the world that had been so long under his dominion, and offered them to him in one great gift. He told Christ that he could come into possession of all these kingdoms without suffering or peril. Satan promises to yield                                                                              52  his scepter and dominion, and to make Christ the rightful Ruler, for one favor from him. All he requires in return for making over to him the kingdoms of the world that day presented before him, is that Christ shall do him homage as to a superior.  {2Red 51.3}
[2Red 52.1]          The eye of Jesus for a moment rested upon the glory presented before him; but he turned away, and refused to look upon the entrancing spectacle. He would not endanger his steadfast integrity by dallying with the tempter. When Satan solicited homage, Christ's divine indignation was aroused, and he could no longer tolerate his blasphemous assumption, or even permit him to remain in his presence. Here Christ exercised his divine authority, and commanded Satan to desist. "Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." Satan, in his pride and arrogance, had declared himself to be the rightful and permanent ruler of the world, the possessor of all its riches and glory, claiming homage of all who lived in it, as though he had created the world and all things that were therein. Said he to Christ, "All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them; for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will I give it." He endeavored to make a special contract with Christ, to make over to him at once the whole of his claim, if he would worship him.  {2Red 52.1}
[2Red 52.2]          This insult to the Creator moved the indignation of the Son of God to rebuke and dismiss him. Satan had flattered himself in his first temptation that he had so well concealed his true character and purposes that Christ did not recognize him as the fallen rebel chief whom he had                                                                              53  conquered and expelled from Heaven. The words of dismissal from Christ. "Get thee hence, Satan," evidenced that he was known from the first, and that all his deceptive arts had been unsuccessful upon the Son of God. Satan knew that if Jesus should die to redeem man, his power would end after a season, and he would be destroyed. Therefore it was his studied plan to prevent, if possible, the completion of the great work which had been commenced by the Son of God. If the plan of man's redemption should fail, he would retain the kingdom which he then claimed, and if he should succeed, he flattered himself that he would reign in opposition to the God of Heaven.  {2Red 52.2}
[2Red 53.1]          When Jesus left Heaven, and there left his power and glory, Satan exulted. He thought that the Son of God was placed in his power. The temptation took so easily with the holy pair in Eden, that he hoped, with his satanic cunning and power, to overthrow even the Son of God, and thereby save his life and kingdom. If he could tempt Jesus to depart from the will of God, as he had done in his temptation with Adam and Eve, then his object would be gained.  {2Red 53.1}
[2Red 53.2]          The time was to come when Jesus should redeem the possession of Satan by giving his own life, and after a season, all in Heaven and earth should submit to him. He was steadfast. He chose this life of suffering, this ignominious death, and, in the way appointed by his Father, to become a lawful ruler of the kingdoms of the earth, and have them given into his hands as an everlasting possession. Satan also will be given into his hands to be destroyed by death, never more to annoy Jesus nor the saints in glory.                                                                              54   {2Red 53.2}
[2Red 54.1]          Jesus said to this wily foe, "Get thee hence, Satan; for it is written, thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." Satan had asked Christ to give him evidence that he was the Son of God, and he had in this instance the proof he had asked. At the divine command of Christ, he was compelled to obey. He was repulsed and silenced. He had no power to withstand the peremptory dismissal. He was compelled without another word instantly to desist and leave the world's Redeemer.  {2Red 54.1}
[2Red 54.2]          The hateful presence of Satan was withdrawn. The contest was ended. With inestimable suffering, Christ's victory in the wilderness was as complete as was the failure of Adam. And for a season he stood freed from the presence of his powerful adversary and his legions of angels.  {2Red 54.2}
[2Red 54.3]                  Christ's Temptation Ended.          After Satan had ended his temptations, he departed from Jesus for a little season. The foe was conquered, but the conflict had been long and exceedingly trying, and Christ was exhausted and fainting. He fell upon the ground as though dying. Heavenly angels who had bowed before him in the royal courts, and who had been with intense and painful interest watching their loved commander, and with amazement had witnessed the terrible contest he had endured with Satan, now came and ministered unto him. They prepared him food and strengthened him, for he lay as one dead. Angels were filled with amazement and awe, as they knew the world's Redeemer was passing through inexpressible suffering to achieve the redemption of man. He who was                                                                              55  equal with God in the royal courts, was before them emaciated from nearly six weeks of fasting. Solitary and alone he had been pursued by the rebel chief, who had been expelled from Heaven. He had endured a more close and severe test than would ever be brought to bear upon man. The warfare with the power of darkness had been long and intensely trying to Christ's human nature in his weak and suffering condition. The angels brought messages of love and comfort from the Father and the assurance that all Heaven triumphed in the full and entire victory he had gained in behalf of man.  {2Red 54.3}
[2Red 55.1]          The cost of the redemption of the race can never be fully realized until the redeemed shall stand with the Redeemer, by the throne of God. And as they have capacity to appreciate the value of immortal life, and the eternal reward, they will swell the song of victory and immortal triumph, "Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing." "And every creature," says John, "which is in Heaven and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever."  {2Red 55.1}
[2Red 55.2]         Although Satan had failed in his strongest efforts, and most powerful temptations, yet he had not given up all hope that he might, at some future time, be successful in his efforts. He looked forward to the period of Christ's ministry, when he should have opportunities to try his artifices against him. Satan laid his plans to blind the                                                                              56  understanding of the Jews, God's chosen people, that they should not discern in Christ the world's Redeemer. He thought he could fill their hearts with envy, jealousy, and hatred against the Son of God, so that they would not receive him, but would make his life upon earth as bitter as possible.  {2Red 55.2}
[2Red 56.1]          Satan held a counsel with his angels, as to the course they should pursue to prevent the people from having faith in Christ as the Messiah whom the Jews had so long been anxiously expecting. He was disappointed and enraged that he had prevailed nothing against Jesus in the manifold temptations in the wilderness. He thought if he could inspire in the hearts of Christ's own people, unbelief as to his being the promised One, he might discourage Jesus in his mission and secure the Jews as his agents to carry out his purposes.  {2Red 56.1}
[2Red 56.2]          Satan comes to man with his temptations as an angel of light, as he came to Christ. He has been working to bring man into a condition of physical and moral weakness, that he may easily overcome him and then triumph over his ruin. And he has been successful in tempting man to indulge appetite, regardless of the result. He well knows that it is impossible for man to discharge his obligations to God, and to his fellowmen, while he impairs the faculties which God has given him. The brain is the capital of the body. If the perceptive faculties become benumbed through intemperance of any kind, eternal things are not discerned.                                                                              57   {2Red 56.2}
[2Red 57.1]                    Christian Temperance.          God gives man no permission to violate the laws of his being. But man, through yielding to Satan's temptations to indulge intemperance, brings the higher faculties in subjection to the animal appetites and passions, and when these gain the ascendency, man, who was created a little lower than the angels, with faculties susceptible of the highest cultivation, surrenders to the control of Satan. And he gains easy access to those who are in bondage to appetite. Through intemperance, some sacrifice one-half, and others two-thirds, of their physical, mental, and moral powers, and become playthings for the enemy.  {2Red 57.1}
[2Red 57.2]          Those who would have clear minds to discern Satan's devices, must have their physical appetites under the control of reason and conscience. The moral and vigorous action of the higher powers of the mind are essential to the perfection of Christian character, and the strength or the weakness of the mind has very much to do with our usefulness in this world, and with our final salvation. The ignorance that has prevailed in regard to God's law in our physical nature, is deplorable. Intemperance of any kind is a violation of the laws of our being. Imbecility is prevailing to a fearful extent. Sin is made attractive by the covering of light which Satan throws over it, and he is well pleased when he can hold the Christian world in their daily habits under the tyranny of custom, like the heathen, and allow appetite to govern them.  {2Red 57.2}
[2Red 57.3]          If men and women of intelligence have their moral powers benumbed through intemperance                                                                              58  of any kind, they are, in many of their habits, elevated but little above the heathen. Satan is constantly drawing the people from saving light, to custom and fashion, irrespective of physical, mental, and moral health. The great enemy knows that if appetite and passion predominate, the health of body and strength of intellect are sacrificed upon the altar of self-gratification, and man is brought to speedy ruin. If enlightened intellect holds the reins, controlling the animal propensities and keeping them in subjection to the moral powers, Satan well knows that his power to overcome with his temptations is very small.  {2Red 57.3}
[2Red 58.1]          In our day, people talk of the dark ages, and boast of progress. But with this progress wickedness and crime do not decrease. We deplore the absence of natural simplicity, and the increase of artificial display. Health, strength, beauty, and long life, which were common in the so-called "dark ages," are rare now. Nearly everything desirable is sacrificed to meet the demands of fashionable life.  {2Red 58.1}
[2Red 58.2]          A large share of the Christian world have no right to call themselves Christians. Their habits, their extravagance, and general treatment of their own bodies, are violations of physical law, and contrary to the Bible. They are working out for themselves, in their course of life, physical suffering, and mental and moral feebleness.  {2Red 58.2}
[2Red 58.3]          Through his devices, Satan, in many respects, has made the domestic life one of care and complicated burdens, in order to meet the demands of fashion. His purpose in doing this is to keep minds occupied so fully with the things of this life that they can give but little attention to                                                                              59  their highest interest. Intemperance in eating and in dressing has so engrossed the minds of the Christian world that they do not take time to become intelligent in regard to the laws of their being, that they may obey them. To profess the name of Christ is of but little account, if the life does not correspond with the will of God, revealed in his word.  {2Red 58.3}
[2Red 59.1]          In the wilderness of temptation Christ overcame appetite. His example of self-denial, and self-control, when suffering the gnawing pangs of hunger, is a rebuke to the Christian world for their dissipation and gluttony. There is at this time nine times as much money expended for the gratification of appetite, and the indulgence of foolish and hurtful lusts, as there is given to advance the gospel of Christ. Were Peter upon the earth now, he would exhort the professed followers of Christ to abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul. And Paul would call upon the churches in general, to cleanse themselves from "all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." And Christ would drive from the temple those who are defiled by the use of tobacco, polluting the sanctuary of God by their tobacconized breaths. He would say to these worshipers, as he did to the Jews, "My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves." We would say to such, your unholy offerings of ejected quids of tobacco defile the temple, and are abhorred of God. Your worship is not acceptable, for your bodies, which should be the temple for the Holy Ghost, are defiled. You also rob the treasury of God of thousands of dollars through the indulgence of unnatural appetite.                                                                              60   {2Red 59.1}
[2Red 60.1]          If we would see the standard of virtue and godliness exalted, as Christians, we have a work devolving upon us individually to control appetite, the indulgence of which counteracts the force of truth, and weakens moral power to resist and overcome temptation. As Christ's followers, we should, in eating and drinking, act from principle. When we obey the injunction of the apostle, "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God," thousands of dollars which are now sacrificed upon the altar of hurtful lust will flow into the Lord's treasury, multiplying publications in different languages to be scattered like the leaves of autumn. Missions will be established in other nations, and then will the followers of Christ be indeed the light of the world.  {2Red 60.1}
[2Red 60.2]          The adversary of souls is working in these last days with greater power than ever before, to accomplish the ruin of man through the indulgence of appetite and passions. And many who are held by Satan under the power of slavish appetite, are the professed followers of Christ. They profess to worship God, while appetite is their god. Their unnatural desires for these indulgences are not controlled by reason or judgment. Those who are slaves to tobacco will see their families suffering for the conveniences of life, and for necessary food, yet they have not the power of will to forego their tobacco. The clamors of appetite prevail over natural affection, and this brute passion controls them. The cause of Christianity, and even humanity, would not in any case be sustained, if dependent upon those in the habitual use of tobacco and liquor. If they had means to use only in one direction, the                                                                              61  treasury of God would not be replenished, but they would have their tobacco and liquor, for the tobacco idolater will not deny his appetite for the cause of God.  {2Red 60.2}
[2Red 61.1]          It is impossible for such men to realize the binding claims and holiness of the law of God, for their brain and nerves are deadened by the use of this narcotic. They cannot value the atonement or appreciate the worth of immortal life. The indulgence of fleshly lusts wars against the soul. The apostle in the most impressive language addresses Christians, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God." If the body is saturated with liquor and defiled by tobacco, it is not holy and acceptable to God. Satan knows that it cannot be, and for this reason he brings his temptations to bear upon the point of appetite, that he may bring us into bondage to this propensity and thus work our ruin.  {2Red 61.1}
[2Red 61.2]          The Jewish sacrifices were all examined with careful scrutiny to see if any blemish was upon them, or if they were tainted with disease, and the least defect or impurity was a sufficient reason for the priests to reject them. The offering must be sound and valuable. The apostle has in view the requirements of God upon the Jews in their offerings when he in the most earnest manner appeals to his brethren to present their bodies a living sacrifice. Not a diseased, decaying offering, but a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God.  {2Red 61.2}
[2Red 61.3]          How many come to the house of God in feebleness, and how many come defiled by the indulgence of their own appetite! Those who                                                                              62  have degraded themselves by wrong habits, when they assemble for the worship of God, give forth such emanations from their diseased bodies as to be disgusting to those around them. And how offensive must this be to a pure and holy God.  {2Red 61.3}
[2Red 62.1]          A large proportion of all the infirmities that afflict the human family, are the results of their own wrong habits, because of their willing ignorance, or of their disregard of the light which God has given in relation to the laws of their being. It is not possible for us to glorify God while living in violation of the laws of life. The heart cannot possibly maintain consecration to God while the lustful appetite is indulged. A diseased body and disordered intellect, because of continual indulgence in hurtful lust, make sanctification of the body and spirit impossible. The apostle understood the importance of the healthful conditions of the body for the successful perfection of Christian character. He says, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." He mentions the fruit of the Spirit, among which is temperance. "And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts."  {2Red 62.1}
[2Red 62.2]          Men and women indulge appetite at the expense of health and their powers of intellect, so that they cannot appreciate the plan of salvation. What appreciation can such have of the temptation of Christ in the wilderness, and of the victory he gained upon the point of appetite. It is impossible for them to have exalted views of God, and to realize the claims of his law. The                                                                              63  proposed followers of Christ are forgetful of the great sacrifice made by him on their account. The majesty of Heaven, in order to bring salvation within their reach, was smitten, bruised, and afflicted. He became a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief. In the wilderness of temptation he resisted Satan, although the tempter was clothed with the livery of Heaven. Christ, although brought to great physical suffering, refused to yield a single point, notwithstanding the most flattering inducements were presented to bribe and influence him to yield his integrity. All this honor, all this riches and glory, said the deceiver, will I give thee if thou wilt only acknowledge my claims.  {2Red 62.2}
[2Red 63.1]         Christ was firm. Oh! where would now be the salvation of the race, if Christ had been as weak in moral power as man? No wonder that joy filled Heaven as the fallen chief left the wilderness of temptation, a conquered foe. Christ has power from his Father to give his divine grace and strength to man--making it possible for us, through his name, to overcome. There are but few professed followers of Christ who choose to engage with him in the work of resisting Satan's temptation as he resisted and overcame.  {2Red 63.1}
[2Red 63.2]         Professed Christians, who enjoy gatherings of gaiety, pleasure, and feasting, cannot appreciate the conflict of Christ in the wilderness. This example of their Lord in overcoming Satan is lost to them. This infinite victory which Christ achieved for them in the plan of salvation, is meaningless. They have no special interest in the wonderful humiliation of our Saviour, and the anguish and sufferings he endured for sinful                                                                              64  man, while Satan was pressing him with his manifold temptations. The scene of trial with Christ in the wilderness was the foundation of the plan of salvation, and gives to fallen man the key whereby he, in Christ's name, may overcome.  {2Red 63.2}
[2Red 64.1]          Many professed Christians look upon this portion of the life of Christ as they would upon a common warfare between two kings, and as having no special bearing upon their own life and character. Therefore, the manner of warfare, and the wonderful victory gained, have but little interest for them. Their perceptive powers are blunted by Satan's artifices, so that they cannot discern that he who afflicted Christ in the wilderness, determined to rob him of his integrity as the Son of the Infinite, is to be their adversary to the end of time. Although he failed to overcome Christ, his power is not weakened over man. All are personally exposed to the temptations that Christ overcame, but strength is provided for them in the all-powerful name of the great conqueror. And all must, for themselves, individually overcome. Many fall under the very same temptations wherewith Satan assailed Christ.  {2Red 64.1}
[2Red 64.2]         Although Christ gained a priceless victory in behalf of man in overcoming the temptations of Satan in the wilderness, this victory will not benefit him unless he also gains the victory on his own account.  {2Red 64.2}
[2Red 64.3]          Man now has the advantage over Adam in his warfare with Satan; for he has Adam's experience in disobedience and his consequent fall to warn him to shun his example. Man also has Christ's example in overcoming appetite and                                                                              65  the manifold temptations of Satan, and in vanquishing the mighty foe upon every point, and coming off victor in every contest. If man stumbles and falls under the temptations of Satan, he is without excuse; for he has the disobedience of Adam as a warning, and the life of the world's Redeemer as an example of obedience and self-denial, and the promise of Christ that "to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {2Red 64.3}
[2Red 65.1]                         Church Festivals.          Professed Christians engage in feastings and in scenes of amusement which degrade the religion of Jesus Christ. It is impossible for those who find pleasure in church socials, festivals, and numerous gatherings for pleasure, to have ardent love and sacred reverence for Jesus. His words of warning and instruction have no weight upon their minds. Should Christ come into the assembly of those who were absorbed in their plays and frivolous amusements, would the solemn melody of his voice be heard in benediction, saying, "Peace be to this house"? How would the Saviour of the world enjoy these scenes of gaiety and folly?  {2Red 65.1}
[2Red 65.2]          Christians and the world unite, one in heart and one in spirit, in these festal occasions. The Man of sorrows, who was acquainted with grief, would find no welcome in these places of amusement. The lovers of pleasure and luxury, the thoughtless and the gay are collected in these rooms, and the glitter and tinsel of fashion are                                                                              66  seen everywhere. The ornament of crosses of gold and pearl, which represent a Redeemer crucified, adorn their persons. But the one whom these highly-prized jewels represents, finds no welcome, no room. His presence would be a restraint upon their mirth and their sensual amusements, and would remind them of neglected duty, and bring to their remembrance hidden sins which caused that sorrowful countenance, and made those eyes so sad and tearful.  {2Red 65.2}
[2Red 66.1]          The presence of Christ would be positively painful in these gatherings for pleasure. Surely, none could invite him there, for his countenance is marred with sorrows more than the sons of men, because of these very amusements which put God out of mind, and make the broad road attractive to the sinner. The enchantments of these exciting scenes pervert reason, and destroy reverence for sacred things. Ministers who profess to be Christ's representatives frequently take the lead in these frivolous amusements. "Ye are," says Christ, "the light of the world." "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven."  {2Red 66.1}
[2Red 66.2]          In what manner is the light of truth shining from that thoughtless, pleasure-seeking company? Professed followers of Jesus Christ who indulge in gaiety and feasting cannot be partakers with Christ of his sufferings. They have no sense of his sufferings. They do not care to meditate upon self-denial and sacrifice. They find but little interest in studying the marked points in the history of the life of Christ upon which the plan of salvation rests, but imitate ancient Israel who ate and drank and rose up to play. In order                                                                              67  to copy a pattern correctly we must carefully study its design. If we are indeed to overcome as Christ overcame, that we may mingle with the blood-washed, glorified company before the throne of God, it is of the highest importance that we become acquainted with the life of our Redeemer and deny self as did Christ. We must meet temptations and overcome obstacles, and through toil and suffering, in the name of Jesus, overcome as he overcame.  {2Red 66.2}
[2Red 67.1]          The great trial of Christ in the wilderness on the point of appetite was to leave man an example of self-denial. This long fast was to convict men of sinfulness of the things in which professed Christians indulge. The victory which Christ gained in the wilderness was to show man the sinfulness of the very things in which he takes such pleasure. The salvation of man was in the balance, and to be decided by the trial of Christ in the wilderness. If Christ was a victor on the point of appetite, then there was a chance for man to overcome. If Satan gained the victory through his subtlety, man was bound by the power of appetite in chains of indulgence which he could not have moral power to break. Christ's humanity alone could never have endured this test, but his divine power combined with humanity gained in behalf of man an infinite victory. Our representative in this victory raised humanity in the scale of moral value with God.  {2Red 67.1}
[2Red 67.2]          Christians, who understand the mystery of godliness, who have a high and sacred sense of the atonement, who realize in the sufferings of Christ in the wilderness a victory gained for them, would see such marked contrast between these things and the church gatherings for pleasure and the                                                                              68  indulgence of appetite, as would turn them in disgust from these scenes of revelry. Christians would be greatly strengthened by earnestly and frequently comparing their lives with the true standard, the life of Christ. The numerous socials, festivals, and picnics, to tempt the appetite to over-indulgence, and the amusements which lead to levity and forgetfulness of God, can find no sanction in the example of Christ, the world's Redeemer, the only safe pattern for man to copy if he would overcome as Christ overcame.  {2Red 67.2}
[2Red 68.1]         We present the faultless pattern to all Christians. Says Christ, "Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." The light of Heaven is to be reflected through Christ's followers to the world. This is the Christian's life-work to direct the minds of sinners to God. The Christian's life should awaken in the hearts of worldlings high and elevated views of the purity of the Christian religion. This will make believers the salt of the earth, the saving power in our world; for a well-developed Christian character is harmonious in all its parts.  {2Red 68.1}
[2Red 68.2]          We tremble for the youth of our day, because of the example that is given them by those who profess to be Christians. We cannot close the                                                                              69  door of temptation to the youth, but we can educate them that their words and their actions may have a direct bearing upon their future happiness or misery. They will be exposed to temptation. They will meet foes without and foes within, but they can be instructed to stand firm in their integrity, having moral principle to resist temptation. The lessons given our youth by world-loving professors are doing great harm. The festal gatherings, the gluttonous feasts, the lotteries, tableau and theatrical performances, are doing a work that will bear a record with its burden of results to the Judgment.  {2Red 68.2}
[2Red 69.1]          All these inconsistencies, sanctioned by professed Christians under a garb of Christian beneficence, to collect means to pay church expenses, have their influence with the youth to make them lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God. They think if Christians can encourage and engage in these lotteries and scenes of festivities, and connect them with sacred things, why may not they be safe in taking an interest in lotteries, and in engaging in gambling to win money for special objects.  {2Red 69.1}
[2Red 69.2]          It is Satan's studied plan to clothe sin with garments of light to hide its deformity, and make it attractive. And ministers and people professing righteousness unite with the adversary of souls to help him in his plans. Never was there a time when every member of the church should feel his responsibility to walk humbly and circumspectly before God as at the present. Vain philosophy, false creeds, and infidelity, are on the increase. And many who bear the name of Christ's followers are, through pride of heart, seeking popularity, and are drifting away from                                                                              70  the established landmarks. The plain commands of God in his word are discarded because they are so plain and old-fashioned, while vain and vague theories attract the mind and please the fancy. In these scenes of church festivities, there is a union with the world that the word of God does not justify. Christians and worldlings are united in them.  {2Red 69.2}
[2Red 70.1]          But the apostle inquires:--  {2Red 70.1}
[2Red 70.2]          "What fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  {2Red 70.2}
[2Red 70.3]          When we are able to comprehend the temptations and victories of the Son of God while in severe conflict with Satan, we shall have a more correct idea of the greatness of the work before us in overcoming. Satan knew that if he failed, his case was hopeless. If he succeeded, he had gained a victory over the entire race, and his life and kingdom he thought would be established.  {2Red 70.3}
[2Red 70.4]          In professedly Christian gatherings, Satan throws a religious garment over delusive pleasures and unholy revelings to give them the appearance of sanctity, and the consciences of many are quieted because means are raised by these to                                                                              71  defray church expenses. Men refuse to give for the love of Christ; but for the love of pleasure, and the indulgence of appetite for selfish considerations, they will part with their money.  {2Red 70.4}
[2Red 71.1]          Is it because there is not power in the lessons of Christ upon benevolence, and in his example, and the grace of God upon the heart, to lead men to glorify God with their substance, that such a course must be resorted to in order to sustain the church? The injury sustained to the physical, mental, and moral health in these scenes of amusement and gluttony, is not small. And the day of final reckoning will show souls lost through the influence of these scenes of gaiety and folly.  {2Red 71.1}
[2Red 71.2]          It is a deplorable fact that sacred and eternal considerations do not have that power to open the hearts of the professed followers of Christ to make free-will offerings to sustain the gospel as the temptation of feasting and general merriment. It is a sad reality that these inducements will prevail when sacred and eternal things will have no force to influence the heart to engage in works of benevolence.  {2Red 71.2}
[2Red 71.3]          The plan of Moses in the wilderness to raise means was highly successful. There was no compulsion necessary. Moses made no grand feast, and he did not invite the people to scenes of gaiety, dancing, and general amusement. Neither did he institute lotteries or anything of this profane order to obtain means to erect the tabernacle of God in the wilderness. God commanded Moses to invite the children of Israel to bring their offerings. Moses was to accept gifts of every man that gave willingly from his heart. But the free-will offerings came in so great                                                                              72  abundance that Moses proclaimed it was enough. They must cease their presents; for they had given abundantly, more than they could use.  {2Red 71.3}
[2Red 72.1]          Satan's temptations succeed with the professed followers of Christ on the point of indulgence of pleasure and appetite. Clothed as an angel of light he will quote Scripture to justify the temptations he places before men to indulge the appetite, and in worldly pleasures which suit the carnal heart. The professed followers of Christ are weak in moral power, and are fascinated with the bribe which Satan has presented before them, and he gains the victory. How does God look upon churches that are sustained by such means? Christ cannot accept these offerings, because they were not given through their love and devotion to him, but through their idolatry of self. But what many would not do for the love of Christ, they will do for the love of delicate luxuries to gratify the appetite, and for love of worldly amusements to please the carnal heart.  {2Red 72.1}
[2Red 72.2]          The conflict of Christ with Satan in the wilderness will be regarded with sacred interest by every true follower of Christ. We should have feelings of the deepest gratitude to our Redeemer for teaching us by his own example how to resist and overcome Satan. Jesus did not visit scenes of gaiety and feasting to attain the victory so essential to our salvation; but he went into a desolate wilderness. Many do not even contemplate this scene of Christ in conflict with the fallen chief. They do not enter into sympathy with their Redeemer. Some even doubt whether Christ really felt the pangs of hunger in his abstinence from food during the period of forty days and forty nights.                                                                              73   {2Red 72.2}
[2Red 73.1]          He who suffered death for us on Calvary's cross, just as surely suffered the keenest pangs of hunger as that he died for us. And no sooner did this suffering commence than Satan was at hand with his temptations. We have a foe no less vigilant to contend with. Satan adapts his temptations to our circumstances. In every temptation he will present some bribe, some apparent good to be gained. But in the name of Christ we may have complete victory in resisting his devices.  {2Red 73.1}
[2Red 73.2]          It is more than eighteen hundred years since Christ walked upon the earth as a man among men. He found suffering and wretchedness abounding everywhere. What humiliation on the part of Christ! For, though he was in the form of God, he took upon himself the form of a servant. He was rich in Heaven, crowned with glory and honor, and for our sakes he became poor. What an act of condescension of the Lord of life and glory, that he might lift up fallen man.  {2Red 73.2}
[2Red 73.3]          Jesus did not come to men with commands and threatenings, but with love that is without a parallel. Love begets love; and thus the love of Christ displayed upon the cross woos and wins the sinner, and binds him repenting to the cross, believing and adoring the matchless depths of a Saviour's love. Christ came to the world to perfect a righteous character for many and to elevate the fallen race. But only a few of the millions in our world will accept the righteousness and excellency of his character, and fulfill the requirements given to secure their happiness.  {2Red 73.3}
[2Red 73.4]          His lessons of instruction and his holy life, if followed, would stay the tide of physical and                                                                              74  moral wretchedness that has so defiled the moral image of God in man that he bears scarcely a resemblance to the noble Adam as he stood in Eden in his holy innocency. Every prohibition of God is for the health and eternal well-being of man. In obedience to all the requirements of God, there will be peace and happiness unaccompanied with shame or reproaches of conscience.  {2Red 73.4}
[2Red 74.1]          But very few of the Christian world are following their Master in a course of humble obedience, progressing in holiness and perfection of Christian character. Intemperance and licentiousness are greatly increasing, and are practiced to a large extent under the cloak of Christianity. This deplorable state of things is not because men are obedient to God's law, but because their hearts rise in rebellion to his holy precepts.  {2Red 74.1}
[2Red 74.2]          Repentance toward God, because his law has been transgressed, and faith in Jesus Christ, are the only means whereby we may be elevated to purity of life and reconciliation with God. Were all the sins, which have brought the wrath of God upon cities and nations, fully understood, their woes and calamities would be found to be the results of uncontrolled appetites and passions.  {2Red 74.2}
[2Red 74.3]                       More Than One Fall.          If the race had ceased to fall when Adam was driven from Eden, we should now be in a far more elevated condition physically, mentally, and morally. But while men deplore the fall of Adam, which has resulted in such unutterable woe, they disobey the express injunctions of God, as did                                                                              75  Adam, although they have his example to warn them from doing as he did in violating the law of Jehovah. Would that man had stopped falling with Adam. But there has been a succession of falls. Men will not take warning from Adam's experience. They will indulge appetite and passion in direct violation of the law of God, and at the same time continue to mourn Adam's transgression, which brought sin into the world.  {2Red 74.3}
[2Red 75.1]          From Adam's day to ours there has been a succession of falls, each greater than the last, in every species of crime. God did not create a race of beings so devoid of health, beauty, and moral power as now exists in the world. Disease of every kind has been fearfully increasing upon the race. This has not been by God's especial providence, but directly contrary to his will. It has come by man's disregard of the very means which God has ordained to shield him from the terrible evils existing. Obedience to God's law in every respect would save men from intemperance, licentiousness, and disease of every type. No one can violate natural law without suffering the penalty.  {2Red 75.1}
[2Red 75.2]          What man would, for any sum of money, deliberately sell his mental capabilities? Should one offer him money if he would part with his intellect he would turn with disgust from the insane suggestion. Yet thousands are parting with health of body, vigor of intellect, and elevation of soul, for the sake of gratifying appetite. Instead of gain, they experience only loss. This they do not realize because of their benumbed sensibilities. They have bartered away their God-given faculties. And for what? Answer. Groveling sensualities and degrading vices. The                                                                              76  gratification of taste is indulged at the cost of health and intellect.  {2Red 75.2}
[2Red 76.1]          Christ commenced the work of redemption just where the ruin began. He made provision to re-instate man in his God-like purity, if he accepted the help brought him. Through faith in his all-powerful name--the only name given under Heaven whereby we may be saved--man could overcome appetite and passion, and, through his obedience to the law of God, health would take the place of infirmities and corrupting diseases. Those who overcome will follow the example of Christ by bringing bodily appetites and passions under the control of enlightened conscience and reason.  {2Red 76.1}
[2Red 76.2]          If ministers who preach the gospel would do their duty, and would also be ensamples to the flock of God, their voices would be lifted up like a trumpet to show the people their transgressions and the house of Israel their sins. Ministers who exhort sinners to be converted should distinctly define what sin is and what conversion from sin is. Sin is the transgression of the law. The convicted sinner must exercise repentance toward God for the transgression of his law, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.  {2Red 76.2}
[2Red 76.3]          The apostle gives us the true definition of sin. "Sin is the transgression of the law." The largest class of Christ's professed ambassadors are blind guides. They lead the people away from the path of safety by representing the requirements and prohibitions of the ancient law of Jehovah as arbitrary and severe. They give the sinner license to overstep the limits of God's law. In this they are like the great adversary of souls, opening before them a life of freedom in violation                                                                              77  of God's commandments. With this lawless freedom the basis of moral responsibility is gone.  {2Red 76.3}
[2Red 77.1]          Those who follow these blind leaders close the avenues of their souls to the reception of truth. They will not allow the truth with its practical bearings to affect their hearts. The largest number brace their souls with prejudice against new truths, and also against the clearest light which shows the correct application of an old truth, the law of God, which is as old as the world. The intemperate and licentious delight in the oft-repeated assertion that the law of the ten commandments is not binding in this dispensation. Avarice, thefts, perjuries, and crimes of every description, are carried on under the cloak of Christianity.  {2Red 77.1}
[2Red 77.2]                     Health and Happiness.          And why should not men do these things if the law forbidding them is abolished? No message from earth or Heaven can forcibly impress the intemperate and the licentious who are deluded with the theory that the law of ten commandments is abolished. Many professed ministers of Christ exhort the people to holiness of life, while they themselves yield to the power of appetite, and the defilement of tobacco. These teachers, who are leading the people to despise physical and moral law, will have a fearful record to meet by-and-by.  {2Red 77.2}
[2Red 77.3]          Health, truth, and happiness, can never be advanced without an intelligent knowledge of, and full obedience to, the law of God, and perfect faith in Jesus Christ. The Lord uses no other medium through which to reach the human heart. Many professed Christians acknowledge                                                                              78  that in the use of tobacco they are indulging a filthy, expensive, and hurtful practice. But they excuse themselves by saying that the habit is formed and they cannot overcome it. In this acknowledgement they yield homage to Satan, saying, by their actions, if not in words, that, "Although God is powerful, Satan has greater power." By profession they say, "We are the servants of Jesus Christ," while their works say that they yield subjection to Satan's sway because it costs them the least inconvenience. Is this overcoming as Christ overcame? Or is it being overcome by temptation? And the above apology is urged by men in the ministry, who profess to be Christ's ambassadors.  {2Red 77.3}
[2Red 78.1]          Many are the temptations and besetments on every side to ruin the prospects of young men, both for this world and the next. But the only path of safety is for young and old to live in strict conformity to the principles of physical and moral law. The path of obedience is the only path that leads to Heaven. Alcohol and tobacco inebriates would, at times, give any amount of money if they could by so doing overcome their appetite for these body and soul-destroying indulgences. And they who will not subject the appetites and passions to the control of reason, will indulge them at the expense of physical and moral obligations.  {2Red 78.1}
[2Red 78.2]          The victims of a depraved appetite, goaded on by Satan's continual temptations, will seek indulgence at the expense of health and even life, and will go to the bar of God as self-murderers. Many have so long allowed habit to master them that they have become slaves to appetite. They have not the moral courage to persevere in                                                                              79  self-denial, and to endure suffering for a time through restraint and denial of the taste, in order to master the vice. This class refuse to overcome as did their Redeemer. Did not Christ endure physical suffering and mental anguish on man's account in the wilderness?  {2Red 78.2}
[2Red 79.1]          Many have so long allowed appetite and taste to control reason that they have not moral power to persevere in self-denial, and endure suffering for a time, until abused nature can take up her work, and healthy action be established in the system. Very many with perverted tastes shrink at the thought of restricting their diet, and they continue their unhealthful indulgences. They are not willing to overcome as did their Redeemer.  {2Red 79.1}
[2Red 79.2]          What a scene of unexampled suffering was that fast of nearly six weeks, while Jesus was assailed with the fiercest temptations! How few can understand the love of God for the fallen race in that he withheld not his divine Son from taking upon him the humiliation of humanity. He gave up his dearly beloved to shame and agony, that he might bring many sons and daughters to glory.  {2Red 79.2}
[2Red 79.3]          When sinful man can discern the inexpressible love of God in giving his Son to die upon the cross, we shall better understand that it is infinite gain to overcome as Christ overcame. And we shall understand that it is eternal loss if we gain the whole world, with all its pleasure and glory, and yet lose the soul. Heaven is cheap enough at any cost.  {2Red 79.3}
[2Red 79.4]          On Jordan's banks the voice from Heaven, attended by the manifestation from the excellent glory, proclaimed Christ to be the Son of the Eternal. Satan was to personally encounter the                                                                              80  Head of the kingdom which he came to overthrow. If he failed, he knew that he was lost. Therefore the power of his temptations was in accordance with the greatness of the object which he would lose or gain. For four thousand years, ever since the declaration was made to Adam that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head, he had been planning his manner of attack.  {2Red 79.4}
[2Red 80.1]          He put forth his strongest efforts to overcome Christ on the point of appetite, who endured the keenest pangs of hunger. The victory gained was designed, not only to set an example to those who have fallen under the power of appetite, but to qualify the Redeemer for his special work of reaching to the very depths of human woe. By experiencing in himself the strength of Satan's temptation, and of human sufferings and infirmities, he would know how to succor those who should put forth efforts to help themselves.  {2Red 80.1}
[2Red 80.2]          No amount of money can buy a single victory over the temptations of Satan. But that which money is valueless to obtain, which is integrity, determined effort, and moral power, will, through the name of Christ, obtain noble victories upon the point of appetite. What if the conflict should cost man even his life? What if the slaves to these vices do really die in the struggle to free themselves from the controlling power of appetite? they die in a good cause. And if the victory be gained at the cost of human life, it is not too dearly earned if the victor can come up in the first resurrection, and have the overcomer's reward.  {2Red 80.2}
[2Red 80.3]          Everything, then, is gained. But life will not be sacrificed in the struggle to overcome depraved                                                                              81  appetites. And it is a certainty that unless we do overcome as Christ overcame we cannot have a seat with him upon his throne. Those who in the face of light and truth destroy mental, moral, and physical health by indulgence of any kind will lose Heaven. They sacrifice their God-given powers to idols. God deserves and claims our first and loftiest thoughts, and our holiest affections.  {2Red 80.3}
[2Red 81.1]          At an infinite cost, Christ our Redeemer has purchased every faculty and our very existence, and all our blessings in life have been purchased for us with the price of his blood. Shall we accept the blessings, and forget the claims of the Giver? Can any of us consent to follow our inclination, indulge appetites and passions, and live without God? Shall we eat and drink like the beast, and no more associate the thought of God with every good we enjoy than the dumb animals?  {2Red 81.1}
[2Red 81.2]          Those who make determined efforts in the name of the Conqueror to overcome every unnatural craving of appetite will not die in the conflict. In their efforts to control appetite, they are placing themselves in right relation to life, so that they may enjoy health and the favor of God, and have a right hold on the immortal life.  {2Red 81.2}
[2Red 81.3]          Thousands are continually selling physical, mental, and moral vigor for the pleasure of taste. Each of the faculties has its distinctive office, and yet they all have a mutual dependence upon each other. And if the balance is carefully preserved, they will be kept in harmonious action. Not one of these faculties can be valued by dollars and cents. And yet, for a good dinner, for                                                                              82  alcohol, or tobacco, they are sold. And while paralyzed by the indulgence of appetite, Satan controls the mind, and leads to every species of crime and wickedness. God has enjoined upon us to preserve every faculty in healthful vigor, that we may have a clear sense of his requirements, and that we may perfect holiness in his fear.  {2Red 81.3}
[2Red 82.1]                         Strange Fire.          Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, who ministered in the holy office of priesthood, partook freely of wine, and, as was their usual custom, went in to minister before the Lord. The priests who burned incense before the Lord were required to use the fire of God's kindling, which burned day and night, and was never extinguished. God gave explicit directions how every part of his service should be conducted, that all connected with his sacred worship might be in accordance with his holy character. And any deviation from the express directions of God in connection with his holy service was punishable with death. No sacrifice would be acceptable to God which was not salted nor seasoned with divine fire, which represented the communication between God and man that was opened through Jesus Christ alone. The holy fire which was to be put upon the censer was kept burning perpetually. And while the people of God were without, earnestly praying, the incense kindled by the holy fire was to arise before God mingled with their prayers. This incense was an emblem of the mediation of Christ.  {2Red 82.1}
[2Red 82.2]          Aaron's sons took the common fire which God did not accept, and they offered insult to the                                                                              83  infinite God by presenting this strange fire before him. God consumed them by fire for their positive disregard of his express directions. All their works were as the offering of Cain. There was no divine Saviour represented. Had these sons of Aaron been in full command of their reasoning faculties they would have discerned the difference between the common and sacred fire. The gratification of appetite debased their faculties and so beclouded their intellect that their power of discernment was gone. They fully understood the holy character of the typical service, and the awful solemnity and responsibility assumed of presenting themselves before God to minister in sacred service.  {2Red 82.2}
[2Red 83.1]          Some may inquire, How could the sons of Aaron have been accountable when their intellects were so far paralyzed by intoxication that they were not able to discern the difference between sacred and common fire? It was when they put the cup to their lips that they made themselves responsible for all their acts committed while under the influence of wine. The indulgence of appetite cost those priests their lives. God expressly forbade the use of wine that would have an influence to becloud the intellect.  {2Red 83.1}
[2Red 83.2]          "And the Lord spake unto Aaron, saying, Do not drink wine nor strong drink, thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die; it shall be a statute forever throughout your generations; and that ye may put difference between holy and unholy, and between unclean and clean; and that ye may teach the children of Israel all the statutes which the Lord hath spoken unto them by the hand of Moses."                                                                              84   {2Red 83.2}
[2Red 84.1]          The special injunction of God to the Hebrews in reference to the use of intoxicating liquors should be regarded in this dispensation. But many who are holding the highest responsibilities in our country are, in too many cases, liquor-and-tobacco slaves.  {2Red 84.1}
[2Red 84.2]          Jurors in our courts, by whose verdict the innocence or guilt of their fellow-men is decided, are many of them liquor-drinkers and tobacco-inebriates. And, while under the influence of these, which becloud the intellect and debase the soul, judgment is given upon the liberty and life of their fellow-men.  {2Red 84.2}
[2Red 84.3]          Perverted judgment in many cases clears from all punishment the greatest criminals, when the safety of society demands they should receive the full penalty of the law which they have violated.  {2Red 84.3}
[2Red 84.4]          The men who are legislating, and those who are executing the laws of our government while they are violating the laws of their being in debasing appetites, which stupefy and paralyze the intellect, are not fitted to decide the destiny of their fellow-men. Those only who feel the necessity of keeping soul, body, and spirit, in conformity to natural law, to the end that they may preserve the right balance of their mental powers, are fitted to decide important questions in reference to the execution of the law of our land. This was the mind of God by decrees to the Hebrews that wine should not be used by those who ministered in holy office.  {2Red 84.4}
[2Red 84.5]          Here we have the most plain directions of God, and his reasons for prohibiting the use of wine; that their power of discrimination and discernment might be clear, and in no way confused;                                                                              85  that their judgment might be correct, and they be ever able to discern between the clean and unclean. Another reason of weighty importance why they should abstain from anything which would intoxicate, is also given. It would require the full use of unclouded reason to present to the children of Israel all the statutes which God had spoken to them.  {2Red 84.5}
[2Red 85.1]          Anything in eating and drinking which disqualifies the mental powers for healthful and active exercise is an aggravating sin in the sight of God. Especially is this the case with those who minister in holy things, who should at all times be examples to the people, and be in a condition to properly instruct them.  {2Red 85.1}
[2Red 85.2]          Notwithstanding they have this striking example before them, some professed Christians will desecrate the house of God with breaths polluted with the fumes of liquor and tobacco. And the spittoons are sometimes filled with the ejected spittle and quids of tobacco. The effluvia is constantly arising from these receptacles, polluting the atmosphere. Men professing to be Christians bow to worship God, and dare to pray to him, with their lips stained by tobacco, while their half-paralyzed nerves tremble from the exhausting use of this powerful narcotic. And this is the devotion they offer to a holy, and sin-hating God. Ministers in the sacred desk, with mouth and lips defiled, dare to take the sacred word of God in their polluted lips. They think God does not notice their sinful indulgence. "Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil." God will no more receive a sacrifice from the                                                                              86  hands of those who thus pollute themselves, and offer with their service the incense of tobacco and liquor, than he would receive the offering of the sons of Aaron, who offered incense with strange fire.  {2Red 85.2}
[2Red 86.1]          God has not changed. He is as particular and exact in his requirements now as he was in the days of Moses. But in the sanctuaries of worship in our day, with the songs of praise, the prayers, and the teaching from the pulpit, there is not merely strange fire, but positive defilement. Instead of truths being preached with holy unction from God, it is sometimes spoken under the influence of tobacco and brandy. Strange fire indeed! Bible truth and Bible holiness are presented to the people, and prayers are offered to God, mingled with the stench of tobacco! Such incense is most acceptable to Satan! A terrible deception is this! What an offense in the sight of God! What an insult to him who is holy, dwelling in light unapproachable!  {2Red 86.1}
[2Red 86.2]          If the faculties of the mind were in healthful vigor, professed Christians would discern the inconsistency of such worship. Like Nadab and Abihu, their sensibilities are so blunted that they make no difference between the sacred and common. Holy and sacred things are brought down upon a level with their tobacconized breaths, benumbed brains, and their polluted souls, defiled through indulgence of appetite and passion. Professed Christians eat and drink, smoke and chew tobacco, and become gluttons and drunkards, to gratify appetite, and still talk of overcoming as Christ overcame!!                                                                              87   {2Red 86.2}
[2Red 87.1]                     Sin of Presumption.          There are many who fail to distinguish between the rashness of presumption and the intelligent confidence of faith. Satan thought that by his temptations he could delude the world's Redeemer, to make one bold move in manifesting his divine power, to create a sensation, and to surprise all by the wonderful display of the power of his Father in preserving him from injury. He suggested that Christ should appear in his real character, and by this masterpiece of power, establish his right to the confidence and faith of the people, that he was indeed the Saviour of the world. If Christ had been deceived by Satan's temptations, and had exercised his miraculous power to relieve himself from difficulty, he would have broken the contract made with his Father, to be a probationer in behalf of the race.  {2Red 87.1}
[2Red 87.2]          It was a difficult task for the Prince of Life to carry out the plan which he had undertaken for the salvation of man, in clothing his divinity with humanity. He had received honor in the heavenly courts, and was familiar with absolute power. It was as difficult for him to keep the level of humanity as for men to rise above the low level of their depraved natures, and be partakers of the divine nature.  {2Red 87.2}
[2Red 87.3]          Christ was put to the closest test, requiring the strength of all his faculties to resist the inclination when in danger, to use his power to deliver himself from peril, and triumph over the power of the prince of darkness. Satan showed his knowledge of the weak points of the human                                                                              88  heart, and puts forth his utmost power to take advantage of the weakness of the humanity, which Christ had assumed in order to overcome his temptations on man's account.  {2Red 87.3}
[2Red 88.1]          God has given man precious promises upon conditions of faith and obedience; but they are not to sustain him in any rash act. If men needlessly place themselves in peril, and go where God does not require them to go, and self-confidently expose themselves to danger, disregarding the dictates of reason, God will not work a miracle to relieve them. He will not send his angels to preserve any from being burned if they choose to place themselves in the fire.  {2Red 88.1}
[2Red 88.2]          Adam was not deceived by the serpent, as was Eve, and it was inexcusable in Adam to rashly transgress God's positive command. Adam was presumptuous because his wife had sinned. He could not see what would become of Eve. He was sad, troubled, and tempted. He listened to Eve's recital of the words of the serpent, and his constancy and integrity began to waver. Doubts arose in his mind in regard to whether God did mean just as he said. He rashly ate the tempting fruit.  {2Red 88.2}
[2Red 88.3]                          Spiritualism.          Spiritualists make the path to hell most attractive. Spirits of darkness are clothed by these deceptive teachers in pure robes of Heaven, and they have power to deceive those not fortified with Bible truth. Vain philosophy is employed in representing the path to hell as a path of safety. With the imagination highly wrought, and voices musically tuned, they picture the                                                                              89  broad road as one of happiness and glory. Ambition holds before deluded souls, as Satan presented to Eve, a freedom and bliss for them to enjoy which they never conceived was possible. Men are praised who have traveled the broad path to hell, and after they die are exalted to the highest positions in the eternal world. Satan, clothed in robes of brightness, appearing like an exalted angel, tempted the world's Redeemer without success. But as he comes to man robed as an angel of light he has better success. He covers his hideous purposes, and succeeds too well in deluding the unwary who are not firmly anchored upon eternal truth.  {2Red 88.3}
[2Red 89.1]          Riches, power, genius, eloquence, pride, perverted reason, and passion, are enlisted as Satan's agents in doing his work in making the broad road attractive, strewing it with tempting flowers. But every word they have spoken against the world's Redeemer will be reflected back upon them, and will one day burn into their guilty souls like molten lead. They will be overwhelmed with terror and shame as they behold the exalted One coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Then shall the bold defier, who lifted himself up against the Son of God, see himself in the true blackness of his character. The sight of the inexpressible glory of the Son of God will be intensely painful to those whose characters are stained with sin. The pure light and glory emanating from Christ will awaken remorse, shame, and terror. They will send forth wails of anguish to the rocks and mountains, "Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him who sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of his                                                                              90  wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand?"  {2Red 89.1}
[2Red 90.1]          Spiritualists claim superior light and power. They have opened the door and invited the prince of darkness in, and have made him their honored guest. They have allied themselves to the powers of darkness which are developing in these last days in signs and wonders, that if it were possible they would deceive the very elect. Spiritualists claim that they can do greater miracles than Christ did. Satan made the same boasts to Christ. Because the Son of God had linked himself to the weakness of humanity, to be tempted in all points like as man should be tempted, Satan triumphed over him, and taunted him. He boasted of his superior strength, and dared him to open a controversy with him.  {2Red 90.1}
[2Red 90.2]          Spiritualists are increasing in numbers. They will come to men who have the truth as Satan came to Christ, tempting them to manifest their power, and work miracles, and give evidence of their being favored of God, and of their being the people who have the truth. Satan said to Christ, "If thou be the Son of God, command these stones that they be made bread." Herod and Pilate asked Christ to work miracles when he was on trial for his life. Their curiosity was aroused, but Christ did not work a miracle to gratify them.  {2Red 90.2}
[2Red 90.3]          Spiritualists will press the matter to engage in controversy with ministers who teach the truth. If they decline, they will dare them. They will quote Scripture, as did Satan to Christ. "Prove all things," say they. But their idea of proving is to listen to their deceptive reasonings, and in attending their circles. But in their gatherings, the angels of darkness assume the                                                                              91  forms of dead friends, and communicate with them as angels of light.  {2Red 90.3}
[2Red 91.1]          Their loved ones will appear in robes of light, as familiar to the sight as when they were upon the earth. They will teach them, and converse with them. And many will be deceived by this wonderful display of Satan's power. The only safety for the people of God is to be thoroughly conversant with their Bibles, and be intelligent upon the reasons of our faith in regard to the sleep of the dead.  {2Red 91.1}
[2Red 91.2]          Satan is a cunning foe. And it is not difficult for the evil angels to represent both saints and sinners who have died, and make these representations visible to human eyes. These manifestations will be more frequent, and developments of a more startling character will appear as we near the close of time. We need not be astonished at anything in the line of deceptions to allure the unwary, and deceive, if possible, the very elect. Spiritualists quote, "Prove all things." But God has, for the benefit of his people who live amid the perils of the last days, proved this class, and given the result of his proving.  {2Red 91.2}
[2Red 91.3]          2 Thessalonians 2:9-12: "Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness."  {2Red 91.3}
[2Red 91.4]          John, upon the Isle of Patmos, saw the things which should come upon the earth in the last                                                                              92  days. Revelation 13:13;  16:14: "And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men." "For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty."  {2Red 91.4}
[2Red 92.1]          The apostle Peter distinctly points out the class which will be manifested in these last days.  {2Red 92.1}
[2Red 92.2]          2 Peter 2:10-14: "But chiefly them that walk after the flesh in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government. Presumptuous are they, self-willed, they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities. Whereas, angels, which are greater in power and might, bring not railing accusation against them before the Lord. But these, as natural brute beasts made to be taken and destroyed, speak evil of the things that they understand not; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption, and shall receive the reward of unrighteousness, as they that count it pleasure to riot in the daytime. Spots they are and blemishes, sporting themselves with their own deceivings while they feast with you; having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cease from sin; beguiling unstable souls; a heart they have exercised with covetous practices; cursed children."  {2Red 92.2}
[2Red 92.3]          God, in his word, has placed his stamp upon the heresies of spiritualism as he placed his mark upon Cain. The godly need not be deceived if they are students of the Scriptures and obedient to follow the plain path marked out for them in the word of God.  {2Red 92.3}
[2Red 92.4]          The boastful spiritualist claims great freedom, and in smooth, flowery language seeks to fascinate and delude unwary souls to choose the                                                                              93  broad path of pleasure and sinful indulgence, rather than the narrow path and the straight way. Spiritualists call the requirements of God's law bondage, and say those who obey them live a life of slavish fear. With smooth words and fair speeches they boast of their freedom, and seek to cover their dangerous heresies with the garments of righteousness. They would make the most revolting crimes be considered as blessings to the race.  {2Red 92.4}
[2Red 93.1]          They open before the sinner a wide door to follow the promptings of the carnal heart, and violate the law of God, especially the seventh commandment. Those who speak these great swelling words of vanity, and who triumph in their freedom in sin, promise those whom they deceive the enjoyment of freedom in a course of rebellion against the revealed will of God. These deluded souls are themselves in the veriest bondage to Satan and are controlled by his power, and yet promising liberty to those who will dare to follow the same course of sin that they themselves have chosen.  {2Red 93.1}
[2Red 93.2]          The Scriptures are indeed fulfilled in this, that the blind are leading the blind. For by whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage. These deluded souls are under the most abject slavery to the will of demons. They have allied themselves to the powers of darkness and have no strength to go contrary to the will of demons. This is their boasted liberty. By Satan are they overcome and brought into bondage, and the great liberty promised to those they deceive is helpless slavery to sin and Satan.  {2Red 93.2}
[2Red 93.3]          We are not to attend their circles, neither are our ministers to engage in controversy with them.                                                                              94  They are of that class specified whom we should not invite into our houses, or bid them God speed. We have to compare their teachings with the revealed will of God. We are not to engage in an investigation of spiritualism. God has investigated this for us, and told us definitely that a class would arise in the last days who would deny Christ who has purchased them with his own blood. The character of spiritualists is so plainly described that we need not be deceived by them. If we obey the divine injunction, we shall have no sympathy with spiritualists, however smooth and fair may be their words.  {2Red 93.3}
[2Red 94.1]          The beloved John continues his warning against seducers: "Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is Antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father: (but he that acknowledgeth the Son, hath the Father also.)"  {2Red 94.1}
[2Red 94.2]          In Paul's second epistle to the Thessalonians, he exhorts to be on guard, and not depart from the faith. He speaks of Christ's coming as an event to immediately follow the work of Satan in spiritualism in these words: "Even him, whose coming is after the workings of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness."  {2Red 94.2}
[2Red 94.3]          In the epistle of Paul to Timothy, he foretells what will be manifested in the latter days. And                                                                              95  this warning was for the benefit of those who should live when these things should take place. God revealed to his servant the perils of the church in the last days. He writes, "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron."  {2Red 94.3}
[2Red 95.1]          The faithful Peter speaks of the dangers to which the Christian church would be exposed in the last days, and more fully describes the heresies which would arise and the blaspheming seducers who would seek to draw away souls after them. "But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways, by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of."  {2Red 95.1}
[2Red 95.2]          Here God has worked out for us the proof of the class mentioned. They have refused to acknowledge Christ as the Son of God, and they have no more reverence for the eternal Father than for his Son, Jesus Christ. They have neither the Son nor the Father. And like their great leader, the rebel chief, they are in rebellion against the law of God, and they despise the blood of Christ.  {2Red 95.2}
[2Red 95.3]          We may rejoice in every condition of life, and triumph under all circumstances, because the Son of God came down from Heaven and submitted to bear our infirmities, and to endure sacrifice and death in order to give to us immortal life. He will ever bear the marks of his earthly                                                                              96  humiliation in man's behalf. While the redeemed host and the pure angelic throng shall do him honor and worship him, he will carry the marks of one that has been slain. The more fully we appreciate the infinite sacrifice made in our behalf by a sin-atoning Saviour, the more closely do we come into harmony with Heaven.  {2Red 95.3}
[2Red 96.1]          We have characters to form here. God will test us and prove us by placing us in positions to develop the most enduring strength, purity and nobility of soul, with perfect patience on our part, and entire trust in a crucified Saviour. We shall meet with reverses, affliction, and severe trials, for these are God's tests. He will sit as a refiner and purifier of silver and purge his people as gold and silver, that they may offer to the Lord an offering in righteousness.  {2Red 96.1}
[2Red 96.2]          The cross of Christ is all covered with reproach and stigma, yet it is the hope of life and exaltation to man. No one can comprehend the mystery of godliness so long as he is ashamed to bear the cross of Christ. None will be able to discern and appreciate the blessings which Christ has purchased for man at infinite cost to himself, unless they are willing to joyfully sacrifice earthly treasures that they may become his followers. Every self-denial and sacrifice made for Christ enriches the giver, and every suffering and reproach endured for his dear name increases the final joy and immortal reward in the kingdom of glory.  {2Red 96.2}
[3Red 3.1]         3Red - Redemption: Or the Miracles of Christ, the Mighty One (1877)      NOTE TO THE READER         THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST ARE OF SUCH VAST IMPORTANCE, IN EVIDENCING HIS DIVINE POWER, AND IN IMPRESSING HIS MORAL LESSONS UPON THE MINDS OF THE PEOPLE, THAT IT IS WITH PLEASURE THE PUBLISHERS PRESENT TO THEIR READERS THIS LITTLE BOOK TO AID THEM IN THEIR PERUSAL OF THE MIGHTY MIRACLES OF CHRIST, AS SET FORTH IN THE GOSPELS. THIS WORK, TOGETHER WITH THE MINISTRY AND TEACHINGS OF CHRIST, AS CONTAINED IN FORMER PAMPHLETS OF THIS SERIES BY THE SAME AUTHOR, FORMS A STUDY THAT CANNOT FAIL TO PROFIT THE CANDID READER.                                                   THE  PUBLISHERS      		The Miracles of Christ                    The Marriage at Cana.          In entering upon the great work of his earthly life, Jesus chose five disciples; John, Andrew, Simon, Philip, and Nathanael. These men were called from their humble occupations to accompany the Saviour in his ministry, receive his divine teachings, and witness his mighty miracles, that they might publish them to the world.  {3Red 3.1}
[3Red 3.2]         There was to be a marriage in Cana of Galilee. The parties were relatives of Joseph and Mary. Christ knew of this family gathering, and that many influential persons would be brought together there, so, in company with his newly-made disciples, he made his way to Cana. As soon as it was known that Jesus had come to the place, a special invitation was sent to him and his friends. This was what he had purposed, and so he graced the feast with his presence.  {3Red 3.2}
[3Red 3.3]          He had been separated from his mother for quite a length of time. During this period he had been baptized by John and had endured the temptations in the wilderness. Rumors had reached Mary concerning her son and his sufferings. John, one of the new disciples, had searched for Christ and had found him in his humiliation,                                                                              4  emaciated, and bearing the marks of great physical and mental distress. Jesus, unwilling that John should witness his humiliation, had gently yet firmly dismissed him from his presence. He wished to be alone; no human eye must behold his agony, no human heart be called out in sympathy with his distress.  {3Red 3.3}
[3Red 4.1]          The disciple had sought Mary in her home and related to her the incidents of this meeting with Jesus, as well as the event of his baptism, when the voice of God was heard in acknowledgment of his Son, and the prophet John had pointed to Christ, saying, "Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world." For thirty years this woman had been treasuring up evidences that Jesus was the Son of God, the promised Saviour of the world. Joseph was dead, and she had no one in whom to confide the cherished thoughts of her heart. She had fluctuated between hope and perplexing doubts, but always feeling more or less of an assurance that her son was indeed the Promised One.  {3Red 4.1}
[3Red 4.2]          She had been very sorrowful for the past two months, for she had been separated from her son, who had ever been faithful and obedient to her wishes. The widowed mother had mourned over the sufferings that Jesus had endured in his loneliness. His Messiahship had caused her deep sorrow as well as joy. Yet strangely, as it appears to her, she meets him at the marriage feast, the same tender, dutiful son, yet not the same, for his countenance is changed; she sees the marks of his fierce conflict in the wilderness of temptation, and the evidence of his high mission in his holy expression and the gentle dignity                                                                              5  of his presence. She sees that he is accompanied by a number of young men who address him with reverence, calling him Master. These companions tell Mary of the wonderful things they have witnessed, not only at the baptism, but upon numerous other occasions, and they conclude by saying, "We have found Him of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, who is the long-looked-for Messiah."  {3Red 4.2}
[3Red 5.1]          The heart of Mary was made glad by this assurance that the cherished hope of long years of anxious waiting was indeed true. It would have been strange enough if, mingled with this deep and holy joy, there had not been a trace of the fond mother's natural pride. But the guests assembled and time passed on. At length an incident occurred that caused much perplexity and regret. It was discovered that from some cause the wine had failed. The wine used was the pure juice of the grape, and it was impossible to provide it at the late hour. It was unusual to dispense with it on these occasions; so the mother of Christ, who, in her capacity of relative had a prominent part to perform at the feast, spoke to her son, saying, "They have no wine." In this communication was a hidden request, or rather, suggestion, that He to whom all things were possible would relieve their wants. But Jesus answered, "Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come."  {3Red 5.1}
[3Red 5.2]         His manner was respectful, yet firm; he designed to teach Mary that the time for her to control him as a mother, was ended. His mighty work now lay before him, and no one must direct concerning the exercise of his divine power.                                                                              6  There was danger that Mary would presume upon her relationship to Christ, and feel that she had special claims upon him and special rights. As Son of the Most High, and Saviour of the world, no earthly ties must hold him from his divine mission, nor influence the course he must pursue. It was needful that he should stand free from every personal consideration, ready to do the will of his Father in Heaven.  {3Red 5.2}
[3Red 6.1]          Jesus loved his mother tenderly; for thirty years he had been subject to parental control; but the time had now come when he was to go about his Father's business. In rebuking his mother, Jesus also rebukes a large class who have an idolatrous love for their family, and allow the ties of relationship to draw them from the service of God. Human love is a sacred attribute; but should not be allowed to mar our religious experience, or draw our hearts from God.  {3Red 6.1}
[3Red 6.2]          The future life of Christ was mapped out before him. His divine power had been hidden, and he had waited in obscurity and humiliation for thirty years, and was in no haste to act until the proper time should arrive. But Mary, in the pride of her heart, longed to see him prove to the company that he was really the honored of God. It seemed to her a favorable opportunity to convince the people present of his divine power, by working a miracle before their eyes, that would place him in the position he should occupy before the Jews. But he answered that his hour had not yet come. His time to be honored and glorified as King was not yet come; it was his lot to be a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief.  {3Red 6.2}
[3Red 6.3]          The earthly relation of Christ to his mother                                                                              7  was ended. He who had been her submissive son was now her divine Lord. Her only hope, in common with the rest of mankind, was to believe him to be the Redeemer of the world, and yield him implicit obedience. The fearful delusion of the Roman church exalts the mother of Christ equal with the Son of the Infinite God; but he, the Saviour, places the matter in a vastly different light, and in a pointed manner indicates that the tie of relationship between them in no way raises her to his level, or insures her future. Human sympathies must no longer affect the One whose mission is to the world.  {3Red 6.3}
[3Red 7.1]          The mother of Christ understood the character of her Son, and bowed in submission to his will. She knew that he would comply with her request if it was best to do so. Her manner evidenced her perfect faith in his wisdom and power, and it was this faith to which Jesus responded in the miracle that followed. Mary believed that Jesus was able to do that which she had desired of him, and she was exceedingly anxious that everything in regard to the feast should be properly ordered, and pass off with due honor. She said to those serving at table," "Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it." Thus she did what she could to prepare the way.  {3Red 7.1}
[3Red 7.2]          At the entrance of the dwelling there stood six stone water-pots. Jesus directed the servants to fill these pots with water. They readily obeyed this singular order. The wine was wanted for immediate use, and Jesus commanded, "Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast." The servants beheld with astonishment, that instead of the crystal water with which they had just filled those vessels, there                                                                              8  flowed forth wine. Neither the ruler of the feast nor the guests generally were aware that the supply of wine had failed; so, upon testing it, the ruler was astonished, for it was superior to any wine he had ever before drank, and vastly different from that which had been served at the commencement of the feast.  {3Red 7.2}
[3Red 8.1]          He addressed the bridegroom, saying, "Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse; but thou hast kept the good wine until now." In this miracle, Jesus illustrates the truth that while the world presents its best gifts first, to fascinate the senses and please the eye, he gives good gifts, ever fresh and new unto the end. They never pall upon the taste, the heart never sickens and tires of them. The pleasures of the world are unsatisfying, its wine turns to bitterness, its gayety to gloom. That which was begun with songs and mirth ends in weariness and disgust. But Jesus provides a feast of the soul that never fails to give satisfaction and joy. Each new gift increases the capacity of the receiver to appreciate and enjoy the blessings of his Lord. He gives, not with stinted measure, but above what is asked or expected.  {3Red 8.1}
[3Red 8.2]          This donation of Christ to the marriage supper was a symbol of the means of salvation. The water represented baptism into his death, the wine, the shedding of his blood for the purifying of the sins of the world. The provision made for the wedding-guests was ample, and not less abundant is the provision for blotting out the iniquities of men.  {3Red 8.2}
[3Red 8.3]          Jesus had just come from his long fast in the wilderness, where he had suffered in order to                                                                              9  break the power of appetite over man, which, among other evils, had led to the free use of intoxicating liquor. Christ did not provide for the wedding guests wine that from fermentation or adulteration was of an intoxicating character, but the pure juice of the grape, clarified and refined. Its effect was to bring the taste into harmony with a healthful appetite.  {3Red 8.3}
[3Red 9.1]          The guests remarked upon the quality of the wine, and presently inquiries were made that drew from the servants an account of the wonderful work that the youthful Galilean had performed. The company listened with unbounded amazement, and exchanged words of doubt and surprise. At length they looked for Jesus, that they might pay him due respect and learn how he had accomplished this miraculous conversion of water into wine; but he was not to be found. He had, with dignified simplicity, performed the miracle, and had then quietly withdrawn.  {3Red 9.1}
[3Red 9.2]          When it was ascertained that Jesus had really departed, the attention of the company was directed to his disciples who had remained behind. For the first time they had the opportunity of acknowledging themselves to be believers in Jesus of Nazareth as Saviour of the world. John related what he had heard and seen of his teachings. He told of the wonderful manifestations at the time of the baptism of Jesus, by the prophet John, in the river Jordan; how the light and glory from Heaven had descended upon him in the form of a dove, while a voice from the cloudless heavens proclaimed him to be the Son of the Infinite Father. John narrated these facts with convincing clearness and accuracy. The curiosity of all present was aroused, and many anxious                                                                              10  ones who were looking and longing for the Messiah, thought it was indeed possible that this might be the Promised One of Israel.  {3Red 9.2}
[3Red 10.1]          The news of this miracle wrought by Jesus spread through all that region and even reached Jerusalem. The priests and elders heard with wonder. They searched with new interest the prophecies pointing to the coming of Christ. There was the most intense anxiety to know the aim and mission of this new Teacher, who came among the people in so unassuming a manner, yet did that which no other man had ever done. Unlike the Pharisees and other dignitaries who preserved an austere seclusion, he had joined the mixed assembly of a festal gathering, and, while no shadow of worldly levity marred his conduct, he had sanctioned the social gathering with his presence.  {3Red 10.1}
[3Red 10.2]          Here is a lesson for the disciples of Christ through all time, not to exclude themselves from society, renouncing all social communion and seeking a strict seclusion from their fellow-beings. In order to reach all classes, we must meet them where they are; for they will seldom seek us of their own accord. Not alone from the pulpit are the hearts of men and women touched by divine truth. Christ awakened their interest by going among them as one who desired their good. He sought them at their daily avocations, and manifested an unfeigned interest in their temporal affairs. He carried his instruction into the households of the people, bringing whole families in their own homes under the influence of his divine presence. His strong personal sympathies helped to win hearts to his cause.  {3Red 10.2}
[3Red 10.3]          This example of the great Master should be                                                                              11  closely followed by his servants. However instructive and profitable may be their public discourses, they should remember there is another field of action, humbler it may be, but full as promising of abundant harvests. It is found in the lowly walks of life, as well as the more pretentious mansions of the great, at the board of hospitality and gatherings for innocent social enjoyment.  {3Red 10.3}
[3Red 11.1]          The course of Jesus in this respect was in direct contrast to that of the exclusive leaders of the Jews. They shut themselves up from sympathy with the people, and sought neither to benefit them nor win their friendship. But Christ linked himself with the interests of humanity, and so should those who preach his word. This should not be, however, from a desire to gratify the inclinations for personal enjoyment, or love of change and pleasure; but for the purpose of embracing every opportunity to do good, and shed the light of truth upon the hearts of men, keeping the life pure and uncorrupted by the follies and vanities of society.  {3Red 11.1}
[3Red 11.2]          The special object of Jesus in attending this marriage feast was to commence the work of breaking down the exclusiveness which existed with the Jewish people, and to open the way for their freer mingling with the people. He had come not only as the Messiah of the Jews, but the Redeemer of the world. The Pharisees and elders refrained from associating with any class but their own. They held themselves aloof, not only from the Gentiles, but from the majority of their own people; and their teaching led all classes to separate themselves from the rest of the world, in a manner calculated to render them self-righteous,                                                                              12  egotistical, and intolerant. This rigorous seclusion and bigotry of the Pharisees had narrowed their influence and created a prejudice which Christ would have removed, that the influence of his mission might be felt upon all classes.  {3Red 11.2}
[3Red 12.1]          Those who think to preserve their religion by hiding it within stone walls to escape the contamination of the world, lose golden opportunities to enlighten and benefit humanity. The Saviour sought men in the public streets, in private houses, on the boats, in the synagogue, by the shores of lakes, and at the marriage feasts. He spent much time in the mountains, engaged in earnest prayer, in order to come forth braced for the conflict, strengthened for his active toil among men in real life, enlightening and relieving the poor, the sick, the ignorant, and those bound by the chains of Satan, as well as teaching the rich and honorable.  {3Red 12.1}
[3Red 12.2]          The ministry of Christ was in marked contrast with that of the Jewish elders. They held themselves aloof from sympathy with men; considering that they were the favored ones of God, they assumed an undue appearance of righteousness and dignity. The Jews had so far fallen from the ancient teachings of Jehovah that they held that they would be righteous in the sight of God, and receive the fulfillment of his promises, if they strictly kept the letter of the law given them by Moses.  {3Red 12.2}
[3Red 12.3]          The zeal with which they followed the teachings of the elders gave them an air of great piety. Not content with performing those services which God had specified to them through Moses, they were continually reaching for more rigid                                                                              13  and difficult duties. They measured their holiness by the multitude of their ceremonies, while their hearts were filled with hypocrisy, pride, and avarice. The curse of God was upon them for their iniquities, while they professed to be the only righteous nation upon earth.  {3Red 12.3}
[3Red 13.1]          They had received unsanctified and confused interpretations of the law, they had added tradition to tradition, they had restricted freedom of thought and action, till the commandments, ordinances, and service of God, were lost in a ceaseless round of meaningless rites and ceremonies. Their religion was a yoke of bondage. They had become so fettered that it was impossible for them to attend to the essential duties of life, without employing the Gentiles to do many necessary things which were forbidden the Jews to do for fear of contamination. They were in continual dread that they should become defiled. Dwelling constantly upon these matters had dwarfed their minds and narrowed the orbit of their lives.  {3Red 13.1}
[3Red 13.2]          Jesus commenced the work of reformation by bringing himself into close sympathy with humanity. He was a Jew, and he designed to leave a perfect pattern of one who was a Jew inwardly. While he rebuked the Pharisees for their pretentious piety, endeavoring to free the people from the senseless exactions that bound them, he showed the greatest veneration for the law of God, and taught obedience of its precepts.  {3Red 13.2}
[3Red 13.3]          Jesus rebuked intemperance, self-indulgence, and folly; yet he was social in his nature. He accepted invitations to dine with the learned and noble, as well as the poor and afflicted. On these occasions, his conversation  was elevating                                                                              14  and instructive, holding his hearers entranced. He gave no license to scenes of dissipation and revelry, yet innocent happiness was pleasing to him. A Jewish marriage was a solemn and impressive occasion, the pleasure and joy of which were not displeasing to the Son of Man. This miracle pointed directly toward breaking down the prejudices of the Jews. The disciples of Jesus learned a lesson of sympathy and humanity from it. His relatives were drawn to him with warm affection, and when he left for Capernaum, they accompanied him.  {3Red 13.3}
[3Red 14.1]          By attending this feast, Jesus sanctioned marriage as a divine institution, and through all his subsequent ministry he paid the marriage covenant a marked respect in illustrating many important truths by it.  {3Red 14.1}
[3Red 14.2]                       The Centurion's Son.          After laboring two days with the Samaritans, Jesus left them to continue his journey to Galilee. He made no tarry at Nazareth, where he had spent his youth and early manhood. His reception in the synagogue there, when he announced himself as the Anointed One, was so unfavorable that he decided to seek more fruitful fields, to preach to ears that would listen, and to hearts that would receive his message. He declared to his disciples that a prophet hath no honor in his own country. This saying sets forth that natural reluctance which many people have to acknowledge any wonderfully admirable development in one who has unostentatiously lived in their midst, and whom they have intimately known from childhood. At the same time, these                                                                              15  same persons might become wildly excited over the pretensions of a stranger and an adventurer.  {3Red 14.2}
[3Red 15.1]          The miracle that Jesus had performed in Cana prepared the way for his cordial reception. The people who had returned from the passover had brought back the report of his marvelous cleansing of the desecrated temple, followed by his miracles of healing the sick and restoring sight to the blind and hearing to the deaf. The judgment passed upon his acts by the dignitaries of the temple, opened his way at Galilee; for many of the people lamented the abuse of the temple and the lofty arrogance of the priests, and hoped that this man, who had the power to put these rulers to flight, might indeed be the looked-for Deliverer.  {3Red 15.1}
[3Red 15.2]          The news that Jesus had returned from Judea to Cana soon spread throughout Galilee and the region round about. It reached the ears of a nobleman in Capernaum, who was a Jew of some honor. He was much interested in what he had heard of the power of Jesus to heal the sick, for he had a son suffering with disease. The father had consulted the most learned physicians among the Jews, and they had pronounced the case incurable, and told him that his son must soon die.  {3Red 15.2}
[3Red 15.3]          But when he heard that Jesus was in Galilee his heart was encouraged; for he believed that one who could miraculously change water into wine, and drive out the desecrators of the temple, could raise his son to health even from the brink of the grave. Capernaum was quite a distance from Cana, and the centurion feared that, if he left his home to seek Jesus and present his plea to him, the child, who was very low, might die in his absence. Yet he dared not trust this                                                                              16  errand to a servant; for he hoped that the prayers of a fond parent might touch the heart of the great Physician with pity, and induce him to accompany the father to the bedside of his dying son.  {3Red 15.3}
[3Red 16.1]          He went to Cana, hastening for fear of being too late. Forcing a passage through the crowd that surrounded Jesus, he at length stood before him. But his faith faltered when he saw only a plainly dressed man, dusty and worn with travel. He doubted that this person could do what he had come to ask of him; yet he determined to make a trial. He secured a hearing from Jesus, told him his errand, and besought the Saviour to accompany him to his home for the purpose of healing his son. But Jesus already knew of his sorrow. Even before the centurion had left his home, the pitying Redeemer had read the father's grief, and his great heart of love had gone out in sympathy for the suffering child.  {3Red 16.1}
[3Red 16.2]          But he was also aware that the father had made conditions in his mind concerning his belief in the Saviour. Unless his petition should be granted he would not have faith in him as the Messiah. While the father waited in an agony of suspense, Jesus addressed him, "Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe." He here revealed the superficial faith of the centurion, that would lead him to accept or reject Christ according as he did or did not perform the work required of him.  {3Red 16.2}
[3Red 16.3]          Jesus designed, not only to heal the child, but to illuminate the darkened mind of the father. He saw unbelief struggling with his faith. He knew that this man had sought his help as a last and only hope. In this centurion he saw                                                                              17  represented the condition of many of his nation. They were interested in Jesus from selfish motives; they desired some special benefit that they hoped to receive through his power, but they were ignorant as to their spiritual disease, and saw not their terrible need of divine grace, but staked their faith on the granting of some temporal favor. Jesus met this case as illustrating the position of many of the Jewish people. He contrasted this questioning unbelief with the faith of the Samaritans, who were ready to receive him as a teacher sent by God, and to accept him as the promised Messiah without a sign or miracle to establish his divinity.  {3Red 16.3}
[3Red 17.1]          The father's soul was stirred to its depths with the thought that his doubts might cost him the life of his son. The words of Jesus had the desired effect; the centurion saw that his motives in seeking the Saviour were purely selfish; his vacillating faith appeared before him in its true light; he realized that he was indeed in the presence of One who could read the hearts of men, and to whom all things were possible. This thought brings his suffering child to his mind with new vividness, and he cries out in an agony of supplication, "Sir, come down ere my child die!"  {3Red 17.1}
[3Red 17.2]          He fears that while he has been doubting and questioning, death may have closed the scene. This was enough. The father in his need seizes the merits of Jesus as his Saviour. In demanding him to come down ere his child dies, he clings alone to the strength of Jesus as his only hope. His faith is as imperative as was that of Jacob, when, wrestling with the mighty angel, he cried, "I will not let thee go, except thou bless me!"  {3Red 17.2}
[3Red 17.3]          Jesus responds to the demands of the centurion                                                                              18  by commanding him, "Go thy way; thy son liveth." These brief and simple words thrill through the heart of the father; he feels the holy power of the speaker in every tone. Instead of going to Capernaum, Jesus, by a flash of divine telegraphy, sends the message of healing to the bedside of the suffering son. He dismisses the suppliant, who, with unspeakable gratitude, and perfect faith in the words of the Saviour, turns his steps homeward with a peace and joy he has never felt before.  {3Red 17.3}
[3Red 18.1]          At the same hour the watchers stood around the dying child, in the distant home of the centurion. The form that had been so strong and symmetrical in its youthful grace, was now worn and emaciated. The hollow cheeks burned with a hectic fire. Suddenly the fever leaves him, intelligence beams from his eyes, his mind becomes clear, and health and strength return to his body. The fever has left him in the very heat of the day. The attendants behold the change with amazement; the family is summoned, and great is the rejoicing. No signs of his malady linger about the child, his burning flesh has become soft and moist, and he sinks into the peaceful slumber of childhood.  {3Red 18.1}
[3Red 18.2]          Meanwhile the father hastens on his way with a hopeful heart. He went to Jesus with grief and trembling. He leaves him in joy and confidence. He feels the solemn assurance that he has talked with One whose power is unlimited. No doubt crosses his mind that Jesus has really healed his son at Capernaum. While still some distance from home, his servants meet him with the glad tidings that his son has recovered. With a light heart he hurries on, and, as he                                                                              19  approaches his house, is met by the child, bounding out to receive him, radiant in health and beauty. He clasps him to his heart as one restored from the dead, and thanks God again and again for this miraculous restoration.  {3Red 18.2}
[3Red 19.1]          The centurion and all his household become disciples of Jesus. Thus their affliction was sanctified to the conversion of the entire family. They published this miracle through all Capernaum, and thus opened the way for Christ's further labors there. Many of his most wonderful works were done at that place.  {3Red 19.1}
[3Red 19.2]          This case of the centurion should be a lesson to all the followers of Christ. He would have them place implicit faith in him as their Redeemer, ready and willing to save all who come unto him. But he sometimes delays bestowing his precious gifts, in order to impress our hearts with a sense of our deep need of that true piety which entitles us to ask of him what we will. We are to lay by the selfishness that is frequently the sole cause of seeking him, and, confessing our helplessness and bitter need, trust in his promises. He invites all to come unto him who are weary and heavy-laden, and he will give them rest.  {3Red 19.2}
[3Red 19.3]                         Jesus at Bethesda.          "After this there was a feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches. In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water. For an angel went                                                                              20  down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water; whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had."  {3Red 19.3}
[3Red 20.1]          Jesus did not hold himself aloof from the poor, the suffering, and sinful. His great heart of love went out in yearning tenderness for wretched objects who needed his help. He was acquainted with the sufferers who had learned to look forward to the period when it was thought that the waters were agitated by a supernatural power. Many suffering from different maladies visited the pool; but so great was the crowd at the appointed time, that they rushed forward, trampling under foot men, women, and children weaker than themselves.  {3Red 20.1}
[3Red 20.2]          Hundreds were pressed back and could not get near the water. Many disappointed sufferers, who had, by great pains and effort, succeeded in reaching the pool, died upon its brink without being able to make the first plunge into its depths. Shelters had been erected about the place that the sick might be protected from the scorching rays of the sun and the chilliness of the night. Some wretched sufferers spent their nights in the porches, and would drag their diseased bodies to the favored spot day after day in the vain hope of obtaining relief.  {3Red 20.2}
[3Red 20.3]          One man had been afflicted by an incurable disease for thirty-eight years, and he had repeatedly visited the pool. Those who pitied his helplessness would bear him to and fro at the time when the waters were supposed to be troubled. But those stronger than himself would rush in before him and seize the opportunity that he coveted. Thus the poor, palsied sufferer waited by the                                                                              21  pool day and night, hoping that the favored moment would at length come when he could plunge into the water and be healed. His persistent efforts toward this object, and the doubt and anxiety of his mind, were fast wearing away the poor remnant of his strength.  {3Red 20.3}
[3Red 21.1]          Jesus visited this retreat of misery, and his eye rested upon this helpless invalid. The poor creature was weak and despairing, but as the looked-for moment arrived, he gathered his feeble energies in a last effort to reach the water, but, just as he had almost gained his object, another stepped in before him. He crept back to his pallet to die. But a pitying face bends over him, saying, "Wilt thou be made whole?" The desponding man looked up, thinking it might be some one who had come to assist him into the pool; but the faint glow of encouragement faded out of his heart when he remembered that it was too late, his opportunity for that time was gone, and, in his state of sickness and exposure, he could scarcely hope that he might live to see another.  {3Red 21.1}
[3Red 21.2]          He turned away wearily, saying, "Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool; but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me." Poor man! how could he hope to contend successfully with the selfish, scrambling crowd! Jesus did not ask this wretched sufferer to exercise faith in him; but with a voice of command said, "Rise, take up thy bed, and walk." A sudden vigor was communicated to the paralyzed cripple. His whole being was stirred with a healing power, new blood and strength leaped into every limb and member. He bounded to his feet in obedience to the Saviour's command, and stooped to take up his                                                                              22  bed, which was only a simple rug and blanket. As he straightened himself again, with a sense of delight at standing upon his feet after so many years of helpless infirmity, he looked around for his deliverer, but he was nowhere to be seen. Jesus was lost in the crowd, and the restored paralytic feared that he would not know him again if he should see him. He was disappointed, for he longed to pour forth his gratitude to the stranger. As he hurried on toward Jerusalem, with firm, free step, praising God as he went, and rejoicing in his new-found strength, he met the Pharisees, and immediately related to them the wonderful cure he had experienced. He was surprised at the coolness with which they listened to his story.  {3Red 21.2}
[3Red 22.1]          Presently they interrupted him by asking why he was carrying that bed on the Sabbath day. They sternly reminded him that it was not lawful for him to bear burdens upon the Lord's day. In his joy the man had forgotten that it was the Sabbath; yet he felt no condemnation for obeying the command of one who had power from God to perform so wonderful a miracle. He answered boldly, "He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take up thy bed, and walk." The Pharisees were not delighted at the cure which had been effected upon this poor invalid of thirty-eight years. They overlooked the object of the wondrous miracle, and, with their characteristic bigotry, seized upon the act as a violation of the Sabbath law.  {3Red 22.1}
[3Red 22.2]          They excused the restored man from blame, but appeared shocked at the guilt of him who had assumed the responsibility of ordering a man to take up his bed upon the Sabbath day. They                                                                              23  asked him who it was that had done this thing, but he could not enlighten them on that subject. These rulers knew very well that only one person had shown himself able to do this deed; but they wished to get direct proof that it was Jesus, for they then hoped to be able to condemn him as a Sabbath-breaker. They considered that he had not only broken the law in healing the sick man on the Sabbath, but had committed an act of sacrilege in bidding him take up his bed and bear it away.  {3Red 22.2}
[3Red 23.1]          Jesus did not come into the world to lessen the dignity of the law, but to exalt it. The Jews had perverted it by their traditions and misconceptions. They had made it a yoke of bondage. Their meaningless exactions and requirements had become a by-word among all other nations. Especially was the Sabbath hedged in by all manner of senseless restrictions which made that holy day almost unendurable. A Jew was not allowed to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath, nor even to light a candle on that day. The views of the people were so narrow that they had become slaves to their own useless regulations. As a consequence, they were dependent upon the Gentiles to do many services which their rules forbade them to do for themselves.  {3Red 23.1}
[3Red 23.2]          They did not reflect that if these necessary duties of life were sins they were full as guilty in employing others to perform them as in doing them themselves. They thought salvation was restricted to the Jews, and the condition of all others, being entirely hopeless, could neither be improved nor made worse. But a just God has given no commandment which cannot be                                                                              24  consistently kept by all. His laws sanction no meaningless usages nor clumsy restrictions.  {3Red 23.2}
[3Red 24.1]          Soon after, Jesus met the man he had healed in the temple. He had come to bring a trespass-offering, a sin-offering, and a thank-offering for the great mercy he had received. Jesus, finding him among the worshipers, made himself known to him. The great Physician addressed him with a timely warning, "Behold, thou art made whole; sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee." He who had suffered for thirty-eight years, as the result, in part, of his own dissipation, was thus plainly warned to avoid the sins that had caused him such suffering.  {3Red 24.1}
[3Red 24.2]          The healed man was overjoyed to behold his deliverer, and, ignorant of the malice which the Jews held against Jesus, informed the Pharisees, who had before questioned him, that this was he who had wrought the wondrous cure. The Jewish dignitaries had only waited for proof that it was Jesus; from the first they had been confident that it could be no other. Now, a great uproar ensued in the court of the temple; for they sought to slay Jesus, but were prevented by the people, many of whom recognized in him a friend who had healed them from their infirmities and relieved their sorrows.  {3Red 24.2}
[3Red 24.3]          A controversy now took place in regard to the true claims of the Sabbath law. Jesus had purposely chosen the Sabbath day upon which to perform the miracle at the pool. He could have healed the sick man as well on any other day of the week; also he might have simply cured him, and avoided arousing the indignation of the Jews, by bidding him take up his bed and depart. But a wise purpose underlay every act of Christ's                                                                              25  life on earth; everything he did was important in itself and its teaching. He came to vindicate his Father's law and make it honorable. The Sabbath, instead of being the blessing it was designed to be, had become a curse through the added requirements of the Jews. Jesus wished to rid it of these incumbrances and leave it standing upon its own holy dignity.  {3Red 24.3}
[3Red 25.1]          Therefore he chose the Sabbath for this special work. He selected the worst case among the afflicted ones at the pool of Bethesda upon whom to exercise his miraculous healing power, and bade him carry his bed through the city in order to publish the great work that had been wrought upon him, to call the attention of the people to his case, to the circumstances attending his cure, and to Him by whom it had been accomplished. This would raise the question of what it was lawful to do on the Sabbath day, and would give him an opportunity to denounce the narrow prejudice and restrictions of the Jews in regard to the Lord's day, and declare their bigotry and traditions void.  {3Red 25.1}
[3Red 25.2]          Jesus stated to them that the work of relieving the sufferings of the afflicted was in harmony with the Sabbath law, whether it was relative to the salvation of souls or the removal of physical pain. Such work was in harmony with that of God's angels, who were ever descending and ascending between Heaven and earth to minister to suffering humanity. Jesus answered their accusations by declaring, "My Father worketh hitherto, and I work." All days are God's, in which to carry out his great plans for the human race. If the Jews interpretation of the law was correct, then Jehovah was at fault,                                                                              26  whose work had upheld and quickened creation since first he laid the foundations of the earth, when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy. He who pronounced his work good, and established the institution of the Sabbath to commemorate its completion, must put a period to his labor, and stop the never-ending routine of the universe.  {3Red 25.2}
[3Red 26.1]          Should God forbid the sun to do its office upon the Sabbath, cut off its genial rays from warming the earth and nourishing vegetation? Must the system of worlds stand still through that holy day? Should he command the babbling brooks to stay their course from watering the fields and forests, and bid the advancing and receding waves to still their ceaseless ebbing and flowing? Must the wheat and corn stop growing, and the ripening cluster defer its purple bloom for a single day? Must the waving trees and the delicate flowers put forth no bud nor blossom on the Sabbath?  {3Red 26.1}
[3Red 26.2]          Surely in such a case man would miss the fruit of the earth and the blessings that make life desirable. Nature must continue her unvarying course; God must not stay his hand a single moment, or man would faint and die. And, in a like proportion, man has a labor to perform on this day. The necessities of life must be attended to, the sick must be cared for, the wants of the needy must be met. God does not hold him guiltless who stays his hand from relieving the suffering on the Sabbath day. The holy Sabbath was made for man, and acts of mercy and benevolence are always in order upon that day. God does not desire his                                                                              27  creatures to suffer an hour's pain that may be relieved upon the Sabbath or any other day.  {3Red 26.2}
[3Red 27.1]          Jesus sought to impress upon the narrow minds of the Jews a sense of the folly of their view of the Sabbath. He showed them that God's work never ceases. It is even greater upon the Sabbath than upon ordinary occasions, for at that time his people leave their usual employments and spend the time in prayerful meditation and worship. They ask more favors of him upon the Sabbath than upon other days, they demand his special attention, they crave his choicest blessings, they offer importunate prayers for special favors. God does not wait for the Sabbath to pass before he grants those requests, but he deals to the petitioners, with judicious wisdom, whatever is best for them to have.  {3Red 27.1}
[3Red 27.2]          Heaven's work never ceases for a moment, and men should never rest from doing good. The Sabbath law forbids labor on the sanctified rest-day of the Lord. The toil that gains a livelihood must cease; no labor for worldly pleasure or profit is lawful upon the Lord's day; but the work of Christ in healing the sick did honor to the holy Sabbath. Jesus claimed equal rights with God in doing a work equally sacred and of the same character with that which engaged his Father in Heaven. But the Pharisees were still more incensed, because he had not only broken the law, according to their understanding, but added to this offense the heinous sin of declaring himself equal with God. Nothing but the interference of the people prevented the Jewish authorities from slaying him on the spot. "Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of                                                                              28  himself, but what he seeth the Father do; for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. For the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth; and he will show him greater works than these, that ye may marvel. For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will."  {3Red 27.2}
[3Red 28.1]          Here Jesus elevated himself to his true station before the Jews, and declared himself to be the the Son of God. He then, in mild and dignified language, instructed them regarding the Sabbath. He told them that the rest-day which Jehovah had sanctified and set apart for a special purpose, after he had completed the work of creation, was not intended to be a period of useless inactivity. As God ceased his labor of creating, and rested upon that day and blessed it, so man was to leave the occupation of his daily life, and devote those sacred hours to healthful rest, to worship, and to holy deeds.  {3Red 28.1}
[3Red 28.2]          The rulers of the people could not answer these elevated truths that were brought home to their consciences. They had no arguments with which to meet them; they could only cite their customs and traditions, and these seemed weak and vapid compared with the strong arguments that Jesus had drawn from the work of God and the unceasing round of nature. Had they felt any desire to receive light, their hearts would have been convinced that Jesus spoke the truth. But they evaded the points he made concerning the Sabbath, and sought to stir up anger against him because he had made himself equal with God. The fury of the rulers knew no bounds, and it                                                                              29  was with difficulty that they were prevented from seizing upon Jesus to put him to death.  {3Red 28.2}
[3Red 29.1]         But the people were not excited to violence, and put the rulers to shame by the candor with which they listened to the words of Jesus. They justified him in healing the poor sufferer who had been afflicted for thirty-eight years. So the priests and elders were obliged to restrain their hatred for the time, and wait for a more favorable opportunity to carry out their evil designs.  {3Red 29.1}
[3Red 29.2]          Jesus declared that he could do nothing of himself "but what he seeth the Father do." His relationship with God forbade him from working independent of him, and he could do nothing against his will. What a rebuke were these words to men, and especially to those who were calling the Son of God to task for the very work that he was sent upon earth to do. They had separated themselves from God by wicked acts, and, in their pride and vanity, were moving independent of him, feeling sufficient in themselves for all things, and realizing no need of a higher wisdom than their own, to aid them in the direction of their acts.  {3Red 29.2}
[3Red 29.3]          Few realize the full force of Christ's words in regard to his connection with the Father. They teach man that he should consider himself inseparably bound to his Heavenly Parent, that, whatever position he may occupy, he is responsible to God, who holds all destinies in his hands. He has appointed man to do his work, he has endowed him with faculties and means for that purpose, and so long as man is faithful to his high stewardship, he may feel warranted in claiming the blessings and promises of his Master. But if, when raised to a position of sacred trust, he                                                                              30  becomes exalted in his own estimation,--depending upon his own wisdom and power, taking affairs into his own hands, and separating himself from Him whom he professes to serve,--God will call him to an account for his unauthorized acts; he has not worked in unison with his Commander.  {3Red 29.3}
[3Red 30.1]          Jesus now stood before the Jews in his true character. He declared that whatsoever things the Father did, those did also the Son in like manner, by the exercise of a like power, and with like results. He also promised those who heard him that they should witness greater acts than he had yet performed in healing the sick, the lame, and the blind. The Sadducees were in opposition to the Pharisees regarding the resurrection of the dead. The former claimed that there would be no resurrection of the body. But Jesus tells them that one of the greatest works of his Father is raising up the dead, and even so the Son of God has power in himself to raise from the dead. "Marvel not," said he, "at this; for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation."  {3Red 30.1}
[3Red 30.2]          The humble Nazarene asserts his real nobility. He rises above humanity, throws off the guise of sin and shame, and stands revealed, the Honored of the angels, the Son of God, equal with the Creator of the universe. The rulers of the Jews, and the listening multitude are spell-bound before his mighty truths, and the lofty dignity of his bearing. No man had ever spoken words like these, nor borne himself with such a kingly majesty. His utterances were clear and plain,                                                                              31  fully declaring his mission and the duty of the world. "For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son, that all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son honoreth not the Father who hath sent him. Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live. For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself; and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man."  {3Red 30.2}
[3Red 31.1]          Here Jesus throws back upon the rulers their accusations against him, and their attempts to prescribe his work, and to judge, by their narrow bigotry, his acts of mercy and benevolence. He declared himself their Judge, and the Judge of all the world. When he came to earth as the Redeemer, it was given into his hands, and all men are responsible unto him. He took the burden of humanity that he might save men from the consequences of their sins. He is in one their Advocate and Judge. Having tasted the very dregs of human affliction and temptation, he is qualified to understand the frailties and sins of men, and to pronounce judgment upon them. Therefore, the Father has given this work into the hands of his Son, knowing that He who victoriously withstood the temptations of Satan, in behalf of man, will be all-wise, just, and gracious in his dealing with him.                                                                              32   {3Red 31.1}
[3Red 32.1]          The words of Jesus were more impressive because the controversy had risen very high. He was virtually summoned before the dignitaries of the Jews to be tried for his life. He, the Lord of the Sabbath, was arraigned before an earthly tribunal, to answer to the charge of breaking the Sabbath law. When he so boldly made known his mission and work, his judges looked upon him with mingled astonishment and rage, but his words were unanswerable and they could not condemn him.  {3Red 32.1}
[3Red 32.2]          He denied the right of the Pharisees to question him or to interfere with his business. The Jewish system invested them with no such authority; their claims were based upon their own pride and arrogance. He refused to plead guilty to any wrong or submit to being catechised by them.  {3Red 32.2}
[3Red 32.3]          After presenting before them these grand truths concerning his work in connection with the Father, he binds his assertions with the testimonies that have been borne of him: "I can of mine own self do nothing; as I hear, I judge; and my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me. If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true. There is another that beareth witness of me; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true. Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth. But I receive not testimony from man; but these things I say, that ye might be saved. He was a burning and a shining light; and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light." From his sublime height he reads the secrets of their hearts and reminds them that for a time they had                                                                              33  accepted John as a prophet of God and rejoiced in the message that he brought them. He affirms that the mission of John was solely to prepare the way of himself, whom the prophet testified was the Christ, the Redeemer of the world.  {3Red 32.3}
[3Red 33.1]          But no man could witness concerning the mysterious connection of Jesus with the Father; human knowledge cannot reach the courts of Heaven. Jesus assures them that he does not refer to the testimony of John in order to sustain his claims, but only that his persecutors may be convinced of their blindness and inconsistency in defiantly opposing him whom John had stated was the Son of God. They were not in ignorance regarding the evidence of John, for they had sent a deputy to him who had brought back his statement of the baptism of Jesus and the wonderful manifestations of God at that time.  {3Red 33.1}
[3Red 33.2]          Jesus speaks of John that they may see how, in rejecting himself, they also reject the prophet whom they had received with joy. He further declares: "But I have greater witness than that of John; for the works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me." Had not the heavens opened and light from the throne of God encircled him with glory, while the voice of Jehovah proclaimed, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased"? Besides all this, his own works declared his divinity. He who had been arraigned as a Sabbath-breaker stood before his accusers clothed with divine grace, and uttering words that pierced them like arrows of truth. Instead of apologizing for the act of which they complained, or explaining his                                                                              34  purpose in doing it, he turns upon the rulers, and the accused becomes the accuser.  {3Red 33.2}
[3Red 34.1]          He rebukes them for the hardness of their hearts, for the blind ignorance with which they read the Scriptures, while they boasted of their superiority over every other people. They who assume to be teachers of the Scriptures and expounders of the law are themselves basely ignorant of its claims. He denounces their worldliness, their love of praise and power, their avarice and want of compassion. He charges them with disbelieving the Scriptures which they profess to revere, carrying out its forms and ceremonies while ignoring the great principles of truth that are the foundation of the law. He declares that they have rejected the word of God, inasmuch as they have rejected him whom God has sent. He commands them to "search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of me."  {3Red 34.1}
[3Red 34.2]          The truth spoken by Jesus collided with their prejudices and customs, and they cast it from them, hardening their hearts against it. They refused to listen to the teachings of Christ, because those teachings directly condemned their cherished sins. Had the Son of Man come flattering their pride and justifying their iniquity, they would have hastened to do him honor. Said Jesus, "I am come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not; if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive." Pretenders, who could present no evidence of divine authority, might arise, who by prophesying smooth things, and gratifying the vanity of the rich and unsanctified, might secure their firm allegiance. These                                                                              35  false prophets would lead their followers to eternal ruin.  {3Red 34.2}
[3Red 35.1]          Jesus declared that there was no necessity for him to accuse them to the Father, for Moses, whom they professed to believe, had already accused them. "For," said he, "had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me. But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words?" Jesus knew that the Jews were determined to take his life, yet in this discourse he fully explained to them his Sonship, the relation he bore to the Father and his equality with him. This left them without an excuse for their blind opposition and insane rage against the Saviour. But, though baffled in their designs, and overawed by his divine eloquence and truth, the murderous hatred of the priests and elders was not quenched. Fear seized them, for they could not close their understanding to the convincing power which attended the ministry of Christ. But they were so bound by the chains of pride and arrogance that they rejected the evidence of his divine power, resisted his appeals, and locked themselves in darkness.  {3Red 35.1}
[3Red 35.2]          They had signally failed to subvert the authority of Jesus, or to turn from him the respect and attention of the people, many of whom were powerfully affected, and deeply convicted, by his impressive discourse. His mighty works had first arrested their notice and aroused their wonder, and when his searching words disclosed his true character, they were ready to acknowledge his divine authority. On the other hand, his words had thrilled the hearts of the rulers with condemnation for their course. He had pressed their guilt home upon their consciences, yet this                                                                              36  only made them more bitter against him, and they were fully determined to take his life. They sent messengers all over the country to warn the people against Jesus, whom they denounced as an impostor. Spies were sent to watch him and report what he said and did. The precious Saviour was now most surely standing under the shadow of the cross.  {3Red 35.2}
[3Red 36.1]                       Jesus at Capernaum.          After the work of healing that Jesus had performed upon the Sabbath at the Pool of Bethesda, the malice of the leading Jews was so kindled against him that they plotted against his life, and it was no longer safe for him to remain in Jerusalem. Therefore he repaired to Galilee, making Capernaum the scene of his labors. At this place he taught; and upon the Sabbaths, multitudes gathered to listen to his doctrine. Here his way seemed to be unobstructed, although spies were upon his track, watching for something whereof they might accuse him.  {3Red 36.1}
[3Red 36.2]          The hearts of the common people were open to receive his divine instruction. His heart was overflowing with sympathy for suffering humanity, and it was with joy that he saw men respond to his teachings of love and benevolence. His hearers were charmed with the eloquent simplicity with which he preached the truth. His illustrations were drawn from scenes transpiring in their every-day lives. He adapted his language to all classes and conditions of men.  {3Red 36.2}
[3Red 36.3]          Jesus did not go to Capernaum to avoid society nor to find rest from his labors. Capernaum was a great thoroughfare of travel; people from                                                                              37  many countries passed through the city, or tarried there for rest in their journeyings to and fro. Here the great Teacher could meet all nations and all ranks. He could give lessons that would not only be received by those present, but would be carried to other countries and into many households. Investigations of the prophecies would thus be excited, notice would be directed to the Saviour, and his work and mission would be brought before the world.  {3Red 36.3}
[3Red 37.1]          Here he had a better opportunity than elsewhere of meeting the representatives of all classes, as they mingled together, every one intent upon his own errand. The rich who were courted for their wealth could here be reached by his ministrations, as well as the poor and needy. Christ presented himself to the people as the Saviour of the world. As soon as it was known that he was in Capernaum, multitudes crowded to hear his words of heavenly wisdom. Jesus had taken his disciples up into a mountain for a little season of retirement, but when he saw the people flocking to him he had not the heart to turn them away.  {3Red 37.1}
[3Red 37.2]          The feast of the Jews was near, and many had come in from the region about Jerusalem, seeking Jesus, of whose wonderful miracles they had heard. The sick and the afflicted were brought to him, and he healed their maladies. As he witnessed the joy of those whom he had relieved, his own heart of love rejoiced with those who had received his blessing. He made many families happy by restoring their suffering ones to health. He caused light to dawn upon households that had been plunged into the shadows of affliction. The sorrowing were comforted, the ignorant                                                                              38  instructed, and hope was wakened in the hearts of the despairing.  {3Red 37.2}
[3Red 38.1]          The people received the message that he brought them, and believed his words. None were more willing to accept the truth than the poor and humble, who were not separated from their Saviour by vanity and pride, the treasures of this world, or the praise of men. They found in him a consolation for all their toil and privations. He turned none away. He was touched with tender pity for the distress of those who sought his aid, and they left his presence, bearing evidence in their own persons of his healing and life-giving power. The hearts of the people went out in reverential love for their Benefactor, and he was a partaker of their joy. His labors while in Capernaum resulted in great good, and many were led to believe on him. His acts of matchless mercy won the hearts of the multitudes.  {3Red 38.1}
[3Red 38.2]          The scribes and Pharisees were confounded; their purposes in regard to Jesus were defeated. They had listened to his teachings in order to catch him in his words, and turn the minds of the people from him to themselves. They knew that since the ministry of Jesus had commenced, their own influence over the people had greatly decreased. The sympathetic hearts of the multitude accepted lessons of love and kindly benevolence in preference to the cold forms and rigid ceremonies exacted by the priests.  {3Red 38.2}
[3Red 38.3]          Although the Pharisees were astonished by the miracles that Jesus wrought, they were all the more anxious to remove one, who, by his great power, was most dangerous to their claims and pretensions.                                                                              39   {3Red 38.3}
[3Red 39.1]          Bodily diseases, however aggravated and apparently hopeless, were met and baffled by his divine power; but the disease of the soul, fastened in unbelief and blind prejudice, took firmer hold upon those who closed their eyes against the light. The most powerful evidence that could be produced only strengthened their opposition. Leprosy and palsy were not so terrible as bigotry and unbelief. Jesus turned from the teachers of Israel, and their chains of darkness and skepticism tightened about them.  {3Red 39.1}
[3Red 39.2]          The inhabitants of Capernaum had been greatly astonished by the sudden and effectual cure of the ruler's son at a word from Jesus, when he was more than twenty miles distant from the sufferer. They were rejoiced to learn that he who possessed such miraculous power was in their own city. On the Sabbath day, the synagogue where he spoke was packed with people, and yet many who desired to enter were unable to do so. As usual, a great number came through curiosity, but there were many who earnestly desired to learn regarding the gospel of the kingdom of God.  {3Red 39.2}
[3Red 39.3]          All who heard him were astonished, "for he taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes." His words were a demonstration of the Spirit of God, and they struck home to the souls of men with divine power. The teaching of the scribes and elders was cold and formal, like a lesson learned by rote. They explained the law as a matter of custom, but no authority from God sanctified their utterances, no holy inspiration stirred their own hearts and those of their hearers.  {3Red 39.3}
[3Red 39.4]          Jesus had nothing to do with the various                                                                              40  subjects of dissension among the Jews. His words were so simple that a child could understand them, yet lofty enough in their grand simplicity to charm the highest mind with their noble truths. He spoke of a new kingdom which he came to set up among them, in opposition to the kingdom of this world, and of his power to wrest from Satan his dominion, and deliver the captives bound by his power.  {3Red 39.4}
[3Red 40.1]          There was a man in the synagogue who was possessed of the spirit of Satan. He broke in upon the discourse of Jesus with a piercing shriek, that chilled the blood of the hearers with a nameless terror. "Let us alone!" he cried. "What have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to destroy us? I know thee, who thou art, the Holy One of God!"  {3Red 40.1}
[3Red 40.2]          Devils even believed and trembled, but the Israel of God had closed their eyes and ears to divine evidences, and knew not the time of their visitation. Satan's object in leading his wretched victim to the synagogue, was to distract the attention of the people from Jesus to the paroxysms of the poor sufferer and prevent the words of truth from reaching the hearts of the people. But the darkened understanding of the man comprehended that the teachings of Jesus were from Heaven. The power of divinity aroused the terror of the demon which controlled his mind, and a conflict ensued between it and his remnant of reason.  {3Red 40.2}
[3Red 40.3]          As the victim realized that the Healer was near to release him, his heart was aroused to long for freedom from Satan's power. The demon resisted this power and held control over the poor wretch who was wrestling against him. The                                                                              41  sufferer tried to appeal to Jesus for help, but when he opened his lips, the demon put words in his mouth so that he shrieked out in an agony of fear, "Let us alone! what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth?" The darkened reason of the poor man partially comprehended that he was in the presence of one who could free him from the bondage that had so long enslaved him; but when he sought to come within reach of that mighty hand, another's will held him back, another's words found utterance through him.  {3Red 40.3}
[3Red 41.1]          By his own sinful course, this man had placed himself on the enemy's ground, and Satan had taken possession of all his faculties, so that when the gloom of his understanding was pierced by feeble rays of light from the Saviour's presence, the conflict between his desire for freedom and the devil's power threw him into terrible contortions, and drew from him unearthly cries. The demon exerted all his hellish power to retain the control of his victim. To lose ground here would be to give Jesus a victory. He who had, in his own person, conquered the prince of the power of darkness in the wilderness of temptation, was now again brought face to face with his enemy.  {3Red 41.1}
[3Red 41.2]          It seemed that the tortured man must lose his life in the terrible struggle with the demon that had been the ruin of his manhood. Only one power could break this cruel tyranny. Jesus spoke with a voice of authority and set the captive free. The demoniac spirit made a last effort to rend the life from his victim before he was forced to depart. Then the man who had been possessed stood before the wondering people happy in the freedom of self-possession. In the synagogue on the Sabbath day, before the assembled                                                                              42  congregation, the prince of darkness was again met and conquered. And even the demon had testified to the divine power of the Saviour, crying, "Thou Jesus of Nazareth! Art thou come to destroy us? I know thee, who thou art, the Holy One of God!"  {3Red 41.2}
[3Red 42.1]          The man whose reason was thus suddenly restored praised God for his deliverance. The eye that had so lately glared with the fire of insanity, now beamed with intelligence and overflowed with grateful tears. The people were dumb with amazement. As soon as they recovered speech they marveled one with another, saying, "What a word is this! for with authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out!"  {3Red 42.1}
[3Red 42.2]          It was not according to the will of God that this man should be visited with so terrible an affliction as to be delivered wholly into the hands of Satan. The secret source of his calamity, which had made him a fearful spectacle to his friends and a burden to himself, was in his own life. The pleasures of sin had fascinated him, the path of dissipation had looked bright and tempting, he had thought to make life a grand carnival. He did not dream of becoming a disgust and terror to the world and the reproach of his family. He thought his time could be spent in innocent folly; but once on the downward path, his feet rapidly descended till he had broken the laws of health and morality. Intemperance and frivolity chained his senses, the fine qualities of his mind were perverted, and Satan stepped in and took absolute control of him.  {3Red 42.2}
[3Red 42.3]          Remorse came too late, and though he would                                                                              43  then have sacrificed wealth and pleasure to regain his lost manhood, he had become helpless in the hands of the evil one. Satan had allured that young man with many charming presentations; he had cloaked vice with a flowery mantle that the victim might clasp it to his breast; but when his object was once accomplished and the wretched man was in his power, the fiend had become relentless in his cruelty, and terrible in his fierce and angry visitations. So it is ever with those who succumb to evil; the fascinating pleasure of their early career ends in the darkness of despair, or the madness of a lost and ruined soul.  {3Red 42.3}
[3Red 43.1]         But he who conquered the arch-enemy in the wilderness, wrested this writhing captive from the grasp of Satan. Jesus well knew that although assuming another form, this demon was the same evil spirit that had tempted him in the wilderness. Satan seeks by various devices to gain his object. The same spirit that saw and recognized the Saviour, and cried out to him, "Let us alone! What have we to do with thee?" possessed the wicked Jews who rejected Christ and scorned his teachings. But with them he assumed an air of piety and learning, seeking to deceive them as to their real motives in refusing the Saviour.  {3Red 43.1}
[3Red 43.2]          Jesus then retired from the synagogue while the people were still spell-bound with wonder and admiration. This miracle was then followed by another quite as wonderful. Jesus sought the house of Peter for a little rest; but there was no rest for the Son of Man. He was told that the mother of Peter's wife was sick of a fever. His sympathetic heart was at once called out to                                                                              44  relieve the suffering woman. He rebuked the disease, and it was at once removed from her. She rose from the bed, filled with joy and gratitude, and ministered with willing hands to the wants of the Master and his disciples.  {3Red 43.2}
[3Red 44.1]          These miracles and works of healing were spread abroad throughout the city. Yet these acts of mercy only made the bitterness of the Pharisees more intense. They closely watched all the movements of Jesus, seeking for cause to accuse him. Their influence prevented many from applying to Jesus for relief from their infirmities upon the Sabbath day. They feared being stigmatized as transgressors of the law. But no sooner had the sun passed out of sight in the west than a great commotion ensued. The diseased flocked to Jesus from every quarter. Those who had sufficient strength came by themselves, but a much larger number were borne by their friends to the great Physician.  {3Red 44.1}
[3Red 44.2]          They were in every condition of helplessness and approaching death. Some were burning with fevers, others were paralyzed, stricken with dropsy, blind, deaf, and lame. And in the distance was heard the pitiful cry of the leper, Unclean! Unclean! as he stretched his decaying hands toward the Healer. The work of Jesus commenced when the first afflicted one was brought before him. The supplicants were healed by a word from his lips or a touch of his hand. With gratitude and rejoicing they returned to gladden with their enlightened minds and healthy bodies the homes that they had so recently left as helpless invalids.  {3Red 44.2}
[3Red 44.3]          Those who had carefully borne them from their couches to the presence of Jesus returned with                                                                              45  them, weeping tears of joy, and shouting the praises of the Saviour. Little children were not overlooked, but the puny sufferers were handed back to their happy mothers rosy with life and health. These living evidences of the divine power of Jesus created a great excitement in all that region. Never before had Capernaum witnessed a day like this. The air was filled with the voice of triumph and shouts of deliverance.  {3Red 44.3}
[3Red 45.1]          The heart of the blessed Saviour, who had worked so great cures, was joyful in the joy he had awakened in the hearts of suffering humanity. He had healed every one who had applied to him for help. His great love for man was stirred to its very depths as he witnessed the suffering of those who had come to him, and he rejoiced in his power to restore them to health and happiness.  {3Red 45.1}
[3Red 45.2]                           The Leper.          Jesus was frequently obliged to hide himself from the people; for the crowds collected so densely about him to witness his miracles, and the enthusiasm ran so high, that it became necessary to take precautions, lest the priests and rulers should take advantage of the great assemblies to arouse the Roman authorities to fear an insurrection.  {3Red 45.2}
[3Red 45.3]          Never had there been such a period as this for the world. Heaven was brought down to men. All who came to Jesus for the purpose of instruction realized indeed that the Lord was gracious and full of wisdom. They received precious lessons of divine knowledge from the great source of intelligence. Many hungering and thirsting                                                                              46  souls that had waited long for the redemption of Israel now feasted upon the bounteous grace of a merciful Saviour. The expected Teacher had come, and a favored people were living under the full splendor of his light, yet many comprehended it not, and turned from the divine radiance with indifference or unbelief.  {3Red 45.3}
[3Red 46.1]          Jesus healed many and various cases of bodily disease, while he was preaching and ministering to sin-sick souls. Many hearts were liberated from the cruel bondage of sin. Unbelief, discouragement, and despair, gave place to faith, hope, and happiness. But when the sick and wretched applied to the Saviour for help, he first relieved the poor, suffering body before he attempted to minister to the darkened mind. When the present misery of the suppliant was removed, his thoughts could better be directed into the channel of light and truth.  {3Red 46.1}
[3Red 46.2]          Leprosy was the most fearful and loathsome disease of the East. It was looked upon with great dread by all classes on account of its contagious character and its horrible effect upon its victim. Great precautions were taken to prevent the disease from spreading among the people. With the Hebrews the leper was pronounced unclean. He was isolated from his family, restricted from the privileges of society, and cut off from the congregation of Israel. He was doomed to associate only with those who were similarly afflicted with himself.  {3Red 46.2}
[3Red 46.3]          Away from his friends and kindred he must bear the curse of his terrible malady. No affectionate hands could soothe his pain. He was obliged to publish his own calamity, to rend his garment, and sound the alarm, warning all to flee                                                                              47  from his polluted and decaying body. The cry, Unclean! Unclean! coming with mournful tone from the lonely exile, was a signal heard with fear and abhorrence.  {3Red 46.3}
[3Red 47.1]          There were many of these loathsome subjects in the region of Christ's ministry. The news of the great Healer had reached even them in their isolation, and a gleam of hope sprang up in their hearts that if they could come into the presence of Jesus he might relieve them. But as they were debarred from entering any city or village, it seemed impossible for them to reach the great Physician, whose chief work lay among the populace.  {3Red 47.1}
[3Red 47.2]          There was one leper who had been a man of high distinction. It was with the greatest grief that he and his family had become convinced that he was a victim to the fatal disease. Physicians of note had been consulted, and they had examined his case thoroughly, and anxiously searched their books to obtain further knowledge; but they were reluctantly compelled to acknowledge that their skill was baffled, the disease was incurable. It was then the duty of the priest to make an examination; this resulted in a decision that his was the worst form of leprosy. This verdict sentenced him to a living death separated from his friends and the society in which he had held so lofty a position. But now those who had courted his favor and accepted his hospitality fled from his presence with horror. He went out an exile from his home.  {3Red 47.2}
[3Red 47.3]          Jesus was teaching by the lake outside the city limits, and many were gathered to hear his words. The leper, who in his seclusion had heard of some of his mighty works, came out to see him, and                                                                              48  drew as near as he dared. Since his exile, the disease had made fearful inroads upon his system. He was now a loathsome spectacle, his decaying body was horrible to look upon. Standing afar off, he heard some of the words of Jesus, and saw him laying hands upon the sick to heal them. He beheld, with amazement, the lame, the blind, the paralytic and those dying of various maladies, rise up at a word from the Saviour, restored to health and praising God for their salvation. He looked upon his own wretched body and wondered if this great Physician could not cure even him. The more he heard, and saw, and considered the matter, the more he was convinced that this was really the promised Saviour of the world, to whom all things were possible. None could perform such miracles but Him who was authorized of God, and the leper longed to come into his presence and be healed.  {3Red 47.3}
[3Red 48.1]          He had not intended to approach near enough to endanger the people; but now his mind was so powerfully wrought upon that he forgot the restrictions that had been placed upon him, the safety of the people, and the horror with which they regarded him. He thought only of his blessed hope that the power of Jesus could set him free from his infirmity. His faith laid hold of the Saviour, and he pressed forward, heedless of the frightened multitude that fell back as he approached and crowded over and upon each other to avoid him.  {3Red 48.1}
[3Red 48.2]          Some thought to prevent him from approaching Jesus, but their efforts were in vain. He neither saw nor heard them. The expressions of loathing and looks of horror that greeted his appearance were lost upon him. He saw only                                                                              49  the Son of God, he heard only the voice that was giving health and happiness to the suffering and unfortunate. As he came before Jesus, his pent-up feelings found vent, he prostrated his foul, decaying body before him, crying out, "Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean." His words were few, but comprehended his great need. He believed that Christ was able to give him life and health.  {3Red 48.2}
[3Red 49.1]          Jesus did not shrink from his approach, but drew near him. The people fell back, and even the disciples were filled with terror, and would fain have prevented their Master from touching him; for by the law of Moses he who touched a leper was himself unclean. But Jesus, with calm fearlessness, laid his hand upon the supplicant and answered his petition with the magic words, "Be thou clean!"  {3Red 49.1}
[3Red 49.2]          No sooner were these life-giving words spoken than the dying body of corruption was changed to a being of healthy flesh, sensitive nerves, and firm muscle. The rough, scaly surface peculiar to leprosy was gone, and a soft glow, like that upon the skin of a healthy child, appeared in its place. The eager multitude now lose their terror, and crowd around to behold this new manifestation of divine power.  {3Red 49.2}
[3Red 49.3]          Jesus charged the cleansed leper not to make known the work he had wrought upon him, saying, "See thou say nothing to any man; but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them." Accordingly the now happy man went to the same priests who had previously examined him, and whose                                                                              50  decision had banished him from his family and friends.  {3Red 49.3}
[3Red 50.1]          Joyfully he presented his offering to the priests and magnified the name of Jesus who had restored him to health. This irrefutable testimony convinced the priests of the divine power of Jesus, although they still refused to acknowledge him as the Messiah. The Pharisees had asserted that his teachings were directly opposed to the law of Moses, and for the purpose of exalting himself; yet his special directions to the cleansed leper to make an offering to the priest according to the law of Moses, evidenced to the people that these accusations were false.  {3Red 50.1}
[3Red 50.2]          The priests were not allowed to accept an offering from the hands of one who had been afflicted with leprosy, unless they first thoroughly examined him and proclaimed to the people that he was entirely free from the infectious disease, was in sound health, and could again unite with his family and friends without endangering them. However unwilling the priest might have been to accredit this marvelous cure to Jesus, he could not evade an examination and decision of the case. The multitude were anxious to learn the result of the investigation, and when he was pronounced free from disease, and privileged to return to his family and friends, great was the excitement. Such a thing had never before been known.  {3Red 50.2}
[3Red 50.3]          But notwithstanding the caution of Jesus to the cleansed leper he published the matter abroad. Conceiving that it was only the retiring modesty of Jesus that laid these restrictions upon him, he went about proclaiming the mighty power of this great Healer. He did not understand that every                                                                              51  new manifestation of divine power on the part of Jesus only made the chief priests and elders more determined to destroy him. The restored man felt the boon of health was very precious. The pure blood coursing through his veins quickened his entire being with a new and delightful animation. He rejoiced in the full vigor of manhood and in his restoration to his family and society. He felt it impossible to refrain from giving full glory to the Physician who had made him whole.  {3Red 50.3}
[3Red 51.1]          But the publicity of this affair created so great a commotion that Jesus was obliged to retire beyond the city. "And they came to him from every quarter." These miracles were not worked for display; the acts of Christ were in direct contrast to those of the Pharisees, whose greatest ambition was to secure the praise and honor of men. Jesus well knew that if the fact of his cleansing the leper was noised abroad, those in a similar condition would be urgent to obtain the same cure. This would raise the cry that the people would be contaminated by contact with the loathsome disease of leprosy. His enemies would seize such an opportunity to accuse and condemn him.  {3Red 51.1}
[3Red 51.2]          Jesus knew that many of the lepers who would seek him did not deserve the blessing of health, nor would they use it to the honor and glory of God should they obtain it. They had no real faith nor principle, but only a strong desire to be delivered from the certain doom that awaited them. The Saviour also knew that his enemies were ever seeking to limit his work and turn the people from him. If they could use the case of the cleansed leper for that purpose they would                                                                              52  do so. But in directing the healed man to present his offering to the priest, as enjoined by the law of Moses, he would convince them that he was not opposed to the Jewish code, if their minds were open to conviction.  {3Red 51.2}
[3Red 52.1]                     The Loaves and Fishes.          Jesus, to obtain a little season of repose, and for the benefit of his disciples, proposed that they should go with him into a desert place and rest awhile. There were suitable places for such retirement beyond the sea from Capernaum, and they entered a boat to make their way thither. But some who were searching for Jesus saw him depart from the shore, and the anxious people gathered together watching the slowly receding boat. The news spread from city to city that Jesus was crossing the sea; and many who were eager to see and hear him flocked to the place where it was thought that his boat would land, while others followed him over the water in boats. So when Jesus and his disciples landed they found themselves in the midst of a multitude of people, pressing forward on all sides to meet them.  {3Red 52.1}
[3Red 52.2]          Hundreds of the sick and maimed had been brought for Jesus to relieve, and were disposed upon the ground in positions favorable to arrest his attention. The crowd had awaited his coming with intense anxiety, and their numbers were continually increasing. The Saviour could not here find the rest he sought, for the waiting company commanded his attention; their needs enlisted his immediate sympathy and aid. He could not steal away with his disciples to secure the                                                                              53  coveted retirement, and disappoint this expectant people. All maladies were represented among the sick who claimed his notice. Some were burning with fever and unconscious of the anxious friends that ministered to them. There were the deaf, the blind, the palsied, the lame, and lunatic. In looking upon this wretched throng the heart of Jesus melted with compassion.  {3Red 52.2}
[3Red 53.1]          He was so pressed upon by the multitude that he went a little apart upon a grassy eminence, where he could be seen and heard by all the people. Here he taught them through the entire day, and healed all the sick and afflicted that were brought to him. Those who had been confused in their belief, and longed for some intelligent doctrine to relieve their uncertainty, found their darkness dispelled by the beams of righteousness from the presence of Christ, and were charmed with the simplicity of the truths he taught.  {3Red 53.1}
[3Red 53.2]          His discourse was often interrupted by the delirious ravings of some fever-stricken sufferer, or the piercing shriek of the insane, whose friends were trying to press through the crowd and bear the afflicted to the Healer. The voice of wisdom was also often lost in shouts of triumph as the victims of hopeless disease were instantly restored to health and strength. The great Physician patiently submitted to these interruptions, and spoke calmly and kindly to all. He came from the other side of the sea because he was weary, but lo, he found more pressing cases for his attention than at the place from which he had secretly departed.  {3Red 53.2}
[3Red 53.3]          At length the day was spent, the sun was sinking                                                                              54  out of sight in the west, and yet the people lingered. Many had come miles to hear the words of Jesus and had eaten nothing all day. The Master had labored through all that time without food or repose, and the disciples, seeing him pale with weariness and hunger, besought him to rest from his toil and take some refreshment. Their entreaties being of no avail, they consulted together as to the propriety of forcibly removing him from the eager multitude, fearing that he would die of fatigue. Peter and John each took an arm of their blessed Master and kindly endeavored to draw him away. But he refused to be removed from the place. His work was imperative; every applicant for his mercy felt his own case to be the most urgent. The crowd press about the Saviour; they sway him hither and thither. In their efforts to more nearly approach him, they trample upon each other.  {3Red 53.3}
[3Red 54.1]          Jesus, perceiving all this, beckons to Peter, who is in his boat on the sea, to come nigh. The disciple obeys the signal, and comes to shore. Jesus presses through the throng, and steps into the boat, bidding Peter to thrust out a little from the land. He now sits in the rocking boat of the fisherman, and, in full sight and hearing of the crowd, finishes the long and toilsome day by speaking precious truths to them. The Son of God, leaving the royal courts of Heaven, takes not his position upon David's throne; but from the swaying seat of a fisherman's boat, speaks the words of eternal wisdom which are to be immortalized in the minds of his disciples and given to the world as the legacy of God.  {3Red 54.1}
[3Red 54.2]         As the sun was setting, Jesus saw before him                                                                              55  five thousand people besides women and children, who had been all day without food. He inquired of Philip concerning the probability of obtaining bread for so large a number, that they might not return to their homes unrefreshed nor faint by the way. This he did to test the faith of his disciples, for he himself was at no loss how to provide food. He who would not work a miracle to satisfy his own hunger in the wilderness, would not allow the multitude to suffer for lack of food. Philip looked over the sea of heads and thought how impossible it would be to obtain sufficient food to satisfy the wants of such a crowd. He answered that two hundred pennyworth of bread would not be nearly enough to divide among them so that each one might have a little. Jesus inquired how much food could be found among the company. He was told that Andrew had discovered a lad who had with him five barley loaves, and two small fishes. But this was nothing among so many, and they were in a desert place, where no more could be obtained.  {3Red 54.2}
[3Red 55.1]          Jesus commanded that this meager store should be brought to him. This being done, he directed his disciples to seat the people upon the grass in parties of fifty, and one hundred, to preserve order, and that all might witness the miracle he was about to do. This marshaling of five thousand people into companies, was at length satisfactorily accomplished, and they were all seated in the presence of the Saviour. He then took the loaves and fishes, and, having given thanks, distributed them to the disciples and to the multitudes, in quantities sufficient to satisfy their appetites.  {3Red 55.1}
[3Red 55.2]          The people had arranged themselves in the                                                                              56  required order wondering what was to be done, but their amazement knew no bounds when the problem was solved, and they beheld food portioned out to that vast assembly from the slender store scarcely sufficient for a score of persons. The food did not diminish, as Jesus handed it to his disciples, who in their turn served the people. As often as they returned to him for a fresh supply, it was furnished them. After all had been satisfied, he directed the disciples to gather up the fragments that nothing might be lost; and the broken fragments filled twelve baskets.  {3Red 55.2}
[3Red 56.1]          During this remarkable feast, there was much earnest reflection among those who were so miraculously served. They had followed Jesus to listen to words such as had never before fallen upon their ears. His teachings had sunk into their hearts. He had healed their sick, had comforted their sorrow, and, at last, rather than send them away hungering, he had fed them bounteously. His pure and simple doctrine laid hold of their minds, and his tender benevolence won their hearts. While eating the food he had provided for them, they decided that this was indeed the Messiah. No other one could do so mighty a miracle. No human power could create from five barley-loaves and two small fishes, food sufficient to feed thousands of hungry people. His teachings and work of healing had already nearly convinced them of his divinity, and this miracle crowned their growing conviction with entire belief.  {3Red 56.1}
[3Red 56.2]          They decided that this was the Prince of Life, the promised Deliverer of the Jews. They perceive that he makes no effort to win the applause of the people. In this he is essentially different                                                                              57  from the chief priests and rulers, who are ambitious for titles and the honor of men. They fear that he will never claim his right as King of Israel and take his place on David's throne in Jerusalem. But they decide that what he will not assume for himself, they will claim for him. They need no greater evidence of his divine power nor will they wait for any further proof. They quietly consult among themselves, and arrange to take him by force, and bear him upon their shoulders, proclaiming him the King of Israel. The disciples unite with the people in declaring that the throne of David is the rightful inheritance of their Master. Let the arrogant priests and rulers be humbled, and compelled to yield honor to Him who comes clothed with the authority of God. They begin to devise means to accomplish their purpose; but Jesus discerns their plans, which, if followed out, would defeat the very work he designs to do, and put a period to his instruction and deeds of mercy and benevolence.  {3Red 56.2}
[3Red 57.1]          Already the priests and rulers look upon him as one who has turned the hearts of the people from them to himself. Already they so dread his growing influence among them that they seek to take his life. He knows that violence and insurrection would be the result of his exaltation as Israel's king. He did not come into the world to set up a temporal kingdom; his kingdom, as he had stated, was not of this world. The multitude do not perceive the dangers arising from the movement they contemplate; but the calm eye of divine wisdom discovers all the hidden evils. Jesus sees that it is time to change the current of feeling among the people. He calls his disciples to him and directs them to immediately                                                                              58  take the boat and return to Capernaum, leaving him to dismiss the people. He promises to meet them that night or on the following morning. The disciples are loth to submit to this arrangement. They are ambitious that Jesus should receive his true merits, and be lifted above the persecutions of the priests and rulers. The favored moment seems to have arrived, when, by the unanimous voice of the people, Christ can be elevated to his true dignity.  {3Red 57.1}
[3Red 58.1]          They cannot feel reconciled that all this enthusiasm shall come to naught. The people were assembling from all quarters to celebrate the passover at Jerusalem. They were all anxious to see the great Prophet whose fame had spread through all the land. This, to the faithful followers of Jesus, seemed the golden opportunity to establish their beloved Master as Israel's king. It seemed, in the glow of this new ambition, a very hard thing for them to go away by themselves and leave their Master alone upon the desolate shore, surrounded by high and barren mountains.  {3Red 58.1}
[3Red 58.2]          They remonstrate against this arrangement: but Jesus is firm in his decision, and commands them to follow his directions with an authority that he had never before assumed toward them. They obey in silence. Jesus then turns to the multitude, and perceives that they are thoroughly decided to force him into becoming their king. Their movements must be checked at once. The disciples had already departed, and he now, standing before them with a grand dignity, dismisses them in so firm and decisive a manner that they dare not disobey his commands. The words of praise and exaltation die upon their                                                                              59  lips. Their steps are stayed as they are in the very act of advancing to seize him, and the glad and eager looks fade from their countenances. There were men of strong minds and firm determination in that throng, but the kingly bearing of Jesus, and his few quiet words of authority, quelled the tumult in a moment and frustrated all their designs. Like meek, submissive children, they obey the command of their Lord, submitting humbly, and without question, to a power that they recognize as above all earthly authority.  {3Red 58.2}
[3Red 59.1]          Jesus looked upon the retreating multitude with yearning compassion. He felt that they were as scattered sheep without a shepherd. The priests, who should have been teachers in Israel, were but machines for performing unmeaning ceremonies and repeating the law they did not themselves understand nor practice. When he was left alone he went up into the mountain, and, for many hours, bent in supplication before the Father with bitter agony and tears. Not for himself were those earnest prayers, but for man, depraved and lost but for redeeming grace. It was for man that the Son of God wrestled with his Father, asking that the poor sinful creature might turn from his guilt to the light of salvation.  {3Red 59.1}
[3Red 59.2]          The Saviour knew that his days of personal effort for men upon earth were numbered. He who read the hearts of men knew that comparatively few would accept him as their Redeemer, acknowledging themselves lost without his divine aid. The Jews were rejecting the very help that God had sent to save them from utter ruin. They were fastening the chains that bound them                                                                              60  in hopeless night. They were bringing upon themselves the certain wrath of God for their blind and obstinate wickedness. Hence the grief of Jesus, and his tears and strong cries for his mistaken people, who spurned his love that would shelter them, and his mercy that would save them from the retribution of their sins. Deep emotion shakes that noble form as he keenly realizes the doom of the people he has come to save. In every trial and emergency, Jesus went to his Heavenly Father for help, and, in those secret interviews, received strength for the work that lay before him. Christians should follow the example of their Saviour, and seek in prayer the strength that will enable them to endure the trials and duties of life. Prayer is the Christian's defense, the safeguard of his integrity and virtue.  {3Red 59.2}
[3Red 60.1]                      Walking on the Water.          Meanwhile, the disciples were in trouble. A storm had arisen, and the sea was lashed into fury. Hour after hour they labored at the oars, being driven hither and thither by the resistless force of the waves. All night they were tossed upon the raging billows, feeling liable at any moment to be engulfed beneath them. It was but a few hours' work, in ordinary weather, to reach the opposite shore from the place they had left; but their frail bark was driven farther and farther from the port they sought, the plaything of the angry tempest. They had left Jesus with dissatisfied hearts. They had set out, murmuring among themselves because their wishes had not been gratified in the matter of exalting their                                                                              61  Lord to be the King of Israel. They had blamed themselves for being so easily turned from their purpose, and yielding so readily to the commands of Jesus. They reasoned that if they had remained and persisted in their intention, they might have finally gained the point.  {3Red 60.1}
[3Red 61.1]          When the storm arose they still more deeply regretted having left Jesus. Had they remained this peril would have been avoided. This was a severe trial of their faith. In the darkness and tempest they sought to gain the point where he had promised to meet them, but the driving wind forced them from their course and made all their efforts futile. They were strong men and accustomed to the water, but now their hearts failed them with terror; they longed for the calm commanding presence of the Master, and felt that were he with them they would be secure. But Jesus had not forgotten his disciples. From the distant shore, his eye pierced the darkness, saw their danger, and read their thoughts. He would not suffer one of them to perish. As a fond mother watches the child she has in kindness corrected, so the compassionate Master watched his disciples; and when their hearts were subdued, their unholy ambition quelled, and they humbly prayed for help, it was given them. At the very moment they believed themselves lost, a flash of lightning revealed the figure of a man walking toward them upon the water. An unspeakable terror seized them. The hands that had grasped the oars with muscle like iron, relaxed their hold, and fell powerless by their sides. The boat rocked at the will of the waves, while their eyes were riveted upon this vision of                                                                              62  a man stepping firmly upon the white-capped billows.  {3Red 61.1}
[3Red 62.1]          They thought it must be a spirit, which omened their immediate destruction. Jesus calmly advanced as though he would pass them, but they recognize his form, and feel that he will not leave them in their distress. They cry out, supplicating his help! The figure turns! It is their beloved Master, whose well-known voice speaks, silencing their fear, "Be of good cheer. It is I, be not afraid." Were ever words so welcome, so reassuring as these! The disciples are speechless with joy. Their apprehensions are gone. The storm is forgotten. They hail Jesus as their Deliverer!  {3Red 62.1}
[3Red 62.2]          Ardent Peter is nearly beside himself with delight. He sees his Master boldly treading the foam-wreathed waves, coming to save his followers, and he loves his Lord as never before. He yearns to embrace and worship him. He longs to meet him and walk by his side upon the stormy water. He cries, "Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water." Jesus granted his request; but Peter had taken only a step upon the surface of the boiling deep, when he looked back proudly toward his companions to see if they were watching his movements, and admiring the ease with which he trod upon the yielding water.  {3Red 62.2}
[3Red 62.3]          In taking his eyes from Jesus, they fell upon the boisterous waves that seemed greedily threatening to swallow him; their roaring filled his ears, his head swam, his heart failed him with fear. As he is sinking, he recovers presence of mind sufficient to remember that there is One near who can rescue him. He stretches out his arms                                                                              63  toward Jesus, crying, "Lord, save me, or I perish!" The pitying Saviour grasps the trembling hands that are reached toward him, and lifts the sinking form beside his own. Never does that kindly face and that arm of strength turn from the supplicating hands that are stretched out for mercy. Peter clings to his Lord with humble trust, while Jesus mildly reproaches him: "O thou of little faith: wherefore didst thou doubt?"  {3Red 62.3}
[3Red 63.1]          The trembling disciple now clings firmly to the hand of the Master till they are both safely seated in the boat among their joyful companions. But Peter was subdued and silent; he had no reason to boast over his fellows, for he had very nearly lost his life through exaltation and unbelief. When he took his eyes from Jesus in order to note the admiration of others, he lost guidance, and doubt and fear seized upon him. So it is in the Christian life; nothing but an eye firmly fixed upon the Saviour will enable us to tread the stormy billows of the world. Immediately upon Jesus taking his place in the boat they were at the land. The tempest had ceased, and the night of horror was succeeded by the light of dawn. The disciples, and others who were also on board, bowed at the feet of Jesus with thankful hearts, saying, "Of a truth thou art the Son of God!"  {3Red 63.1}
[3Red 63.2]          The multitude that had been fed the preceding day had left Jesus on the barren shore, and they knew that there was no boat left by which he could depart. They therefore on the following morning returned to the spot where they had last seen him watching their departure with compassionate eyes. The news of his wonderful miracle of feeding the multitude had spread far and                                                                              64  near, and at an early hour they began to arrive, by land and water, in large numbers. But they searched in vain for the great Teacher, and finally returned to Capernaum, still seeking him.  {3Red 63.2}
[3Red 64.1]          Meanwhile, the Master, with his disciples, had found the seclusion they sought the previous day. Jesus felt that it was necessary to give his disciples some special instruction, but he was followed so closely by the crowds that it was extremely difficult to secure such seasons of retirement. He could not obtain the time for prayer in the day-time, but frequently devoted the entire night to communion with his Heavenly Father, wrestling in supplication for the erring children of men. The Saviour, oppressed by the unbelief of humanity, bearing the burden of the world's iniquity, was indeed a Man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief.  {3Red 64.1}
[3Red 64.2]          Jesus made use of the few hours of seclusion with his disciples in praying with them, and teaching them more definitely concerning the nature of his kingdom. He saw that, in their human weakness, they were inclined to desire that his reign should be a temporal one. Their earthly ambition had caused them to become confused as to the real mission of Christ. He now reproved them for their misconception, and taught them that instead of worldly honor it was shame that awaited him, and instead of a throne, the pitiless cross. He taught them that for his sake, and to win salvation, they must also be willing to endure reproach and contumely.  {3Red 64.2}
[3Red 64.3]          The time drew near when Jesus was to die, and leave his disciples to face the cold and cruel world alone. He knew how bitter hate and unbelief would persecute them, and he wished to                                                                              65  encourage and strengthen them for their trials. He accordingly went away by himself and prayed for them, interceding with the Father, that in the time of that fearful test which awaited them, their faith would prove steadfast, and his sufferings and death might not utterly overwhelm them with despair. What tender love was this, that, in view of his own approaching agony, reached forward to shield his companions from danger!  {3Red 64.3}
[3Red 65.1]          When he again joined his disciples, he asked them: "Whom do men say that I, the Son of Man, am? And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist; some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets." Questioning still closer, he inquired, "But whom say ye that I am?" Peter, ever ready to speak, answered for himself and his brethren: "Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona; for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in Heaven."  {3Red 65.1}
[3Red 65.2]          Notwithstanding the faith of many had utterly failed, and the power of the priests and rulers was mighty against them, the brave disciple thus boldly declared his belief. Jesus saw, in this acknowledgment, the living principle that would animate the hearts of his believers in coming ages. It is the mysterious working of God's Spirit upon the human heart, that elevates the humblest mind to a knowledge above all earthly wisdom, an acquaintance with the sacred truths of God. Ah, indeed, "blessed art thou, Simon Barjona, for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee."  {3Red 65.2}
[3Red 65.3]          Jesus continued: "And I say also unto thee,                                                                              66  That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." The word Peter signifies rolling stone. Christ did not refer to Peter as being the rock upon which he would found his church. His expression, "this rock," applied to himself as the foundation of the Christian church. In Isaiah 28:16, the same reference is made: "Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion, for a foundation, a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation." It is the same stone to which reference is made in Luke 20:17, 18: "And he beheld them, and said, What is this then that is written, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner? Whosoever shall fall upon that stone shall be broken; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder." Also in Mark 12:10, 11: "And have ye not read this scripture, The stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner. This was the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes?"  {3Red 65.3}
[3Red 66.1]         These texts prove conclusively that Christ is the rock upon which the church is built, and, in his address to Peter, he referred to himself as the rock which is the foundation of the church. He continues:--  {3Red 66.1}
[3Red 66.2]          "And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven." The Roman church makes a wrong application of these words of Christ. They claim that he addressed them specially to Peter. Hence he is represented in works of art                                                                              67  as carrying a bunch of keys, which is a symbol of trust and authority given to ambassadors and others in high positions. The words of Christ: "I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven," were not addressed to Peter alone, but to the disciples, including those who compose the Christian church in all ages. Peter was given no preference nor power above that of the other disciples. Had Jesus delegated any special authority to one of them, we would not find them so frequently contending among themselves as to who should be greatest. They would have at once submitted to the wish of their Master, and paid honor to the one whom he had selected as their head.  {3Red 66.2}
[3Red 67.1]          But the Roman Catholic church claims that Christ invested Peter with supreme power over the Christian church, and that his successors are divinely authorized to rule the Christian world. In still another place Jesus acknowledges the same power to exist in all the church that is claimed to have been given to Peter alone, upon the authority of the text previously quoted: "Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven."  {3Red 67.1}
[3Red 67.2]                       The Paralytic.          Again the mission of Christ brought him to Capernaum. When the news spread abroad that Jesus was a guest at the house of Peter, men, women, and children flocked from every direction to hear the wonderful Teacher. There was a man in the vicinity who was reduced to utter helplessness                                                                              68  by the incurable disease of palsy. He had given up all hope of recovery. But his friends and relatives had heard the gracious instruction of Jesus; they had witnessed his wonderful miracles; they saw that he turned none away, that even the loathsome lepers found access to his presence, and were healed, and they began to hope that the paralytic might be relieved if he could be brought under the notice of Jesus.  {3Red 67.2}
[3Red 68.1]          They tried to encourage the sufferer, telling him of the miraculous power of Jesus to cure every malady, of the words of mercy he had spoken to the despairing, and of those who are set free from the power of Satan by a word of his sublime authority. As the palsied man listened to the good tidings, hope revived in his heart that he might be relieved of his terrible infirmity. He longed to see Jesus and place himself in his hands. But when he reflected that dissipation had been the main cause of his affliction, hope sank; for he feared that he would not be tolerated in the presence of the pure Physician. He had loved the pleasures of sin, his life had been a transgression of the law of God, and his bodily affliction was the penalty of his crime.  {3Red 68.1}
[3Red 68.2]          He had long before placed his case in the hands of the Pharisees and doctors, entreating their interest and sympathy, hoping that they would do something to relieve his tortured mind and physical sufferings. But they had looked coldly upon him and pronounced him incurable. They had added to his woe by telling him that he was only suffering the righteous retribution of God for his misdemeanors. It was the custom of the Pharisees to hold themselves aloof from the                                                                              69  sick and needy. They held that sickness and distress were always an evidence of God's anger toward the transgressor. Yet frequently these very men, who exalted themselves as holy and enjoying the peculiar favor of God, were more corrupt in heart and life than the poor sufferers whom they condemned.  {3Red 68.2}
[3Red 69.1]          The palsied man had sunk into despair seeing no help from any quarter, till news of the miracles of mercy performed by Jesus had aroused hope again in his breast. Yet he feared that he might not be allowed in his presence; he felt that if Jesus would only see him and give him relief of mind by pardoning his sins, he would be content to live or die according to his righteous will. His friends assured him that Jesus had healed others who were in every respect as sinful and helpless as himself, and this encouraged him to believe that his own petition would be granted.  {3Red 69.1}
[3Red 69.2]          He felt that there was no time to lose; already his wasted flesh was beginning to decay. If anything could be done to arrest mortality, it must be done at once. The despairing cry of the dying man was, Oh that I might come into his presence! His friends were anxious to assist him in gratifying his wish, and several projects were suggested to bring about this result, but none of them seemed feasible. The sick man, although racked with bodily pain, preserved the full strength of his intellect, and he now proposed that his friends should carry him on his bed to Jesus. This they cheerfully undertook to do.  {3Red 69.2}
[3Red 69.3]          As they approached the dense crowd that had assembled in and about the house where Jesus was teaching, it seemed doubtful that they could                                                                              70  accomplish their purpose. However, they pressed on with their burden, till their passage was completely blocked up and they were obliged to stop before they arrived within hearing of the Saviour's voice. Jesus was within, and, as was customary, his disciples sat near him; for it was most important that they should hear his words, and understand the truths which they were to proclaim by word or pen over all lands and through all ages.  {3Red 69.3}
[3Red 70.1]          The haughty Pharisees, the doctors and the scribes, were also gathered near with wicked purposes in their hearts, and a desire to confuse and confound the sacred Teacher, that they might accuse him of being an impostor, and condemn him to death. Jealous of his power and wisdom, they concealed their intense hatred, for the purpose of closely watching his words, and calling him out upon various subjects with the hope of surprising him into some contradiction or forbidden heresy that would give them an excuse to prefer charges against him. They were present when Jesus healed the withered hand upon the Sabbath day, and these men, who claimed to enjoy the special favor of God, were filled with madness because he had presumed to do this good work upon the Lord's day.  {3Red 70.1}
[3Red 70.2]          Outside of these magnates thronged the promiscuous multitude, drawn there from various motives. Some felt an irresistible impulse to hear the words of Jesus, yet dimly comprehended their import. They were eager to catch every syllable of the sacred utterances; and, in many cases, seeds of life lodged in their hearts, to spring up afterward and bear blessed fruit. Others came from wonder and curiosity, or a love                                                                              71  of excitement,--the desire to see and hear some new thing. All grades of society were represented there, and many different nationalities.  {3Red 70.2}
[3Red 71.1]          Through this surging crowd, the bearers of the paralytic seek to push their way; but the attempt is useless. They urge the necessity of their case, in order to prevail upon the people to fall back, but it is of no avail. The sufferings of the invalid are increased by his anxiety, and his friends fear that he will die in this scene of confusion. The sick man gazes about him with inexpressible anguish. Must he relinquish all hope when the longed-for help is so near? He feels that he cannot endure so bitter a disappointment. He suggests that they bear him to the rear of the house, and break through the roof and let him down into the immediate presence of Jesus.  {3Red 71.1}
[3Red 71.2]          Seeing that it is his only chance of life, and fearing that he cannot live to be taken home, his friends follow his suggestion. The roof is opened, and the sick man is let down at the very feet of Christ. The discourse is interrupted; the Saviour looks upon that mournful countenance, and sees the pleading eyes fixed upon him with a silent entreaty. He understands the case, for it was he who had led the perplexed and doubting spirit to himself. He had come to the world to give hope to the guilty and wretched. John had pointed to him as "the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world." The divine spirit of Jesus stirred the heart of this poor sinner, and while he was yet at home, had brought conviction to his conscience. He had watched the first glimmer of faith deepen into a belief that Jesus was his only helper, and had seen it grow                                                                              72  stronger with every effort to come into his presence.  {3Red 71.2}
[3Red 72.1]          The sufferer had wealth, but it could not relieve his soul of guilt, nor remove disease from his body. But divine power attracted him to the Friend of sinners, who alone could relieve him. Jesus acknowledges the faith that is evidenced by the sick man's efforts, under such perplexing difficulties, to reach the presence of his Lord, and lifting up his voice in melodious tones, addressed him; "Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee." The burden of darkness and despair rolls from the sick man's soul; the peace of perfect love and forgiveness rests upon his spirit and shines out upon his countenance. His physical pain is gone, and his whole being is transformed before the eyes of the astonished multitude. The helpless paralytic is healed, the guilty sinner is pardoned! He has now received the evidence he so much desired. Yet not here, but at home, when he had repented of his sins and believed in the power of Jesus to make him whole, had the life-giving mercies of the Saviour first blessed his longing heart.  {3Red 72.1}
[3Red 72.2]          The simple faith of the paralytic accepted the words of the Master as the boon of new life. He preferred no further request, he made no noisy demonstration, but remained in blissful silence too happy for words. The light of Heaven irradiated his countenance, and the people looked with awe upon the scene before them. Christ stood with a serene majesty that lifted him above the dignitaries of the synagogue and the doctors of the law. The Pharisees, the scribes, and the doctors had waited anxiously to see what disposition Jesus would make of this case. They                                                                              73  recollected that the sufferer had appealed to them for help, and that they had entrenched themselves in the sanctity of their office and refused him one ray of encouragement. They had even expressed annoyance at being troubled with so disagreeable a matter. They had looked with horror upon his shriveled form, and said, We cannot raise one from the dead; dissolution has already commenced.  {3Red 72.2}
[3Red 73.1]          Not satisfied with the agony thus inflicted, they had declared that he was suffering the curse of God for his sins. All these things came fresh to their minds when they saw the sick man before them. They also perceived that the people, most of whom were acquainted with these facts, were watching the scene with intense interest and awe. They felt a terrible fear that their own influence would be lost, not only over the multitude present, but also over all who should hear the news of this marvelous event.  {3Red 73.1}
[3Red 73.2]          These lofty men did not exchange words together, but looking into one another's faces, they read the same thought expressed upon every countenance: Something must be done to arrest the tide of popular sentiment. Jesus had declared that the sins of the paralytic were forgiven. The Pharisees caught at these words as an assumption of infinite power, a blasphemy against God, and conceived that they could present this before the people as a crime worthy of death. They did not express their thoughts, but these worshippers of forms and symbols were saying in their minds, He is a blasphemer! Who can forgive sins but God alone? They were laying hold of the Saviour's words of divine pardon, to use as a means by which to accuse him. But                                                                              74  Jesus read their thoughts, and fixing his reproving glance upon them, beneath which they cowered and drew back, addressed them thus: "Why reason ye these things in your hearts? Whether is it easier to say to the sick of the palsy, Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and take up thy bed, and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins (he saith to the sick of the palsy), I say unto thee, Arise, and take up thy bed, and go thy way into thine house."  {3Red 73.2}
[3Red 74.1]          Then he who had been borne to Jesus on a litter, and whose limbs were then useless, rises to his feet with the elasticity and strength of youth. The life-giving blood bounds through his veins, seeking its natural channels with unerring precision. The lagging human machinery springs into sudden activity, the animating glow of health succeeds the pallor of approaching death. "And immediately he arose, took up the bed, and went forth before them all; insomuch that they were all amazed, and glorified God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion."  {3Red 74.1}
[3Red 74.2]          Oh! wondrous love of Christ, stooping to heal the guilty and the afflicted! Divinity sorrowing over and soothing the ills of suffering humanity! Oh! marvelous power thus displayed to the children of men! Who can doubt the message of salvation! Who can slight the mercies of a compassionate Redeemer!  {3Red 74.2}
[3Red 74.3]          The effect of this wonderful miracle upon the people was as if Heaven had opened and revealed the glories of the better world. As the man who had been cured of palsy passed through the crowd, blessing God at every bounding step, and bearing his burden as if it were a feather's weight, the                                                                              75  people fell back to give him room, and with awestruck faces, gazed upon him, and whispered softly among themselves, saying, "We have seen strange things today." The Pharisees were dumb with amazement, and overwhelmed with defeat. They saw that here was no opportunity for their prejudice and jealousy to inflame the multitude. The wonderful work wrought upon the man whom they, in their arrogance, had given over to death and the wrath of God, had so impressed the minds of the people that the influence of these leading Jews was, for the time, forgotten. They saw that Christ possessed a power, and claimed it as his own prerogative, which they thought belonged to God alone. The gentle dignity of his manner, united with his miraculous works, was in such marked contrast with their own proud and self-righteous bearing that they were disconcerted and abashed, recognizing but not confessing the presence of a superior being.  {3Red 74.3}
[3Red 75.1]         Had the scribes and Pharisees been honest before God, they would have yielded to the conclusive evidence they had witnessed that Jesus was the Promised One of Israel. But they were determined that nothing should convince them of this fact. They were in haughty and determined opposition to this meek and humble Teacher, who came from the workshops of Nazareth, yet by his wonderful works threatened to annihilate their dignity and station. So they yielded in no degree their hatred and malice, but went away to invent new schemes for condemning and silencing the Son of God.  {3Red 75.1}
[3Red 75.2]          These men had received many and repeated proofs that Jesus was the promised Saviour, but none had been so convincing and unquestioned                                                                              76  as this miracle of mercy. Yet the stronger the evidence that was presented to their minds that Jesus had power on earth to forgive sins, as well as to heal the sick, the more they armed themselves with hatred and unbelief, till God left them to the forging of chains that would bind them in hopeless darkness. There was no reserve power to reach hearts so hardened with malice and skepticism.  {3Red 75.2}
[3Red 76.1]          Many in these days are taking the same course as the unbelieving Jews. God has given them light which they refuse to accept. His Spirit has rebuked them; but they have made his reproofs a stumbling-block in their way, over which they trip and fall. They have rejected his offered mercies, they have scorned to believe his truth, till they are left unrestrained to pursue their downward course.  {3Red 76.1}
[3Red 76.2]          There was great rejoicing in the home of the healed paralytic, when he came into the midst of his family, carrying with ease the couch upon which he had been slowly borne from their presence but a short time before. They gathered round with tears of joy, scarcely daring to believe their eyes. He stood before them in the full vigor of manhood. Those arms that they had seen lifeless were quick to obey his will; the flesh that had been shrunken and leaden-hued was now fresh and ruddy with health; he walked with a firm, free step; hope was written in every lineament of his countenance; all gloom had disappeared, and an expression of peace and purity had taken the place of the marks of sin and suffering. Glad thanksgivings went up from that house, and God was glorified through his Son, who had restored hope to the hopeless, and                                                                              77  strength to the stricken one. This man and his family were ready to lay down their lives for Jesus. No doubt could dim their faith, no unbelief could mar their perfect fealty to Christ, who had brought light into their darkened home.  {3Red 76.2}
[3Red 77.1]                        Woman of Canaan.          Jesus now left the vicinity of Jerusalem and went to the coasts of Tyre and Sidon. Here a woman who was a Canaanite met and besought him to heal her daughter, who was grievously vexed with a devil. The woman well knew that the Jews had no dealings with the Canaanites and that they refused even to speak to them; but having heard of the miracles of mercy which Jesus had performed, she resolved to appeal to him to relieve her daughter from the terrible affliction that was upon her. The poor woman realized that her only hope was in Jesus, and she had perfect faith in his power to do that which she asked of him.  {3Red 77.1}
[3Red 77.2]          But Jesus received the importunities of this representative of a despised race in the same manner as the Jews would have done; this was not only to prove the faith and sincerity of the woman, but also to teach his disciples a lesson of mercy, that they might not be at a loss how to act in similar cases after Jesus should leave them and they could no longer go to him for personal counsel. Jesus designed that they should be impressed with the contrast between the cold and heartless manner in which the Jews would treat such a case, as evinced by his reception of the woman, and the compassionate manner in which he would have them deal with such distress, as                                                                              78  manifested by his subsequent granting of her petition in the healing of her daughter.  {3Red 77.2}
[3Red 78.1]          Although Jesus was apparently indifferent to her cries, yet she did not become offended and leave him, but still had faith that he would relieve her distress. As he passed on, as if not hearing her, she followed him, continuing her supplications. The disciples were annoyed at her importunity and asked Jesus to send her away. Their sympathies were not aroused by her distress. They saw that their Master treated her with indifference, and they therefore supposed that the prejudice of the Jews against the Canaanites was pleasing to him. But it was a pitying Saviour to whom the woman made her plea, and, in answer to the request of the disciples to send her away, Jesus said, "I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel." Although this answer was in accordance with the prejudice of the Jews, it was an implied rebuke to the disciples, which they afterward understood as reminding them of what he had often told them: That he came to the world to save all who would accept him. Whoever sought the Saviour, ready to believe on him when he should be manifested to them, were of the lost sheep whom he had come to gather in his fold.  {3Red 78.1}
[3Red 78.2]          The woman was encouraged that Jesus had noticed her case sufficiently to remark upon it, although his words conveyed no definite hope to her mind, and she now urged her case with increased earnestness, bowing at his feet and crying; "Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou Son of David; my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil." Jesus, still apparently rejecting her entreaties, according to the unfeeling prejudice of                                                                              79  the Jews, answered, "It is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it to dogs." This was virtually asserting that it was not just to lavish the blessings brought to the favored people of God upon strangers and aliens from Israel. This answer would have utterly discouraged a less earnest seeker. Many would have given up all further effort upon receiving such a repulse, and would have gone away feeling humiliated and abused, beyond all patience; but the woman meekly answered, "Truth, Lord; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table."  {3Red 78.2}
[3Red 79.1]          From the abundance upon which the rightful family feasts, the crumbs fall to the floor and are devoured by the dogs that watch for them under the table. She acknowledged that she occupied a like position to that of the brutes that accept thankfully whatever falls from their master's hand. While favoring God's people with rich and bountiful gifts, would not Jesus bestow upon her one of the many blessings he gave so freely to others? While confessing that she had no claim upon his favor, she still plead for a crumb from his bounty. Such faith and perseverance were unexampled. Few of the favored people of God had so high an appreciation of the Redeemer's benevolence and power.  {3Red 79.1}
[3Red 79.2]          Jesus had just departed from Jerusalem because the scribes and Pharisees were seeking to take his life; but here he meets one of an unfortunate and despised race, that had not been favored with the light of God's word; yet she yields at once to the divine influence of Christ, and has implicit faith in his ability to grant her the favor she asks. She has no national nor                                                                              80  religious prejudice or pride to influence her course of action, and she unconditionally acknowledges Jesus as the Redeemer, and able to do all that she asks of him. The Saviour is satisfied, he has tested her confidence in him, and he now grants her request and finishes the lesson to his disciples. Turning to her with a countenance of pity and love, he says, "O woman, great is thy faith. Be it unto thee even as thou wilt." From that hour the daughter became whole, and the demon troubled her no more. The woman departed acknowledging her Saviour, and happy in the granting of her prayer.  {3Red 79.2}
[3Red 80.1]          This was the only miracle that Jesus wrought while on this journey. It was for the performance of this very act that he went into the coast of Tyre and Sidon. He wished to relieve the afflicted woman, and at the same time to leave an example, in this work of mercy toward one of a despised people, for the benefit of his disciples when he should be no longer with them. He wished to lead them from their Jewish exclusiveness to be interested in working for others besides their own people. This act of Christ opened their minds more fully to the labor that lay before them among the Gentiles. Afterward, when the Jews turned still more persistently from the disciples because they declared Jesus to be the Saviour of the world, and when the partition wall between Jew and Gentile was broken down by the death of Christ, this lesson, and similar ones which pointed to a gospel work unrestricted by custom or nationality, brought a powerful influence to bear upon the representatives of Christ in directing their labors.                                                                              81   {3Red 80.1}
[3Red 81.1]                   Christ Stills the Tempest.          Jesus had been teaching and healing uninterruptedly all day, and he greatly desired retirement and rest for himself and his disciples. He therefore instructed them to accompany him to the other side of the sea. But before he embarked he was accosted by a scribe who had listened to his words, representing the jewels of truth as being of far greater value than hidden treasure. In the grossness of his darkened mind, the scribe conceived that Jesus designed to enrich his followers with worldly treasure. He therefore eagerly addressed him, as had Judas, saying, "Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest." The Saviour read the unworthy thought that actuated his heart, and answered him as he had answered Judas, "The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his head." This Jewish teacher had only his own selfish interest in view when he proposed to follow Jesus. He hoped that the Saviour would soon establish his kingdom on earth, and that the wealth and station which would then accrue to his disciples, were the riches of which Jesus had spoken. But only a mind blinded by avarice and the lust of the world could so have misinterpreted the words of the Saviour.  {3Red 81.1}
[3Red 81.2]          If it were not for the poverty of Christ, and the fact that the poor and humble are ranked beneath his banner, many would connect themselves with him and glorify his name. If he had bestowed honors and riches upon those who became his disciples, how gladly would the proud                                                                              82  Pharisees, the chief priests and scribes, have paid him homage. Many in these days would accept the truth if there was no self-denial connected with it. If they could have the world with Christ, they would enlist in his army. But to follow him in his humiliation, with no prospect of an earthly reward thereby, is more than their feeble faith can endure. They turn back crest-fallen, as did the scribe from the rebuke of Jesus.  {3Red 81.2}
[3Red 82.1]          After dismissing the multitude, Jesus and his disciples took ship for the other side of the sea, which was a desert in comparison with the shore that they were leaving; but for this very reason they hoped to find rest from the fatigue of their labors, being removed from the dwellings of men. However, as they were moving off, a number of boats loaded with people followed Jesus, desirous of learning more concerning the doctrine that he taught.  {3Red 82.1}
[3Red 82.2]          The Saviour was wearied from his long and arduous labors, and being now for a time relieved from the claims of the multitude, he stretched himself upon the hard plank of the fishermen's boat and fell asleep. Soon after, the weather, which had been calm and pleasant, changed. The clouds gathered darkly over the sky, and a furious storm, such as frequently visited those parts, burst upon the sea. The sun had set, and the blackness of night settled down upon the water. The angry waves dashed against the ship, threatening every moment to engulf it. First tossed upon the crest of a mountain billow, and then as suddenly plunged into the trough of the sea, the ship was the plaything of the storm. Finally, it was discovered                                                                              83  that it had sprung a leak and was fast filling with water. All was now hurry and confusion in the darkness and amid the roaring of the angry waves. The strong and courageous fishermen were skilled in managing their craft; but, experienced as they were to the changing moods of the sea, they knew not what to do in so terrible a gale, and their hearts filled with despair as they perceived that the boat was sinking.  {3Red 82.2}
[3Red 83.1]          They had been so engaged in their efforts to save themselves and keep the ship afloat, that they had forgotten that Jesus was on board. But now, as their courage fails them, and they think themselves lost, they remember that it was he who commanded them to cross the sea. In their agony of fear they turn to him, remembering how he had once saved them in a like peril. They call, "Master! Master!" but the roaring of the tempest drowns their voices, and there is no reply. The waves break over them, and each one threatens them with destruction.  {3Red 83.1}
[3Red 83.2]          Despair seizes them, and they call again; but there is no answer save the shrieking of the angry blast. Has the Master deserted them? Has he walked away upon the foam-capped billows and left them to their fate? They remembered that he had once walked upon the water to come and rescue them from death. Has he now given them up to the fury of the tempest? They search for him distractedly, for they can do no more to save themselves. The storm has so increased that all their efforts to manage the ship are vain; in Jesus is their only hope. Presently a flash of lightning reveals him fast asleep, undisturbed amid the noise and confusion.  {3Red 83.2}
[3Red 83.3]          They rush to him, and bending over his prostrate                                                                              84  form, cry out reproachfully, "Master, Master, carest thou not that we perish?" Their hearts are grieved that he should rest so peacefully, while danger and death threaten them, and they have been laboring so hard against the fury of the storm. This despairing cry arouses Jesus from his refreshing sleep. As the disciples rush back to their oars, to make a last effort, Jesus rises to his feet. In his divine majesty he stands in the humble vessel of the fishermen, amid the raging of the tempest, the waves breaking over the bows, and the vivid lightning playing about his calm and fearless countenance. He lifts his hand, so often employed in deeds of mercy, and says to the angry sea, "Peace, be still." The storm ceases, the heaving billows sink to rest. The clouds roll away, and the stars shine forth; the boat sits motionless upon a quiet sea. Then, turning to his disciples, Jesus rebukes them, saying, "Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye have no faith?"  {3Red 83.3}
[3Red 84.1]          A sudden hush crept over the disciples. Not a word was spoken; even impulsive Peter did not attempt to express the reverential awe that filled his heart. The boats that had set out to accompany Jesus had been in the same peril with that of the disciples. Fear and finally despair had seized their occupants; but the command of Jesus brought quiet where but a moment before all was tumult. All fear was allayed, for the danger was over. The fury of the storm had driven the boats into close proximity, and all on board beheld the miracle of Jesus. In the hush that followed the stilling of the tempest, they whispered among themselves, "What manner of man is this, that even the wind and the                                                                              85  sea obey him?" Never was this impressive scene forgotten by those who witnessed it. Never will its wonderful majesty fail to inspire the children of God with reverence and awe.  {3Red 84.1}
[3Red 85.1]          When he was rudely aroused by the terrified fishermen, the Saviour had no fears for himself; his anxiety was for his disciples, who had distrusted him in the time of danger. He reproved their fears, which manifested their unbelief. They should have called upon him at the first appearance of danger, and he would have relieved their anxiety. But in their effort to save themselves they forgot that Jesus was on board. How many, in the trying scenes of life, amid perplexities and danger, fight against the storms of adversity alone, forgetting that there is One who can help them. They trust in their own strength and skill, till, baffled and discouraged, they remember Jesus, and humbly call upon him to save them. Though he sorrowfully reproves their unbelief and self-confidence, he never fails to hear their earnest cry, and give them the help they need.  {3Red 85.1}
[3Red 85.2]          Tossed on the raging billows of the deep, the weary voyager should remember that Jesus was on the sea in a time of like peril; that his voice commanded the terrible storm to cease; that the angry elements obeyed the mandate, and his faithful followers were saved. When the waves break over our sinking bark, and the lightning reveals the foam-capped breakers that threaten us with instant destruction, we may remember in our peril that Jesus is on board. He hears our agonizing cry, and he will never forsake those who put their trust in him.  {3Red 85.2}
[3Red 85.3]          Whether on the land or on the sea, sleeping or                                                                              86  waking, if we have the Saviour in our hearts there is no need of fear. The call of faith will always meet with a response. We may be rebuked because we have not sought him at the very beginning of trial, but nevertheless, he will accept our humble petitions, wearied as we are in our efforts to save ourselves. Living faith in the Redeemer will smooth the sea of life, and will deliver us from danger in the way that he knows to be the best.  {3Red 85.3}
[3Red 86.1]                       Men from the Tombs.          The night upon the water was over, and in the early morning Jesus and the disciples landed, together with those who had followed them across the sea. But no sooner had they stepped upon the beach than two men possessed with devils rushed fiercely toward them as though they desired to tear them in pieces. Still clinging to them were parts of chains which they had broken, in escaping from confinement. They were cutting and bruising themselves with sharp stones and other missiles that they could lay their hands upon. They had been dwelling among the graves, and no traveler had been safe to pass that way; for they would rush upon him with the fury of demons and kill him if they could. Their faces glared out from their long and matted hair, and they looked more like wild beasts than men.  {3Red 86.1}
[3Red 86.2]          When the disciples and the others saw these fearful creatures rushing toward them, they fled in terror. But presently they discovered that Jesus was not with them, and they turned to see what had been his fate. They beheld him standing                                                                              87  calmly where they had left him. He who stilled the tempest, he who had met Satan before and conquered him, did not flee before these demons. When the men, gnashing their teeth, and foaming at the mouth, approached him within a few feet Jesus raised that hand which had beckoned the waves to rest, and the men could come no nearer. They stood raging but helpless before him.  {3Red 86.2}
[3Red 87.1]          In accents of authority he bade the unclean spirits come out of them. The words of Jesus penetrated the darkened minds of the men enough for them to dimly realize that One was near who could save them from the demons that tormented them. They fell at the feet of Jesus, worshiping him. But when they opened their mouths to entreat his mercy, the demon spoke through them and cried vehemently, "What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God, I adjure thee by God, that thou torment me not!"  {3Red 87.1}
[3Red 87.2]          Jesus asked, "What is thy name?" and the answer was, "My name is Legion; for we are many." Using the afflicted men as mediums of communication between themselves and Jesus, they besought him not to send them away out of the country, but to let them enter into a herd of swine that was feeding near. Their request was granted; but no sooner did this occur than the swine rushed headlong down a steep precipice, and were drowned in the sea. Light dawned upon the minds of the restored lunatics. Their eyes beamed with an intelligence to which they had long been strangers. The countenances, so long deformed into the image of Satan, became suddenly mild, the blood-stained hands were                                                                              88  quiet, and the men praised the Lord for their deliverance from the bondage of demons.  {3Red 87.2}
[3Red 88.1]          The design of Satan, in requesting that the demons might enter into the swine, was to hedge up the way of Jesus in that region. By causing the swine to be destroyed, considerable loss was brought upon their owners; and the enemy was not deceived in thinking that this circumstance would occasion Jesus to be held in disfavor throughout that country. The keepers of the swine had seen with amazement the whole transaction. They had seen the raving madmen suddenly become sane and calm; they had beheld the whole drove of swine instantly afterward charge recklessly into the sea where they were immediately drowned. They were obliged to account to the owners for their loss; and they immediately hurried to publish the news to their employers, and to all the people. This destruction of property seemed, to the owners, of far greater magnitude than the joyful fact that two lunatics had been restored to reason, and no longer endangered the people who came in their way, nor needed the restrictions of bolts and chains.  {3Red 88.1}
[3Red 88.2]          These selfish men cared not that these unfortunate beings were now liberated, and sat calmly and intelligently at the feet of Jesus, listening to his words of instruction, filled with gratitude and glorifying the name of Him who had made them whole. They only cared for the property they had lost, and they were fearful of still greater calamities following the presence of this stranger in their midst. A panic spread far and near; the citizens apprehended financial ruin. A crowd came to Jesus, deploring the recent loss of property and begging him to leave their vicinity. They                                                                              89  looked with indifference upon the lunatics who had been healed, and were then conversing intelligently with Jesus. They knew them perfectly well, for they had long been the terror of the community. But the miraculous cure of these men seemed of lesser importance than their own selfish interests. They were thoroughly alarmed and displeased at their loss; and the prospect of Jesus remaining among them filled them with apprehension. They implored him to depart from their coast. The Saviour complied with their demands, and immediately took ship with his disciples and left them to their avarice and unbelief.  {3Red 88.2}
[3Red 89.1]          The inhabitants had before them living evidences of the power and mercy of Him whom they drove from their midst. They saw that the lunatics had been restored to reason; but they were so fearful of incurring pecuniary loss that the Saviour, who had baffled the Prince of Darkness before their eyes, was treated as an unwelcome invader, and they turned the priceless Gift of Heaven from their doors, and blindly rejected his visit of mercy. We have not the opportunity of turning from the person of Christ, as did the Gadarenes; but there are many in these days who refuse to follow his teachings, because in so doing they must sacrifice some worldly interest. Many, in the various pursuits of life, turn Jesus from their hearts, fearful that his presence may cost them pecuniary loss. Like the selfish Gadarenes, they overlook his grace, and ruthlessly drive his Spirit from them. To such his words apply: "Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {3Red 89.1}
[3Red 89.2]          Some may reason that the course pursued by Jesus in this matter prevented the people of that                                                                              90  region from receiving his doctrine, that this startling exhibition of his power turned them away from his teachings, and cut them off from his influence. But such minds fail to penetrate the plans of the Saviour. At the time that the Gadarenes besought Jesus to leave their coast, there was also a petition offered by the restored lunatics. It was that they might accompany their Deliverer. In his presence they felt secure from the demons that had tormented their lives and wasted their manhood. They kept close to his side as he was about to enter the boat, knelt at his feet and implored him to take them with him and teach them his truth. But Jesus directed them to go home to their friends, and tell them what great things the Lord had done for them.  {3Red 89.2}
[3Red 90.1]          Here a work was given them to do,--to go to a heathen home, and impart to their friends the light that they had received from Jesus. They might have plead that it was a great trial to be separated from their Benefactor at this early stage of their experience, and that it was more congenial to their feelings to remain with him than to be exposed to the trials and difficulties that were sure to beset them in the course he directed them to pursue. They might also have plead that their long isolation from society disqualified them for the task he had given them.  {3Red 90.1}
[3Red 90.2]          But instead of this, as soon as Jesus pointed out the path of duty, they prepared to follow it. Not only did they enlighten their own households and neighbors in regard to Jesus, but they proclaimed his power to save throughout the region of Decapolis, among the Gentiles, telling the wonderful work of Christ in casting out the demons. The people of that region had refused                                                                              91  to receive the Saviour because he was the means of destroying their property, yet they were not left in utter darkness; for they had not committed the sin of rejecting his doctrine, since they had not heard it when they bade him leave their coast. His words of life had not fallen upon their ears. Therefore he commissioned those who were so recently the mediums of Satan to communicate the light they had received from him to those benighted people. Those who had so lately been the representatives of the Prince of Darkness were converted into channels of truth, servants of the Son of God.  {3Red 90.2}
[3Red 91.1]          Men marveled as they listened to the wondrous news. They became interested and anxious to have part in this kingdom of which Jesus taught. Nothing could have awakened the people of this country so thoroughly as did this occurrence happening in their midst. They had only cared for the advantages of the world, and had thought little of their eternal interests. Jesus cared much more for their real good than they did themselves. He had permitted the devil's request to be granted, and the result was the destruction of their property. This loss raised the indignation of the people, and brought Jesus directly before the public notice. Although they entreated him to depart from them, they nevertheless saw and heard the men whom he had healed. When these persons, who had been the terror of the community, became the messengers of truth and taught the salvation of Jesus, they wielded a powerful influence to convince the people of that region that Jesus was the Son of God.  {3Red 91.1}
[3Red 91.2]          They sent Jesus from their coast because they feared additional loss of property, notwithstanding                                                                              92  those who had crossed the lake with him told them the peril of the previous night, and the miracle performed by the Saviour in stilling the tempest. Their eyes, blinded by worldliness, only saw the magnitude of their loss. They refused to consider the advantage of having One among them who could control the very elements by the lifting of his finger, cast out demons, and heal the diseased and imbecile by a word or the touch of his hand. The visible evidence of Satan's power was among them. The Prince of Light and the Prince of Darkness met, and all present beheld the supremacy of the one over the other. Yet seeing this they begged the Son of God to depart from them. He gratified their wish; for he never urges his presence where he is unwelcome.  {3Red 91.2}
[3Red 92.1]          Satan is the god of the world; his influence is to pervert the senses, control the human mind for evil, and drive his victims to violence and crime. He sows discord and darkens the intellect. The work of Christ is to break his power over the children of men. Yet how many in every department of life, in the home, in business transactions, and in the church, turn Jesus from their doors but let the hateful monster in.  {3Red 92.1}
[3Red 92.2]          It is no wonder that violence and crime have spread over the earth, and moral darkness, like the pall of death, shrouds the cities and habitations of men. Satan controls many households, people, and churches. He watches the indications of moral corruption, and introduces his specious temptations, carefully leading men into worse and worse evils, till utter depravity is the result. The only safety is to watch unto prayer against his devices; for he goes about, in the last days, like a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour.                                                                              93  The presence of Jesus is a safe-guard against his advances. The Sun of Righteousness discloses the hideous blackness of the enemy of souls, and he flies from the divine presence.  {3Red 92.2}
[3Red 93.1]          Many professed Christians of our time banish Jesus from them for the sake of worldly gain. They may not use the exact words of the Gadarenes, but their acts plainly indicate that, in their various avocations, they do not desire his presence. The world is exalted above his mercy. The love of gain crowds out the love of Christ. They heed not his injunctions, they slight his reproofs. By dishonesty and avaricious scheming, they virtually petition the blessed Saviour to depart from them.  {3Red 93.1}
[3Red 93.2]                        Jairus' Daughter.          When Jesus returned across the sea with his disciples, a great crowd were waiting to receive him, and they welcomed him with much joy. The fact of his coming being noised abroad, the people had collected in great numbers to listen to his teaching. There were the rich and poor, the high and low, Pharisees, doctors, and lawyers, all anxious to hear his words, and witness his miracles. As usual, there were many of the sick and variously afflicted entreating his mercy in their behalf.  {3Red 93.2}
[3Red 93.3]          At length, faint and weary with the work of teaching and healing, Jesus left the multitude in order to partake of food in the house of Levi. But the people pressed about the door, bringing the sick, the deformed, and the lunatic, for him to heal. As he sat at the table, one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus, by name, came and fell                                                                              94  at his feet, beseeching him: "My little daughter lieth at the point of death. I pray thee, come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be healed; and she shall live."  {3Red 93.3}
[3Red 94.1]          The father was in great distress, for his child had been given up to die by the most learned physicians. Jesus at once responded to the entreaty of the stricken parent, and went with him to his home. The disciples were surprised at this ready compliance with the request of the haughty ruler. Although it was only a short distance, their progress was very slow; for the people pressed forward on every side eager to see the great Teacher who had created so much excitement, begging his attention and his aid. The anxious father urged his way through the crowd, fearful of being too late. But Jesus, pitying the people, and deploring their spiritual darkness and physical maladies, stopped now and then to minister to their wants. Occasionally he was nearly carried off his feet by the surging masses.  {3Red 94.1}
[3Red 94.2]          There was one poor woman among that crowd who had suffered twelve long years with a disease that made her life a burden. She had spent all her substance upon physicians and remedies, seeking to cure her grievous malady. But it was all in vain; she was pronounced incurable, and given up to die. But her hopes revived when she heard of the wonderful cures effected by Jesus. She believed that if she could come into his presence, he would take pity on her and heal her. Suffering with pain and weakness, she came to the sea-side where he was teaching, and sought to press through the crowd that encompassed him. But her way was continually hedged up by the throng. She began to despair                                                                              95  of approaching him, when Jesus, in urging his way through the multitude, came within her reach.  {3Red 94.2}
[3Red 95.1]          The golden opportunity had come, she was in the presence of the great Physician! But amid the confusion, she could not be heard by him nor catch more than a passing glimpse of his figure. Fearful of losing the one chance of relief from her illness, she pressed forward, saying to herself, If I but touch his garment I shall be cured. She seized the opportunity as he was passing, and reached forward, barely touching the hem of his garment. But in that moment she felt herself healed of her disease. Instantly health and strength took the place of feebleness and pain. She had concentrated all the faith of her life in that one touch that made her whole.  {3Red 95.1}
[3Red 95.2]          With a thankful heart she then sought unobtrusively to retire from the crowd; but suddenly Jesus stopped, and all the people, following his example, also halted. He turned, and looking about him with a penetrating eye, asked in a voice distinctly heard by all, "Who touched me?" The people answered this query with a look of amazement. Jostled upon all sides, and rudely pressed hither and thither as he was, it seemed indeed a singular inquiry.  {3Red 95.2}
[3Red 95.3]          Peter, recovering from his surprise, and ever ready to speak, said, "Master, the multitude throng thee, and press thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me?" Jesus answered, "Somebody hath touched me; for I perceive that virtue is gone out of me." The blessed Redeemer could distinguish the touch of faith from the casual contact of the careless crowd. He well knew all the circumstances of the case, and would not                                                                              96  pass such confidence and trust without comment. He would address to the humble woman words of comfort that would be to her a well-spring of joy.  {3Red 95.3}
[3Red 96.1]          Looking toward the woman, Jesus still insisted upon knowing who had touched him. Finding concealment vain, she came forward tremblingly and knelt at his feet. In hearing of all the multitude, she told Jesus the simple story of her long and tedious suffering, and the instant relief that she had experienced in touching the border of his garment. Her narration was interrupted by her grateful tears as she experienced the joy of perfect health, which had been a stranger to her for twelve weary years. Instead of being angered at her presumption, Jesus commended her action, saying, "Daughter, be of good comfort. Thy faith hath made thee whole; go in peace." In these words he instructed all present that it was no virtue in the simple act of touching his clothes that had wrought the cure, but in the strong faith that reached out and claimed his divine help.  {3Red 96.1}
[3Red 96.2]          The true faith of the Christian is represented in this woman. It is not essential to the exercise of faith that the feelings should be wrought up to a high pitch of excitement; neither is it necessary, in order to gain the hearing of the Lord, that our petitions should be noisy, or attended with physical exercise. It is true that Satan frequently creates in the heart of the suppliant such a conflict with doubt and temptation that strong cries and tears are involuntarily forced from him; and it is also true that the penitent's sense of guilt is sometimes so great that a repentance commensurate with his sin causes him to                                                                              97  experience an agony that finds vent in cries and groans, which the compassionate Saviour hears with pity. But Jesus does not fail to answer the silent prayer of faith. He who simply takes God at his word, and reaches out to connect himself with the Saviour, will receive his blessing in return.  {3Red 96.2}
[3Red 97.1]          Faith is simple in its operation and powerful in its results. Many professed Christians, who have a knowledge of the sacred word, and believe its truth, fail in the childlike trust that is essential to the religion of Jesus. They do not reach out with that peculiar touch that brings the virtue of healing to the soul. They allow cold doubt to creep in and destroy their confidence. He who waits for entire knowledge before he can exercise faith, will never be blessed of God. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."  {3Red 97.1}
[3Red 97.2]          The diseased woman believed that Jesus could heal her, and the more her mind was exercised in that direction, the more certain she became that even to touch his garment would relieve her malady. In answer to her firm belief, the virtue of divine power granted her prayer. This is a lesson of encouragement to the soul defiled by sin. In like manner as Jesus dealt with bodily infirmities, will he deal with the repentant soul that calls on him. The touch of faith will bring the coveted pardon that fills the soul with gratitude and joy.  {3Red 97.2}
[3Red 97.3]          The delay of Jesus had been so intensely interesting in its results that even the anxious father felt no impatience but watched the scene with deep interest. As the healed woman was                                                                              98  sent away comforted and rejoicing, it encouraged him to believe still more firmly that Jesus was able to grant his own petition and heal his daughter. Hope grew stronger in his heart, and he now urged the Saviour to hasten with him to his home. But, as they resumed their way, a messenger pressed through the crowd to Jairus, bearing the news that his daughter was dead, and it was useless to trouble the Master further. The sympathizing ear of Jesus caught the words that smote the father's heart like the death-knell of his hopes. The pity of the Saviour was drawn out toward the suffering parent. He said to him, in his divine compassion, "Fear not; believe only, and she shall be made whole."  {3Red 97.3}
[3Red 98.1]          Hearing these words of hope, Jairus pressed closer to the side of Jesus, and they hurried to the ruler's house. The Saviour suffered no one to enter the room with him where the child lay dead, except a few of his most faithful disciples, and the parents themselves. The mourners were making a great show of grief, and he rebuked them, saying, "Weep not; she is not dead, but sleepeth." The women, who, according to the custom of the country, were employed to make this external display of sorrow, were indignant at this remark made by a humble stranger, and they began to inquire by what authority this person came, commanding them to cease lamenting for the dead and asserting that the girl still lived. They had seen the touch of death change the living child to a pulseless and unconscious form. They laughed the words of Jesus to scorn, as they left the room at his command. Accompanied by the father and mother, with                                                                              99  Peter, James, and John, the Saviour approached the bedside, and, taking the child's hand in his own, he pronounced softly, in the familiar language of her home, the words, "Damsel, I say unto thee, arise."  {3Red 98.1}
[3Red 99.1]          Instantly a tremor quivered through the entire body. The pulses of life beat again in the blue-veined temples, the pallid lips opened with a smile, the bosom heaved with returning breath, the waxen lids opened widely as if from sleep, and the dark eyes looked out wonderingly. The girl arose, weak from her long illness, but free from disease. She walked slowly across the room, while the parents wept for joy. Jesus bade them give her food, and charged all the household to tell no one what had been done there. But notwithstanding his injunction to secrecy, the news spread far and near that he had raised the dead to life. A large number were present when the child died, and when they again beheld her alive and well, it was impossible to prevent them from reporting the wonderful deed done by the great Physician.  {3Red 99.1}
[3Red 99.2]                    Resurrection of Lazarus.          Jesus had often found the rest that his weary human nature required at the house of Lazarus, in Bethany. His first visit there was when he and his disciples were weary from a toilsome journey on foot from Jericho to Jerusalem. They tarried as guests at the quiet home of Lazarus, and were ministered unto by his sisters, Martha and Mary. Notwithstanding the fatigue of Jesus, he continued the instruction which he had been                                                                              100  giving his disciples on the road, in reference to the qualifications necessary to fit men for the kingdom of Heaven. The peace of Christ rested upon the home of the brother and sisters. Martha had been all anxiety to provide for the comfort of her guests, but Mary was charmed by the words of Jesus to his disciples, and, seeing a golden opportunity to become better acquainted with the doctrines of Christ, quietly entered the room where he was sitting, and, taking her place at the feet of Jesus, drank in eagerly every word that fell from his lips.  {3Red 99.2}
[3Red 100.1]          The energetic Martha was meanwhile making ample preparations for the entertainment of her guests, and missed her sister's help. Finally she discovered that Mary was sitting at the feet of Jesus, and listening with rapt attention to what he was saying. Martha, wearied with many cares, was so vexed to see her sister calmly listening thus, that she forgot the courtesy due to her guests, and openly complained of Mary's idleness, and appealed to Jesus that he would not permit all the domestic duties to fall upon one.  {3Red 100.1}
[3Red 100.2]          Jesus answered these complaints with mild and patient words: "Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many things; but one thing is needful, and Mary hath chosen that good part, which shall not be taken away from her." That which Jesus indicated that Martha needed, was a calm, devotional spirit, a deeper anxiety to learn more concerning the future immortal life, and the graces necessary to spiritual advancement. She needed less anxiety for earthly things, which pass away, and more for heavenly things, which affect the eternal welfare of the soul. It is                                                                              101  necessary to faithfully perform the duties of the present life, but Jesus would teach his children that they must seize every opportunity to gain that knowledge which will make them wise unto salvation.  {3Red 100.2}
[3Red 101.1]          One of the dangers of the present age is devoting too much time to business matters and to unnecessary cares, which we create for ourselves, while the development of Christian character is neglected. Careful, energetic Marthas are needed for this time, who will blend with their prompt, decisive qualities that "better part" of which Christ spoke. A character of such combined strength and godliness is an unconquerable power for good.  {3Red 101.1}
[3Red 101.2]          A dark cloud now hung over this quiet home where Jesus had rested. Lazarus was stricken with sudden illness. The afflicted sisters sent a message to Jesus: "Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick." They made no urgent requirement for the immediate presence of Jesus, for they believed that he would understand the case and relieve their brother. Lazarus was a firm believer in the divine mission of Jesus; he loved him ardently and was in turn beloved by the blessed Master, whose peace had rested on his quiet home. The faith and love which the brother and sisters felt toward Jesus encouraged them to believe that he would not disregard their distress. Therefore they sent the simple, confiding message: "He whom thou lovest is sick."  {3Red 101.2}
[3Red 101.3]          When Jesus received the message, he said, "This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby." He accordingly remained where he was                                                                              102  for two days. After the messenger was sent, Lazarus grew rapidly worse. The sisters counted the days and hours that must intervene between the sending of the message and the arrival of Jesus to their aid. As the time approached when they should expect him, they anxiously watched the travelers who appeared in the distance, hoping to discover the form of Jesus. All their efforts for the recovery of their brother were in vain, and they felt that he must die unless divine help interposed to save him. Their constant prayer was, Oh! that Jesus would come! He could save our beloved brother!  {3Red 101.3}
[3Red 102.1]          Presently their messenger returns, but unaccompanied by Jesus. He bears to the sorrowing sisters the words of the Saviour, "This sickness is not unto death." But the hearts of the sisters fail them, for lo, their brother is already wrestling with the fierce destroyer, and soon closes his eyes in death.  {3Red 102.1}
[3Red 102.2]          Jesus, at the end of the two days, proposed to go to Judea, but his disciples endeavored to prevent him from doing so. They reminded him of the hatred manifested toward him when he was last there. Said they, "The Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again?" Jesus then explained to them that he must go, for Lazarus was dead, adding, "And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe." Jesus did not delay going to the relief of Lazarus through want of interest in the stricken family; but he designed to make the sorrowful event of the death of Lazarus an occasion to give undoubted proof of his divine power, and unite his disciples to him in a faith that                                                                              103  could not be broken. Already some among them were questioning in their minds if they had not been deceived in the evidences of his divine power; if he was really the Christ would he not have saved Lazarus whom he loved? Jesus designed to work a crowning miracle that would convince all who would by any means be convinced that he was the Saviour of the world.  {3Red 102.2}
[3Red 103.1]          The danger attaching to this expedition into Judea was great, since the Jews were determined to kill Jesus. Finding it was impossible to dissuade him from going, Thomas proposed to the disciples that they should all accompany their Master, saying, "Let us also go, that we may die with him." Therefore the twelve accompanied the Saviour. On the way, Jesus labored for the needy, relieving the suffering and healing the sick as was his custom. When he reached Bethany he heard from several persons that Lazarus was dead, and had been buried four days. While still at a distance from the house, he heard the wailing of the mourners. When a Hebrew died it was customary for the relatives to give up all business for several days, and live on the coarsest food while they mourned for the dead. Professional mourners were also hired, and it was they whom Jesus heard wailing and shrieking in that house which had once been his quiet, pleasant resting-place.  {3Red 103.1}
[3Red 103.2]          Jesus did not desire to meet the afflicted sisters in such a scene of confusion as their home then presented, so he stopped at a quiet place by the road-side, and sent a messenger to inform them where they could find him. Martha hastened to meet him; she told him of her brother's                                                                              104  death, saying, "Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died." In her disappointment and grief she had not lost confidence in Jesus, and added, "But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it unto thee."  {3Red 103.2}
[3Red 104.1]          Jesus encouraged her faith by declaring to her, "Thy brother shall rise again." Martha, not comprehending the full meaning of Jesus, answered that she knew he would arise in the resurrection, at the last day. But Jesus, seeking to give a true direction to her faith, said, "I am the resurrection, and the life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall never die. Believest thou this?" Jesus would direct the thoughts of Martha to himself, and strengthen her faith in regard to his power. His words had a double meaning; not only did they refer to the immediate act of raising Lazarus, but they also referred to the general resurrection of all the righteous, of which the resurrection of Lazarus which he was then about to perform, was but a representation. Jesus declared himself the Author of the resurrection. He who himself was soon to die upon the cross, stood with the keys of death, a conqueror of the grave, and asserted his right and power to give eternal life.  {3Red 104.1}
[3Red 104.2]          When Jesus asked Martha: "Believest thou?" she answered by a confession of her faith: "Lord, I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world." Thus Martha declared her belief in the Messiahship of Jesus, and that he was able to perform any work                                                                              105  which it pleased him to do. Jesus bade Martha call her sister, and the friends that had come to comfort the afflicted women. When Mary came she fell at the feet of Jesus, also crying, "Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died." At the sight of all this distress, Jesus "groaned in the spirit, and was troubled, and said, Where have ye laid him? They said unto him, Lord, come and see." Together they all proceeded to the grave of Lazarus, which was a cave with a stone upon it.  {3Red 104.2}
[3Red 105.1]          It was a mournful scene. Lazarus had been much beloved, and his sisters wept for him with breaking hearts, while those who had been his friends mingled their tears with those of the bereaved sisters. Jesus had also loved Lazarus, whose faith had ever been strong in him, never wavering nor failing for a moment. In view of this human distress, and of the fact that these afflicted friends could mourn over the dead, when the Saviour of the world stood by, who had power to raise from the dead,--"Jesus wept." His grief was not alone because of the scene before him. The weight of the grief of ages was upon his soul, and, looking down the years that were to come, he saw the suffering and sorrow, tears and death, that were to be the lot of men. His heart was pierced with the pain of the human family of all ages and in all lands. The woes of the sinful race were heavy on his soul, and the fountain of his tears was broken up, as he longed to relieve all their distress.  {3Red 105.1}
[3Red 105.2]          Seeing the tears and hearing the groans of Jesus, those who stood about said, "Behold, how he loved him!" Then they whispered among                                                                              106  themselves, "Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died?" Jesus groaned within himself at the unbelief of those who had professed faith in him. They thought his tears were because of his love for Lazarus, and that he who had done such mighty works had been unable to save Lazarus from death. Burdened by the blind infidelity of those who should have had faith in him, Jesus approached the grave, and in tones of authority commanded that the stone should be rolled away. Human hands were, on their part, required to do all that it was possible for them to do, and then divine power would finish the work.  {3Red 105.2}
[3Red 106.1]          But Martha objected to the stone being removed, and reminded Jesus that the body had been buried four days, and that corruption had already commenced its work. Jesus answered her reproachfully: "Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?" The stone was then taken away, and the dead was revealed to sight. It was evident to all that putrefaction had really commenced. All is now done that lies in the power of man to do. The friends gather round with mingled curiosity and awe to see what Jesus is about to do. Lifting up his eyes, the Saviour prayed:--  {3Red 106.1}
[3Red 106.2]          "Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me. And I knew that thou hearest me always; but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me." The hush that followed this prayer was broken by Jesus crying out with a loud voice, "Lazarus,                                                                              107  come forth." Instantly life animates that form which had been so changed by decay that the friends of the deceased recoiled from looking upon it. Lazarus, bound hand and foot with grave-clothes, and with a napkin about his face, rises, obedient to the command of his Saviour, and attempts to walk, but is impeded by the winding-sheet. Jesus commands his friends to "loose him, and let him go."  {3Red 106.2}
[3Red 107.1]          Human hands are again brought into requisition to do the work which it is possible for them to do. The burial clothes which bear evidence of the corruption of the body are removed, and Lazarus stands before them, not as one emaciated from disease, and with feeble, tottering limbs, but as a man in the prime of life, and in the vigor of a noble manhood, his eyes beaming with intelligence and love for his Saviour. He bows at the feet of Jesus and glorifies him. A dumb surprise at first seizes all present; but now succeeds an inexpressible scene of rejoicing and thanksgiving. The sisters receive their brother back to life as the gift of God, and with joyful tears, brokenly express their thanks and praise to the Saviour. But while brother, sisters, and friends are rejoicing in this reunion, Jesus retires from the exciting scene, and when they look for the Lifegiver, he is nowhere to be found.  {3Red 107.1}
[3Red 107.2]          This crowning miracle of Christ caused many to believe on him. But some who were in the crowd about the grave, and heard and saw the wonderful works performed by Jesus, were not converted, but steeled their hearts against the evidence of their own eyes and ears. This                                                                              108  demonstration of the power of Christ was the crowning manifestation offered by God to man as a proof that he had sent his Son into the world for the salvation of the human race. If the Pharisees rejected this mighty evidence, no power in Heaven nor upon earth could wrest from them their Satanic unbelief.  {3Red 107.2}
[3Red 108.1]          The spies hurry away to report to the rulers this work of Jesus, and that the "world is gone after him." In performing this miracle, the Saviour took a decisive step toward the completion of his earthly mission. The grandest evidence of his life was now given that he was the Son of God, and had control of death and the grave. Hearts that had long been under the power of sin, in rejecting this proof of the divinity of Jesus, locked themselves in impenetrable darkness and came wholly under the sway of Satan, to be hurried by him over the brink of eternal ruin.  {3Red 108.1}
[3Red 108.2]          The mighty miracle wrought at the grave of Lazarus intensified the hatred of the Pharisees against Jesus. This demonstration of divine power, which presented such unquestionable proof that Jesus was the Son of God, was sufficient to convince any mind under the control of reason and enlightened conscience. But the Pharisees, who had rejected all lesser evidence, were only enraged at this new miracle of raising the dead in the full light of day, and before a crowd of witnesses. No artifice of theirs could explain away such evidence. For this very reason their hate grew deadlier, and they watched every opportunity of accomplishing their secret purpose to destroy him. In heart they were already murderers.                                                                              109   {3Red 108.2}
[3Red 109.1]          The Jewish authorities counseled together as to what course they should pursue to counteract the effect of this miracle upon the people; for the news spread far and wide that Jesus had raised Lazarus from the dead, and the reality of the event was established by many eye-witnesses. Still the enemies of Jesus sought to circulate lying reports, perverting the facts in the case as far as they were able, and endeavoring to turn the people away from one who had dared to rob the grave of its dead.  {3Red 109.1}
[3Red 109.2]          In this council of the Jews were some influential men who believed on Jesus; but their wishes were overruled by the malignant Pharisees, who hated Jesus because he had exposed their hypocritical pretensions, and had torn aside the cloak of precision and rigorous rites under which their moral deformity was hidden. The pure religion that Jesus taught, and his simple, godly life, condemned their hollow professions of piety. They thirsted for revenge, and nothing short of taking his life would satisfy them. They had tried to provoke him to say or do something that would give them occasion to condemn him, and several times they had attempted to stone him, but he had quietly withdrawn and they had lost sight of him.  {3Red 109.2}
[3Red 109.3]          The miracles performed by Jesus on the Sabbath were all for the relief of the afflicted, but the Pharisees had sought to use these works of mercy as a cause by which they might condemn him as a Sabbath-breaker. They endeavored to arouse the Herodians against him; they represented that Jesus was seeking to set up a rival kingdom among them, and consulted with them how                                                                              110  they should destroy him. They had sought to excite the Romans against him, and had represented him to them as one who was trying to subvert their authority. They had tried every pretext to cut him off from influencing the people, but they had so far been foiled in their attempts; for the multitudes who witnessed the works of mercy and benevolence done by Jesus, and heard his pure and holy teachings, knew that these were not the words and deeds of a Sabbath-breaker and a blasphemer. Even the officers sent by the Pharisees had been so influenced by the divine presence of the great Teacher that they could not lay hands upon him. In desperation the Jews had finally passed an edict that if any man confessed that he believed on Jesus he should be cast out of the synagogue.  {3Red 109.3}
[3Red 110.1]          So, as the priests, the rulers, and the elders gathered together for consultation, it was their fixed determination to silence this man who did such marvelous works that all men wondered. Nicodemus and Joseph had, in former councils, prevented the condemnation of Jesus, and for this reason they were not summoned on this occasion. Caiaphas, who acted as high priest that year, was a proud and cruel man; he was by nature overbearing and intolerant; he had studied the prophecies, and, although his mind was shrouded in darkness as to their true meaning, he spoke with great authority and apparent knowledge.  {3Red 110.1}
[3Red 110.2]          As the priests and Pharisees were consulting together, some of them said, "If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him; and the Romans shall come, and take away both our place and nation." Then Caiaphas spoke out loftily:                                                                              111  "Ye know nothing at all, nor consider that it is expedient for us that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not." The voice of the high priest decided the matter; even if Jesus was innocent, let him die; he was troublesome, drawing the people to himself, and lessening the authority of the rulers. He was only one, it was better that he should die, even though he was guiltless, than that the power of the rulers should diminish. Caiaphas, in declaring that one man should die for the nation, indicated that he had some knowledge of the prophecies, although it was very limited; but John in his account of this scene takes up the prophecy, and shows its broad and deep significance in these words: "And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad." How blindly did the haughty Caiaphas acknowledge the mission of Jesus as a Redeemer!  {3Red 110.2}
[3Red 111.1]          Nearly all the council agreed with the high priest that it was the wisest policy to put Jesus to death. This decision having been made, the question was still to be determined how it should be carried out. They feared to take rash measures lest the people should become incensed and the violence meditated toward Jesus should be visited upon themselves. The Saviour was continually benefiting and teaching the people, they knew him to be one without blame, and his influence over them was very strong; it was on this account that the Pharisees delayed to execute the sentence which they had pronounced against him.                                                                              112   {3Red 111.1}
[3Red 112.1]          The Saviour understood the plottings of the priests against him; he knew that they longed to remove him from their midst, and that their wishes would soon be accomplished; but it was not his place to hasten the culminating event, and he withdrew from that region, taking his disciples with him. Jesus had now given three years of public labor to the world. His example of self-denial and disinterested benevolence was before them. His life of purity, of suffering, and devotion, was known to all. Yet this short period of three years was as long as the world could endure the presence of its Redeemer.  {3Red 112.1}
[3Red 112.2]          His life had been one of persecution and insult. Driven from Bethlehem by a jealous king, rejected by his own people at Nazareth, condemned to death without a cause at Jerusalem, Jesus, with his few faithful followers, finds a temporary asylum in a strange city. He who was ever touched by human woe, who healed the sick, restored sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, and speech to the dumb, who fed the hungry and comforted the sorrowful, was driven from the people whom he had labored to save. He who walked upon the heaving billows and by a word silenced their angry roaring, who cast out devils that in departing acknowledged him to be the Son of God, who broke the slumbers of the dead, who held thousands entranced by the words of wisdom which fell from his lips, was unable to reach the hearts of those who were blinded by prejudice and insane hatred, and who resolutely rejected the light.  {3Red 112.2}
[3Red 112.3]          It is not the plan of God to compel men to yield their wicked unbelief. Before them are                                                                              113  light and darkness, truth and error. It is for them to decide which to accept. The human mind is endowed with power to discriminate between right and wrong. God designs that men shall not decide from impulse, but from weight of evidence, carefully comparing scripture with scripture. Had the Jews laid by their prejudice, and compared written prophecy with the facts characterizing the life of Jesus, they would have perceived a beautiful harmony between the prophecies and their fulfillment in the life and ministry of the lowly Galilean.  {3Red 112.3}
[3Red 113.1]          It was nearing the time of the passover, and many came to Jerusalem from various parts of the country to purify themselves according to the ceremonial custom of the Jews. There was much talk and speculation among these people concerning Jesus, and they wondered if he would not be present at the feast. "Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that if any man knew where he were, he should show it, that they might take him."  {3Red 113.1}
[3Red 113.2]                      The Transfiguration.          As the time drew near when Jesus was to suffer and die, he was more frequently alone with his disciples. After teaching the people all day, he would repair with his disciples to a retired place and pray and commune with them. He was weary, yet he had no time to rest, for his work on earth was hastening to a close, and he had much to do before the final hour arrived. He had declared to his disciples that he would establish his kingdom so firmly on earth that the                                                                              114  gates of hell should not prevail against it. Jesus, in view of his approaching trial, gathered his disciples about him and opened their minds regarding his future humiliation and shameful death at the hands of his persecutors. The impulsive Peter could not for a moment endure the thought, and insisted that it could not be. Jesus solemnly rebuked Peter's unbelief in suggesting that prophecy would not be fulfilled in the sacrifice of the Son of God.  {3Red 113.2}
[3Red 114.1]          Jesus then proceeded to explain to his disciples that they also must suffer for his name, bear the cross in following him, and endure a corresponding humiliation, reproach, and shame with that of their Master, or they could never share his glory. His sufferings must be followed by theirs, and his crucifixion must teach them that they should be crucified to the world, resigning all hope of its pomp and pleasure. Previous to this declaration, Jesus had frequently spoken to his disciples of his future humiliation, and he had resolutely discouraged all their hopes of his temporal aggrandizement; but they had so long been accustomed to look upon Messiah as one who would reign as a mighty king, that it had been impossible for them to relinquish entirely their glowing expectations.  {3Red 114.1}
[3Red 114.2]          But now the words of Jesus were unmistakable. He was to live, a humble, homeless wanderer, and to die the death of a malefactor. Sadness oppressed their hearts, for they loved their Master; but doubt also harassed their minds, for it seemed incomprehensible that the Son of God should be subjected to such cruel humiliation. They could not understand why he should                                                                              115  voluntarily go to Jerusalem to meet the treatment which he told them he should there receive. They were deeply grieved that he should resign himself to such an ignominious fate, and leave them in greater darkness than that in which they were groping before he revealed himself to them. The thought suggested itself to their minds that they might take him by force to a place of security, but they dared not attempt this as he had repeatedly denounced all such projects as the suggestions of Satan. In the midst of their gloom they could not refrain from comforting themselves occasionally with the thought that some unforeseen circumstance might avert the fearful doom that awaited their Lord. Thus they sorrowed and doubted, hoped and feared, for six long, gloomy days.  {3Red 114.2}
[3Red 115.1]          Jesus was acquainted with the grief and perplexity of his disciples, and he designed to give them additional proof of his Messiahship, in order that their faith might not utterly fail them in the severe ordeal to which they were soon to be subjected. As the sun was setting he called his three most devoted disciples to his side, and led them out of the noisy town, across the fields, and up the steep side of a mountain. Jesus was weary from toil and travel. He had taught the people and healed the sick throughout the entire day; but he sought this high elevation because he could there find retirement from the crowds that continually sought him, and time for meditation and prayer. He was very weary, and was much fatigued in toiling up the steep ascent.  {3Red 115.1}
[3Red 115.2]          The disciples were also tired, and, although they were accustomed to this practice of retiring into                                                                              116  the solitudes for prayer, they could not help wondering that Jesus should attempt to climb this rugged mountain, after such a day of fatigue. But they asked no questions as to his purpose, and patiently accompanied him. As they are ascending the mountain, the setting sun leaves the valleys in shadow, while the light still lingers on the mountain tops, and gilds with its fading glory the rugged path they are treading. But soon the golden light dies out from hill as well as valley, the sun disappears behind the western horizon, and the solitary travelers are wrapt in the darkness of night. And the gloom of their surroundings seems in harmony with their sorrowful lives, around which the clouds are gathering and thickening.  {3Red 115.2}
[3Red 116.1]          Having gained the place he sought, Jesus engaged in earnest prayer to his Father. Hour after hour, with tears and importunity, he supplicated for strength to bear his afflictions and for grace to be bestowed upon his disciples that they might bear the terrible trials that awaited them in the future. The dew was heavy upon his bowed form, but he heeded it not; the shadows of night gathered thickly about him, but he regarded not their gloom. So the hours passed slowly by. At first the disciples united their prayers with his in sincere devotion; but as the hours dragged slowly on, they were overcome with weariness and loss of sleep, and even while endeavoring to retain their interest in the scene, they fell asleep. Jesus had told them of his future sufferings, he had taken them with him that they might watch and pray with him while he was pleading with his Father; even                                                                              117  then he was praying that his disciples might have strength to endure the coming test of his humiliation and death. He especially plead that they might witness such a manifestation of his divinity as would forever remove from their minds all unbelief and lingering doubts; a manifestation that would comfort them in the hour of his supreme agony with the knowledge that he was of a surety the Son of God, and that his shameful death was a part of the divine plan of redemption.  {3Red 116.1}
[3Red 117.1]          God hears the petition of his Son, and angels prepare to minister unto him. But God selects Moses and Elijah to visit Christ and converse with him in regard to his coming sufferings at Jerusalem. While Jesus bows in lowliness upon the damp and stony ground, suddenly the heavens open, the golden gates of the City of God are thrown wide, and holy radiance descends upon the mount, enshrouding the kneeling form of Christ. He arises from his prostrate position, and stands in God-like majesty; the soul-agony is gone from his countenance, which now shines with a serene light, and his garments are no longer coarse and soiled, but white and glittering like the noon-day sun.  {3Red 117.1}
[3Red 117.2]          The sleeping disciples are awakened by the flood of glory that illuminates the whole mount. They gaze with fear and amazement upon the shining garments and radiant countenance of their Master. At first their eyes are dazzled by the unearthly brilliancy of the scene, but as they become able to endure the wondrous light, they perceive that Jesus is not alone. Two glorious figures stand engaged in conversation with him.                                                                              118  They are Moses, who talked with God face to face amid the thunder and lightnings of Sinai, and Elijah, that prophet of God who did not see death, but was conducted to Heaven in a chariot of fire. These two, whom God had seen fit to favor above all others who ever lived upon earth, were delegated by the Father to bring the glory of Heaven to his Son, and comfort him, talking with him concerning the completion of his mission, and especially of his sufferings to be endured at Jerusalem.  {3Red 117.2}
[3Red 118.1]          The Father chose Moses and Elijah to be his messengers to Christ, and glorify him with the light of Heaven, and commune with him concerning his coming agony, because they had lived upon earth as men; they had experienced human sorrow and suffering, and could sympathize with the trial of Jesus, in his earthly life. Elijah, in his position as a prophet to Israel, had represented Christ, and his work had been, in a degree, similar to that of the Saviour. And Moses, as the leader of Israel, had stood in the place of Christ, communing with him and following his directions; therefore, these two, of all the hosts that gathered around the throne of God, were fittest to minister to the Son of God.  {3Red 118.1}
[3Red 118.2]          When Moses, enraged at the unbelief of the children of Israel, smote the rock in wrath and furnished them the water for which they called, he took the glory to himself; for his mind was so engrossed with the ingratitude and waywardness of Israel that he failed to honor God and magnify his name, in performing the act which He had commanded him to do. It was the plan of the Almighty to frequently bring the children of                                                                              119  Israel into straight places, and then, in their great necessity, to deliver them by his power, that they might recognize his special regard for them, and glorify his name. But Moses, in yielding to the natural impulses of his heart, appropriated to himself the honor due to God, fell under the power of Satan, and was forbidden to enter the promised land. Had Moses remained steadfast, the Lord would have brought him to the promised land, and would then have translated him to Heaven without his seeing death.  {3Red 118.2}
[3Red 119.1]          As it was, Moses passed through death, but the Son of God came down from Heaven and resurrected him before his body had seen corruption. Though Satan contended with Michael for the body of Moses, and claimed it as his rightful prey, he could not prevail against the Son of God, and Moses, with a resurrected and glorified body, was borne to the courts of Heaven, and was now one of the honored two, commissioned by the Father to wait upon his Son.  {3Red 119.1}
[3Red 119.2]          By permitting themselves to be so overcome by sleep, the disciples had lost the conversation between the Heavenly messengers and the glorified Redeemer. But as they suddenly awake from profound slumber, and behold the sublime vision before them, they are filled with rapture and awe. As they look upon the radiant form of their beloved Master, they are obliged to shield their eyes with their hands, not being able otherwise to endure the inexpressible glory that clothes his person, and which emits beams of light like those of the sun. For a brief space the disciples behold their Lord glorified and exalted before their eyes, and honored by the radiant                                                                              120  beings whom they recognize as the favored ones of God.  {3Red 119.2}
[3Red 120.1]          They believe that Elias has now come, according to prophecy, and that the kingdom of Christ is to be set up on earth. Even in the first glow of his amazement, Peter plans for accommodating Christ and the ancient worthies. As soon as he can command his voice he addresses Jesus thus: "Master, it is good for us to be here; and let us make three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias." In the joy of the moment, Peter flatters himself that the two messengers from Heaven have been sent to preserve the life of Jesus from the fate that threatens him at Jerusalem. He is overjoyed at the thought that these glorious attendants, clothed in light and power, are to protect the Son of God, and establish his kingly authority upon earth. He forgets for the time the frequent explanations given by Jesus himself of the plan of salvation, which could only be perfected through his own suffering and death.  {3Red 120.1}
[3Red 120.2]          While the disciples were overwhelmed with rapture and amazement, "a bright cloud overshadowed them, and behold, a voice out of the cloud which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him." When the disciples beheld the awful cloud of glory, brighter than that which went before the tribes of Israel in the wilderness, and when they heard the voice of God peal from the cloud, in accents of majesty that caused the mount to tremble as if shaken from its foundation, they could not endure the grandeur that oppressed their senses, and fell smitten to the ground.                                                                              121   {3Red 120.2}
[3Red 121.1]          Thus they remained upon their faces, not daring to look up, till Jesus approached and raised them from the ground, dispelling their fears with his well-known, cheering voice, saying, "Arise, and be not afraid." Venturing to lift up their eyes, they see that the heavenly glory has passed away, the radiant forms of Moses and Elijah have disappeared, the Son of God is no longer clothed with a divine radiance so bright that the eyes of man cannot endure it,--they are upon the mount alone with Jesus.  {3Red 121.1}
[3Red 121.2]          The entire night had been passed in the mountain, and as the sun rose and chased away the shadows with its cheering rays, Jesus and his disciples descended the mountain. Gladly would they have lingered in that holy place which had been touched with the glory of Heaven, and where the Son of God had been transfigured before the eyes of his disciples; but there was work to be done for the people who were already searching far and near for Jesus.  {3Red 121.2}
[3Red 121.3]          At the foot of the mountain a large crowd had gathered, led there by the disciples who had remained behind, and who knew of the favorite resorts of Jesus for meditation and prayer. As they approached the waiting multitude, Jesus charged his disciples to keep secret what they had witnessed, saying, "Tell the vision to no man until the Son of Man be risen again from the dead." Jesus knew that neither the people nor the disciples who had led them to the place, were prepared to appreciate or understand the wonderful event of the transfiguration upon the mount. After his resurrection, the testimony of those who had witnessed it, was to be given to                                                                              122  substantiate the fact that he was indeed the Son of God.  {3Red 121.3}
[3Red 122.1]          Now the three chosen disciples have evidence which they cannot doubt that Jesus is the promised Messiah. A voice from the excellent glory has declared his divinity. Now they are strengthened to endure the humiliation and crucifixion of their Lord. The patient Teacher, the meek and lowly One, who, for nearly three years, has wandered to and fro, from city to city, a Man of sorrows, homeless, having no place to rest, no bed upon which to stretch his weary form at night, has been acknowledged by the voice of God as his Son, and Moses and Elijah, glorious ones in the courts of Heaven, have paid him homage. The favored disciples can doubt no longer. They have seen with their eyes, and heard with their ears, things that are beyond the comprehension of man.  {3Red 122.1}
[3Red 122.2]          Jesus now returned to his work of ministering to the people. As the throng caught sight of the Saviour, they ran to meet him, greeting him with much reverence. But he perceived that they were in great perplexity. This was because of a circumstance that had just transpired: A man had brought his son to the disciples to be delivered of a dumb spirit that tormented him exceedingly. But the disciples had been unable to relieve him, and therefore the scribes had seized upon this opportunity to dispute with them as to their power of working miracles. These men were now triumphantly declaring that a devil was here found whom neither the disciples nor their Master could conquer.  {3Red 122.2}
[3Red 122.3]          As Jesus approached the scene he inquired the                                                                              123  cause of the trouble; the afflicted father replied: "Master, I have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit; and wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth him; and he foameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away; and I spake to thy disciples that they should cast him out, and they could not." Jesus listened attentively to this narration, and then met the failure of his disciples, the doubts of the people, and the boasting of the scribes, with these words: "O faithless generation! how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? Bring him unto me."  {3Red 122.3}
[3Red 123.1]          The father obeyed the command of Jesus; but no sooner was his son brought into the divine presence than the evil spirit attacked him with violence, and he fell upon the ground in agony, and writhed, and foamed at the mouth. Jesus permitted Satan to exercise his power thus over his victim, in order that the people might better understand the nature of the miracle he was about to perform, and be more deeply impressed with a sense of his divine power. Jesus proceeded to inquire of the father how long his son had thus been afflicted by the demon. The father answered:--  {3Red 123.1}
[3Red 123.2]          "Of a child. And ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the water, to destroy him; but if thou canst do anything, have compassion on us, and help us." The failure of the disciples to heal this deplorable case had sadly discouraged the father, and the sufferings of his son now wrung his soul with anguish. The question of Jesus brought to his mind the long years of suffering endured by his son, and his heart sank                                                                              124  within him. He feared that what the scribes asserted was true, and that Jesus himself could not overcome so powerful a devil. Jesus perceived his dispirited condition and sought to inspire him with faith. He addressed him thus: "If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth." Hope was immediately kindled in the father's heart, and he cried, " Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief."  {3Red 123.2}
[3Red 124.1]          The distressed father realized his immediate need of help, and that no one could furnish that help but the merciful Saviour, and he relied alone upon him. His faith was not in vain; for Jesus, before the whole multitude, that flocked about to witness the scene, "rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him." And immediately the demon left him, and the boy lay as one dead. The action of the evil spirit upon him had been so violent that it had overcome all his natural strength; and when it left him he was powerless and unconscious. The people, who had witnessed with awe the sudden change that came over the lad, now whispered among themselves, "He is dead." But Jesus stooped and with tender pity "took him by the hand, and lifted him up; and he arose."  {3Red 124.1}
[3Red 124.2]          Great was the father's joy over his son, and great was the joy of the son in his freedom from the cruel demon that had so long tormented him. Both father and son praised and magnified the name of their Deliverer, while the people looked on with unbounded astonishment, and the scribes, crest-fallen and defeated, turned sullenly away.                                                                              125   {3Red 124.2}
[3Red 125.1]          Jesus had conferred upon his disciples the power to work miracles of healing; but their failure in this case, before so many witnesses, had deeply mortified them. When they were alone with Jesus they asked him why it was that they were unable to cast out the devil. Jesus answered that it was because of their unbelief, and the carelessness with which they regarded the sacred work that had been committed to them. They had not fitted themselves for their holy office by fasting and prayer. It was impossible for them to vanquish Satan except as they received power from God; they should go to him in humiliation and self-sacrifice and plead for strength to conquer the enemy of souls. Nothing but entire dependence upon God, and perfect consecration to the work, would insure their success. Jesus encouraged his disappointed followers in these words: "If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place, and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you."  {3Red 125.1}
[3Red 125.2]          In a brief space of time the favored disciples had beheld the extremes of glory and of grief. Jesus, descending the mount where he had been transfigured by the glory of God, where he had talked with the messengers of Heaven, and been proclaimed the Son of God by the Father's voice issuing from the radiant glory, meets a revolting spectacle, a lunatic child, with countenance distorted, gnashing its teeth in spasms of agony which no mortal could relieve. And this mighty Redeemer, who but a few short hours before stood glorified before his wondering disciples, stoops to lift this victim of Satan from the ground                                                                              126  where he is wallowing, and restores him to his father, freed forever from the demon's power.  {3Red 125.2}
[3Red 126.1]          Previous to his transfiguration, Jesus had told his disciples that there were some then with him who should not see death until they should see the kingdom of God come with power. In the transfiguration on the mount, this promise was fulfilled, for they there saw the kingdom of Christ in miniature. Jesus was clothed with the glory of Heaven, and proclaimed by the Father's voice to be the Son of God. Moses was present, representing those who will be raised from the dead at the second coming of Christ; and Elijah, who was translated to Heaven without seeing death, represented those who will be living on earth at the time of Christ's second appearing, and who will be changed from mortal to immortal, and be translated to Heaven without seeing death.  {3Red 126.1}
[4Red 3.1]         4Red - Redemption: or the Teachings of Christ, the Anointed One (1877)      NOTE TO THE READER         THIS LITTLE BOOK IS PRESENTED TO THE PUBLIC AS AN ASSISTANCE IN STUDYING THE DIVINE TEACHINGS OF CHRIST AS CONTAINED IN THE BIBLE. THE WRITER, HAVING SPENT MANY YEARS IN THE STUDY OF THOSE SACRED LESSONS, AIDED BY THE SPECIAL ENLIGHTENMENT OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD, IS PECULIARLY QUALIFIED TO SET FORTH THEIR GREAT TRUTHS, AND THEIR PRACTICAL APPLICATION TO THE SIMPLE DUTIES OF LIFE.                                                          THE PUBLISHERS.                    The Teachings of Christ                        Jesus at Nazareth.          Soon after the temptation of Christ in the wilderness, and the victories he there gained over Satan, he presented himself in his true character at Nazareth, where he was known as an unpretending mechanic. He entered the synagogue upon the Sabbath. As was customary, the elder read from the prophets, and exhorted the people to continue to hope for the Coming One, who would bring in a glorious reign, and subdue all oppression. He sought to animate the faith and courage of the Jews, by rehearsing the evidences of Messiah's soon coming, dwelling especially upon the kingly power and glorious majesty that would attend his advent. He kept before his hearers the idea that the reign of Christ would be upon an earthly throne in Jerusalem, and his kingdom would be a temporal one. He taught them that Messiah would appear at the head of armies, to conquer the heathen and deliver Israel from the oppression of their enemies.  {4Red 3.1}
[4Red 3.2]         At the close of the service, Jesus rose with calm dignity, and requested them to bring him the book of the prophet Esaias. "And when he had opened the book, he found the place where it                                                                              4  was written, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord. And he closed the book, and he gave it again to the minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that were in the synagogue were fastened on him. And he began to say unto them, This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears. And all bare him witness, and wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth."  {4Red 3.2}
[4Red 4.1]          The scripture which Jesus read was understood by all to refer to the coming Messiah and his work. And when the Saviour explained the words he had read, and pointed out the sacred office of the Messiah,--a reliever of the oppressed, a liberator of the captives, a healer of the afflicted, restoring sight to the blind, and revealing to the world the light of truth,--the people were thrilled with the wisdom and power of his words and responded to them with fervent amens and praises to the Lord. Jesus had not been educated in the school of the prophets, yet the most learned Rabbis could not speak with more confidence and authority than did this young Galilean.  {4Red 4.1}
[4Red 4.2]          His impressive manner, the mighty import of his words, and the divine light that emanated from his countenance, thrilled the people with a power they had never experienced before, as Jesus stood before them, a living expositor of the prophet's words concerning himself. But when he announced: "This day is this scripture                                                                              5  fulfilled in your ears," the minds of his hearers were brought back to consider what were this man's claims to the Messiahship--the highest position that man could occupy.  {4Red 4.2}
[4Red 5.1]          The interest of the congregation had been thoroughly awakened, and their hearts had been stirred with joy; but Satan was at hand to suggest doubts and unbelief, and they remembered who it was that addressed them as the blind, and the captives in bondage who needed special aid. Many of those present were acquainted with the humble life of Jesus, as the son of a carpenter, working at his trade with his father Joseph. He had made no claims to distinction or greatness, and his home was among the poor and lowly.  {4Red 5.1}
[4Red 5.2]          In marked contrast with this humble man was the expected Messiah of the Jews. They believed that he would come with honor and glory, and set up, by power of arms, the throne of David. And they murmured: This cannot be the One who is to redeem Israel. Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? And they refused to believe him unless he gave them some marked sign. They opened their hearts to unbelief, and prejudice took possession of them, and blinded their judgment, so that they made no account of the evidence already given when their hearts had thrilled with the knowledge that it was their Redeemer who addressed them.  {4Red 5.2}
[4Red 5.3]          But Jesus now showed them a sign of his divine character by revealing the secrets of their minds. "And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal thyself; whatsoever we have heard done in                                                                              6  Capernaum, do also here in thy country. And he said, Verily I say unto you, No prophet is accepted in his own country. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when great famine was throughout all the land; but unto none of them was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian."  {4Red 5.3}
[4Red 6.1]          Jesus read the inmost thoughts of those who were before him, and met their questioning with this relation of events in the lives of the prophets. Those men whom God had chosen for a special and important work were not allowed to labor for a hard-hearted and unbelieving people. But those who had hearts to feel, and faith to believe, were specially favored with evidences of God's power displayed through his prophets.  {4Red 6.1}
[4Red 6.2]          By the apostasy of Israel in Elijah's day, Jesus illustrated the true state of the people whom he was addressing. The unbelief and self-exaltation of the ancient Jewish nation caused God to pass over the many widows in Israel, and the poor and afflicted there, to find an asylum for his servant among a heathen people, and to place him in the care of a heathen woman; but she who was thus especially favored had lived in strict accordance with the light she possessed. God also passed over the many lepers of Israel, because their unbelief and abuse of precious privileges placed them in a position where he could not manifest his power in their behalf. On the other hand, a heathen nobleman, who had lived faithful to his                                                                              7  convictions of right, and fully up to his highest privileges, but who felt his great need of help, and whose heart opened to receive the lessons of Christ, was, in the sight of God, more worthy of his special favors, and was cleansed from his leprosy, as well as enlightened in regard to divine truth.  {4Red 6.2}
[4Red 7.1]          Here Jesus taught an important lesson that should be received by all who profess his name to the end of time. It was this: That even the heathen, who live according to the best light they have, doing right so far as they are able to distinguish right from wrong, are regarded with greater favor by God than those who, having great light, make high pretensions to godliness, but whose daily lives contradict their profession. Thus Jesus stood before the Jews, calmly revealing their secret thoughts, and pressing home upon them the bitter truth of their unrighteousness. Every word cut like a knife as their corrupt lives and wicked unbelief were laid before them. They now scorned the faith and reverence with which Jesus had at first inspired them, and they refused to acknowledge that this man, who had sprung from poverty and lowliness, was other than a common man. They would own no king who came unattended by riches and honor, and who stood not at the head of imposing legions.  {4Red 7.1}
[4Red 7.2]          Their unbelief bred malice. Satan controlled their minds, and they cried out against the Saviour with wrath and hatred. The assembly broke up, and the wicked people laid hands upon Jesus, thrusting him from the synagogue, and out of their city, and would have killed him if they had been able to do so. All seemed eager for his destruction. They hurried him to                                                                              8  the brow of a steep precipice, intending to cast him headlong from it. Shouts and maledictions filled the air. Some were casting stones and dirt at him; but suddenly he disappeared out of their midst, they knew not how, or when. Angels of God attended Jesus in the midst of that infuriated mob, and preserved his life. The heavenly messengers were by his side in the synagogue, while he was speaking; and they accompanied him when pressed and urged on by the unbelieving, infuriated Jews. These angels blinded the eyes of that maddened throng, and conducted Jesus to a place of safety.  {4Red 7.2}
[4Red 8.1]                   Nicodemus Comes to Christ.          The great authority Jesus had assumed in the temple, in condemning the practices of the Jewish dignitaries, was freely commented upon by Pharisees, priests, and elders. His appearance, and the tones of his voice, together with the irresistible power he had exercised over the multitude, were such as to lead many of them to believe that he was indeed the Messiah whom they had so long expected and desired to see.  {4Red 8.1}
[4Red 8.2]          A portion of the Jews had ever been fearful of opposing one who seemed to possess any remarkable power or seemed to be influenced by God's Spirit. Many messages had been given to Israel by the mouths of prophets. Yet some of these holy men had been slain through the instigation of the leaders in Israel, because they had denounced the sins of those in authority. The captivity of the Jews to a heathen nation, was their punishment for refusing to be reproved of their iniquities, slighting the warnings of God,                                                                              9  and folding their sins still closer to their hearts.  {4Red 8.2}
[4Red 9.1]          The Jews, in the days of Christ, lamented their humiliation to the Romans, and condemned the acts of their fathers in stoning the prophets who were sent to correct them. Yet their priests and elders cherished the spirit in their hearts which would lead them to commit the same crimes.  {4Red 9.1}
[4Red 9.2]          The dignitaries of the temple consulted together in regard to the conduct of Jesus, and what course was best for them to pursue. One of their number, Nicodemus, advised moderation both in their feelings and acts. He argued that, if Jesus was really invested with authority from God, it would be perilous to reject his warnings, and the manifestations of his power. He could not look upon him as an impostor, nor join the rest of the Pharisees in their derision of him. He himself had seen and heard Jesus, and his mind was much disturbed in consequence. He anxiously perused the scrolls containing the prophecies relating to the coming of the Messiah. He sought earnestly for clear light upon the subject, and the more he searched the stronger was his conviction that this man was the one described by the prophets. If he was indeed the Christ, then this was an eventful epoch in the history of the world and especially of the Jewish nation.  {4Red 9.2}
[4Red 9.3]          During the entire day after Christ had cleansed the desecrated courts of the temple, he was healing the sick and relieving the afflicted. Nicodemus had seen with what pitying compassion he had received and ministered unto the poor and the oppressed. With the demeanor of a loving father toward his suffering children, he had                                                                              10  wrought cures and removed sorrow. No suppliant was sent unrelieved from his presence. Mothers were made glad by the restoration of their babes to health, and voices of thanksgiving had taken the place of weeping and moans of pain. All day, Jesus had instructed the restless, curious people, reasoning with the scribes and silencing the caviling of the haughty rulers by the wisdom of his words. Nicodemus, after seeing and hearing these wonderful things, and after searching the prophecies that pointed to Jesus as the looked-for Messiah, dared not disbelieve that he was sent of God.  {4Red 9.3}
[4Red 10.1]          When night came on, Jesus, pale with the weariness of his long-continued labors, sought for retirement and repose in the Mount of Olives. Here Nicodemus found him and desired a conference. This man was rich and honored of the Jews. He was famous throughout Jerusalem for his wealth, his learning and benevolence, and especially for his liberal offerings to the temple to carry out its sacred services. He was also one of the prominent members of the national council. Yet when he came into the presence of Jesus, a strange agitation and timidity assailed him, which he essayed to conceal beneath an air of composure and dignity.  {4Red 10.1}
[4Red 10.2]          He endeavored to appear as if it were an act of condescension on the part of a learned ruler, to seek, uninvited, an audience with a young stranger at that unseasonable hour of night. He began with a conciliating address, "Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God; for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him." But instead of acknowledging this complimentary salutation, Jesus bent his                                                                              11  calm and searching eye upon the speaker, as if reading his very soul; then, with a sweet and solemn voice, he spoke and revealed the true condition of Nicodemus. "Verily, verily I say unto you, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God."  {4Red 10.2}
[4Red 11.1]          The Pharisee was surprised out of his self-possession by these words, the meaning of which he partially comprehended; for he had heard John the Baptist preach repentance and baptism, and also the coming of One who should baptize with the Holy Ghost. Nicodemus had long felt that there was a want of spirituality among the Jews; that bigotry, pride, and worldly ambition guided their actions in a great measure. He had hoped for a better state of things when the Messiah should come. But he was looking for a Saviour who would set up a temporal throne in Jerusalem, and who would gather the Jewish nation under his standard, bringing the Roman power into subjection by force of arms.  {4Red 11.1}
[4Red 11.2]          This learned dignitary was a strict Pharisee. He had prided himself upon his own good works and exalted piety. He considered his daily life perfect in the sight of God, and was startled to hear Jesus speak of a kingdom too pure for him to see in his present state. His mind misgave him, yet he felt irritated by the close application of the words to his own case, and he answered as if he had understood them in the most literal sense, "How can a man be born when he is old?"  {4Red 11.2}
[4Red 11.3]          Jesus, with solemn emphasis, repeated, "Verily, verily I say unto thee, Except a man be born of the water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." The words of Jesus could                                                                              12  no longer be misunderstood. His listener well knew that he referred to water baptism and the grace of God. The power of the Holy Spirit transforms the entire man. This change constitutes the new birth.  {4Red 11.3}
[4Red 12.1]          Many of the Jews had acknowledged John as a prophet sent of God, and had received baptism at his hands unto repentance; meanwhile he had plainly taught them that his work and mission was to prepare the way for Christ, who was the greater light, and would complete the work which he had begun. Nicodemus had meditated upon these things, and he now felt convinced that he was in the presence of that One foretold by John.  {4Red 12.1}
[4Red 12.2]          Said Jesus, "That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth; so is every one that is born of the Spirit." Jesus here seeks to impress upon Nicodemus the positive necessity of the influence of the Spirit of God upon the human heart to purify it preparatory to the development of a righteous and symmetrical character. "Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies." This fountain of the heart being purified, the stream thereof becomes pure.  {4Red 12.2}
[4Red 12.3]          This new birth looks mysterious to Nicodemus. He asks, "How can these things be?" Jesus, bidding him marvel not, uses the wind as an illustration of his meaning. It is heard among the branches of the trees, and rustling the leaves and flowers, yet it is invisible to the eye, and                                                                              13  from whence it comes and whither it goeth, no man knoweth. So is the experience of every one who is born of the Spirit. The mind is an invisible agent of God to produce tangible results. Its influence is powerful, and governs the actions of men. If purified from all evil, it is the motive power of good. The regenerating Spirit of God, taking possession of the mind, transforms the life; wicked thoughts are put away, evil deeds are renounced, love, peace, and humility take the place of anger, envy, and strife. That power which no human eye can see, has created a new being in the image of God.  {4Red 12.3}
[4Red 13.1]          The necessity of the new birth was not so strongly impressed upon Nicodemus as the manner of its accomplishment. Jesus reproves him, asking if he, a master and teacher in Israel, an expounder of the prophecies, can be ignorant of these things. Has he read those sacred writings in vain, that he has failed to understand from them that the heart must be cleansed from its natural defilement by the Spirit of God before it can be fit for the kingdom of Heaven? Christ made no reference here to the resurrection of the body from the grave, when a nation shall be born in a day, but he was speaking in regard to the inward work of grace upon the unregenerate heart.  {4Red 13.1}
[4Red 13.2]          He had just been engaged in cleansing the temple, by driving from its sacred courts those who had degraded it to a place of traffic and extortion. Not one who had fled that day from the presence of Jesus was fitted by the grace of God to be connected with the sacred services of the temple. True, there were some honorable men among the Pharisees, who deeply regretted the evils that were corrupting the Jewish nation                                                                              14  and desecrating its religious rites. They also saw that traditions and useless forms had taken the place of true holiness, but they were powerless to prevent these growing evils.  {4Red 13.2}
[4Red 14.1]          Jesus had commenced his work by striking directly at the selfish, avaricious spirit of the Jews, showing that while professing to be the children of Abraham they refused to follow his example. They were zealous for an external appearance of righteousness while they neglected internal holiness. They were sticklers for the letter of the law, while they grossly transgressed its spirit every day. The law forbade hatred and theft, yet Christ declared that the Jews had made his Father's house a den of thieves. The great necessity of the people was a new moral birth, a removal of the sins that polluted them, a renewal of true knowledge and genuine holiness.  {4Red 14.1}
[4Red 14.2]          This purifying of the temple illustrates the work that must be accomplished in every one who would secure eternal life. Patiently Jesus unfolded the plan of salvation to Nicodemus, showing him how the Holy Spirit brings light and transforming power to every soul that is born of the Spirit. Like the wind, which is invisible-- yet the effects of which are plainly seen and felt--is the baptism of the Spirit of God upon the heart, revealing itself in every action of him who experiences its saving power.  {4Red 14.2}
[4Red 14.3]          He explained how Christ, the burden-bearer, lifts the burden from the oppressed soul, and bids it rejoice in deliverance from bondage. Joy takes the place of sadness, and the countenance reflects the light of Heaven. Yet no one sees the hand that lifts the burden, nor beholds the light                                                                              15  descend from the courts of God. The blessing comes when the soul, by faith, surrenders itself to the Lord. This mystery exceeds human knowledge, yet he who thus passes from death to life realizes that it is a divine truth.  {4Red 14.3}
[4Red 15.1]          The conversion of the soul through faith in Christ was but dimly comprehended by Nicodemus, who had been accustomed to consider cold formality and rigid services as true religion. The great Teacher explained that his mission upon earth was not to set up a temporal kingdom, emulating the pomp and display of the world, but to establish the reign of peace and love, to bring men to the Father through the mediatorial agency of his Son.  {4Red 15.1}
[4Red 15.2]          Nicodemus was bewildered. Said Jesus, "If I have told you earthly things and ye believe not, how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?" If Nicodemus could not receive his teachings illustrating the work of grace upon the human heart, as represented by the figure of the wind, how could he comprehend the character of his glorious heavenly kingdom should he explain it to him? Not discerning the nature of Christ's work on earth, he could not understand his work in Heaven. Jesus referred Nicodemus to the prophecies of David and Ezekiel:--  {4Red 15.2}
[4Red 15.3]          "And I will give them one heart, and I will put a new spirit within you; and I will take the stony heart out of their flesh, and will give them an heart of flesh; that they may walk in my statutes, and keep mine ordinances, and do them; and they shall be my people, and I will be their God." "And they shall come thither, and they shall take away all the detestable things thereof and all the abominations thereof from thence."                                                                              16  "Therefore, I will judge you, O house of Israel, every one according to his ways, saith the Lord God. Repent, and turn yourselves from all your transgressions; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed; and make you a new heart and a new spirit." "Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. Cast me not away from thy presence; and take not thy Holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; and uphold me with thy free Spirit. Then will I teach transgressors thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto thee." "A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh."  {4Red 15.3}
[4Red 16.1]          The learned Nicodemus had read these pointed prophecies with a clouded mind, but now he began to comprehend their true meaning, and to understand that even a man as just and honorable as himself must experience a new birth through Jesus Christ, as the only condition upon which he could be saved, and secure an entrance into the kingdom of God. Jesus spoke positively that unless a man is born again he cannot discern the kingdom which Christ came upon earth to set up. Rigid precision in obeying the law would entitle no man to enter the kingdom of Heaven.  {4Red 16.1}
[4Red 16.2]          There must be a new birth, a new mind through the operation of the Spirit of God, which purifies the life and ennobles the character. This connection with God fits man for the glorious kingdom of Heaven. No human invention                                                                              17  can ever find a remedy for the sinning soul. Only by repentance and humiliation, a submission to the divine requirements, can the work of grace be performed. Iniquity is so offensive in the sight of God, whom the sinner has so long insulted and wronged, that a repentance commensurate with the character of the sins committed often produces an agony of spirit hard to bear.  {4Red 16.2}
[4Red 17.1]          Nothing less than a practical acceptance and application of divine truth opens the kingdom of God to man. Only a pure and lowly heart, obedient and loving, firm in the faith and service of the Most High, can enter there. Jesus also declares that as "Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life." The serpent in the wilderness was lifted upon a pole before the people, that all who had been stung unto death by the fiery serpent might look upon this brazen serpent, a symbol of Christ, and be instantly healed. But they must look in faith, or it would be of no avail. Just so must men look upon the Son of Man as their Saviour unto eternal life. Man had separated himself from God by sin. Christ brought his divinity to earth, veiled by humanity, in order to rescue man from his lost condition. Human nature is vile, and man's character must be changed before it can harmonize with the pure and holy in God's immortal kingdom. This transformation is the new birth.  {4Red 17.1}
[4Red 17.2]          If man by faith takes hold of the divine love of God, he becomes a new creature through Christ Jesus. The world is overcome, human nature is                                                                              18  subdued, and Satan is vanquished. In this important sermon to Nicodemus, Jesus unfolded before this noble Pharisee the whole plan of salvation, and his mission to the world. In none of his subsequent discourses did the Saviour explain so thoroughly, step by step, the work necessary to be done in the human heart, if it would inherit the kingdom of Heaven. He traced man's salvation directly to the love of the Father, which led him to give his Son unto death that man might be saved.  {4Red 17.2}
[4Red 18.1]          Jesus was acquainted with the soil into which he cast the seeds of truth. For three years there was little apparent fruit. Nicodemus was never an enemy to Jesus, but he did not publicly acknowledge him. He was weighing matters with an exactitude that accorded with his nature. He watched the life-work of Jesus with intense interest. He pondered over his teachings and beheld his mighty works. The raising of Lazarus from the dead was an evidence of his Messiahship that could not be disputed in the mind of the learned Jew.  {4Red 18.1}
[4Red 18.2]          Once, when the Sanhedrim council was planning the most effectual way of bringing about the condemnation and death of Jesus, his authoritative voice was heard in protest, " Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth?" This brought a sharp rebuff from the chief priest, "Art thou also of Galilee? Search and look, for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet." Yet the council dispersed, for they could not obtain a unanimous assent to the condemnation of Jesus.  {4Red 18.2}
[4Red 18.3]          The Jews suspected both Joseph and Nicodemus of being in sympathy with the Teacher of                                                                              19  Galilee, and these men were not summoned when the council met that decided the fate of Jesus. The words spoken at night to a single man in the lonely mountain were not lost. When Nicodemus saw Jesus upon the cross, hanging like a malefactor between heaven and earth, yet praying for his murderers; when he witnessed the commotion of nature, in that awful hour when the sun was hidden and the earth reeled in space, when the rocks were split in sunder and the vail of the temple rent in twain; then he remembered the solemn teaching in the mountain: "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up."  {4Red 18.3}
[4Red 19.1]          The scales fell from his eyes, and faith took the place of doubt and uncertainty. Beams of light streamed from the secret interview in the mountain and illuminated the cross of the Saviour. In that time of discouragement and danger, when the hearts of the disciples were failing them through doubt and fear, Joseph of Arimathea, a secret disciple of Jesus, came forward and obtained the Lord's body from Pilate, and Nicodemus, who at the first came to Jesus by night, brought a hundred pounds' weight of myrrh and aloes. These two men with their own hands performed the last sacred rites, and laid the body of the Saviour in a new sepulcher where never man lay before. These lofty rulers of the Jews mingled their tears together over the sacred form of the dead.  {4Red 19.1}
[4Red 19.2]          Now, when the disciples were scattered and discouraged, Nicodemus came boldly to the front. He was rich, and he employed his wealth to sustain the infant church of Christ, that the Jews thought would be blotted out with the death of                                                                              20  Jesus. He who had been so cautious and questioning, now, in the time of peril, was firm as the granite rock, encouraging the flagging faith of the followers of Christ, and furnishing means to carry on the cause. He was defrauded, persecuted, and stigmatized by those who had paid him reverence in other days. He became poor in this world's goods, yet he faltered not in the faith that had its beginning in that secret night conference with the young Galilean.  {4Red 19.2}
[4Red 20.1]          Nicodemus related to John the story of that interview, and his inspired pen recorded it for the instruction of millions. The vital truths there taught are as important today as they were that solemn night in the shadowy mountain, when the mighty Jewish ruler came to learn the way of life from the lowly carpenter of Nazareth.  {4Red 20.1}
[4Red 20.2]         "When therefore the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John (though Jesus himself baptized not, but his disciples), he left Judea, and departed again into Galilee."  {4Red 20.2}
[4Red 20.3]          The prejudice of the Jews was aroused because the disciples of Jesus did not use the exact words of John in the rite of baptism. John baptized unto repentance, but the disciples of Jesus, on profession of the faith, baptized in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. The teachings of John were in perfect harmony with those of Jesus, yet his disciples became jealous for fear his influence was diminishing. A dispute arose between them and the disciples of Jesus in regard to the form of words proper to use at baptism, and finally as to the right of the latter to baptize at all.  {4Red 20.3}
[4Red 20.4]          John's disciples came to him with their                                                                              21  grievances, saying, "Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him." John possessed the common infirmities of human nature. In this matter he was subjected to a severe trial. His influence as the prophet of God had been greater than any other man's, until the ministry of Christ commenced; but the fame of this new teacher was drawing the attention of all people, and in consequence, the popularity of John was waning. His disciples brought to him the true statement of the case, Jesus baptizeth, and all men come to him.  {4Red 20.4}
[4Red 21.1]          John stood in a dangerous position; had he justified the jealousy of his disciples by a word of sympathy or encouragement in their murmurings, a serious division would have been created. But the noble and unselfish spirit of the prophet shone forth in the answer he gave to his followers:--  {4Red 21.1}
[4Red 21.2]          "A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from Heaven. Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom; but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom's voice; this my joy therefore is fulfilled. He must increase, but I must decrease."  {4Red 21.2}
[4Red 21.3]          Had John manifested disappointment or grief at being superseded by Jesus; had he allowed his sympathies to be aroused in his own favor, when he perceived that his power over the people was waning; had he for a moment lost sight of his mission in this hour of temptation, the result would have been disastrous to the establishment                                                                              22  of the Christian church. The seeds of dissension would have been sown, anarchy would have sprung up, and the cause of God would have languished for want of proper workers.  {4Red 21.3}
[4Red 22.1]          But John, irrespective of personal interest, stood up in defense of Jesus, testifying to his superiority as the Promised One of Israel, whose way he had come to prepare. He identified himself fully with the cause of Christ, and declared that his greatest joy was in its success. Then, rising above all worldly considerations, he gave this remarkable testimony--almost the counterpart of that which Jesus had given to Nicodemus in their secret interview:--  {4Red 22.1}
[4Red 22.2]          "He that cometh from above is above all; he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth; he that cometh from Heaven is above all. And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth; and no man receiveth his testimony. He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true. For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God; for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him. The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him."  {4Red 22.2}
[4Red 22.3]          What a sermon was this to the Pharisees, clearing the way for the ministry of Christ. The same spirit that actuated Jesus, controlled the mind of John the Baptist. Their testimony corresponded; their lives were given to the same reformatory work. The prophet points to the Saviour as the Sun of Righteousness rising with splendor, and soon to eclipse his own light, then                                                                              23  growing pale and dim in the glory of a greater light. John, by his unselfish joy in the successful ministry of Jesus, presents to the world the truest type of nobility ever exhibited by mortal man. It carries a lesson of submission and self-sacrifice to those whom God has placed in responsible positions. It teaches them never to appropriate to themselves undue honor, nor let the spirit of rivalry disgrace the cause of God. The true Christian should vindicate the right at the expense of all personal considerations.  {4Red 22.3}
[4Red 23.1]          The news that had been carried to John concerning the success of Jesus, was also borne to Jerusalem, and there created against him jealousy, envy, and hatred. Jesus knew the hard hearts and darkened minds of the Pharisees, and that they would spare no pains to create a division between his own disciples and those of John that would greatly injure the work, so he quietly ceased to baptize and withdrew to Galilee. He knew that the storm was gathering which was soon to sweep away the noblest prophet God had ever given to the world. He wished to avoid all division of feeling in the great work before him, and, for the time, removed from that region for the purpose of allaying all excitement detrimental to the cause of God.  {4Red 23.1}
[4Red 23.2]          Here is a lesson to the followers of Christ, that they should take every proper precaution to avoid disagreement; for in every division of interest, resulting in disputation and unhappy differences in the church, souls are lost that might have been saved in the kingdom of Heaven. In the occurrence of a religious crisis, leading men who profess to be God's instruments should follow the example of the great Master and that of                                                                              24  the noble prophet John. They should stand firm and united in defense of the truth, while they carefully labor to avoid all injurious dissensions.  {4Red 23.2}
[4Red 24.1]                       The Woman of Samaria.          As Jesus pursued his way to Galilee, his course lay through Samaria. He embraced every opportunity to teach as he traveled on foot from place to place. The Saviour was weary, and he sat on Jacob's well to rest, while his disciples went in search of food with which to refresh themselves and their Master. As he sat there alone, a woman of Samaria drew near as if unconscious of his presence; but his eye was upon her, and after she had drawn the water he asked her to give him a drink.  {4Red 24.1}
[4Red 24.2]         The Samaritan woman was surprised at this request from a Jew, and answered, "How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans." Jesus answered, "If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink, thou wouldst have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water." He here referred to the divine grace which he alone could bestow, and which is as living water, purifying, refreshing, and invigorating the soul.  {4Red 24.2}
[4Red 24.3]          But the woman's understanding did not comprehend the meaning of Christ; she supposed that he was speaking of the well before them, and answered, "Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep; from whence then hast thou that living water? Art thou greater than                                                                              25  our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself?" She saw before her only a weary, thirsty traveler, wayworn and dusty; and her mind instinctively compared this humble stranger with the great and worthy Jacob.  {4Red 24.3}
[4Red 25.1]          Jesus did not immediately satisfy the woman in regard to himself, but with solemn earnestness said, "Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again; but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life."  {4Red 25.1}
[4Red 25.2]          The woman looked upon him with wondering attention; he had succeeded in arousing her interest and inspiring respect for himself. She now perceived that it was not the water of Jacob's well to which Jesus alluded, for of this she used continually, drinking, and thirsting again. With remarkable faith she asked him to give her the water of which he spoke, that she might not thirst nor come to draw from the well.  {4Red 25.2}
[4Red 25.3]          Jesus did not intend to convey the idea that simply one draught of the water of life would satisfy the receiver, but that whoever is united with Christ, has within his soul a living fountain from which to draw strength and grace sufficient for all emergencies. Words and deeds of righteousness flow from it and refresh the hearts of others, as well as the soul from which it springs. Jesus Christ, the never-failing source of this fountain, cheers the life and brightens the path of all who come to him for aid. Love to God, the satisfying hope of Heaven, springs up in good works unto eternal life.  {4Red 25.3}
[4Red 25.4]          Jesus now abruptly changed the subject of                                                                              26  conversation, and bade her call her husband. The woman answered frankly that she had no husband. Jesus had now approached the desired point where he could convince her that he had the power to read her life history, although previously unacquainted with her. He addressed her thus: "Thou hast well said, I have no husband; for thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband; in that saidst thou truly."  {4Red 25.4}
[4Red 26.1]          Jesus had a double object in view; he wished to arouse her conscience as to the sin of her manner of life, as well as to prove to her that a sight wiser than human eyes had read the secrets of her life. But the woman, although not fully realizing the guilt of her manner of living, was greatly astonished that this stranger should possess such knowledge. With profound reverence she said, "Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet." Her personal feelings were now lost in anxiety concerning religious matters. She proceeded, "Our fathers worshiped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship."  {4Red 26.1}
[4Red 26.2]          Just in sight was Mount Gerizim, its temple demolished, and only the altar remaining. The place of worship had been a subject of contention between the Jews and Samaritans. The latter people had once belonged to Israel, but had become divided from them because of their transgressions in neglecting to obey the statutes of God. The Lord suffered them to be overcome by an idolatrous nation, whose religion had gradually contaminated their own. Still preserving their reverence for the true God, they                                                                              27  represented him by images of wood and stone, before which they bowed in worship.  {4Red 26.2}
[4Red 27.1]          When the temple was rebuilt at Jerusalem, the Samaritans wished to join the Jews in its erection. This privilege was refused them, and, in consequence, a bitter animosity sprang up between the two people, which resulted in the Samaritans building a rival temple on Mount Gerizim, where they worshiped according to the ceremonies that God gave unto Moses, but mingled with their worship the taint of idolatry. But disasters attended the Samaritans, their temple was destroyed by the enemy, and they seemed to be under a curse.  {4Red 27.1}
[4Red 27.2]          They were forced to believe that God was punishing them for their apostasy. They determined to reform, and solicited teachers from the Jews to instruct them in the true religion. Through this teaching, their views of God and his requirements became clearer, and their religious service resembled more nearly that of the Jews. But to a certain degree they still clung to their idolatry, and there was a lack of harmony between them and the Jews. The Samaritans would not respect the temple of worship at Jerusalem, and refused to admit that it was the true place of worship.  {4Red 27.2}
[4Red 27.3]          Jesus answered the woman by saying that the time was at hand when they should neither worship the Father in that mountain nor in Jerusalem. Said he, "Ye worship ye know not what; we know what we worship; for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth; for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit;                                                                              28  and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth."  {4Red 27.3}
[4Red 28.1]          This was a plain statement that the Jews were more nearly correct in the principles of their religion than any other nation. Jesus also alluded to the faith of the Samaritans being amalgamated with the worship of graven images. True, they held that these idols were only to remind them of the living God, the Ruler of the universe; but, nevertheless, the people were led to reverence these inanimate figures.  {4Red 28.1}
[4Red 28.2]          Jesus, who was the foundation of the old dispensation, identified himself with the Jews, sanctioning their views of God and his government. He opened great and important truths before this woman. He declared to her that the time had arrived when the true worshipers need not seek a holy mountain nor sacred temple, but were to worship the Father in spirit and in truth. Religion was not to be confined to external forms and ceremonies, but was to be throned in the heart, purifying the life and actuating to good works.  {4Red 28.2}
[4Red 28.3]          The words of truth that fell from the lips of the divine Teacher stirred the heart of his listener. Never had she heard such sentiments, either from the priests of her own people or the Jews. The impressive teachings of this stranger carried her mind back to the prophecies concerning the promised Christ; for the Samaritans as well as the Jews looked for his coming. "I know that Messias cometh," said she; "when he is come, he will tell us all things." Jesus answered, "I that speak unto thee am he."  {4Red 28.3}
[4Red 28.4]         Blessed woman of Samaria! She had felt during the conference as if in the presence of                                                                              29  divinity; now she gladly acknowledged her Lord. She required of him no miracle, as did the Jews, to prove his divine character. She accepted his assertion, feeling perfect confidence in his words, and not questioning the holy influence that emanated from him.  {4Red 28.4}
[4Red 29.1]          The disciples, returning from their errand, were surprised to find their Master conversing with a Samaritan woman; yet they did not inquire her errand, nor ask Jesus why he talked with her. The woman left her water-pot, forgetting her errand to the well, and went her way into the city, saying to all whom she met, and the men of the city, "Come, see a man who told me all things that ever I did. Is not this the Christ?"  {4Red 29.1}
[4Red 29.2]         This woman, though so sinful, was still in a more favorable condition to become an heir of Christ's kingdom than those of the Jews who made exalted professions of piety, yet trusted their salvation to the observance of outward forms and ceremonies. They felt that they needed no Saviour and no teacher. But this poor woman hungered and thirsted after righteousness. She was eager for instruction, waiting for the consolation of Israel, and ready to accept the Saviour when he was revealed. Jesus, who explained not his character to the proud and skeptical Pharisees and rulers, declared himself to this humble person who was ready to believe on him.  {4Red 29.2}
[4Red 29.3]          As yet he had not taken the refreshing draught that he desired, nor tasted the food that his disciples had brought him. The salvation of perishing souls so absorbed his attention that his physical wants were forgotten. But his followers anxiously entreated him to eat. Still                                                                              30  contemplating the great object of his mission, he answered them, "I have meat to eat that ye know not of." His disciples were surprised, and began to wonder among themselves who could have brought him food in their absence. But Jesus explained, "My meat is to do the will of Him that sent me, and to finish his work."  {4Red 29.3}
[4Red 30.1]          It was not temporal food alone that sustained him in his arduous life; but the accomplishment of the work which he left the royal courts of Heaven to perform, strengthened him for his labors, and lifted him above the necessities of humanity. To minister to a soul hungering and thirsting for the truth was more satisfying to the Son of Man than eating or drinking. He pitied sinners; his heart went out in sympathy for the poor Samaritans, who felt their ignorance and wretchedness, and were eagerly looking for the advent of Messiah, who would enlighten them and teach them the true religion.  {4Red 30.1}
[4Red 30.2]          The Jews felt secure in their self-righteousness, they desired no enlightenment; but they looked for a Saviour who would release them from the bondage of the Roman yoke, and exalt them above their oppressors. They could not receive one who reproved their sins and condemned their selfish, hypocritical lives. They looked for a Messiah who would reign with worldly power and glory, confound and defeat the Romans, and exalt the Jews to a nation of princes.  {4Red 30.2}
[4Red 30.3]          Jesus saw a field of labor among the Samaritans. Before him lay the fields of grain, their tender green lit by the golden sunlight. Viewing the beautiful scene, he employed it as a symbol, "Say not ye there are yet four months, and then                                                                              31  cometh harvest? Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest." He here referred to the gospel field, to the work of Christianity among the poor, despised Samaritans. His hand reached out to gather them into the garner; they were ready for the harvest.  {4Red 30.3}
[4Red 31.1]         The Saviour was above all prejudice of nation or people; he was willing to extend the blessings and privileges of the Jews to all who would accept the light which he came to the world to bring. It caused him great joy to behold even one soul reaching out to him from the night of spiritual blindness. That which Jesus had withheld from the Jews and enjoined upon his disciples to keep secret, was distinctly opened before the inquiring woman of Samaria; for He who knew all things perceived that she would make a right use of her knowledge and be the means of leading others to the true faith.  {4Red 31.1}
[4Red 31.2]          It was not merely the fact that Jesus told her concerning the secrets of her life which inspired the confidence of this woman in him, but it was also his look and his solemn words that reached her soul and convinced her that he was a superior being. At the same time she felt that he was her friend, pitying and loving her. This is the character of the world's Redeemer; while he condemned her life of sin, he directed her to his divine grace as the sure and perfect remedy. The pitying love of the Saviour is not confined to sect or party.  {4Red 31.2}
[4Red 31.3]          As the woman of Samaria hastened back to her friends, publishing as she went the wonderful news, many left the highway and the town to go and ascertain if she indeed spoke the truth. Numbers of the citizens left their employments                                                                              32  and hastened to Jacob's well to see and hear this remarkable man. They surrounded Jesus and listened attentively to his instruction. They plied him with questions, and eagerly received his explanation of matters that had perplexed their understandings. They were like a people in great darkness tracing up a sudden ray that had pierced their gloom and which they were eager to follow to its source, that they might bask in the light and warmth of day.  {4Red 31.3}
[4Red 32.1]          The Samaritans were attracted and interested by the teachings of Jesus. But they were not satisfied with this short conference; they were anxious to hear more and to have their fellow-citizens also listen to this wonderful teacher. They begged him to tarry with them and instruct them. For two days he remained in Samaria teaching the people. Many believed on him and accepted his words. Jesus was a Jew, yet he mingled freely with these Samaritans, setting at naught the custom and bigotry of his nation. He had already commenced to break down the partition wall between Jew and Gentile, and preach salvation to the world.  {4Red 32.1}
[4Red 32.2]          These Samaritan listeners were in darkness and superstition; but they were not contented with their condition, and the words of Jesus relieved them of many doubts and uncertainties that had harassed their minds. Many who had come from curiosity to see and hear this remarkable person were convicted of the truth of his teachings, and acknowledged him as their Saviour. Eagerly they listened to the words he spoke in reference to the kingdom of God. In their new joy they said unto the woman, "Now we believe, not because of thy saying; for we                                                                              33  have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world."  {4Red 32.2}
[4Red 33.1]         Christ, at the very beginning of his ministry, openly rebuked the superficial morality and ostentatious piety of the Jews. He did not conform his life and his work to their customs and regulations. He was not influenced by their unreasonable prejudices against the Gentiles. He, on the contrary, sternly rebuked their conceit and selfish seclusion. The Pharisees rejected Christ. They ignored his miracles and the truthful simplicity of his character. They refused to recognize his pure and elevated spirituality and all evidences of his divinity. They scornfully demanded of him a sign that they might know that he was indeed the Son of God.  {4Red 33.1}
[4Red 33.2]          But the Samaritans asked no sign, and Jesus performed no miracles among them; yet they received his teachings, were convicted of their great need of a Saviour, and accepted him as their Redeemer. They were therefore in a much more favorable position before God than the Jewish nation, with its pride and vanity, blind bigotry, narrow prejudice, and bitter hatred of every other people on the earth. Jesus, in face of all these prejudices, accepted the hospitality of this despised people, slept under their roofs, ate with them at their tables--partaking of the food prepared and served by their hands--taught in their streets, and treated them with the greatest kindness and courtesy.  {4Red 33.2}
[4Red 33.3]          In the temple at Jerusalem there was a partition wall separating the outer court from the inner one. Gentiles were permitted to enter the outer court, but it was only lawful for the Jews to penetrate to the inner inclosure. Had a                                                                              34  Samaritan passed this sacred boundary, the temple would have been desecrated, and his life would have paid the penalty of its pollution. But Jesus, who was virtually the foundation and originator of the temple--the services and ceremonies of which were but a type of his great sacrifice, pointing to him as the Son of God--encircled the Gentiles with his human arm of sympathy and association, while, with his divine arm of grace and power, he brought to them the salvation which the Jews refused to accept.  {4Red 33.3}
[4Red 34.1]          Jesus had spent several months in Judea, giving the rulers of Israel a fair opportunity of proving his character as the Saviour of the world. He had performed many mighty works in their midst; but he was still treated by them with suspicion and jealousy. In passing through Samaria on his way to Galilee, his reception among the Samaritans, and the eagerness with which they listened to his teachings, were in marked contrast with the incredulity of the Jews, who had misinterpreted the prophecies of Daniel, Zechariah, and Ezekiel, confusing the first advent of Christ with his second majestic and glorious appearing.  {4Red 34.1}
[4Red 34.2]          Their blindness was in consequence of their lofty pride and arrogance, looking only for worldly station and emolument. They urged their interpretation of the prophecies upon the Samaritans, who believed that Messiah was to come not only as a Redeemer of the Jews, but of the world. This caused great bitterness toward them from the Jews, who contended that Christ would come to exalt Israel and to bring into subjection all other nations. This perversion of the prophecies led the Samaritans to discard all the sacred                                                                              35  writings but those of Moses. But their minds were open to enlightenment, and they received the Saviour's instruction joyfully and accepted him as the promised Messiah.  {4Red 34.2}
[4Red 35.1]                     Choosing the Disciples.          The disciples had not yet fully joined themselves to Jesus to be co-laborers with him. They had witnessed many of his miracles, and their minds had been enlightened by the discourses they had heard from his lips; but they had not entirely left their employment as fishermen. Their hearts were filled with grief by the death of John, and they were troubled with conflicting thoughts. If the life of John had been permitted to end so ingloriously, what would be the fate of their Master, when the scribes and Pharisees were so bitter against him? Amid their doubt and fear, it was a relief for them to return once more to their fishing, and, for a brief space, find in their old employment a diversion from their anxiety.  {4Red 35.1}
[4Red 35.2]          Jesus frequently dismissed them to visit their homes and rest; but he gently though firmly resisted all their entreaties that he should himself rest. At night he found the seasons of prayer for which he could not claim time during the day. While the world he had come to save was wrapped in slumber, the Redeemer, in the sanctuary of the mountains, would intercede for man with the Father. Often he spent entire nights in prayer and meditation, going back in the morning to his active work.  {4Red 35.2}
[4Red 35.3]          It was morning on the Sea of Galilee, and the fishermen were in their boats, weary with                                                                              36  a long night of fruitless toil. But, with the dawn, Simon discovered the form of Jesus walking upon the beach. He directed the attention of his disciples to their beloved Teacher, and they all pulled for the shore. It seemed impossible for the Saviour to obtain any retirement. Already the crowd had gathered thickly about him as he walked on the shore. The sick and afflicted were brought for him to relieve. At length the people had pressed so closely about him that they scarcely left him comfortable standing-room. It was just at this time that the fishermen were nearing the shore. Jesus requested Peter to take him in his boat, and, immediately, upon entering it, directed the disciple to pull out a little from the land. Then, being removed a short distance from the people, he was in a better position to be seen and heard by them, and from the boat upon the lake he preached in regard to the mysteries of the kingdom of God. His language was simple and earnest, appealing to the minds of the people with convincing power.  {4Red 35.3}
[4Red 36.1]          The discourse ended, Jesus turned to Peter and bade him launch out into the deep, and let down his net for a draught. But Peter was thoroughly disheartened; not only was he sorrowful because of the death of John the Baptist, and his mind tortured with unbelief in consequence of that event, but he was discouraged in regard to his temporal prospects. He had been unsuccessful in his fishing, and the past night had been spent in unavailing labor. It was therefore in a desponding tone that he replied to the command of Jesus: "Master, we have toiled all night, and have taken nothing; nevertheless, at thy word I will let down the net."                                                                              37   {4Red 36.1}
[4Red 37.1]          He called his brother to his aid, and together they let down the net into the deep water, as Jesus had directed. When they came to draw in the net they were unable to do so because of the great quantity of fish it contained, and they were obliged to summon James and John to their aid before they could draw in the net and unload it. When this was done the boat was so heavily laden that there was danger of its sinking.  {4Red 37.1}
[4Red 37.2]          Peter had seen Jesus perform wonderful miracles, but none made so strong an impression upon his mind as this miraculous draught of fish, after a night of disappointment. The unbelief and discouragement that had been oppressing the disciples through the long, weary night, now gave way to awe and amazement. Peter was thrilled with a sense of the divine power of his Master. He felt ashamed of his sinful unbelief. He knew that he was in the presence of the Son of God, and felt unworthy to be in such companionship. He impulsively flung himself at the feet of Jesus, crying, "Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord!" But even as he spoke, he was clinging to the feet of Jesus, and would not have been willing for the Saviour to take him at his word, even if he had attempted to do so.  {4Red 37.2}
[4Red 37.3]          But Jesus understood the conflicting emotions of the impetuous disciple, and said to him, "Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch men." Similar words were afterward addressed to the three other fishermen, when they were all upon the shore. As they were busily employed in mending their nets, which had been broken by the great weight of the fish they had taken, Jesus said to them, "Follow me, and I will make                                                                              38  you fishers of men." Immediately after this they left their nets and boats and followed the Saviour. These humble fishermen recognized the divine authority of Jesus, and forthwith gave up their regular occupation and left their worldly possessions in obedience to the command of their Lord.  {4Red 37.3}
[4Red 38.1]          These four disciples were more closely associated with Jesus in his earthly life than any of the others. Christ, the light of the world, was abundantly able to qualify these unlearned fishermen of Galilee for the high commission he had chosen for them. The words spoken to these lowly men were of mighty signification; they were to influence the world through all time. It seemed a simple thing for Jesus to call those poor, discouraged men to follow him; but it was an event productive of tremendous results; it was to shake the world. The quickening power of God, enlightening the minds of those illiterate fishermen, was to enable them to spread the doctrines of Christ far and wide, and others were to take up the task, until it would reach all lands, and be taught in all ages, winning many to salvation. Thus would the poor fishermen of Galilee be, indeed, "fishers of men."  {4Red 38.1}
[4Red 38.2]          Jesus did not oppose education. The highest culture, if sanctified by the love and fear of God, receives his approbation. An objection is sometimes brought against education because Jesus chose ignorant fishermen for his disciples. But these men were subject to his refining influence for three years, and the Saviour was the most perfect educator the world has ever known. The Prince of Life did not choose the learned lawyers, the scribes and elders, for his disciples, because                                                                              39  they would not follow him. Therefore he chose the humble peasants for his helpers. The rich and educated among the Jews were exalted by their own worldly wisdom and self-righteousness, and felt all-sufficient in themselves, realizing no special need of a Redeemer. Their characters were fixed, and they would not receive the teachings of Christ. But the humble fishermen were rejoiced to be connected with the Saviour, and become co-laborers with him.  {4Red 38.2}
[4Red 39.1]          As Jesus passed on his way to Jerusalem, he saw Matthew engaged in his business of tax-gathering. He was a Jew, but when he became a publican his brethren despised him. The Jewish people were continually irritated on account of the Roman yoke. That a despised and heathen nation should collect tribute of them was a constant reminder that their power and glory as an independent nation had departed. Their indignation knew no bounds when one of their own people so far forgot the honor of his exalted race as to accept the office of tax-gatherer.  {4Red 39.1}
[4Red 39.2]          Those who thus assisted to sustain the Roman authority were considered apostate. The Jews regarded it as degrading to associate in any way with a publican. They considered the office identical with oppression and extortion. But the mind of Jesus was not molded after the prejudices of the Pharisees. He looked below the surface and read the heart. His divine eye saw in Matthew one whom he could use for the establishment of his church. This man had listened to the teachings of Christ, and had been attracted to him. His heart was full of reverence for the Saviour, but the thought had never entered the mind of Matthew that this great Teacher would                                                                              40  condescend to notice him, much less choose him as a disciple. Therefore his astonishment was great when Jesus addressed him with the words, "Follow me."  {4Red 39.2}
[4Red 40.1]          Without a doubtful murmur, or question as to his consequent pecuniary loss, Matthew rose up and followed his Master, and united his interest with the few disciples of Jesus. The despised publican felt that the Saviour had bestowed upon him an honor which he did not deserve. He gave no thought to the lucrative business he had exchanged for poverty and fatigue. It was enough that he would be in the presence of Christ, that he could learn wisdom and goodness from his lips, behold his marvelous works, and be a co-laborer with him in his arduous toil.  {4Red 40.1}
[4Red 40.2]          Matthew was wealthy, but he was willing to sacrifice all for his Master. He had many friends and acquaintances whom he was anxious should become followers of Jesus, and he was desirous that they should have an opportunity to meet him. He felt certain that they would be charmed with his pure and simple doctrine, taught without ostentation or display.  {4Red 40.2}
[4Red 40.3]          He accordingly made a feast at his own house and called together his friends and relatives, among whom were a number of publicans. Jesus was invited as a guest, in whose honor the feast was prepared. He, with his disciples, accepted the courteous invitation, and graced the banquet with his presence. The envious scribes and Pharisees, who were ever watching and following the movements of Jesus, did not lose this opportunity of seeking to condemn the cause of Christ.  {4Red 40.3}
[4Red 40.4]          They were highly indignant that one who                                                                              41  called himself a Jew should mingle with publicans. Though they refused to acknowledge him the Messiah, and would accept none of his teachings, yet they could not shut their eyes to the fact that he had great influence over the people; this being the case they were chagrined that he should, by his example, ignore their prejudices and traditions. When Jesus called Matthew to follow him their anger knew no bounds that he should thus honor a hated publican. They openly attacked the disciples on the subject, and accused them of eating with publicans and sinners.  {4Red 40.4}
[4Red 41.1]          "And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at meat in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down with him and his disciples. And when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto his disciples, Why eateth your Master with publicans and sinners?" It was with bitter contempt that they asked this question. Jesus did not wait for his disciples to answer this scornful charge, but himself replied, "They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice; for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." He here explained his course by taking the case of a physician, whose work is not among the well, but among those who are diseased. He who came to save the sin-sick soul must go among those who most need his forgiving mercy and pitying love.  {4Red 41.1}
[4Red 41.2]         Those poor publicans and sinners, although stained with guilt, felt their need of repentance and pardon. It was the mission of Heaven to relieve just such want as theirs. Although these persons apparently disregarded religious rites and                                                                              42  observances, yet in heart and life they were better fitted to become sincere Christians than the Pharisees and priests who scorned them. Many of them were possessed of noble integrity, and would not wrong their conscience by rejecting a doctrine which their reason declared to be true.  {4Red 41.2}
[4Red 42.1]          Jesus had come to heal the wounds of sin among his own nation, but they refused his proffered aid; they trampled upon his teachings and made light of his mighty works. The Lord turned, therefore, to those who would hear his words. Matthew and his associates obeyed the summons of the Master and followed him. The despised publican became one of the most devoted evangelists. His unselfish heart was drawn out for souls that needed the light. He did not repulse sinners by magnifying his own piety, and contrasting it with their sinfulness; but linked them to himself through kindly sympathy, as he presented to them the precious gospel of Christ. His labors were attended with marked success. Many of those who sat at that feast, and listened to the divine instruction of Jesus, became instruments of enlightenment to the people.  {4Red 42.1}
[4Red 42.2]          The pointed words addressed by Jesus to the Pharisees on the occasion of this feast silenced them, but did not remove their prejudice nor soften their hearts. They went away and complained to the disciples of John concerning the practices of Jesus and his followers. They dilated upon the dangerous influence that he exerted over the people, setting at naught their ancient traditions, and preaching a doctrine of mercy and love to the world. They sought to arouse dissatisfaction in the minds of John's disciples by contrasting their austere piety and rigorous fasting                                                                              43  with the example of Jesus in feasting with publicans and sinners.  {4Red 42.2}
[4Red 43.1]          The feelings of John's disciples were stirred, and they complained to the disciples of Jesus concerning the course of their Master, which was so contrary to the teachings of John. If John was sent of God, and taught according to his Spirit, how could the practices of Jesus be right? The followers of the Saviour, being unable to answer these questions, brought the matter to their Master. "And they said unto him, Why do the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees; but thine eat and drink? And he said unto them, Can ye make the children of the bridechamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days."  {4Red 43.1}
[4Red 43.2]          Jesus had come to the world, bringing the light of Heaven. He came as the Redeemer of mankind, to limit the power of Satan and set the captive free. At his birth the heavenly messengers had borne the glad tidings of great joy to the humble shepherds upon the plains of Bethlehem, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men!"  {4Red 43.2}
[4Red 43.3]          The greatest gift of Heaven had been given to the world. Joy to the poor, for Christ has come to make them heirs of his kingdom! Joy to the rich, for he will teach them how to apply their earthly treasure that it may secure for them eternal riches in Heaven! Joy to the ignorant, for he has come to give them wisdom unto salvation! Joy to the learned, for he will open to their                                                                              44  understanding deeper mysteries than they have ever before fathomed!  {4Red 43.3}
[4Red 44.1]          Said the Saviour, "Blessed are your eyes, for they see; and your ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, that many prophets and righteous men have desired to see these things which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear these things which ye hear, and have not heard them." The mission of Christ opened to the minds of men truths that had been hidden from the foundation of the world.  {4Red 44.1}
[4Red 44.2]          Every human enterprise sinks into insignificance when compared with the advent of Christ upon the earth. What occasion for joy had the disciples who were permitted to walk and talk with the Majesty of Heaven! Happy were they who had the Prince of Peace in their very midst, bestowing upon them daily new mercies and blessings. Why should they mourn and fast? It was more fitting for them to mourn who rejected the Saviour and closed their eyes and ears to his divine teachings, who turned from the peace and joy of infinite love and truth. The treasure of Heaven was entrusted to them for a time, and they, heedless of the gift, chose bondage and darkness rather than freedom and light through Christ.  {4Red 44.2}
[4Red 44.3]          In the synagogue at Nazareth Jesus had announced himself the Redeemer of mankind. Said he, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised; to preach the acceptable year of the Lord."                                                                              45   {4Red 44.3}
[4Red 45.1]          How could the children of the bridechamber fast when the bridegroom was yet with them? But when he should go back to Heaven, leaving his disciples to meet alone the unbelief and darkness of the world, then it would be fitting for the church to fast and mourn, until her absent Lord should return the second time.  {4Red 45.1}
[4Red 45.2]          The jealous Pharisees misinterpreted all the actions of our Lord. The very deeds that should have melted their hearts and won their admiration, only served as an excuse to charge him with immorality. These self-righteous men had so often been rebuked by Jesus for their iniquity, and exposed in their evil purposes and wicked natures, that they did not dare to bring their complaints to him, but carry them where they will be most likely to create prejudice and unbelief. Had the disciples of Jesus listened to these insinuations, they would have ceased from following their Master. But they heeded not the base charges of impiety and evil associations against him by those who were themselves filled with malice and hatred.  {4Red 45.2}
[4Red 45.3]          The Saviour ate with sinners, he spoke to them the words of life, and many accepted him as their Redeemer. The feast of Christ was holy; but the fasting Pharisees will have their portion with the hypocrites and unbelievers, when Christ shall come in his glory, and those whom they scorned will be gathered into his kingdom.  {4Red 45.3}
[4Red 45.4]                          The Sabbath.          Nothing so distinguished the Jews from surrounding nations, and designated them as true worshipers of the Creator, as the institution of                                                                              46  the Sabbath. Its observance was a continual visible token of their connection with God, and separation from other people. All ordinary labor for a livelihood or for worldly profit was forbidden upon the seventh day. According to the fourth commandment the Sabbath was dedicated to rest and religious worship. All secular employment was to be suspended; but works of mercy and benevolence were in accordance with the purpose of the Lord. They were not to be limited by time nor place. To relieve the afflicted, to comfort the sorrowing is a labor of love that does honor to God's holy day.  {4Red 45.4}
[4Red 46.1]          The work of the priests in connection with the sacrificial offerings was increased upon the Sabbath, yet in their holy work in the service of God they did not violate the fourth commandment of the decalogue. As Israel separated from God, the true object of the Sabbath institution became less distinct in their minds. They grew careless of its observance, and unmindful of its ordinances. The prophets testified to them of God's displeasure in the violation of his Sabbath. Nehemiah says: "In those days saw I in Judah some treading wine-presses on the Sabbath, and bringing in sheaves, and lading asses; as also wine, grapes, and figs, and all manner of burdens, which they brought into Jerusalem on the Sabbath-day, and I testified against them in the day wherein they sold victuals."  {4Red 46.1}
[4Red 46.2]          And Jeremiah commands them: "Take heed to yourselves, and bear no burden on the Sabbath day, nor bring it in by the gates of Jerusalem; neither carry forth a burden out of your houses on the Sabbath day, neither do ye any                                                                              47  work, but hallow ye the Sabbath day, as I commanded your fathers."  {4Red 46.2}
[4Red 47.1]          But they heeded not the admonitions of the inspired prophets, and departed more and more from the religion of their fathers. At length calamities, persecution, and bondage came upon them in consequence of their disregard of God's requirements.  {4Red 47.1}
[4Red 47.2]          Alarmed at these visitations of divine punishment, they returned to the strict observance of all the outward forms enjoined by the sacred law. Not satisfied with this, they made burdensome additions to those ceremonies. Their pride and bigotry led them to the narrowest interpretation of the requirements of God. As time passed they gradually hedged themselves in with the traditions and customs of their ancestors, till they regarded them with all the sanctity of the original law. This confidence in themselves and their own regulations, with its attendant prejudice against all other nations, caused them to resist the Spirit of God, and separated them still farther from his favor.  {4Red 47.2}
[4Red 47.3]          Their exactions and restrictions were so wearisome that Jesus declared: "They bind heavy burdens, and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders." Their false standard of duty, their superficial tests of piety and godliness, obscured the real and positive requirements of God. Heart service was neglected in the rigid performance of outward ceremonies. The Jews had so perverted the divine commandments, by heaping tradition upon tradition, that, in the days of Christ, they were ready to accuse him of breaking the Sabbath, because of his acts of mercy upon that day.                                                                              48   {4Red 47.3}
[4Red 48.1]          The grain was ready for the sickle when Jesus and his disciples passed through the corn fields on the Sabbath. The disciples were hungry, for their Master had extended his work of teaching and healing to a late hour, and they had been without food for a long time. They accordingly began to pluck the ears of corn and to eat, rubbing them in their hands, in accordance with the law of Moses, which provides that: "When thou comest into the standing corn of thy neighbor, then thou mayest pluck the ears with thine hand; but thou shalt not move a sickle unto thy neighbor's standing corn."  {4Red 48.1}
[4Red 48.2]          But spies were continually upon the track of Jesus, watching for some occasion to accuse and condemn him. When they saw this act of the disciples, they immediately complained to him, saying, "Behold thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do upon the Sabbath day." In this they expressed their own narrow views of the law. But Jesus defended his followers thus: "Have ye never read what David did, when he had need, and was a hungered, he, and they that were with him? how he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest, and did eat the shewbread, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them which were with him? And he said unto them, The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath. Therefore the Son of Man is Lord also of the Sabbath."  {4Red 48.2}
[4Red 48.3]          If excessive hunger excused David for violating even the holiness of the sanctuary, and made his act guiltless, how much more excusable was the simple act of the disciples in plucking the grain and eating it upon the Sabbath day.                                                                              49  Jesus would teach his disciples and his enemies that the service of God was first of all; and, if fatigue and hunger attended the work, it was right to satisfy the wants of humanity, even upon the Sabbath day. That holy institution was not given to interfere with the needs of our being, bringing pain, and discomfort, instead of blessings. "The Sabbath was made for man," to give him rest and peace, and remind him of the work of his Creator, not to be a grievous burden.  {4Red 48.3}
[4Red 49.1]          The work done in the temple upon the Sabbath was in harmony with the law; yet the same labor, if employed in ordinary business, would be a violation of it. The act of plucking and eating the grain to sustain the bodily strength, to be used in the service of God, was right and lawful. Jesus then crowned his argument by declaring himself the "Lord of the Sabbath,"--One above all question and above all law. This Infinite Judge acquits the disciples from blame, appealing to the very statutes they are accused of violating.  {4Red 49.1}
[4Red 49.2]          But Jesus did not let the matter drop without administering a rebuke to his enemies. He declared that in their blindness they had mistaken the object of the Sabbath. Said he: "But if ye had known what this meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would not have condemned the guiltless." He then contrasted their many heartless rites with the truthful integrity, and tender love that should characterize the true worshipers of God: "For I desired mercy, and not sacrifice; and the knowledge of God more than burnt-offerings. But they like men have transgressed the covenant; there have they dealt treacherously against me."                                                                              50   {4Red 49.2}
[4Red 50.1]          Jesus was reared among this people, so marked with bigotry and prejudice; and he therefore knew that in healing upon the Sabbath day, he would be regarded as a transgressor of the law. He was aware that the Pharisees would seize upon such acts with great indignation, and thereby seek to influence the people against him. He knew that they would use these works of mercy as strong arguments to affect the minds of the masses, who had all their lives been bound by the Jewish restrictions and exactions. Nevertheless he was not prevented by this knowledge from breaking down the senseless wall of superstition that barricaded the Sabbath, and teaching men that charity and benevolence were lawful upon all days.  {4Red 50.1}
[4Red 50.2]          He entered the synagogue, and saw there a man who had a withered hand. The Pharisees watched him, eager to see what he would do with regard to this case--whether or not he would heal the man upon the Sabbath day. Their sole object was to find cause for accusation against him. Jesus looked upon the man with the withered hand, and commanded him to stand forth. He then asked, "Is it lawful to do good on the Sabbath days, or to do evil? to save life, or to kill? But they held their peace. And when he had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the hardness of their hearts, he saith unto the man, Stretch forth thine hand. And he stretched it out; and his hand was restored whole as the other."  {4Red 50.2}
[4Red 50.3]          He justified this work of healing the paralytic, as in perfect keeping with the principles of the fourth commandment. But they questioned him: "Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath days?"                                                                              51  Jesus made them the clear and forcible answer, "What man shall there be among you, that shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a pit on the Sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and lift it out? How much then is a man better than a sheep? Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the Sabbath days."  {4Red 50.3}
[4Red 51.1]          The spies upon our Saviour's words dared not, in the presence of the multitude answer this question for fear of involving themselves in difficulties. They knew that while they would leave men to suffer and die rather than to violate their traditions by relieving them upon the Lord's day, a brute which had fallen into danger would be at once relieved, because of the loss that would accrue to the owner if he was neglected. Thus the dumb animal was exalted above man, made in the image of God.  {4Red 51.1}
[4Red 51.2]          Jesus wished to correct the false teachings of the Jews in regard to the Sabbath and also to impress his disciples with the fact that deeds of mercy were lawful on that day. In the matter of healing the withered hand he broke down the custom of the Jews, and left the fourth commandment standing as God had given it to the world. By this act he exalted the Sabbath, sweeping away the senseless restrictions that encumbered it. His act of mercy did honor to the day, while those who complained of him, were, by their many useless rites and ceremonies, themselves dishonoring the Sabbath.  {4Red 51.2}
[4Red 51.3]          There are ministers today who teach that the Son of God broke the Sabbath and justified his disciples in doing the same. They take the same ground as did the caviling Jews, although ostensibly                                                                              52  for another purpose, since they hold that Christ abolished the Sabbath.  {4Red 51.3}
[4Red 52.1]         Jesus in turning upon the Pharisees with the question whether it was lawful to do good upon the Sabbath day or evil, to save life or to kill, confronted them with their own wicked purposes. They were following upon his track to find occasion for falsely accusing him; they were hunting his life with bitter hatred and malice, while he was saving life and bringing happiness to many hearts. Was it better to slay upon the Sabbath, as they were planning to do, than to heal the afflicted as he had done? Was it more righteous to have murder in the heart upon God's holy day, than love to all men which finds expression in deeds of charity and mercy?  {4Red 52.1}
[4Red 52.2]                    Sermon on the Mount.          The Redeemer of the world sought to make his lessons so simple that all could understand who heard them. It was not his choice to teach within walls or temples. True, he often did so in order to reach a class whom he would not be likely to meet while speaking in the open air, but Jesus preferred the fields, the groves, and the lake-sides for his temples. There were also his favorite resorts for meditation and prayer.  {4Red 52.2}
[4Red 52.3]         He had special reasons for choosing these natural sanctuaries in which to give instruction to the people. The landscape lay before him, rich in scenes and objects familiar alike to the lofty and the humble. From these he drew illustrations that simplified his teachings, and impressed them firmly upon the minds of his hearers. The birds caroling in the leafy branches, the glowing                                                                              53  flowers of the valley, the spotless lily resting on the bosom of the lake, the lofty trees, the fruitful lands, the waving grain, the barren soil, the tree that bore no fruit, the mighty hills, the bubbling brooks, the setting sun that tinted and gilded the heavens, all served as means of instruction, or as emblems by which he taught the beauties of divine truth. He connected the visible works of the Creator with the words of life which he spoke, and thus led the mind from the contemplation of Nature unto Nature's God.  {4Red 52.3}
[4Red 53.1]          The malice of the Jews was so great in consequence of the miracle of Jesus in healing the man with the withered hand on the Sabbath day, that he with his disciples withdrew to a more favorable field of labor. They went to the seaside of Galilee, and great multitudes followed him, for this new miracle wrought upon the Sabbath day was noised abroad through all that region. As Jesus taught, many of the sick, and those possessed with demons, were brought to him, and he made them whole. His great heart of love was filled with divine pity for the poor sufferers, many of whom sought only to draw near enough to touch him, believing that in so doing they would be healed, and in this they were not disappointed, for the touch of faith brought healing power from the great Physician, and their distress and gloom were changed to joy and thanksgiving. He also cast out many demons, who, in leaving their victims, acknowledged Christ, saying, "Thou art the Son of God."  {4Red 53.1}
[4Red 53.2]          The people of Galilee were greatly aroused, and flocked to the presence of the Saviour. At length the crowd so increased that he scarcely had room to stand, and therefore entered a small ship                                                                              54  which was near the shore, and there preached to the crowd that thronged upon the beach. So he labored uninterruptedly in teaching the people and in healing the sick. But when the day was far spent he stole away and hid himself in the solitude of the mountain, to commune with his Father in secret. Jesus spent the entire night in prayer, while his disciples slept at the foot of the mountain. About dawn he came and wakened them. The disciples were now about to receive an office of sacred responsibility, second only to that of Christ himself. They were to be set apart for the gospel work. They were to be linked with Jesus, to be with him, to share his joys and trials, to receive his teachings, and be faithful witnesses of his mighty works, that they might be able to impart the instruction thus gained to the world. They were to be qualified so that Jesus could at times send them forth alone to teach and work even as he taught and worked. Jesus wished his disciples to gain an experience in the gospel labor while he was on earth to comfort and direct them, so that they would be able to successfully continue the work after his death, and lay the foundation of the Christian church.  {4Red 53.2}
[4Red 54.1]         While Jesus was preparing his disciples for their ordination, and instructing them as to the duties of the great work that lay before them, Judas urged his presence among them. This man made great professions of devotion to Jesus, and proposed to become one of his disciples. Said he, "Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest." Jesus did not warmly receive him, neither did he repulse him, but addressed him with these words of mournful pathos, "The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have                                                                              55  nests; but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his head." Judas was selfish, and his main object in seeking a connection with Christ was to obtain temporal advantages through him; but Christ's reference to his own poverty, contrasting his condition with that of the foxes and the birds, was designed to cut off any hope Judas might cherish of securing earthly gain by becoming a follower of Christ. Judas was a man of acknowledged executive ability, and possessed of no small influence. For these reasons the disciples were anxious that he should form one of their number. They commended him in the highest terms to Jesus, as one who would greatly assist him in his work. They were therefore surprised that he received him so coolly; but the Saviour read the heart of Judas, and knew, even then, the part he was to act in his future betrayal and execution. Still, Jesus wished to connect this man with himself, that he might learn his divine mission, and gain moral strength to overcome the defects in his character, and experience an entire change of heart that would ensure his salvation. This it was possible for him to do, through the help of Christ.  {4Red 54.1}
[4Red 55.1]          Had Jesus repulsed Judas, the disciples, who regarded him with such favor, would have questioned, in their own minds, the wisdom of their Master. In receiving him, Jesus avoided this, and also placed the selfish and avaricious Judas in the most favorable position to develop qualities of mind and heart that would eventually gain for him a place in the kingdom of Heaven. But notwithstanding these precious opportunities Judas chose a course that covered him with everlasting infamy.                                                                              56   {4Red 55.1}
[4Red 56.1]          Gathering his disciples about him, Jesus bowed in their midst, and, laying his hands upon their heads, offered a prayer, dedicating them to his sacred work. Thus were the Lord's disciples ordained to the gospel ministry. This being accomplished, Jesus with his companions returned to the sea-side, where the multitudes were already gathering to hear him. Many of them were there for the purpose of being relieved of various maladies. Here he healed the sick and comforted the sorrowing, until the crowd increased so that there was not room for them upon the narrow beach. Jesus therefore moved up the mountain to a level space where the people could be accommodated. Here Jesus called his disciples near him, that the great truths he uttered might not fail to be indelibly impressed upon their minds, and that nothing might divert their attention from his words.  {4Red 56.1}
[4Red 56.2]          Though the disciples were close about him, and his words seemed specially addressed to them, yet they were also designed to reach the hearts and consciences of the mixed crowd there assembled. At every large gathering of this kind, the people still expected that Jesus would make some great display of power in regard to the new kingdom of which he had spoken. The believing Jews looked for him to free them from the yoke of bondage and reinstate them in their ancient glory. But in his sermon on the mount Christ disappointed their hopes of earthly glory. He opened his discourse by stating the principles that should govern his kingdom of divine grace, as contained in the several beatitudes.  {4Red 56.2}
[4Red 56.3]          "Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven." The poor in spirit are                                                                              57  those who claim no personal merit, and boast of no virtue in themselves. Realizing their utter helplessness, and deeply convicted of sin, they put no faith in mere outward ceremonies, but cast themselves upon Jesus who is all-righteous and all-compassionate. The Christian can only rise through humility. The proud heart strives in vain to earn salvation by good works; for though one cannot be saved without good works, yet these alone will not suffice to win eternal life. After he has done all he can, Christ must impute to him his own righteousness.  {4Red 56.3}
[4Red 57.1]          In Christ, God has bestowed Heaven's best gift to redeem man, and, as the gift is full and infinite, so is saving grace boundless and all-sufficient. This saying of Christ struck at the very root of the self-righteousness of the Pharisees, who felt themselves already rich in spiritual knowledge, and did not realize their need to learn more. Such characters could have no part in the kingdom of Christ.  {4Red 57.1}
[4Red 57.2]          "Blessed are they that mourn; for they shall be comforted." In pronouncing a blessing upon those who mourn, Jesus did not design to teach that there is any virtue in living under a perpetual cloud, nor that selfish sorrow and repining has any merit of itself to remove a single stain of sin. The mourning spoken of by Christ is a godly sorrow for sin, that works repentance unto eternal life. Many grieve when their guilt is discovered, because the result of their evil course has brought them into disagreeable circumstances. It was thus that Esau mourned the sin of despising and selling his birth-right; but it was the unexpected consequences of that sin which caused his grief. So Pharaoh regretted his stubborn                                                                              58  defiance of God, when he cried for the plagues to be removed from him; but his heart was unchanged, and he was ready to repeat his crime when tempted. Such mourning is not unto repentance.  {4Red 57.2}
[4Red 58.1]          He who is truly convicted of sin feels his whole life to have been one continued scene of ingratitude. He feels that he has robbed his best friend of the time and strength which was bought for him at an infinite price. His whole soul is filled with unutterable sorrow that he has slighted and grieved his compassionate Saviour. Such mourning is precious, for it will yield the peaceable fruits of righteousness. The worldling, from his stand-point, may pronounce this sorrow a weakness; but it is the strength which binds the penitent to the Infinite One with links that cannot be broken. It reveals that the angels of God are bringing back to his soul the graces which were lost through hardness of heart and transgression. To confess and deplore one's errors evinces an excellence of character capable of discerning and correcting them. The tears of the penitent are only the clouds and the raindrops that precede the sunshine of holiness, the sorrow that heralds a joy that will be a living fountain in the soul. Men are sowing in God's great field with toil and tears, yet with patient expectation; and they will be blessed, for the heavens will open and the rain will fall, insuring a bountiful harvest. Then when the Reaper comes, he will return with joy bringing home his sheaves.  {4Red 58.1}
[4Red 58.2]          "Blessed are the meek; for they shall inherit the earth." The difficulties that the Christian encounters may be very much lessened by that                                                                              59  meekness of character which hides itself in Christ. Jesus invites all the weary and heavy laden to come unto him who is meek and lowly in heart, that they may find rest. If the Christian possesses the humility of his Master, he will rise above the slights, the rebuffs, and annoyances to which he is daily exposed, and they will cease to cast a gloom over his spirit. That meekness which Jesus blessed, operates amid the scenes of domestic life; it makes the home happy, it provokes no quarrels, gives back no angry answers, but soothes the irritated temper, and diffuses a gentleness which is felt by all within its charmed circle. It calms the inflammable spirit of retaliation, and mirrors forth the character of Christ.  {4Red 58.2}
[4Red 59.1]          Far better would it be for Christians to suffer under false accusations than to inflict upon themselves the torture of retaliation against their enemies. Hatred and revenge are instigated by Satan, and bring only remorse to him who cherishes them. Lowliness of heart is the strength that gives victory to the Christian. His reward is an inheritance of glory.  {4Red 59.1}
[4Red 59.2]          "Blessed are they who do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled." As the body feels the necessity for temporal food to supply the waste of the system, and preserve the physical strength, so the soul should long for that spiritual nourishment that increases the moral strength, and satisfies the cravings of the mind and heart. As the body is continually receiving the nutriment that sustains life and vigor, so should the soul constantly receive the heavenly food which gives nerve and muscle to spirituality. As the weary traveler eagerly seeks the spring in the desert, and, finding it, quenches his                                                                              60  burning thirst with its cool and sparkling water, so should the Christian thirst for and seek the pure water of life, of which Christ is the fountain. There the soul may be satisfied, there the fever born of worldly strife is allayed, and the spirit is forever refreshed. But a majority of those who listened to Jesus hungered only for worldly advantages and honor. Especially did the self-exaltation of the Pharisees prevent them from longing for any higher attainments than they had already reached, for in their own estimation they were at the very pinnacle of perfect righteousness. However, there were many who heard thankfully the lessons of Jesus, and from that time, shaped their lives according to his teachings.  {4Red 59.2}
[4Red 60.1]          "Blessed are the merciful; for they shall obtain mercy." Here Jesus struck a blow at the arrogance and cruel intolerance of the Jews. Both priests and people were, as a rule, overbearing, quarreling with all who opposed them, severely critical and resentful of any reflection cast upon their own acts. Jesus said of the Pharisees, "Ye tithe mint, and rue, and all manner of herbs, and pass over judgment and the love of God." The Saviour desired to teach his followers a lesson of mercy that they should not be wanting in that tender compassion which pities and aids the suffering and erring, and avoids magnifying the faults of others.  {4Red 60.1}
[4Red 60.2]          "Blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God." The Jews were so exacting in regard to ceremonial purity that their regulations were extremely burdensome. Their minds were so occupied with rules and restrictions, and the fear of outward defilement, that they lost sight                                                                             61  of the necessity for purity of motive and nobility of action. They did not perceive the stain that selfishness, injustice, and malice, leave upon the soul.  {4Red 60.2}
[4Red 61.1]          Jesus declared that the pure in heart should see God. They would recognize him in the person of his Son, who was sent to the world for the salvation of the human race. Their minds, being cleansed and occupied with pure thoughts, would more clearly discover the Creator in the works of his mighty hand, in the things of beauty and magnificence which comprise the universe. They would live as in the visible presence of the Almighty, in a world of his creation, during the time that he apportions them here. They would also see God in the future immortal state, as did Adam when he walked and talked with God in Eden. Even now the pure in heart see God "through a glass darkly, but then face to face."  {4Red 61.1}
[4Red 61.2]          "Blessed are the peace-makers; for they shall be called the children of God." Our Heavenly Father is a God of peace. When he created man he placed him in an abode of peace and security. All was unity and happiness in the garden of Eden. Those who are partakers of the divine nature will love peace and contentment; they will cultivate the virtues that insure those results. They will seek to allay wrath, to quiet resentment and fault finding, and all the evil passions that foster quarrels and dissensions. The more men unite with the world, and fall into its ways, the less they have of the true elements of peace in their hearts, and the more they are leavened with the bitterness of worldly strife, jealousy, and evil thoughts toward each other, which only needs certain circumstances to                                                                              62  develop them into active agents for evil. Those whose anger kindles at slight provocations, and those who watch the words and acts of others to secretly report them where they will stir up enmity, are the direct opposite of the peace-makers who are called the children of God.  {4Red 61.2}
[4Red 62.1]          The true Christian will in his intercourse with men suppress words that would tend to produce unnecessary anger and strife. All Heaven is at peace, and those who are closely connected with Christ will be in harmony with Heaven. Jesus declared: "In the world ye shall have tribulation; but in me ye shall have peace." Those who are in sympathy with the Saviour will not be restless and dissatisfied. They will partake of the nature of Christ, and their lives will emulate his example.  {4Red 62.1}
[4Red 62.2]          The multitudes were amazed at this doctrine, so at variance with the precepts and example of the scribes and Pharisees. The people had imbibed the idea from them that happiness consisted in the possession of the things of this world, and that fame and the honor of men were much to be coveted. It was very pleasing to be called "Rabbi," and to be extolled as very wise and religious, having their virtues paraded before the public. This was considered the crown of happiness. But Jesus, in the presence of that vast throng, declared that earthly gain and honor was all the reward such persons would ever receive. Jesus spoke with certainty, and a convincing power attended his words. The people were silenced, and a feeling of fear crept over them. They looked at each other doubtfully. Who of them would be saved if this man's teachings were true? Many were deeply convicted that this                                                                              63  remarkable teacher was actuated by the Spirit of God, and that the sentiments he uttered were divine.  {4Red 62.2}
[4Red 63.1]          These lessons of instruction were particularly calculated to benefit the disciples, whose lives would be governed by the principles therein taught. It was to be their work to impart the divine knowledge they derived from Jesus, to the world. It was their task to spread the gospel far and wide among the people of all lands, and it was very important that all the lessons of Jesus should be plain to their minds, stamped upon their memories, and incorporated in their lives. Every truth was to be stored away in their minds and hearts for future use.  {4Red 63.1}
[4Red 63.2]          After Jesus had explained to the people what constituted true happiness, and how it could be obtained, he more definitely pointed out the duty of his disciples, as teachers chosen of God to lead others into the path of righteousness and eternal life. He knew that they would often suffer from disappointment and discouragement, that they would meet with decided opposition, that they would be insulted, and their testimony rejected. His penetrating eye looked down the coming years of their ministry, and saw the sorrow and abuse that would attend their efforts to lead men to salvation. Well he knew that the humble men who listened so attentively to his words were to bear, in the fulfillment of their mission, calumny, torture, imprisonment and death, and he continues:--  {4Red 63.2}
[4Red 63.3]          "Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake; for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner                                                                              64  of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad; for great is your reward in Heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you." Jesus here shows them that at the very time when they are experiencing great suffering in his cause, they have reason to be glad, and recognize that their afflictions are profitable to them, having an influence to wean their affections from the world and concentrate them upon Heaven. He taught them that their losses and disappointments would result in actual gain, that the severe trials of their faith and patience should be cheerfully accepted, rather than dreaded and avoided. These afflictions were God's agents to refine and fit them for their peculiar work, and would add to the precious reward that awaited them in Heaven. He charged them, when persecuted by men, not to lose confidence, nor become depressed and mourn over their hard lot, but to remember that righteous men of the past had likewise suffered for their obedience. Anxious to fulfill their duty to the world, fixing their desire upon the approbation of God, they were calmly and faithfully to discharge every duty, irrespective of the fear or favor of man.  {4Red 63.3}
[4Red 64.1]          Those things which seem to the Christian most grievous to be borne often prove his greatest blessing. Reproach and falsehood have ever followed those who were faithful in the discharge of duty. A righteous character, though blackened in reputation by slander and falsehood, will preserve the purity of its virtue and excellence. Trampled in the mire, or exalted to heaven, the Christian's life should be the same, and the proud consciousness of innocence is its own reward.                                                                              65  The persecution of enemies tests the foundation upon which the reputation really rests. Sooner or later it is revealed to the world whether or not the evil reports were true, or were the poisoned shafts of malice and revenge. Constancy in serving God is the only safe manner of settling such questions. Jesus would have his people use great care to give the enemies of his cause no ground to condemn their holy faith. No wrong action should cast a stigma upon its purity. When all arguments fail, the slanderers frequently open their galling fire upon the besieged servants of God; but their lying tongues eventually bring curses upon themselves. God will finally vindicate the right, honor the guiltless, and hide them in the secret of his pavilion from the strife of tongues.  {4Red 64.1}
[4Red 65.1]          God's servants have always suffered reproach; but the great work moves on, amid persecution, imprisonments, stripes, and death. The character of the persecution changes with the times, but the principle--the spirit that underlies it--is the same that stoned and beat and slew the chosen of the Lord centuries ago.  {4Red 65.1}
[4Red 65.2]          There was never one who walked a man among men more cruelly slandered than the Son of God. He was met at every point with bitter reproaches. They hated him without a cause. The Pharisees even hired men to repeat from city to city the falsehoods which they themselves fabricated to destroy the influence of Jesus. Yet he stood calmly before them declaring that reproach was a part of the Christian's legacy, counseling his followers how to meet the arrows of malice, bidding them not to faint under persecutions, but, "Rejoice, and be exceeding glad;" "for so persecuted                                                                              66  they the prophets which were before you." Jesus continued to impress upon the minds of his disciples the responsibility of their relation to the world. Said he:--  {4Red 65.2}
[4Red 66.1]          "Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men." The people could see the white salt, glistening in the pathway, where it had been cast out because it had lost its savor and was therefore useless. Jesus used salt as an illustration of the Christian's life and teachings upon the world. Were it not for the few righteous who inhabit the earth, the wrath of God would not be delayed a moment from punishing the wicked. But the prayers and good works of the people of God preserve the world; they are the savor of life. But if Christians are only so in name, if they have not virtuous characters and godly lives, they are like the salt that has lost its savor. Their influence upon the world is bad; they are worse than unbelievers.  {4Red 66.1}
[4Red 66.2]          Jesus took objects in the view of his listeners as emblems by which to teach his truth. The people had come together to hear him while it was yet early morning. The glorious sun, climbing higher and higher in the blue sky, was chasing away the shadows that lurked in the valleys and among the narrow defiles of the mountains. The glory of the eastern heavens had not yet faded out. The sunlight flooded the land with its splendor; the placid surface of the lake reflected the golden light, and mirrored the rosy clouds of morning. Every bud and flower and leafy spray glistened with dew-drops. Nature smiled under the                                                                              67  benediction of a new day, and the birds sang sweetly among the spreading trees. The Saviour looked upon the company before him, and then upon the rising sun, and said to his disciples, "Ye are the light of the world." The figure was peculiarly striking. As the sun lit up the landscape with his genial rays and scattered the shades of night, so the disciples were to diffuse the light of truth, and scatter the moral darkness that brooded over the world. In the brilliant light of morning the towns and villages situated upon the surrounding hills stood forth clearly and made an attractive feature of the scene. Jesus, pointing to them said, "A city that is set on a hill can not be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." In these words Jesus taught his disciples that if they wished to direct others in the path of righteousness, their own example should be correct, and their acts reflect the light of truth.  {4Red 66.2}
[4Red 67.1]          Moral disease abounds, and darkness covers the earth; but the disciples of Christ are represented as lights shining amid the gloom of night. Those rays reveal the dangers that lie in the sinner's path, and point the true way to righteousness and safety. If those  who profess to be Christ's followers, and to have the light of truth, are not careful to present that truth to others in a proper manner, those who are in the darkness of error will see no beauty in it. In carrying a lantern on a dark night, to light the way for one who is following, the bearer sometimes becomes careless,                                                                              68  and permits his person to interpose between the light and the one whom he is guiding, and the darkness of the way is rendered more intense to him from the temporary light that has been shed upon it. So with many who essay to present the truth of God to others; they hide the precious light with their own defective characters, which stand out darkly conspicuous in their deformity, and turn many from the truth. The characters of the professed followers of Christ should be so admirable, and their deeds so exemplary, that the world will be attracted toward a religion that bears such fruits of righteousness. They will thus be led to investigate and embrace its principles from the fact that the lives of its representatives shine forth with such holiness that they are the beacon lights of the world.  {4Red 67.1}
[4Red 68.1]          The Pharisees shut themselves away from the world, and thereby made it impossible for them to exert an influence over the people of the world; but Jesus names his disciples the "light the world." Their teachings and example are to scatter the clouds of error, and all nations and people are to feel their influence. The religion of the Bible is not to be confined between two covers nor within the walls of a church. It is not to be brought out only occasionally simply for our own benefit, and then carefully laid aside again, but it is to sanctify the daily life, to manifest itself in every business transaction and in all the social relations of life. Such a religion was in marked contrast with that of the Pharisees, which consisted only in the hollow observance of rules and ceremonies, and shed no ennobling influence over their lives.  {4Red 68.1}
[4Red 68.2]          Jesus was closely watched by spies, who were                                                                              69  ready to seize any unguarded word that might drop from his lips. The Saviour was well aware of the prejudice existing in the minds of many of his hearers. He said nothing to unsettle the faith of the Jews in the religion and institutions of Moses. The same voice that declared the moral and ceremonial law, which was the foundation of the whole Jewish system, also uttered the words of instruction on the mount. It was because of his great reverence for the law and the prophets that Jesus sought to break through the wall of superstitious exactions that hemmed in the Jews. He wished them not only to observe the law, but to develop the principles of that law and the teachings of the prophets.  {4Red 68.2}
[4Red 69.1]          Jesus severely criticised the false interpretations which the Jews had given to the law, yet he sufficiently guarded his disciples against the danger of yielding up the vital truths given to the Hebrews. Jesus came not to destroy their confidence in the instruction which he himself had given them through Moses in the wilderness. But, while he taught them due reverence for that law, he desired to lead them on to higher truths and a greater knowledge, that they might advance into clearer light.  {4Red 69.1}
[4Red 69.2]          As Jesus explained the duty of his disciples in the works of righteousness, the Pharisees saw that the doctrines taught condemned their course, and, in order to prejudice the people against the great Teacher, whispered to one another that the lessons of Jesus were in opposition to the law of Moses, in that he made no mention of that law. In this way they designed to arouse the indignation of the people against Christ. But Jesus, perceiving their intent, in the presence of the                                                                              70  vast multitude, and in a clear and distinct voice, declared, to the utter discomfiture of his enemies these words:--  {4Red 69.2}
[4Red 70.1]          "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets; I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For verily, I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled." Here Jesus refutes the charge of the Pharisees. His mission to the world is to vindicate the claims of that sacred law which they charge him with breaking. If the law of God could have been changed or abolished, then Christ need not have come to a fallen world to suffer the consequence of man's transgression. Jesus came to explain the relation of the law of God to man, and to illustrate its precepts by his own example of obedience. He further declares that, "Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of Heaven." Thus did the Saviour declare the validity of the moral law. Those who disobey the commandments of God, and teach others to do the same by their example and doctrine, are condemned by Christ. They are the children of the wicked one, who was the first rebel against the law of God. Having explicitly declared his reverence for his Father's law, Jesus in these words condemns the practices of the Pharisees, who were strict in their outward observance of that law while their hearts and lives were corrupt:--  {4Red 70.1}
[4Red 70.2]          "For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of Heaven." The righteousness                                                                              71  here taught was conformity of the heart and life to the revealed will of God. Jesus taught that the law of God should regulate the thoughts and purposes of the mind. True godliness elevates the thoughts and actions; then the external forms of religion accord with the Christian's internal purity; then those ceremonies required in the service of God are not meaningless rites, like those of the hypocritical Pharisees.  {4Red 70.2}
[4Red 71.1]          Many religious teachers of today are themselves breaking the commandments of God, and teaching others to do so. In place of those holy commandments, they boldly teach the customs and traditions of men, regardless of the direct testimony of Christ that such ones should be "least in the kingdom of Heaven." Jesus declared to the multitude assembled to hear him, to the Pharisees, who sought to accuse him of lightly regarding the law, and to the people of all time, that the precepts of Jehovah were immutable and eternal.  {4Red 71.1}
[4Red 71.2]         The report had been brought of murder and robbery in the wild region near Capernaum, and there was a general expression of indignation and horror in consequence among those who were assembled to hear Jesus. The divine Teacher took advantage of this circumstances to point an important lesson. Said he:--  {4Red 71.2}
[4Red 71.3]          "Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the Judgment. But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the Judgment; and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council; but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be                                                                              72  in danger of hell fire." Here Jesus describes murder as first existing in the mind. That malice and revenge which would delight in deeds of violence is of itself murder. Jesus goes further still, and says, "Whoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the Judgment." There is an anger that is not of this criminal nature. A certain kind of indignation is justifiable, under some circumstances, even in the followers of Christ. When they see God dishonored, his name reviled, and the precious cause of truth brought into disrepute by those who profess to revere it, when they see the innocent oppressed and persecuted, a righteous indignation stirs their soul; such anger, born of sensitive morals, is not a sin. Among the listeners are those who congratulate themselves upon their righteousness because they have committed no outward crime, while they are cherishing in their hearts feelings of the same nature as that which prompts the assassin to do his fearful deed. Yet these men make professions of piety, and conform to the outward requirements of religion. To such Jesus addresses these words:--  {4Red 71.3}
[4Red 72.1]          "Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift." He thus shows that crimes originate in the mind, and those who permit hatred and revenge to find a place in their hearts have already set their feet in the path of the murderer, and their offerings are not acceptable to God. The only remedy is to root out all bitterness and animosity from the heart. But the Saviour even goes                                                                              73  further than this, and declares that if another has aught against us, we should endeavor to relieve his mind, and, if possible, remove those feelings from it, before our offering can be acceptable with God. This lesson is of special importance to the church at this time. Many are zealous in religious services while unhappy differences exist between them and their brethren which it is in their power to remove, and which God requires them to remove before he will accept their services. Christ has so clearly pointed out the Christian's course in this matter that there should be no question in his mind as to his duty.  {4Red 72.1}
[4Red 73.1]          While Jesus is teaching, there are pleasure-boats upon the water, and it is evident to all that the idlers who occupy them are disreputable characters. The listening people expect Jesus to severely denounce this class, but are surprised when he declares: "Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery. But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart." Those who have looked upon the guilty characters who lead lives of sensual dissipation as sinners above all others, are astonished to hear Jesus assert that those who cherish lascivious thoughts are as guilty at heart as the shameless violators of the seventh commandment. Jesus condemned the custom then existing of a man putting away his wife for trivial offenses. This practice led to great wretchedness and crime. Jesus strikes at the primary cause of the laxness with which the marriage relation was held, when he condemns the unholy passions which find the marriage institution a barrier to the gratification of their                                                                              74  lust. Christ would have the marriage relation hedged about with judicial restrictions, so that there could be no legal separation between husband and wife, save for the cause of adultery.  {4Red 73.1}
[4Red 74.1]          Many who had regarded the commandments as prohibiting actual crime but reaching no farther, now perceive that the law of God should be obeyed in spirit as well as in letter. In this manner Jesus takes up the commandments separately and explains the depth and breadth of their requirements, exposing the fatal mistake of the Jews in their merely outward obedience. Jesus gives a lesson upon oath-taking, saying, "Let your communication  be Yea, yea; Nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil." The third commandment condemns the profane swearer, but the spirit of the precept reaches farther still, and forbids that the name of God be introduced into the conversation in a careless or irreverent manner. Many, even of the professed followers of Christ, are in the habit of using lightly the name of God, and, even in their prayers and exhortations, do not use the Supreme name with a proper solemnity.  {4Red 74.1}
[4Red 74.2]          A detachment of the Roman troops was encamped near by, on the sea-shore, and Jesus is now interrupted by the loud blast of the trumpet which is the signal for the soldiers to assemble on the plain below. They form in the regular order, bowing in homage to the Roman standard which is uplifted before them. With bitterness the Jews look upon this scene which reminds them of their own degradation as a nation. Presently messengers are dispatched from the army, with orders to various distant posts. As they toil up the abrupt bank that borders the shore,                                                                              75  they are brought near to the listening crowd that surrounds Jesus, and they force some of the Jewish peasants to carry their burdens for them up the steep ascent. The peasants resist this act of oppression, and address their persecutors with violent language; but they are finally compelled to obey the soldiers, and perform the menial task required of them. This exhibition of Roman authority stirs the people with indignation, and they turn eagerly to hear what the great Teacher will say of this cruel act of oppression. With sadness, because of the sins which had brought the Jews into such bondage, Jesus looks upon the shameful scene. He also notes the hatred and revenge stamped upon the faces of the Jews, and knows how bitterly they long for power to crush their oppressors. Mournfully he says:--  {4Red 74.2}
[4Red 75.1]          "Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil; but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away."  {4Red 75.1}
[4Red 75.2]          The example of Jesus was a practical illustration of the lesson here taught; contumely and persecution never caused him to retaliate upon his enemies. But this was a hard saying for the revengeful Jews, and they murmured against it among themselves. Jesus now makes a still stronger declaration:--  {4Red 75.2}
[4Red 75.3]          "Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbor, and hate thine enemy.                                                                              76  But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in Heaven; for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. For if ye love them that love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same? And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so?"  {4Red 75.3}
[4Red 76.1]          The manifestation of hatred never breaks down the malice of our enemies. But love and kindness beget love and kindness in return. Although God faithfully rewards virtue and punishes guilt, yet he does not withhold his blessings from the wicked, although they daily dishonor his name. He allows the sunshine and the showers to fall upon the just and the unjust, bringing alike worldly prosperity to both. If a holy God exercises such forbearance and benevolence toward the rebellious and the idolatrous, how necessary it is that erring man should manifest a like spirit toward his fellow-men. Instead of cursing those who injure him, it is his duty to seek to win them from their evil ways by a kindness similar to that with which Christ treated them who persecuted him. Jesus taught his followers that they should exercise a Christian courtesy toward all who came within their influence, that they should not be forgetful in deeds of mercy, and that when solicited for favors, they should show a benevolence superior to that of the worldling. The children of God should represent the spirit that rules in Heaven. Their                                                                              77  principles of action should not be of the same character with the narrow, selfish spirit of the world. Perfection alone can meet the standard of Heaven. As God himself is perfect in his exalted sphere, so should his children be perfect in the humble sphere they occupy. Thus only can they be fit for the companionship of sinless beings in the kingdom of Heaven. Christ addresses to his followers these words that establish the standard of Christian character: "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect."  {4Red 76.1}
[4Red 77.1]                       Parable of the Sower.          Jesus had spent the entire night in prayer, and he came down to the beach in the early morning to look for his disciples who were fishing near the shore. He could not long remain undisturbed by the people. As soon as it was known that Christ was by the sea-side, the multitude flocked to him. Their numbers increased so that he was pressed upon all sides. As he stood teaching them, the crowd became so dense that he stepped into a boat, and pulling out a little from the shore, gave the people a better opportunity to see and hear him, as he continued his discourse.  {4Red 77.1}
[4Red 77.2]          He frequently adopted this plan to escape from the eager throng that crowded upon each other to get into his presence. In this way he could speak the things that he desired them to hear without interruption. The Saviour, seated in the rude boat of a fisherman, taught the words of life to the listening people upon the beach. He was patient with those who were laboring under                                                                              78  temptation, tender and kind to the sorrowing and disheartened. His words found a response in many hearts, and light from his divine instruction poured in upon many darkened minds.  {4Red 77.2}
[4Red 78.1]          What a scene was this for angels to contemplate! Their glorious Commander, sitting in a fisherman's boat, swayed to and fro by the restless water, and preaching salvation to the listening crowd that are pressing down to the water's edge! He who was the honored of Heaven teaches his grand doctrine of deliverance in the open air to the common crowd. Yet he could have no more magnificent scene for his labors. The lake, the mountains, the spreading fields, the sunlight flooding the earth, all furnish subjects by which his lessons can be impressed upon the human mind.  {4Red 78.1}
[4Red 78.2]          In plain sight are the sowers and the reapers, side by side, the one casting the seed, and the other harvesting the early grain. The fruitful valleys, and the hill-sides are clothed in beauty. The barren rocks are seen upon the beach, and the birds make the air vocal with their music. The sea-fowls skim upon the surface of the water. Jesus takes this opportunity to draw lessons from nature that will sink into the minds of his listeners. He employs the scenery about him to illustrate his doctrine, so that in the future, whenever these objects are presented to their eyes, their thoughts will revert to the lessons of truth drawn from them by Jesus. They will be daily reminders of the precious instruction which they had received from him.  {4Red 78.2}
[4Red 78.3]          Sitting thus, and looking upon the animated scene before him, Jesus uttered the parable that has been handed down to us through the ages, as                                                                              79  pure and beautiful today in its unadorned simplicity as when it was given that morning on the Sea of Galilee more than eighteen hundred years ago:--  {4Red 78.3}
[4Red 79.1]         "Hearken; behold, there went out a sower to sow. And it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by the wayside, and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up. And some fell on stony ground, where it had not much earth; and immediately it sprang up, because it had no depth of earth; but when the sun was up, it was scorched; and because it had no root, it withered away. And some fell among thorns, and the thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded no fruit. And other fell on good ground, and did yield fruit that sprang up and increased, and brought forth, some thirty, and some sixty, and some an hundred. And he said unto them, He that hath ears to hear, let him hear."  {4Red 79.1}
[4Red 79.2]          This striking illustration of the spreading abroad of the gospel of the Son of God engaged the earnest attention of the people. The speaker carried with him the minds of his hearers. Their souls were stirred, and many a heart throbbed with the animation of a new purpose. They were charmed with a doctrine so ennobling in its principles, yet so easily understood. The high spiritual attainments which Jesus taught seemed then very desirable. But how soon the impressions there received were to pass away from many minds, when they again mingled with the world. The sins that had seemed so heinous under the holy light of the Master's presence, would be clasped again to their erring hearts. Unfavorable surroundings, and worldly cares and temptations                                                                              80  would cause them to relapse again into indifference.  {4Red 79.2}
[4Red 80.1]          But others who listened commenced from that moment a holier life, carrying out daily the principles of Christ's teachings. The subject matter of his discourse, illustrated by the scene before them, would never be effaced from their minds. The varied ground, some producing only thistles and noxious weeds, the ledges of rock covered with a surface of earth, the sowers with their seed, all being before their eyes, fastened his words in their minds as nothing else could have done.  {4Red 80.1}
[4Red 80.2]          The existing state of things led Jesus to give the parable of the sower. The people who followed Christ had been disappointed that he did not set up a new kingdom. Long had they looked for a Messiah who would exalt and glorify them as a nation, and now that their expectations were not realized, they refused to receive him as their Redeemer. Even his chosen disciples were becoming impatient that he did not assume temporal authority, and his relatives were disappointed in him and rejected him. They had addressed him in these words: "Depart hence, and go into Judea, that thy disciples may see the works that thou doest. For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these things, show thyself to the world."  {4Red 80.2}
[4Red 80.3]          His followers were mortified that the learned and wealthy were not the most willing to accept Jesus as their Saviour. They felt the stigma that attached to their Master, because it was the poor, the afflicted, and the humbler class generally who became his disciples. Why, they asked                                                                              81  themselves, did not the scribes and Pharisees, the teachers in the schools of the prophets, acknowledge that he was the long-looked-for Messiah? It was to meet this doubt and discontent that Jesus spoke this parable. When the multitude had departed, the twelve with the other believers gathered about him, and asked him to explain it to them. "And he said unto them, Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God; but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables; that seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest at any time they should be converted, and their sins should be forgiven them. And he said unto them, Know ye not this parable? and how then will ye know all parables?" In these words he explained that his illustrations were to awaken thought in the minds of his hearers. If they desired a fuller explanation of his words they could ask it of him, as the disciples had done, and receive it.  {4Red 80.3}
[4Red 81.1]          The Pharisees understood the parable, but affected not to perceive its meaning. They closed their eyes lest they should see and their ears lest they should hear; therefore their hearts could not be reached. They were to suffer retribution for their willful ignorance and self-imposed blindness. One reason why he taught so much in parables was that the spies of the Jews were ever watching to find cause for complaint against him. Jesus designed to expose their hypocrisy and evil deeds without laying himself liable to the danger of being arrested and imprisoned by them, and thus cut off from the work which he came to do among the people.  {4Red 81.1}
[4Red 81.2]          He could speak cutting truths in parables,                                                                              82  reveal the iniquity that it was necessary to expose, without any fear of their laws. They could make the application, for they could not fail to recognize his meaning, yet they were powerless to condemn him for using a simple illustration in his discourse.  {4Red 81.2}
[4Red 82.1]          The words of Jesus implied a reproof to his disciples, because of their dullness to comprehend his meaning; for in the parable of the sower, he had illustrated the doctrine he had come to the world to teach. If they could not discern things so easily to be understood, how could they fathom greater truths that he would declare to them in parables? He also said that he would reveal greater mysteries concerning the kingdom of God unto them who followed him so closely and obeyed him than unto those who were outside of his companionship. They must open their minds to instruction and be ready to believe.  {4Red 82.1}
[4Red 82.2]          Those who had hardened their hearts to love pomp and ceremony did not wish to understand his teachings nor desire the work of God's grace within their hearts. This class would remain in ignorance of their own choosing. Those who connected with Heaven, and received Christ, who is the source of light and truth, would understand his words and gain practical knowledge concerning the kingdom of God. But those who, for any reason, neglected their present opportunities of acquaintance with the truth, and did not rightly use their powers of comprehension, but refused to be convinced by what their eyes saw and their ears heard, would be left in darkness; seeing, they would not perceive, and hearing, they would not understand. The truths                                                                              83  of God involved too much self-denial and personal purity to attract their carnal minds, and they closed their hearts with bigotry and unbelief.  {4Red 82.2}
[4Red 83.1]          The great Teacher blessed his disciples because they both saw and heard with eyes and ears that believed. Said he, "Many prophets and righteous men have desired to see these things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear the things which ye hear, and have not heard them." Jesus then explained to his disciples the different classes represented in the parable he had given them.  {4Red 83.1}
[4Red 83.2]          Christ, the Sower, scatters the seed. There are the worldly ones, whose hearts are like the hard-beaten highway, insensible to the teachings of divine wisdom. They love not the requirements of God, and follow their natural impulses. Many are convinced as they listen to the important lessons of Christ. They believe his words, and resolve to lead holy lives, but when Satan comes with his evil suggestions, they are overcome before the good seed has fairly sprung into life.  {4Red 83.2}
[4Red 83.3]          Had the soil of the heart been broken up by deep repentance for sin, they would have seen how wicked was their selfish love of the world, their pride and avarice, and would have put them away. The seeds of truth would have struck deep into the fallow ground prepared for them in the heart, and would have sprung up and borne fruit. But evil habits had so long held sway over their lives that their good resolutions had vanished before the voice of the tempter. "And these are they by the wayside, where the word is sown; but when they have heard,                                                                              84  Satan cometh immediately, and taketh away the word that was sown in their hearts."  {4Red 83.3}
[4Red 84.1]          There are those who receive the precious truth with joy; they are exceedingly zealous, and express amazement that all cannot see the things that are so plain to them. They urge others to embrace the doctrine that they find so satisfying. They hastily condemn the hesitating and those who carefully weigh the evidences of the truth and consider it in all its bearings. They call such ones cold and unbelieving. But in the time of trial these enthusiastic persons falter and fail. They did not accept the cross as a part of their religious life, and they turn from it with dampened ardor, and refuse to take it up.  {4Red 84.1}
[4Red 84.2]          If life moves smoothly with this class, if their way is never crossed, if all things are in harmony with their inclinations, they appear to be consistent Christians. But they faint beneath the fiery test of temptation; they cannot endure reproach for the truth's sake. The good seed that had sprung into so flourishing a plant, withers and dies because it has no root to sustain it in the time of drought. The very thing which should have caused the fibers to strike down deeper and send up more vigorous growth, parches and kills the whole plant. Just so the hot summer sun, that strengthens and ripens the hardy grain, withers and destroys that which, though fresh and green, has no depth of root, because the tender fibers cannot pierce the hard and stony ground.  {4Red 84.2}
[4Red 84.3]          These persons could cultivate and enrich the soil of their hearts, if they would, so that the truth would take deeper hold; but this involves too much patience and self-denial. It costs them                                                                              85  too much effort to make a radical change in their lives. They are easily offended by reproof, and ready to say with the disciples who left Jesus, "This is a hard saying; who can hear it?" "And these are they likewise which are sown on stony ground; who, when they have heard the word, immediately receive it with gladness; and have no root in themselves, and so endure but for a time; afterward, when affliction or persecution ariseth for the word's sake, immediately they are offended."  {4Red 84.3}
[4Red 85.1]          Jesus represents the seed as falling into neglected borders and patches covered with rank weeds which choke the precious plants that spring up among them; they grow sickly and perish. Many hearts respond to the voice of truth, but they do not properly receive and cherish it. They give it a place in the soil of the natural heart, without preparing the ground and rooting out the poisonous weeds that flourish there, and watching every hour in order to destroy them should they again appear. The cares of life, the fascination of riches, the longing for forbidden things, crowd out the love of righteousness before the good seed can bear fruit. Pride, passion, self-love, and love of the world, with envy and malice, are no companions for the truth of God. As it is necessary thoroughly to cultivate the soil that has once been overgrown with weeds, so it is necessary for the Christian to be diligent in exterminating the faults that threaten his eternal ruin. Patient, earnest effort in the name and strength of Jesus, can alone remove the evil tendencies of the natural heart. But those who have allowed their faith to be overcome by the growth of Satan's influences, fall into a worse                                                                              86  state than that which they occupied before they heard the words of life. "And these are they which are sown among thorns; such as hear the word, and the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts of other things entering in, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful."  {4Red 85.1}
[4Red 86.1]          Few hearts are like the good soil, well-cultivated, and receive the seeds of truth and bring forth abundant fruit to the glory of God. But Jesus finds some earnest Christians, rich in good works and sincere in their endeavors. "And these are they which are sown on good ground; such as hear the word, and receive it, and bring forth fruit, some thirty-fold, some sixty, and some an hundred."  {4Red 86.1}
[4Red 86.2]          Thus Christ represents the characters of those whom he came to teach, in a brief and comprehensive parable. The worldly-minded, the evil-disposed, the hard-hearted, are all exhibited to the minds of his hearers. He thus answers the question that we often hear today: Why was the work of Christ productive of such meager results, during his personal ministry upon earth? Miracles of goodness and mercy marked his life; but while he healed the afflicted, and cast out the demons that persecuted men, he left to themselves the work of correcting the evils of their natures. He instructed them how to unite their human efforts with his divine power, and triumph through his strength over the sins that beset them.  {4Red 86.2}
[4Red 86.3]         This experience was necessary in order to give moral power to the Christian character and fit it for the courts of Heaven. Jesus employed no miraculous agency to compel men to believe in                                                                              87  him. They were left to choose or reject him, of their own free will. No direct power was to force them into obedience, and destroy the free moral agency that God has given to man. The parable of the sower plainly sets forth the tendencies of the human heart, and the different classes with which Christ had to deal, and also explains the reasons that his ministry was not more successful in its immediate effects.  {4Red 86.3}
[4Red 87.1]          The parables of Jesus were designed to arouse a spirit of inquiry which would result in a clearer exposition of the truth. As he was thus instructing his disciples in the meaning of his words, the people again gathered about to listen, and his teachings were received and cherished in the minds of many who heard them. These discourses of Jesus were not merely to a class of inferior minds; but there were intelligent and cultivated persons present who were capable of the closest criticism. Scribes, Pharisees, doctors, rulers, lawyers, and the representatives of all nations, were there to hear; yet there were none to gainsay his words in all that vast assembly.  {4Red 87.1}
[4Red 87.2]                      Christ in the Synagogue.          This interview of Jesus with his disciples, in which they had received much precious instruction, was interrupted by those who had been searching for him. As the people began to flock about him, bringing their sick and afflicted, he repaired to the synagogue. While he was teaching there, many others of those who had left him on the other side of the lake came to the synagogue, and were surprised to see Jesus and his disciples there before them, knowing that there was                                                                              88  no boat by which he could pass to the other side. They began to inquire how and when he had crossed the sea. They were astonished when the disciples related to them the events of the preceding night. The fury of the storm and the many hours of fruitless rowing against the fury of adverse winds, the appearance of Christ walking upon the water, the fears thus aroused, his reassuring words, the adventure of Peter and its result, with the sudden stilling of the tempest and landing of the boat, were all faithfully recounted to the wondering crowd, amid frequent interruptions and exclamations of amazement.  {4Red 87.2}
[4Red 88.1]          But their attention was now directed to the lessons of Jesus, so full of solemn interest. Many were deeply affected; but the minds of some were entirely engrossed with curiosity regarding the wonderful relation they had heard. As soon as the discourse was ended, they gathered around the Saviour, questioning him, hoping to receive from his own lips a fuller account of his mighty work of the previous night. But Jesus did not gratify their idle curiosity. He was also beset by the Pharisees, to show them a sign from Heaven that he was the Son of God. They asked an evidence of his miraculous power, such as had been given on the other side of the sea. They importuned him to repeat his wonderful works before them.  {4Red 88.1}
[4Red 88.2]          Jesus declared to them that they did not seek him from any worthy motive: that they did not desire to learn how to please God in their daily lives; but they asked him to work miracles, sometimes in a spirit of unbelief, and sometimes because they hoped to be benefited by temporal favors which he might thus bestow upon them.                                                                              89  He bade them not to labor for the meat which perishes, but to seek for spiritual food, that wisdom which endures unto everlasting life. This the Son of God alone could give, for he has the seal of the Father. With solemn earnestness he sought to impress upon them that temporal favors are of little consequence compared with the heavenly grace offered by the Son of God.  {4Red 88.2}
[4Red 89.1]          "Then said they unto him, What shall we do, that we might work the works of God? Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom he hath sent. They said therefore unto him, What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee? what dost thou work? Our fathers did eat manna in the desert; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat." It was Christ himself who conducted the Hebrews in their travels through the wilderness. It was he who had daily fed them manna from heaven; yet they blindly referred him to this miracle, wrought for their fathers, in a spirit of caviling unbelief. Jesus declared to them that as God had given them manna to preserve their lives, so he had sent to them this gift of his Son, that through him they might eat of the bread of life and become immortal.  {4Red 89.1}
[4Red 89.2]          "Then said Jesus unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but my Father giveth you the true bread from Heaven. For the bread of God is He which cometh down from Heaven, and giveth life unto the world. Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give us this bread." Jesus used bread as a figure to illustrate the vitalizing power of his Spirit. The one sustains physical                                                                              90  life, while the other satisfies the heart, and strengthens the moral powers. Said he, "I am the bread of life; he that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst. But I said unto you, That ye also have seen me, and believe not." Those who experience the spiritual union with Christ never hunger for higher enjoyment. All uncertainty is gone; the weary soul finds continual refreshment in the Saviour. The feverish thirst for wealth and honor is gone. He is in them a well of water springing up into everlasting life.  {4Red 89.2}
[4Red 90.1]          Jesus assured the Jews that they had seen him and his works yet believed not. He did not refer to their seeing him with their natural eyes; but he meant that their understanding had been convinced, while their proud and stubborn hearts refused to acknowledge him as the Messiah. The Saviour had been doing in their midst works that no man had ever done. The living evidences of his divine power had been before them day after day; yet their hard and caviling hearts asked for still another sign of his divinity before they would believe. Had this been given them they would still have remained as unbelieving as before. If they were not already convinced of his Messiahship by what they had seen and heard, it was useless to show them more marvelous works. The dignity of God's holy Son was not to be compromised to gratify a questioning crowd.  {4Red 90.1}
[4Red 90.2]          Said Jesus, "For this people's heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their                                                                              91  heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them." Unbelief will ever find cause to doubt and reason away the most positive proof. The Jews stood constantly upon guard, lest they should be forced by overwhelming evidence to yield their prejudice and unbelief. Though their understanding was convinced, they refused to surrender their pride and self-righteousness, admitting that they, who had boasted of their wisdom over all the rest of the world, themselves needed a teacher.  {4Red 90.2}
[4Red 91.1]          The Jews had assembled to celebrate the passover. In eating the flesh of the Lamb, they were to remember that it represented the Lamb of God, and their protection when the first-born of their enemies were slain in Egypt. The blood that the Hebrews were commanded to have upon their door-posts, and which was a sign of safety to them, also represented the blood of Christ, which was to be shed for the sins of the world. The Saviour has power to finally raise from the dead all those who, by faith, eat of his flesh and drink of his blood. This spiritual food gives to the believers a well-founded hope of the resurrection to immortal life in the kingdom of God.  {4Red 91.1}
[4Red 91.2]          These precious truths Jesus declared to the incredulous multitude, saying, "All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. For I came down from Heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. And this is the Father's will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. And this is the will of Him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him,                                                                              92  may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last day."  {4Red 91.2}
[4Red 92.1]          He spoke of his future sacrifice in these words: "And the bread which I will give you, is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world." He offered his salvation to all who would accept him, clothed in humanity, as their Redeemer, having access to the Father, and being invested by him with divine authority.  {4Red 92.1}
[4Red 92.2]          But the Jews were displeased that Jesus should claim to be the bread of life come down from Heaven. "And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how is it, then, that he saith, I came down from Heaven?" They so clung to their bigotry and pride that it now seemed impossible for them to believe evidence that was plain as the noonday sun. Their jealousy was aroused that this man of humble birth was able to work wonders that they could not explain away, and teach truths that could not be contradicted. So they endeavored to awaken the prejudice and unbelief of the people by referring scornfully to the lowly origin of Jesus, and by reason of his mysterious birth, insinuating that he was of doubtful parentage. They contemptuously alluded to his life as a Galilean laborer, and to his family as being poor and lowly. They declared that the lofty claims of this uneducated carpenter should be at once repudiated.  {4Red 92.2}
[4Red 92.3]          But Jesus heard their murmurings and reproved them. He again, in more forcible language, declared his connection with the Father, and the necessity for the heart to be enlightened by the Spirit of God before it can feel the need of a Saviour. "No man can come to me, except                                                                              93  the Father which hath sent me draw him; and I will raise him up at the last day. It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man, therefore, that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me." He here refers to the prophecy of Isaiah: "And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord, and great shall be the peace of thy children."  {4Red 92.3}
[4Red 93.1]          This was not a new doctrine which Jesus taught. It was the fulfillment of prophecy, which, as expounders of the word, the priests and elders should have thoroughly understood. In declaring that none come to him unless the Father draws them, the Saviour wished them to understand that God would never appear in person to teach them concerning the way of life. Humanity could not endure the vision of his glory for a moment; only through the Son could they come to him. In seeing and hearing the Son, they saw and heard the Father. He is Mediator between God and his disobedient children. The Jews claimed God as their teacher, but Christ declared such profession vain, for, said he, "Every man, therefore, that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me."  {4Red 93.1}
[4Red 93.2]          Jesus did not attempt to answer the questions raised regarding his birth any more than he had answered those concerning his crossing the sea. He did not desire to magnify himself, nor the miracles that marked his life. The prejudice of the Pharisees lay deeper than their questions would indicate, and had taken root in the bitter perversity of their sinful hearts. His sayings and doings had not created such feelings, but only called them into action, because his pure and elevated doctrine was not in harmony with                                                                              94  their selfish hearts. Said he, "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me hath everlasting life. I am that bread of life." There were conflicting views and much uncertainty in regard to the resurrection of the dead. Aside from the dissension between the Sadducees and Pharisees, the Jews were in great darkness concerning the future life and the resurrection of the body. Jesus pitied them in their benighted condition, and bade them accept him, who was their only hope, the great Life-giver, even the "bread of life."  {4Red 93.2}
[4Red 94.1]          They had referred him to the manna which their fathers ate in the wilderness, as if the furnishing of that food was a greater miracle than Jesus had wrought; but he now declared unto them that the temporal food then given from Heaven was but a meager gift compared with the blessing of eternal life which he now offered them. The food eaten then sustained the strength, but did not prevent the approach of death, nor insure immortal life. The bread that the Son of God offered to man was death-destroying, giving in the end immortal life to the body. Said he, "Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead. This is the bread which cometh down from Heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. I am the living bread which came down from Heaven; if any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever; and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world."  {4Red 94.1}
[4Red 94.2]          Our Lord here points forward to his approaching death, the only true propitiation for the sins of humanity. The Jews were about to celebrate with great display the feast of the passover.                                                                              95  The Lamb to be eaten there, was a symbol of Christ's body; yet the very person that it represented stood in their midst, presenting himself as their Saviour, whose blood would preserve them from the wrath of a sin-hating God, and they refuse his offers of mercy.  {4Red 94.2}
[4Red 95.1]          The miracle Jesus had performed in feeding the multitude, furnished him a forcible figure by which to illustrate his work upon earth. He declared that, as temporal bread imparts health and strength to the body, so will faith in Christ, and obedience to his teachings, give spiritual vigor to the soul, and life everlasting. But the Jews, determined to misinterpret his words, now engaged in angry contention, asking, "How can this man give us his flesh to eat?" They affected to understand his words in the same literal sense as did Nicodemus, when he asked, "How can a man be born when he is old?" They comprehended the meaning of Jesus, but were not willing to acknowledge it. They thought it a favorable opportunity to prejudice the people against him, by presenting his words to them in the most unfavorable light. "Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me. This is that bread which came down from Heaven; not as your fathers did eat manna, and are                                                                              96  dead; he that eateth of this bread shall live forever."  {4Red 95.1}
[4Red 96.1]          The Jews appeared to be horrified at these sayings of Christ. Their law strictly forbade them to taste blood, and they construed his language into a sacrilegious speech, and contented and disputed over his words among themselves. Jesus gave his disciples, and the people, lessons which they could not at the time fully comprehend, because of their moral darkness. Many things which his followers did not fully understand when he uttered them, were made plain by subsequent events. His words were a stay to their hearts when he walked no more with them.  {4Red 96.1}
[4Red 96.2]          Even the disciples murmured at these last words of Jesus. They said, "This is a hard saying; who can hear it?" The Saviour heard their complaints and answered them: "Doth this offend you? What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before? It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." Thus he instructed them that it was not his human flesh that would give life eternal, but faith in his words and in the efficacy of the sacrifice he was to make for the world. His teaching and example, his life and death, were the heavenly food that was to give them spiritual life and vigor. He reproved them because they had murmured when he said that he had come down from Heaven. If they were not able to receive this truth, how would it be when he ascended before their eyes to that Heaven from whence he came?  {4Red 96.2}
[4Red 96.3]          Jesus knew that many followed him who hoped to receive temporal favors thereby. They                                                                              97  looked for him to work some miracle that would benefit them; but especially did they hope that he would eventually free them from the Roman yoke. He also knew that there was one near who would betray him. He told them that there were some among them who believed not. "And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father."  {4Red 96.3}
[4Red 97.1]          He wished them to understand that their hearts must be open to the Spirit of God before they could be drawn to him by faith. They must be willing to have their errors reproved, to eschew evil, and lead holy lives. The unbelief existing among the priests and rulers influenced the people to be hesitating and doubtful. Jesus had given them sufficient proof of his divinity; but their incredulous minds were ever seeking to explain away his wonderful works. They reasoned that the disciples might have been under a delusion when they saw him walking upon the water.  {4Red 97.1}
[4Red 97.2]          True, they could not but admit that he had performed many miraculous cures, and plentifully fed a vast multitude from five loaves and two small fishes; but their dissatisfied hearts queried, if he could do these wonders, why might he not give health, strength, and riches to all his people, free them from their oppressors, and exalt them to power and honor? Then they would believe on him and glorify his name. Thus they allowed themselves to be bound by unbelief and discontent. Their gross minds refused to comprehend the meaning of his words, "I am the bread which came down from Heaven." His                                                                              98  doctrine was too pure and exalted to attract their carnal hearts.  {4Red 97.2}
[4Red 98.1]          This discourse of Jesus cooled the enthusiasm of the people. If, by becoming his disciples, they must live righteous lives, deny self, and suffer humiliation, they had no desire to rally under his banner. Alas for Israel! They knew not the time of their visitation! They refused their Saviour, because they longed for a conqueror who would give them temporal power. They wanted the meat which perishes, and not that which endures unto everlasting life. Their ambition was for earthly riches and glory, and they had no relish for the words of Christ that taught personal purity, and a thorough reformation of life.  {4Red 98.1}
[4Red 98.2]          Many of the words and dealings of Jesus appear mysterious to finite minds; but all his purposes were clear to his divine understanding. His whole plan was mapped before him, perfect in all its details. Every act was calculated to produce its individual results. The history of the world from its creation to the end of time was fully known to Christ. Were the mind of man capable of understanding his dealings, every act of his earthly life would stand forth important, complete, and in harmony with his divine mission.  {4Red 98.2}
[4Red 98.3]          The murmuring of his followers grieved the heart of the Saviour. In openly rebuking their unbelief before the multitude, he had increased their disaffection, and many of them went back and walked no more with Jesus. He looked after these erring ones with eyes of pitying tenderness. They were greatly displeased, and, wishing to wound Jesus and gratify the malice                                                                              99  of the Pharisees, they turned their backs upon him and left him with disdain. In doing this they made the fatal mistake of rejecting God's counsel to them. It was such developments as these that made the Saviour a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. The consciousness that his kindness and compassion were unappreciated, his love unrequited, his mercy slighted, his salvation rejected, filled his divine soul with a grief that was inexpressible. Could these ungrateful disciples have discerned how God viewed their behavior to his dear Son, they would hardly have walked away so proudly and defiantly. They were choosing darkness rather than light, because they were too vain and self-righteous to receive a merited rebuke, and too worldly to accept a life of humility in order to secure salvation. In the face of all his wonderful works they turned away from Him, who, by the beauty of his doctrine and his mercy and benevolence, had called thousands to his side; who had relieved suffering humanity, so that entire cities and villages were freed from disease, and there was no work for a physician among them.  {4Red 98.3}
[4Red 99.1]          When we view the generosity of Christ to the poor and suffering, his patience with the rude and ignorant, his self-denial and sacrifice, we are lost in admiration and reverence. What a gift has God lavished upon man, alienated from him by sin and disobedience! Well may the heart break and the tears flow in contemplation of such inexpressible love! Christ abased himself to humanity that he might reach man sunken into the depths of woe and degradation, and lift him into a nobler life, give him moral strength to resist the power of Satan and overcome sin in his name.                                                                              100  Sad was the recompense he met for his marvelous condescension.  {4Red 99.1}
[4Red 100.1]          The words of Jesus were scorned because he declared that outward professions and observances of forms would not avail; the work must reach the heart and bring forth fruit meet for repentance. The words that he addressed to his disciples are also spoken to the followers of Christ today. The same necessity exists for a clean heart and a pure life. Yet how many reject the warning of God, spoken by his servants, and the close, practical truths pressed home to their hearts, because their lives are not in accordance with the will of God, because they perceive that an entire reformation is necessary, and are unwilling to take up the self-denying work, and are therefore angry because their sins have been discovered. They go away offended, even as the disciples left Jesus, murmuring, "This is a hard saying; who can hear it?"  {4Red 100.1}
[4Red 100.2]          Those who profess godliness, yet do not heed the admonitions of the Lord, nor regulate their lives in harmony with his holy will, fasten themselves more and more firmly by chains of darkness. Many who now profess to believe the truth of Christ, endure the test no better than those who turned away from following him. Many, while professing the faith, are so separated from Christ by hearts of unbelief, that they reject the words and works of God shown through his servants. If the divine revelation does not harmonize with their views, they feel at liberty to turn from its teachings. If it rebukes their sins they are offended. Praise and flattery would be grateful to their ears, but the truth is disagreeable, they cannot hear it. When the crowds                                                                              101  follow, and the multitudes are fed, and the cries of triumph go up, their voices are loud in praise; but when the searching of God's Spirit reveals to them their sin and bids them leave it, they turn their backs upon the truth, and "walk no more with Jesus."  {4Red 100.2}
[4Red 101.1]          God does not propose to be called to account for his ways and works. It is for his glory to conceal his purposes now; but by and by they will be revealed in their true importance. But he has not concealed his great love, which lies at the foundation of all his dealings with his children. He has revealed his love in the gift of his Son, and in the many providences by which he manifests himself. He who lives near to Jesus may understand much of the mystery of godliness, and comprehend the love that administers merited reproof. Humanity, alienated from God, can only be reconciled to him by partaking spiritually of the flesh and blood of his dear Son.  {4Red 101.1}
[4Red 101.2]          The Saviour did not attempt to prevent the disaffected disciples from leaving him, but, turning to the twelve chosen ones, said sorrowfully, "Will ye also go away?" Peter promptly replied by asking in turn "Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life, and we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God." How full of meaning are these words, "To whom shall we go?" The teachers of Israel were slaves to cold formality. The Pharisees and Sadducees were in constant contention concerning the doctrine of the resurrection and other points of difference. To leave Jesus was to fall among sticklers for rites and ceremonies, and ambitious men who sought their own glory. The disciples had felt more peace                                                                              102  and joy since they had accepted Christ than in all their previous lives. They had looked back with horror upon their former course of carelessness and iniquity. How could they, whose eyes had been opened to discern the malice and bigotry of the Jews, go back to them who had scorned and persecuted the Friend of sinners? Long had their faith sustained them in looking for the Messiah, and now that he had come, they could not turn from his presence to those who were hunting his life and had persecuted them for obeying him.  {4Red 101.2}
[4Red 102.1]          "To whom shall we go?" Not from the doctrine of Christ, his lessons of love and charity, to the darkness of unbelief, the wickedness of the world. While many were turning from the Saviour who had witnessed his miraculous works, who had seen him heal the sick and comfort the distressed, who had been electrified by the heavenly majesty of his bearing, Peter expresses the faith of the disciples, "Thou art that Christ." Never will they deny that he is the world's Redeemer, the Son of God. The very thought of losing this anchor of their souls thrilled their hearts with anguish. To be again destitute of a Saviour, subject to fear and superstition, would be to be adrift upon a dark and stormy sea.  {4Red 102.1}
[4Red 102.2]          Some may question the wisdom of Jesus in introducing a subject so easily misunderstood as that which had turned so many from him on this occasion. But he had a purpose in view. He saw that a most trying ordeal awaited his disciples in his betrayal, his agony in Gethsemane, and his crucifixion. He knew who among his followers were unbelieving and who were of weak faith. Had no test been given them, Jesus would have had many among his followers who were                                                                              103  weak in character, and undecided. When the great trial came, and their Lord was betrayed and condemned in the Judgment Hall; when he was humiliated, and the multitude, who had hailed him as their king, hissed at him and reviled him; when the cruel, jeering crowd cried, "Crucify him!"--then these faint-hearted ones would have sunk beneath their fear and disappointment.  {4Red 102.2}
[4Red 103.1]          The apostasy of these professed followers of Christ at such a time, would have been more than the twelve could have endured in addition to their great grief and the terrible ruin of their fondest hopes. The example of those who turned from him, might, in that hour of horror, have carried all the rest with them. But Jesus brought about this crisis while he was still present to comfort and strengthen his chosen, and prepare them for what was to follow. When the hooting rabble scorned Him who was doomed to the cross, the disciples were not overwhelmed with surprise at this insult to their Master, for they had seen the fickleness of those who had once followed him. When those who had professed to love the Master turned from him in the time of his trouble, the disciples remembered that the same thing had occurred before, for less reason. They had tested the inconstant favor of the world, and hung not their faith upon the opinions of others. Jesus wisely prepared the minds of his faithful few for the great trial of his betrayal and death.  {4Red 103.1}
[4Red 103.2]          Peter had great faith in Jesus. From the first he had believed that he was the Messiah. He had seen and heard John, who was the forerunner of Christ, proclaim him to be the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world. He had been closely connected with Jesus, had                                                                              104  witnessed his miracles, listened to his teachings, and was convinced that he was the Son of God. Many who had been convicted by the preaching of John, and had accepted Christ, began to doubt as to the mission of John, when he was imprisoned and put to death. They also doubted if Jesus was really the Messiah, whom they had looked for so long.  {4Red 103.2}
[4Red 104.1]          But the faith of Peter never flagged; he followed his Master with unwavering devotion. When those of the disciples who had ardently expected Jesus to make a great display of power, and take his place on David's throne, left him because they perceived that he had no such intention, Peter and his companions faltered not in their allegiance. The vacillating course of those who praised yesterday, and condemned today, did not affect the faith of the true follower of the Saviour. Peter declares, "Thou art the Son of the living God." He waited not for kingly honors to crown his Lord, but accepted him in his humiliation. Peter, in his confession of Christ, expressed the faith of the disciples. But notwithstanding this, Jesus knew that neither his believing followers nor any of the Jews had any idea of associating humiliation, suffering and death, with their Messiah. Compassionate Redeemer, who, in the full knowledge of the doom that awaited him, tenderly smoothed the way for his disciples, prepared them for their crowning trial, and strengthened them for the final test!                                                                              105   {4Red 104.1}
[4Red 105.1]                       Mary's Offering.          Six days before the passover, Jesus stopped at the house of Lazarus in Bethany. He was on his way from Jericho to attend the feast of the passover at Jerusalem, and chose this retreat for rest and refreshment. Crowds of people passed on to the city, bearing the tidings that Jesus was on his way to the feast, and that he would rest over the Sabbath at Bethany. This information was received with great enthusiasm by the people; for the news had spread everywhere of the wonderful works wrought by Jesus, the last and most astonishing of which was the resurrection of Lazarus from the dead. Many flocked to Bethany, some from curiosity to see one who had been raised from the dead, and others because their hearts were in sympathy with Jesus, and they longed to look upon his face and hear his blessed words.  {4Red 105.1}
[4Red 105.2]          They returned with reports that increased the excitement of the multitude. All were anxious to see and hear Jesus, whose fame as a prophet had spread over all the land. There was a general buzz of inquiry as to who the wonderful Teacher was, from whence he had come, if Lazarus who had been raised from the dead would accompany him to Jerusalem, and if it was likely that the great prophet would be crowned king at the feast. The attention of the people was entirely engrossed in the subject of Jesus and his wondrous works. The priests and rulers saw that they were losing their hold upon the minds of the people, and their rage against Jesus was increased; they could hardly wait for him to                                                                              106  come and give them the desired opportunity of gratifying their revenge and removing him forever from their way. As the time passed, they became excited and restless, fearing that after all Jesus might not come to Jerusalem. They were fearful that he had read their purposes against him, and would therefore remain away. They remembered how often he had divined their thoughts, exposed their hidden motives, and baffled their murderous designs. They could illy conceal their anxiety, and questioned among themselves, "What think ye, that he will not come to the feast?"  {4Red 105.2}
[4Red 106.1]          A hasty council of the priests and Pharisees was called to determine how to proceed with regard to Jesus, in view of the excitement and enthusiasm of the people on his account. They decided that it would be dangerous to seize upon him openly on any pretext, for since the raising of Lazarus the sympathies of the people were greatly in favor of Jesus. So they determined to use craft and take him secretly, avoiding all uproar or interference, carry on the mockery of a trial as quietly as possible, and trust to the fickle tide of public opinion to set in their favor when it was known that Jesus was condemned to death.  {4Red 106.1}
[4Red 106.2]          But another consideration came up: If they should execute Jesus, and Lazarus should remain as a witness of his miraculous power to raise from the dead, the very fact that a man existed who had been four days in the grave, and whose body had begun to decay, yet had been called to life and health by a word from Jesus, would sooner or later create a reaction and bring disaster upon themselves for sacrificing the life of Him who could perform such a miracle for the benefit of                                                                              107  humanity. They therefore decided that Lazarus must also die. They felt that if the people were to lose confidence in their rulers, the national power would be destroyed.  {4Red 106.2}
[4Red 107.1]          To such lengths do envy and bitter prejudice lead their slaves. In rejecting Christ, the Pharisees placed themselves where darkness and superstition closed around them, until, continually increasing in hatred and unbelief, they were ready to imbrue their hands in blood to accomplish their unholy ends, and would even take the life of one whom Infinite power had rescued from the grave. They placed themselves where no power, human or divine, could reach them; they sinned against the Holy Spirit, and God had no reserve power to meet their case. Their rebellion against Christ was settled and determined; he was a stumbling-block and a rock of offense to them; they would not have this man Jesus to reign over them. While all this plotting was going on at Jerusalem, Jesus was quietly resting from his labors at the house of Lazarus. Simon of Bethany, whom Jesus had healed of leprosy, wishing to show his Master special honor, made a supper and invited him and his friends as guests. The Saviour sat at the table, with Simon, whom he had cured of a loathsome disease, on one side, and Lazarus, whom he had raised from the dead, on the other. Martha served at the table, but Mary was earnestly listening to every word that fell from the lips of Jesus. She saw that he was sad; she knew that immediately after raising her brother from the dead, he was obliged to seclude himself in order to escape the persecution of the leading Jews. As she looked upon her brother in the strength of perfect health,                                                                              108  her heart went out in gratitude to Jesus who had restored him to her from the grave.  {4Red 107.1}
[4Red 108.1]          Jesus in his mercy had pardoned the sins of Mary, which had been many and grievous, and her heart was full of love for her Saviour. She had often heard him speak of his approaching death, and she was grieved that he should meet so cruel a fate. At great personal sacrifice she had purchased an alabaster box of precious ointment with which to anoint the body of Jesus at his death. But she now heard many express an opinion that he would be elevated to kingly authority when he went to Jerusalem, and she was only too ready to believe that it would be so. She rejoiced that her Saviour would no longer be despised and rejected, and obliged to flee for his life. In her love and gratitude she wished to be the first to do him honor, and, seeking to avoid observation, anointed his head and feet with the precious ointment, and then wiped his feet with her long, flowing hair.  {4Red 108.1}
[4Red 108.2]          Her movements had been unobserved by the others, but the odor filled the house with its fragrance and published her act to all present. Some of the disciples manifested displeasure at this act, and Judas boldly expressed his disapprobation at such a wasteful extravagance. Simon the host, who was a Pharisee, was influenced by the words of Judas, and his heart filled with unbelief. He also thought that Jesus should hold no communication with Mary because of her past life. Judas, the prime instigator of this disaffection among those who sat at the table, was a stranger to the deep devotion and homage which actuated Mary to her deed of love. He had been appointed treasurer of the united funds                                                                              109  of the disciples, and had dishonestly appropriated to himself the means which were designed for the service of God.  {4Red 108.2}
[4Red 109.1]          He had indulged a spirit of avarice until it had overpowered every good trait in his character. This act of Mary was in such marked contrast with his selfishness that he was ashamed of his avarice, and sought to attribute his objection to her gift, to a worthier motive. Turning to the disciples he asked, "Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?" Thus he sought to hide his covetousness under apparent sympathy for the poor, when, in reality, he cared nothing for them.  {4Red 109.1}
[4Red 109.2]          He longed to have the avails of the expensive ointment in his own hands to apply to his own selfish purposes. By his professed sympathy for the poor he deceived his fellow-disciples, and by his artful insinuations caused them to look distrustfully upon the devotion of Mary. Whispered hints of prodigality passed round the table: "To what purpose is this waste? for this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the poor." Mary was abashed as the eyes of the disciples were bent sternly and reproachfully upon her. She felt that her deed of devotion must have been wrong, and tremblingly expected Jesus to condemn it also.  {4Red 109.2}
[4Red 109.3]          But the Saviour had observed all that had transpired, and knew the motives of all who were there assembled. He read the object of Mary in her costly offering. Though she had been very sinful, her repentance was sincere, and Jesus, while reproving her guilt, had pitied her weakness and forgiven her. Mary's heart was filled with gratitude at the compassion of Jesus. Seven                                                                              110  times she had heard his stern rebuke to the demons which then controlled her heart and mind, and she had listened to his strong cries to his Father in her behalf. She knew how offensive everything impure was to the unsullied mind of Christ, and she overcame her sin in the strength of her Saviour. She was transformed, a partaker of the divine nature.  {4Red 109.3}
[4Red 110.1]          Mary had offered her gift in the grateful homage of her heart, and Jesus explained her motive and vindicated her deed. "Let her alone," he said. "Why," he asked, "trouble ye the woman? for she hath wrought a good work upon me." He justified her work to all present as evincing her gratitude to him for lifting her from a life of shame to one of purity, and teaching her to believe in him. Said he, "Against the day of my burying hath she kept this." The ointment so sacredly kept to anoint the dead body of her Lord she had poured upon his head in the belief that he was about to be lifted to a throne in Jerusalem.  {4Red 110.1}
[4Red 110.2]          Jesus might have pointed out Judas to the disciples as the cause of such severe judgment being passed on Mary. He might have revealed to them the hypocrisy of his character; he might have made known his utter want of feeling for the poor, and his embezzlement of money appropriated to their relief. He could have raised their indignation against him for his oppression of the widow, the orphan, and the hireling; but he refrained from exposing the true character of Judas. He reproached him not, and thus avoided giving him an excuse for his future perfidy.  {4Red 110.2}
[4Red 110.3]          But he rebuked the disciples, saying, "Ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good; but me ye have                                                                              111  not always. She hath done what she could. She is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying. Verily, I say unto you, wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her." Jesus, looking into the future, spoke with certainty concerning his gospel: That it was to be preached throughout the whole world. Kingdoms would rise and fall; the names of monarchs and conquerors would be forgotten; but the memory of this woman's deed would be immortalized upon the pages of sacred history.  {4Red 110.3}
[4Red 111.1]          Had the disciples rightly appreciated the exalted character of their Master, they would have considered no sacrifice too costly to offer to the Son of God. The wise men of the East understood more definitely his true position, and the honor due him, than his own followers, who had received his instruction and beheld his mighty miracles. They brought precious gifts to the Saviour, and bent in homage before him, while he was but a babe, and cradled in a manger.  {4Red 111.1}
[4Red 111.2]          The look which Jesus cast upon the selfish Judas convinced him that the Master penetrated his hypocrisy and read his base, contemptible character. He was stirred with resentment. His heart burned with envy that Jesus should be the recipient of an offering suitable to the monarchs of earth. He went directly from that supper to the chief priests, and agreed to betray him into their hands. The priests were greatly rejoiced at this, and "they covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver, and from that time he sought opportunity to betray him."                                                                              112   {4Red 111.2}
[4Red 112.1]          In the case of Judas we see the fearful result of covetousness and unholy anger. He begrudged the offering made to Jesus, and although not personally rebuked, he was irritated to combine revenge with his avarice, and sell his Lord for a few pieces of silver. Mary showed how highly she prized the Saviour when she accounted the most precious gift none too costly for him; but Judas valued Jesus at the price for which he sold him; his niggardly soul balanced the life of the Son of God against a paltry sum of money. The same cold, calculating, spirit is manifested by many who profess Christ today. Their offerings to his cause are grudgingly bestowed or withheld altogether under various plausible excuses. A pretense of wide philanthropy, unlimited by church or creed, is not unfrequently one of them, and they plead, like Judas, It is better to give it to the poor. But the true Christian shows his faith by investing in the cause of truth; he is known by his works, for "faith without works is dead."  {4Red 112.1}
[4Red 112.2]         Jesus read Simon's heart, and knew how he had been influenced by the insinuations of Judas, and that he had questioned in his mind, saying, "This man, if he were a prophet, would have known who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him; for she is a sinner." When Judas had left the house, Jesus turned to his host and said, "Simon, I have somewhat to say unto thee." Simon replied, "Master, say on." Then Jesus proceeded to speak a parable, which illustrated the contrast between the gratitude of his host, who had been healed of the leprosy, and that of Mary, whose sins had been pardoned. Said he, "There was a certain creditor which                                                                              113  had two debtors; the one owed five hundred pence, and the other fifty. And when they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Tell me, therefore, which of them will love him most?"  {4Red 112.2}
[4Red 113.1]          Simon did not discern the application which Jesus designed to make, but he answered him, "I suppose that he to whom he forgave most." Jesus replied, "Thou hast rightly judged." This answer condemned Simon. He had been a great sinner, and also a loathsome leper, avoided by all. He had come to Jesus piteously imploring his help, and He who never turned a deaf ear to human woe, had cleansed him from sin and from the terrible disease that was upon him. Simon was humbled, but he had been a proud Pharisee, and he did not look upon himself as being so great a sinner as he really was, and he had now become self-sufficient and lifted up in his own estimation. He had exalted himself as far superior to the poor woman who anointed the feet of her Lord. In entertaining Jesus at his house, he thought he was paying him marked respect; but the Saviour was lowered in his estimation when he permitted the devotion of Mary, who had been so great a sinner. He overlooked the miracle which Jesus had wrought upon him in saving him from a living death, and coldly reasoned with himself if Jesus could be the Messiah, and yet stoop to receive the gift of this woman. He thought that if he were the Christ, he would know that a sinner had approached him and repel her. He did not realize that he himself had been a greater sinner than she, and that Christ had forgiven him as well as Mary. He was ready to doubt the divine character of his Master                                                                              114  because he imagined that he detected in him a want of discernment.  {4Red 113.1}
[4Red 114.1]          On the other hand, Mary was thoroughly penitent and humbled because of her sins. In her gratitude for his pardoning mercy she was ready to sacrifice all for Jesus, and no doubt as to his divine power troubled her mind for a moment. It was not the comparative degrees of obligation which should be felt by the two persons, which Jesus designed to illustrate by this parable, for both were unable to cancel their debt of gratitude; but he took Simon on his own ground, as feeling himself more righteous than the woman, and showed him that though the sins which had been forgiven him were great, he had not repaid his Benefactor with that respect and love which casts out all unbelief. His sense of obligation to his Saviour was small, while Mary, prizing the gift of mercy bestowed upon her, was filled with gratitude and love.  {4Red 114.1}
[4Red 114.2]          Jesus drew the contrast sharply between the two. Said he: "Seest thou this woman? I entered into thine house, thou gavest me no water for my feet; but she hath washed my feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head. Thou gavest me no kiss; but this woman, since the time I came in, hath not ceased to kiss my feet. My head with oil thou didst not anoint; but this woman hath anointed my feet with ointment."  {4Red 114.2}
[4Red 114.3]          The proud Pharisee had considered that he had sufficiently honored Jesus by inviting him to his house; and in his self-consequence had neglected to show him the proper regard due to so exalted a guest, and to one who had wrought upon him a miracle of mercy. Jesus encouraged                                                                              115  acts of heart-felt courtesy, and the woman, whose gratitude and love was expressed in her act of attention, was highly commended by the Saviour: "Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are forgiven; for she loved much; but to whom little is forgiven, the same loveth little."  {4Red 114.3}
[4Red 115.1]         Simon's eyes were opened to his neglect and unbelief. He was touched by the kindness of Jesus in not openly rebuking him before all the guests. He perceived that Jesus did not wish to exhibit his guilt and his want of gratitude to others, but desired to convince his mind by a true statement of his case, and to subdue his heart by pitying kindness. Stern denunciation would have closed the heart of Simon against repentance; but patient admonition convinced him of his error and won his heart. He saw the magnitude of the debt which he owed his Lord, and became a humble, self-sacrificing man.  {4Red 115.1}
[4Red 115.2]         When we realize the full debt of obligation to our Saviour, we are united to him by closer bonds, and our love will be expressed in all our acts. Jesus will remember every good work done by his children. The self-sacrificing and benevolent will live in his memory and be rewarded. No act of devotion to his cause will be forgotten by him. There is no sacrifice too costly to be offered on the altar of our faith.  {4Red 115.2}
[4Red 115.3]                     Riding Into Jerusalem.          On the first day of the week, Jesus resumed his journey to Jerusalem to join in the feast of the passover. Multitudes who had flocked to Bethany to see him, accompanied him, eager to witness his entry into Jerusalem. All nature                                                                              116  seemed to rejoice; the trees were clothed in verdure, and blossoms which shed their delicate fragrance upon the air. Many people were on their way to the city to keep the feast of the passover. These companies were continually joining the multitude attending Jesus. He sent two of his disciples to bring "a colt, the foal of an ass," that he might ride into Jerusalem. It was but a short distance, and as he had always chosen to travel on foot, his disciples were puzzled to know why he should prefer to ride. But hope brightened in their hearts with the joyous thought that Jesus was about to enter the capital and proclaim himself King of the Jews, and assert his royal power. While on their errand, the disciples communicated their glowing anticipations to the friends of Jesus, and the excitement spread far and near, raising the expectations of the people to the highest pitch.  {4Red 115.3}
[4Red 116.1]          Jesus selected for his use a colt upon which never man had sat. The disciples in glad enthusiasm spread their garments upon the colt and placed their Master upon him. No sooner was he seated than a loud shout of triumph rent the air, and the multitude hailed him as Messiah, their King. Jesus now accepted the homage which he had never before permitted, and his disciples received this as a proof that their glad hopes were to be realized by seeing him acknowledged at Jerusalem as the King of Israel. All were happy and excited; the people vied with each other in paying him homage. They could not display outward pomp and splendor, but they gave him the worship of happy hearts. They were unable to present him with costly gifts, but they spread their outer garments as a carpet in his path, and                                                                              117  they also strewed the leafy branches of the olive and palm in the way. They could lead the triumphal procession with no royal standards, but they cut down the spreading palm boughs, Nature's emblem of victory, and waved them aloft, while their loud acclamations and hosannas rent the air.  {4Red 116.1}
[4Red 117.1]          As they proceeded, the multitude was continually increased by those who had heard of the coming of Jesus and hastened to join the procession. Spectators were constantly mingling with the throng and asking, Who is this? What does all this commotion signify? They had all heard of Jesus and were expecting him to go to Jerusalem, but they knew that he had heretofore refused to receive kingly honors, and they were greatly astonished to learn that this was he. They wondered what could have wrought this change in him who had declared that his kingdom was not of this world.  {4Red 117.1}
[4Red 117.2]          While they are wondering and questioning, the eager crowd silence their queries with a shout of triumph that is repeated again and again, and is echoed from the surrounding hills and valleys. And now the joyful procession is joined by crowds from Jerusalem, that have heard of the grand demonstration, and hasten to meet the Saviour and conduct him to Jerusalem. From the great gathering of the Hebrews to attend the passover, thousands go forth to welcome Jesus to the city. They greet him with the waving of palm branches and a burst of sacred song. The priests at the temple sound the trumpet for evening service, but there are few to respond, and the rulers say to each other in alarm, "The world has gone after him."                                                                              118   {4Red 117.2}
[4Red 118.1]          The Saviour during his earthly life had hitherto refused to receive kingly honor, and had resolutely discouraged all attempts to elevate him to an earthly throne; but this occasion was intended by Jesus to call public attention to him as the world's Redeemer. He was nearing the period when his life was to be offered a ransom for guilty man. Although he was soon to be betrayed and to be hanged upon the cross like a malefactor, yet he would enter Jerusalem, the scene of his approaching sacrifice, attended by demonstrations of joy and the honor belonging to royalty, to faintly prefigure the glory of his future coming to the world as Zion's King.  {4Red 118.1}
[4Red 118.2]          It was the purpose of Jesus to draw attention to the crowning sacrifice that was to end his mission to a fallen world. They were assembling at Jerusalem to celebrate the passover, while he, the antitypical Lamb, by a voluntary act set himself apart as an oblation. Jesus understood that it was needful in all future ages that the church should make his death for the sins of the world a subject of deep thought and study. Every fact connected with it should be verified beyond a doubt. It was necessary, then, that the eyes of all people should be directed to him, that the demonstrations which preceded his great sacrifice should be such as to call the attention of all to the sacrifice itself. After such an exhibition as that attending his entry into Jerusalem, all eyes would follow his rapid progress to the final end.  {4Red 118.2}
[4Red 118.3]          The startling events connected with this triumphal ride were calculated to be the talk of every tongue, and bring Jesus before every mind. After his crucifixion these events would be                                                                              119  connected with his trial and death; prophecies would be searched and would reveal the fact that this was indeed the Messiah; and converts to the faith of Jesus would be multiplied in all lands. In this one triumphant scene of his earthly life, the Saviour might have appeared escorted by heavenly angels and heralded by the trumps of God; but he remained true to the life of humiliation he had accepted, bearing the burden of humanity till his life was given for the life of the world.  {4Red 118.3}
[4Red 119.1]          This day, which seemed to the disciples the crowning day of their lives, would have been shadowed with gloomy clouds had they known that this scene of rejoicing was but a prelude to the suffering and death of their Master. Although he had repeatedly told them of his certain sacrifice, yet in the glad triumph of the present they forgot his sorrowful words, and looked forward to his prosperous reign on the throne of David. New accessions were being made continually to the procession, and, with few exceptions, all who joined it caught the glad inspiration of the hour, and helped to swell the hosannas that echoed and re-echoed from hill to hill and from valley to valley. The shouts went up continually, "Hosanna to the Son of David! Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord! Hosanna in the highest!" It was as if all that vast multitude were seeking to excel one another in responding to the call from a prophetic past.  {4Red 119.1}
[4Red 119.2]          Many Pharisees witnessed the scene, and, burning with envy and malice, sought to turn the popular current. They exercised all the authority which they could command to repress the                                                                              120  enthusiasm of the people; but all their appeals and threatenings were in vain. Fearful that this multitude, in the strength of their numbers, would lift Jesus to the position of king, they, as a last resort, pressed through the crowd and accosted him with reproving and threatening words: "Master, rebuke thy disciples." They declared that such noisy and excited demonstrations were unlawful and would not be permitted by the authorities. But the reply of Jesus silenced their haughty commands: "I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out."  {4Red 119.2}
[4Red 120.1]          God himself had, in his special providence, arranged the order of the events then transpiring, and if men had failed to carry out the divine plan, He would have given a voice to the inanimate stones and they would have hailed his Son with acclamations of praise. This scene had been revealed in prophetic vision to the holy seers of old, and man was powerless to turn aside the purposes of Jehovah. As the silenced Pharisees drew back, the words of Zechariah were taken up by hundreds of voices: "Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem. Behold, thy King cometh unto thee; he is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt, the foal of an ass."  {4Red 120.1}
[4Red 120.2]          The Pharisees were forced to desist from their efforts to calm the enthusiasm of the people. All their expostulations only served to increase their ardor. The world had never before seen such a triumphal procession. It was not like that of the earth's famous conquerors. No train of mourning captives, as trophies of kingly valor,                                                                              121  made a feature of that imposing pageant. But about the Saviour were the glorious trophies of his labors of love for sinful man. There were the captives whom he had rescued from Satan's cruel power, praising God for their deliverance. The blind to whom he had restored sight pressed on, leading the way. The dumb, whose tongues he had loosed, shouted the loudest hosannas. The cripples whom he had healed bounded freely on, the most active in breaking the palm-branches and in waving them before the Saviour. Widows and orphans were among the multitude exalting the name of Jesus for his works of mercy to them. The lepers who had been cleansed by a word from him, and rescued from a living death, spread their untainted garments in his path and hailed him as the King of Glory. Those who had been awakened by his magic voice from the sleep of death were in that throng. Lazarus, whose body had seen corruption in the grave, now restored to the full strength of glorious manhood, guided the humble beast upon which his Liberator rode.  {4Red 120.2}
[4Red 121.1]          When the procession arrived at the summit of the hill and was about to descend into the city, Jesus halted, and all the multitude with him Jerusalem in all its glory lay before them, bathed in the light of the declining sun. The temple attracted all eyes. In stately grandeur it towered above all else, seeming to point toward Heaven as if directing the people upward to the only true and living God. This temple in its splendid majesty had long been the pride and glory of the Jewish nation. The Romans also prided themselves in it as an unequaled monument of magnificence. Their king had united                                                                              122  with the Jews in embellishing it, and together they had spared no pains nor expense to furnish it with the most costly and beautiful decorations both without and within.  {4Red 121.1}
[4Red 122.1]          A portion of the wall of the building had withstood the siege of armies, and, in its perfect masonry, appeared like one solid stone dug entire from the quarry. While the westering sun was tinting and gilding the heavens, its resplendent glory lit up the pure white marble of the temple and sparkled on its gold-capped pillars. From the crest of the hill where Jesus and his followers stood, it had the appearance of a massive structure of snow studded with flashing jewels. At the entrance to the temple was a vine composed of gold and silver, with green leaves and massive clusters of grapes, all executed at an enormous expense by the most skillful artists. This design represented Israel in the character of a prosperous vine. The gold, silver, and living green were all combined with such rare taste and exquisite workmanship, that, as it twined gracefully about the white and glistening pillars, clinging with shining tendrils to their golden ornaments, it was a wonderful thing of beauty, catching the splendor of the setting sun, and shining as if with a glory borrowed from Heaven.  {4Red 122.1}
[4Red 122.2]          Jesus gazes upon the enchanting scene before him, and the vast multitude hush their shouts, spell-bound by this sudden vision of beauty. All eyes turn instinctively upon the Saviour, expecting to see in his countenance the admiration which they themselves feel. But instead of this they behold a cloud of sorrow gathering upon his countenance. They are surprised and disappointed to see the eyes of the Saviour fill                                                                              123  with tears, and his body rock to and fro like a tree before the tempest, while a wail of anguish bursts from his quivering lips as if from the depths of a broken heart. What a sight was this for angels to behold! Their loved Commander in an agony of tears! What a sight was this for that glad throng who had accompanied him with shouts of triumph and waving of palm-branches to that summit overlooking the glorious city where they fondly hoped he would reign! Their acclamations were now silenced, while many tears flowed in sympathy with the grief they could not comprehend.  {4Red 122.2}
[4Red 123.1]          Jesus had wept at the grave of Lazarus, but it was in a God-like grief in harmony with the occasion. But this sudden sorrow is like a note of wailing in a grand triumphal chorus. In the midst of a scene of rejoicing, where all were paying him homage, Israel's King was in tears; not silent tears of gladness, but tears and groans of insuppressible agony. The multitude are struck with a sudden gloom while they look upon this grief which is incomprehensible to them. The tears of Jesus were not in anticipation of physical suffering as he contemplated his crucifixion, though just before him was the garden of Gethsemane where he knew that soon the horror of a great darkness would overshadow him. The sheep gate was also in sight through which for centuries the beasts for sacrificial offerings had been conducted. This gate was soon to open for him, the great Antitype toward whose sacrifice for the sins of the world all these offerings had pointed. Near by was Calvary, the scene of his approaching agony.  {4Red 123.1}
[4Red 123.2]          Yet it is not because of these reminders of his                                                                              124  cruel death that the Redeemer weeps and groans in anguish of spirit. His is no selfish sorrow. The thought of physical pain does not intimidate that noble, self-sacrificing soul. It is the sight of Jerusalem that pierces the heart of Jesus with anguish,--Jerusalem that had rejected the Son of God and scorned his love, who refused to be convinced by his mighty miracles and is about to take his life. He sees what she is in her guilt of rejecting her Redeemer, and what she might have been had she accepted Him who alone could heal her wound. He had come to save her; how can he give up the child of his care!  {4Red 123.2}
[4Red 124.1]          He raised his hand,--that had so often blessed the sick and suffering,--and waving it toward the doomed city, in broken utterances of grief exclaimed: "If thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy day the things which belong to thy peace--" Here the Saviour paused and left unsaid what might have been the condition of Jerusalem had she accepted the only help that God could give her,--the gift of his beloved Son. If Jerusalem had known what it was her privilege to know, and had acted according to the light bestowed upon her by God, she might have stood forth in the pride of prosperity, the queen of kingdoms, free in the strength of her God-given power. There would then have been no armed soldiers waiting at her gates, no Roman banners waving from her walls. The glorious destiny which might have blessed Jerusalem, had she accepted her Redeemer, rose before the Son of God. He saw that she might through him have been healed of her grievous malady, liberated from bondage, and established as the mighty metropolis of the earth. From her walls the dove                                                                              125  of peace would have gone forth to all nations. She would have been the world's diadem of glory.  {4Red 124.1}
[4Red 125.1]          But the bright picture of what Jerusalem might have been had she accepted the Son of God, fades from the Saviour's sight as he realizes what she is under the oppressive Roman yoke, bearing the frown of God, doomed to his retributive justice. He takes up the broken thread of his lamentations: "But now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation."  {4Red 125.1}
[4Red 125.2]          Christ came to save Jerusalem with her children from the consequences of her former sins; but the unholy expectations of the Pharisees were not answered in the manner of his appearing. Pharisaical pride, hypocrisy, jealousy, and malice had prevented him from accomplishing his purpose. Jesus knew the terrible retribution which would be visited upon the doomed city. He sees Jerusalem encompassed with armies, the besieged inhabitants driven to starvation and death, mothers making a repast on the dead bodies of their own children, and both parents and children snatching the last morsel of food from one another, natural affection being destroyed through the gnawing pangs of hunger. He sees that the stubbornness of the Jews, as evinced in their rejection of his salvation, will also lead them to refuse their only remaining chance of safety, submission to the invading                                                                              126  armies. He sees the wretched inhabitants suffering torture on the rack, and crucifixion, the beautiful palaces destroyed, the temple where God had revealed his glory, in ruins, and of all its pure and spotless walls, decorated with lofty pillars and gilded devices, not one stone left upon another, while the city is plowed like a field. Well may the Saviour weep in agony in view of such a fearful picture!  {4Red 125.2}
[4Red 126.1]         Jerusalem had been the child of his care, and as a tender father mourns over a wayward son, so Jesus wept over Jerusalem. How can I give thee up! How can I see thee devoted to destruction and desolation! Must I let thee go to fill up the cup of thine iniquity! One soul is of such value that, in comparison with it, worlds sink into insignificance; but here was a whole nation to be lost. When the fast westering sun should pass from sight in the heavens, Jerusalem's day of grace would be at an end. While that vast procession was halting on the brow of Olivet, it was yet not too late for Jerusalem to repent and be saved. The Angel of Mercy was then folding her wings to step down from the golden throne and give place to Justice and swift-coming judgment. But Christ's great heart of love still pleads for Jerusalem, which had scorned all his mercies, despised his warnings, and was about to finish her iniquitous work by imbruing her hands in his blood. If Jerusalem would but repent, it is not yet too late. While the last rays of the setting sun are lingering on temple, tower, and flashing minaret, will not some good angel lead her to the Saviour's love, and avert the fearful doom that awaits her! Beautiful and unholy city, that had stoned the                                                                              127  prophets, that had rejected the Son of God, that was locking herself, by her impenitence, in fetters of bondage,--thy day of mercy is almost spent!  {4Red 126.1}
[4Red 127.1]          Here had lived a favored people; God made their temple his habitation; it was "beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth." The record of more than a thousand years of Christ's guardian care and tender love, such as a father bears his only child, was there. In that temple had the prophets uttered their solemn warnings. There had the burning censers waved, while incense, mingled with the prayers of the worshipers, had ascended to God. There the blood of beasts had flowed, typical of the blood of Christ. There Jehovah had manifested his glory above the mercy-seat. There the priests had officiated in flowing robes and jeweled breast-plates, and the pomp of symbol and ceremony had gone on for ages. But all this must have an end; for Jerusalem has sealed her own doom, and her destruction is at hand.  {4Red 127.1}
[4Red 127.2]          Contemplating the fate of the city he had loved, the soul of Jesus yearned over the child of his care. Unrequited love broke the heart of the Son of God. Little did the multitude know of the grief that weighed upon the spirit of Him whom they worshiped. They saw his tears and heard his groans, and for a brief space a mysterious awe interrupted their joyful demonstrations; but they could not understand the meaning of his lamentation over Jerusalem. Meanwhile, reports were brought to the rulers that Jesus was approaching the city attended by a great concourse of people. In trepidation they go out to meet him, hoping to disperse the crowd by means of their authority. As the procession is about to descend the                                                                              128  Mount of Olives, it is intercepted by the rulers. They inquire who and what is the cause of all this tumultuous rejoicing. As they, with much authority, repeat their question,--Who is this? the disciples, filled with a spirit of inspiration, are heard above all the noise of the crowd, repeating in eloquent strains the prophecies which answered this question. Adam will tell you, It is the seed of the woman that shall bruise the serpent's head. Ask Abraham, he will tell you, It is Melchizedek, King of Salem, King of Peace. Jacob will tell you, He is Shiloh of the tribe of Judah. Isaiah will tell you, Immanuel, Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace. Jeremiah will tell you, The Branch of David, the Lord, our righteousness. Daniel will tell you, He is the Messiah. Hosea will tell you, He is the Lord God of Hosts, the Lord is his memorial. John the Baptist will tell you, He is the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world. The great Jehovah has proclaimed from his throne, This is my beloved Son. We, his disciples, declare, This is Jesus, the Messiah, the Prince of Life, the Redeemer of the world. And even the Prince of the powers of darkness acknowledges him, saying, "I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God."  {4Red 127.2}
[5Red 3.1]        5Red - Redemption Or The Sufferings Of Christ His Trial And Crucifixion (1877)      NOTE TO THE READER         THE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST, HIS TRIAL, CONDEMNATION, CRUCIFIXION, AND DEATH, AS DEPICTED IN THIS LITTLE BOOK, CANNOT FAIL TO WAKEN THE DEEPEST INTEREST IN THE CHRISTIAN MIND, AND TO OPEN NEW CHANNELS OF THOUGHT FOR ALL THOSE WHO READ IT IN A SPIRIT OF CANDOR. THE LIGHT HERE THROWN UPON THE LAST TEACHINGS AND ACTS OF CHRIST, PRIOR TO HIS CRUCIFIXION, MAKES PLAIN TO THE INQUIRING MIND MANY SACRED AND IMPORTANT TRUTHS; AND THE SPECIAL ILLUMINATIONS WITH WHICH THE AUTHOR HAS BEEN FAVORED BY HEAVEN, COMMEND THESE PAGES TO THE CAREFUL PERUSAL OF THE READER.                                                    PUBLISHERS.                         The Sufferings of Christ                          The Passover Supper.          The scribes and priests now counseled together how they might take Jesus without raising a tumult among the people; for many of those who witnessed his mighty works believed him to be the prophet of the Most High, and would have been greatly incensed at any attempt upon his liberty. So the dignitaries decided that open violence would not be good policy, but that treachery must serve their purpose.  {5Red 3.1}
[5Red 3.2]         Judas, one of the twelve, proposed secretly to betray Jesus into their hands, by leading them to one of the Saviour's resorts for prayer and retirement. In this quiet place they could make sure of their prey, for there would be no multitude to oppose them. Judas, ever greedy for gain, made a contract with the priests and rulers to betray his Master into their hands for thirty pieces of silver. The Lord of life and glory was sold to ignominy and death by one of his disciples for a paltry sum of money.  {5Red 3.2}
[5Red 3.3]         The heart of Judas had not suddenly grown thus base and corrupt. His love of mammon, like any vice which is left unchecked, had daily grown stronger, until it overbalanced his love for the Saviour, and he had become an idolater.                                                                              4  We look with horror upon the treachery of Judas; but his case represents a large class who file in under the banner of Christ, yet are really his worst enemies. They use the name of Christian as a cloak to hide their evil deeds, and sell their integrity for money, and their Saviour for a little worldly advantage.  {5Red 3.3}
[5Red 4.1]          After Judas had closed the contract by which he agreed to betray his Master into the hands of those who thirsted for his life, he mingled with the other disciples as though innocent of wrong, and interested in the work of preparing for the passover. The betrayer thought that his base purposes were hidden from his Master, although every day furnished fresh evidence that the thoughts and intents of all hearts were open unto him.  {5Red 4.1}
[5Red 4.2]          Jesus met his disciples in the upper chamber, and they soon perceived that something weighed heavily upon his mind. At length, in a voice of touching sadness, he addressed them thus: "With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer." He clearly foresaw the events which were to transpire in the near future. His heart was wrung with grief as he contemplated the ingratitude and cruelty of those he had come to save, and saw pictured before him the terrible fate that awaited them in consequence.  {5Red 4.2}
[5Red 4.3]          The interviews between Jesus and his disciples were usually seasons of calm joy, highly prized by all of them. The passover suppers had been scenes of special interest; but upon this occasion Jesus was troubled in spirit, and his disciples sympathized with his grief although they knew not its cause. This was virtually the last passover                                                                              5  that was ever to be celebrated; for type was to meet antitype in the slaying of the Lamb of God for the sins of the world.  {5Red 4.3}
[5Red 5.1]          "And he said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer; for I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves; for I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my body which is given for you; this do in remembrance of me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you."  At this last passover the Lord's supper was instituted.  {5Red 5.1}
[5Red 5.2]          Jesus, by his example, then gave his disciples a lesson of humility. Having girded himself like a servant, he washed the feet of his disciples, conversing with them the while in solemn tenderness. He, the spotless Son of God, stooped to wash the feet of his followers, as one of the last tokens of his love for them. When he had completed the task, he said unto them, "Know ye what I have done unto you? Ye call me Master and Lord; and ye say well; for so I am. If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one another's feet; for I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done unto you."  {5Red 5.2}
[5Red 5.3]          A contention had arisen among the disciples of Jesus as to who should be most honored in his kingdom; for notwithstanding the express instruction they had so often received to the                                                                              6  contrary, they had clung to the idea that Jesus would establish a temporal kingdom in Jerusalem; and the late demonstrations upon his entering the city, and the manner in which he had received them, revived this belief in their minds. Jesus had checked their aspirations for honor, and now strengthened the lesson by an act of humility and love, calculated to impress them with a sense of their obligations to one another, and that instead of quarreling for place, each should count the others better than himself.  {5Red 5.3}
[5Red 6.1]          As the disciples sat at the passover with their beloved Master, they observed that he still appeared greatly troubled and depressed. A cloud settled over them all, a premonition of some dreadful calamity, the character of which they did not understand. As they ate in silence, Jesus said, "Verily, I say unto you that one of you shall betray me." Amazement and consternation seized them at these words. They could not comprehend how any one of them could deal treacherously by their divine Teacher. For what cause could they betray him, and to whom? Whose heart could give birth to such a design! Surely not one of the favored twelve who had been privileged above all others to hear his teachings, and who had experienced his marvelous love, and for whom he had shown such great respect by bringing them into close communion with himself!  {5Red 6.1}
[5Red 6.2]          As they realized the full import of his words, and remembered how true his sayings were, a sudden fear and self-distrust seized them. They began to examine their own hearts to ascertain if one thought against the Master found lodgment there. With the most painful feelings, one                                                                              7  after another inquired, "Lord, is it I?" But Judas sat silent. John, in deep distress, inquired at last, Who is it, Lord? and Jesus answered, "He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. The Son of man goeth as it is written of him, but woe unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed; it had been good for that man if he had not been born." The disciples had searched one another's faces closely as they asked, "Lord, is it I?" and now the silence of Judas drew all eyes to himself. Amid the confusion of questions and the expressions of astonishment, Judas had not heard the words of Jesus in answer to John's question. But now, to escape the searching scrutiny of the disciples, he asked as they had done, "Master, is it I?" Jesus replied with solemn accents, "Thou hast said." Confused and overcome by the unexpected discovery of his crime, Judas hastily rose to leave the room; but as he went out, Jesus said, "What thou doest, do quickly."  {5Red 6.2}
[5Red 7.1]          There was a touching forbearance manifested in the dealing of Jesus with Judas. It evinced an infinite mercy, giving him one more chance of repentance, by showing him that all his thoughts and purposes were fully known to the Son of God. He deigned to give one final, convincing proof of his divinity to Judas before the consummation of his treachery, that he might turn from his purpose before repentance was too late. But Judas, although surprised and alarmed, was not moved to repentance, but went forth and proceeded to carry out the work he had engaged to do.  {5Red 7.1}
[5Red 7.2]          The purpose of the Saviour in pronouncing the woe upon Judas was twofold: First, to give the                                                                              8  false disciple a last opportunity to save himself from the betrayer's doom; and, secondly, to give the disciples a crowning evidence of his Messiahship, in revealing the hidden purpose of Judas. Said Jesus: "I speak not of you all; I know whom I have chosen; but that the scripture may be fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me hath lifted up his heel against me. Now I tell you before it come, that when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am he."  {5Red 7.2}
[5Red 8.1]          The withdrawal of Judas was a relief to all present. The Saviour's face immediately lighted, and the oppressive shadow was lifted from the disciples, as they saw the peace of Heaven return to the pale, worn countenance of their Lord. Jesus had much to say to his beloved disciples that he did not wish to say in the presence of the multitude, who could not understand the sacred truths he was about to unfold. Even the disciples could not fully understand them till after the resurrection should have taken place.  {5Red 8.1}
[5Red 8.2]          Looking upon his faithful followers, Jesus said, "Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him." He then informed them of his approaching separation from them. The ardent Peter could not rest while the matter remained in uncertainty. He inquired, "Lord, whither goest thou?" Jesus answered, "Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterward." But Peter's interest was intensely roused, and he urged Jesus to explain his full meaning, saying, "Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake." Jesus answered sorrowfully, "Wilt                                                                              9  thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow till thou hast denied me thrice." Then, looking with pitying love upon his little flock, so soon to be left without a shepherd, he sought to draw their minds from the perplexity into which his statements had thrown them, and said tenderly, "Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father's house are many mansions; if it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know."  {5Red 8.2}
[5Red 9.1]          With the deepest interest Jesus poured forth the burden of his soul in words of comfort, of counsel and prayer, which would ever remain imprinted on the minds and hearts of his disciples. These words from the lips of the Saviour, traced by the inspired John in chapters fifteen, sixteen, and seventeen, were repeated again and again by the disciples to stay their sinking hearts in their great disappointment and trial. Not until after the resurrection, however, were the words spoken upon this memorable occasion fully understood and appreciated.  {5Red 9.1}
[5Red 9.2]          Jesus with his disciples now left the upper chamber, and crossed the brook Kedron. Sorrow and anguish again pressed heavily upon his heart. With touching sadness he addressed his companions: "All ye shall be offended because of me this night; for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. But after that I am risen I will go before you into Galilee." Peter, again anxious to assure his                                                                              10  Master of his fidelity, said, "Although all shall be offended, yet will not I." Jesus, reproving his confidence as before, said, "Verily I say unto thee, that this day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice." But Peter only "spake the more vehemently, If I should die with thee I will not deny thee in any wise. Likewise also said they all."  {5Red 9.2}
[5Red 10.1]          Jesus now repaired with his disciples to the garden of Gethsemane, at the foot of Mount Olivet, a retired place which he had often visited for seasons of communion with his Father. It was night; but the moon was shining bright, and revealed to him a flourishing grape-vine. Drawing the attention of the disciples to it, he said, "I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away; and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit."  {5Red 10.1}
[5Red 10.2]          The Jewish nation was a fruitless branch, and was therefore to be separated from the living vine, which was Christ Jesus. The Gentiles were to be engrafted upon the stalk, to become a living branch, partaker of the life that nourished the true vine. This branch was to be pruned that it might be fruitful. In view of his separation from his disciples, Jesus now exhorted them to connect themselves firmly to him by faith, that they might become a part of the living vine, and bear a rich harvest of fruit. "Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in me,                                                                              11  and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing."  {5Red 10.2}
[5Red 11.1]          When the sinner has repented of his sins, and is united with Christ, as the branch is engrafted in the vine, the nature of the man is changed, and he is a partaker of the divine nature. He treasures up the words of Christ, and they abide in him. The life-giving principle of the Saviour is communicated to the Christian. Just so the little scion, leafless and apparently lifeless, is engrafted into the living vine, and, fiber by fiber, vein by vein, drinks life and strength from it, till it becomes a flourishing branch of the parent stalk.  {5Red 11.1}
[5Red 11.2]          He still impressed upon them the importance of carrying forward the work which he had begun, and bearing fruit to the glory of God: "Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you." The disciples were the chosen depositaries of the truth of God. They were witnesses of the Father's acknowledgment of Jesus as the Son of God. They had beheld his miracles, heard his teachings, and it was theirs to give his message of salvation to the world, that through their evidence men might lay hold of Christ by living faith. Thus would the disciples bring forth fruit to the glory of God.  {5Red 11.2}
[5Red 11.3]          Jesus assured his disciples that he would in no case forsake them, but would be clothed with power, and would become their Advocate at the right hand of the Father, to present the petitions they might ask in the name of his Son. The disciples did not then fully comprehend the                                                                              12  words of their Master, but later in their religious experience they cherished the precious promise, and presented their prayers to the Father in the name of Jesus.  {5Red 11.3}
[5Red 12.1]          Jesus warned his disciples not to expect the commendation of the world. Said he, "If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." Those who are of the same spirit with the world receive its smiles and approbation; but the humble disciples of Jesus were to suffer scorn and persecution. Jesus declared that they should be brought before kings and rulers for his name's sake, and whosoever should destroy their lives would be so deceived by Satan as to think they were doing God service. Every indignity and cruelty that the ingenuity of man could devise would be visited upon the followers of Christ. But in all their trials they were to remember that their Master had endured like reproach and suffering. They were to remember his words: "The servant is not greater than his Lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. But all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not Him that sent me."  {5Red 12.1}
[5Red 12.2]          Jesus carefully opened before his disciples the events which would follow his death, that when persecution should overtake them they might be prepared to endure it, and not be tempted to apostatize from their faith to avert suffering and dishonor. He impressed upon them the                                                                              13  importance of their position as those who had witnessed the wonderful manifestations of God to his Son, who had beheld the miracles of Christ, and received his words of wisdom. Said he, "Ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning." The history of those disciples, and the evidence which they were to record, were to be the study of thinking minds through all ages.  {5Red 12.2}
[5Red 13.1]          Jesus plainly stated to the disciples that he had left the presence of his Father to come unto the world, and that he was now about to leave the world and return to his Father; but he refrained from crowding their minds and confusing their understanding. Said he, "I have many things to say unto you; but ye cannot bear them now." He knew they were not strong enough to hear all the wonderful truths relative to his humiliation and death. After his resurrection they would be better able to understand and appreciate them.  {5Red 13.1}
[5Red 13.2]          Jesus now had but a short time in which to comfort and instruct his little band of followers. His farewell counsel was rich in sympathy and truth. Exceeding precious to his disciples were those last moments passed with their beloved Master. Like a consecrated high priest he now poured forth the burden of his soul to his Father in a petition for his church such as the angels had never before heard. This prayer was deep and full, broad as the earth, and reaching high Heaven. With his human arm he encircled the children of Adam in a firm embrace; and with his strong divine arm he grasped the throne of the Infinite, thus uniting earth to Heaven, and finite man to the infinite God.                                                                              14   {5Red 13.2}
[5Red 14.1]                        In The Garden.          The Redeemer, in company with his disciples, slowly made his way to the garden of Gethsemane. The passover moon, broad and full, shone from a cloudless sky. The city of pilgrims' tents was hushed into silence.  {5Red 14.1}
[5Red 14.2]          Jesus had been earnestly conversing with and instructing his disciples; but as he neared Gethsemane he became strangely silent. His disciples were perplexed, and anxiously regarded his countenance, hoping there to read an explanation of the change that had come over their Master. They had frequently seen him depressed, but never before so utterly sad and silent. As he proceeded, this strange sadness increased; yet they dared not question him as to the cause. His form swayed as if he was about to fall. His disciples looked anxiously for his usual place of retirement, that their Master might rest.  {5Red 14.2}
[5Red 14.3]          Upon entering the garden he said to his companions, "Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder." Selecting Peter, James, and John to accompany him, he proceeded farther into the recesses of the garden. He had been accustomed to brace his spirit for trial and duty by fervent prayer in this retreat, and had frequently spent the entire night thus. On these occasions  his disciples, after a little season of watching and prayer, would sleep undisturbed at a little distance from their Master until he awoke them in the morning to go forth and labor anew. So this act of Jesus called forth no remark from his companions.                                                                              15   {5Red 14.3}
[5Red 15.1]         Every step that the Saviour now took was with labored effort. He groaned aloud as though suffering under the pressure of a terrible burden; yet he refrained from startling his three chosen disciples by a full explanation of the agony which he was to suffer. Twice his companions prevented him from falling to the ground. Jesus felt that he must be still more alone, and he said to the favored three, "My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death; tarry ye here, and watch with me." His disciples had never before heard him utter such mournful tones. His frame was convulsed with anguish, and his pale countenance expressed a sorrow past all description.  {5Red 15.1}
[5Red 15.2]          He went a short distance from his disciples-- not so far but that they could both see and hear him--and fell prostrate with his face upon the cold ground. He was overpowered by a terrible fear that God was removing his presence from him. He felt himself being separated from his Father by a gulf of sin, so broad, so black and deep that his spirit shuddered before it. He clung convulsively to the cold, unfeeling ground as if to prevent himself from being drawn still farther from God. The chilling dews of night fell upon his prostrate form, but the Redeemer heeded it not. From his pale, convulsed lips wailed the bitter cry, "O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt."  {5Red 15.2}
[5Red 15.3]          It was not a dread of the physical suffering he was soon to endure that brought this agony upon the Son of God. He was enduring the penalty of man's transgression, and shuddering                                                                              16  beneath the Father's frown. He must not call his divinity to his aid, but as a man, he must bear the consequences of man's sin and the Creator's displeasure toward his disobedient subjects. As he felt his unity with the Father broken up, he feared that his human nature would be unable to endure the coming conflict with the prince of the power of darkness; and in that case the human race would be irrecoverably lost, Satan would be victor, and the earth would be his kingdom. The sins of the world weighed heavily upon the Saviour, and bowed him to the earth; and the Father's anger in consequence of that sin seemed crushing out his life.  {5Red 15.3}
[5Red 16.1]          In the conflict of Christ with Satan in the wilderness of temptation, the destiny of the human race was at stake. But Christ was conqueror, and the tempter left him for a season. He had now returned for the last fearful conflict. Satan had been preparing for this final trial during the three years of Christ's ministry. Everything was at stake with him. If he failed here, his hope of mastery was lost; the kingdoms of the earth would finally become Christ's who would "bind the strong man" (Satan), and cast him out.  {5Red 16.1}
[5Red 16.2]          During this scene of the Saviour's anguish, the disciples were at first much troubled to see their Master, usually so calm and dignified, wrestling with a sorrow that exceeded all utterance; but they were tired, and finally dropped asleep, leaving him to agonize alone. At the end of an hour, Jesus, feeling the need of human sympathy, rose with painful effort and staggered to the place where he had left his companions.                                                                              17  But no sympathizing countenance greeted him after his long struggle; the disciples were fast asleep. Ah! if they had realized that this was their last night with their beloved master while he lived a man upon earth, if they had known what the morrow would bring him, they would hardly have yielded to the power of slumber.  {5Red 16.2}
[5Red 17.1]          The voice of Jesus partially aroused them. They discerned his form bending over them, his expression and attitude indicating extreme exhaustion. They scarcely recognized in his changed countenance the usually serene face of their Master. Singling out Simon Peter, he addressed him: "Simon, sleepest thou? couldest not thou watch one hour?" Oh! Simon, where is now thy boasted devotion? Thou, who didst but lately declare thou couldst go with thy Lord to prison or to death, hast left him in the hour of his agony and temptation, and sought repose in sleep!  {5Red 17.1}
[5Red 17.2]          John, the loving disciple who had leaned on the breast of Jesus, was also sleeping. Surely, the love of John for his Master should have kept him awake. His earnest prayers should have mingled with those of his loved Saviour in the time of his supreme sorrow. The self-sacrificing Redeemer had passed entire nights in the cold mountains or in the groves, praying for his disciples, that their faith might not fail them in the hour of their temptation. Should Jesus now put to James and John the question he had once asked them: "Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?" they would not have ventured to answer, "We are able."                                                                              18   {5Red 17.2}
[5Red 18.1]          The evidence of the weakness of his disciples excited the pity and sympathy of the Son of God. He questioned their strength to endure the test they must undergo in witnessing his betrayal and death. He did not sternly upbraid them for their weakness, but, in view of their coming trial, exhorted them: "Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." Then, his spirit moving in sympathy with their frailty, he framed an excuse for their failure in duty toward him: "The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak."  {5Red 18.1}
[5Red 18.2]          Again the Son of God was seized with superhuman agony, and, fainting and exhausted, staggered back to the place of his former struggle. Again he was prostrated to the earth. His suffering was even greater than before. The cypress and palm trees were the silent witnesses of his anguish. From their leafy branches dropped heavy dew upon his stricken form, as if nature wept over its Author wrestling alone with the powers of darkness.  {5Red 18.2}
[5Red 18.3]          A few hours before, Jesus had stood like a mighty cedar, withstanding the storm of opposition that spent its fury upon him. Stubborn wills, and hearts filled with malice and subtlety strove in vain to confuse and overpower him. He stood forth in divine majesty as the Son of God. But now he was like a bruised reed beaten and bent by the angry storm. A short time before, he had poured out his soul to his disciples in noble utterances, claiming unity with the Father, and giving his elect church into his arms in the language of one who had divine authority. Now his voice uttered suppressed wails of                                                                              19  anguish, and he clung to the cold ground as if for relief.  {5Red 18.3}
[5Red 19.1]         The words of the Saviour were borne to the ears of the drowsy disciples: "O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done." The anguish of God's dear Son forced drops of blood from his pores. Again he staggered to his feet, his human heart yearning for the sympathy of his companions, and repaired to where his disciples were sleeping. His presence roused them, and they looked upon his face with fear, for it was stained with blood, and expressed an agony of mind which was to them unaccountable.  {5Red 19.1}
[5Red 19.2]          He did not again address them, but, turning away, sought again his retreat and fell prostrate, overcome by the horror of a great darkness. The humanity of the Son of God trembled in that trying hour. The awful moment had arrived which was to decide the destiny of the world. The heavenly hosts waited the issue with intense interest. The fate of humanity trembled in the balance. The Son of God might even then refuse to drink the cup apportioned to guilty men. He might wipe the bloody sweat from his brow, and leave men to perish in their iniquity. Will the Son of the Infinite God drink the bitter potion of humiliation and agony? Will the innocent suffer the consequence of God's curse, to save the guilty? The words fall tremblingly from the pale lips of Jesus: "O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done."  {5Red 19.2}
[5Red 19.3]          Three times has he uttered that prayer. Three times has humanity shrunk from the last crowning sacrifice. But now the history of the human                                                                              20  race comes up before the world's Redeemer. He sees that the transgressors of the law, if left to themselves, must perish under the Father's displeasure. He sees the power of sin, and the utter helplessness of man to save himself. The woes and lamentations of a doomed world arise before him. He beholds its impending fate, and his decision is made. He will save man at any cost to himself. He accepts his baptism of blood, that perishing millions through him may gain everlasting life. He left the courts of Heaven, where all was purity, happiness, and glory, to save the one lost sheep, the one world that had fallen by transgression, and he will not turn from the mission he has chosen. He will reach to the very depths of misery to rescue a lost and ruined race.  {5Red 19.3}
[5Red 20.1]          Having made the decision and reached the final crisis, he fell in a dying condition to the earth from which he had partially risen. Where now were his disciples, to place their hands tenderly beneath the head of their fainting Master, and bathe that brow, marred indeed more than the sons of men? The Saviour trod the winepress alone, and of all the people there was none with him. And yet he was not alone. He had said, "I and my Father are one." God suffered with his Son. Man cannot comprehend the sacrifice made by the infinite God in giving up his Son to reproach, agony, and death. This is the evidence of the Father's boundless love to man.  {5Red 20.1}
[5Red 20.2]          The angels who did Christ's will in Heaven were anxious to comfort him; but it was beyond their power to alleviate his sorrow. They had never felt the sins of a ruined world, and they beheld with astonishment the object of                                                                              21  their adoration subject to a grief beyond all expression. Though the disciples had failed to sympathize with their Lord in the trying hour of his conflict, all Heaven was full of sympathy and waiting the result with painful interest. When it was finally determined, an angel was sent from the throne of God to minister unto the stricken Redeemer.  {5Red 20.2}
[5Red 21.1]          The disciples were suddenly aroused from their slumber by a bright light shining upon and around the Son of God. They started up in amazement, and beheld a heavenly being, clothed in garments of light, bending over their prostrate Master. With his right hand he lifted the head of the divine sufferer upon his bosom, and with his left hand he pointed toward Heaven. His voice was like the sweetest music, as he uttered soothing words presenting to the mind of Christ the grand results of the victory he had gained over the strong and wily foe. Christ was victor over Satan; and, as the result of his triumph, millions were to be victors with him in his glorified kingdom.  {5Red 21.1}
[5Red 21.2]          Well was it for the children of men that the angel's errand was not to notify the Saviour that his thrice-repeated prayer, Let this cup pass from me, had been granted. Then indeed might the disciples have slept on, locked in the slumber of hopeless despair. But the angel was sent from Heaven to support the Redeemer in drinking the cup that was presented him. The language of his prayer was now changed; in the spirit of submission he prayed: "If this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done." A heavenly serenity now rested upon the Saviour's pale and blood-stained face.                                                                              22   {5Red 21.2}
[5Red 22.1]          The glorious vision of the angel dazzled the eyes of the disciples. They remembered the mount of transfiguration, the glory that encircled Jesus in the temple, and the voice of God issuing from the cloud. They saw the same glory here revealed, and had no farther fear for their Master, since God had taken him in charge and an angel was present to protect him from his foes. They were weary and heavy with sleep, and again they dropped into unconsciousness.  {5Red 22.1}
[5Red 22.2]          The Saviour of the world arose and sought his disciples, and, for the third time, found them fast asleep. He looked sorrowfully upon them. His words, however, aroused them: "Sleep on now, and take your rest; behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners."  {5Red 22.2}
[5Red 22.3]          Even while these words were upon his lips, the footsteps of the mob that was in search of him were heard. Judas took the lead and was closely followed by the high priest. Jesus turned to his disciples, as his enemies approached, and said, "Rise, let us be going; behold, he is at hand that doth betray me." The countenance of the Saviour wore an expression of calm dignity; no traces of his recent agony were visible as he stepped forth to meet his betrayer.  {5Red 22.3}
[5Red 22.4]          He stood in advance of his disciples, and inquired, "Whom seek ye?" They answered, "Jesus of Nazareth." Jesus replied, "I am he." As these words were uttered, the mob staggered back; and the priests, elders, soldiers, and even Judas, dropped powerless to the ground. This gave Jesus ample opportunity to escape from them if he had chosen to do so. But he stood                                                                              23  as one glorified amid that coarse and hardened band. When Jesus answered. "I am he," the angel who had lately ministered unto him moved between him and the murderous mob, who saw a divine light illuminating the Saviour's face, and a dove-like form overshadowing him. Their wicked hearts were filled with terror. They could not for a moment stand upon their feet in the presence of this divine glory, and they fell as dead men to the ground.  {5Red 22.4}
[5Red 23.1]          The angel withdrew; the light faded away; Jesus was left standing, calm and self-possessed, with the bright beams of the moon upon his pale face, and still surrounded by prostrate, helpless men, while the disciples were too much amazed to utter a word. When the angel departed, the Roman soldiers started to their feet, and, with the priests and Judas, gathered about Christ as though ashamed of their weakness, and fearful that he would yet escape from their hands. Again the question was asked by the Redeemer, "Whom seek ye?" Again they answered, "Jesus of Nazareth." The Saviour then said, "I have told you that I am he. If, therefore, ye seek me, let these go their way"--pointing to the disciples. In this hour of humiliation Christ's thoughts were not for himself, but for his beloved disciples. He wished to save them from any farther trial of their strength.  {5Red 23.1}
[5Red 23.2]         Judas, the betrayer, did not forget his part, but came close to Jesus, and took his hand as a familiar friend, and bestowed upon him the traitor's kiss. Jesus said to him, "Friend, wherefore art thou come?" His voice trembled with sorrow as he addressed the deluded Judas: "Betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?"                                                                              24  This most touching appeal should have roused the conscience of the betrayer, and touched his stubborn heart; but honor, fidelity, and human tenderness had utterly forsaken him. He stood bold and defiant, showing no disposition to relent. He had given himself up to the control of Satan, and he had no power to resist him. Jesus did not reject the traitor's kiss. In this he gives us an example of forbearance, love, and pity, that is without a parallel.  {5Red 23.2}
[5Red 24.1]          Though the murderous throng were surprised and awed by what they had seen and felt, their assurance and hardihood returned as they saw the boldness of Judas in touching the person of Him whom they had so recently seen glorified. They now laid violent hands upon Jesus, and proceeded to bind those precious hands that had ever been employed in doing good.  {5Red 24.1}
[5Red 24.2]          When the disciples saw that band of strong men lying prostrate and helpless on the ground, they thought surely their Master would not suffer himself to be taken; for the same power that prostrated that hireling mob could cause them to remain in a state of helplessness until Jesus and his companions should pass unharmed beyond their reach. They were disappointed and indignant as they saw the cords brought forward to bind the hands of Him whom they loved. Peter in his vehement anger rashly cut off, with his sword, an ear of the servant of the high priest.  {5Red 24.2}
[5Red 24.3]         When Jesus saw what Peter had done, he released his hands, though held firmly by the Roman soldiers, and saying, "Suffer ye thus far," he touched the wounded ear, and it was instantly made whole. He then said to Peter, "Put up                                                                              25  again thy sword into his place; for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels? But how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be?" "The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?" Jesus then turned to the chief priest, and captains of the temple, who helped compose that murderous throng, "and said, are ye come out as against a thief with swords and with staves to take me? I was daily with you in the temple teaching, and ye took me not; but the Scriptures must be fulfilled."  {5Red 24.3}
[5Red 25.1]          When the disciples saw that Jesus did not deliver himself from his enemies, but permitted himself to be taken and bound, they were offended that he should suffer this humiliation to himself and them. They had just witnessed an exhibition of his power in prostrating to the ground those who came to take him, and in healing the servant's ear, which Peter had cut off, and they knew that if he chose he could deliver himself from the murderous mob. They blamed him for not doing so, and mortified and terror-stricken by his unaccountable conduct they forsook him and fled. Christ had foreseen this desertion, and in the upper chamber had forewarned them of the course which they would take at this time, saying, "Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered every man to his own, and shall leave me alone; and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me."  {5Red 25.1}
[5Red 25.2]          Judas was himself surprised that Jesus should deliver himself into the hands of those who                                                                              26  sought to destroy him. He had frequently known the Saviour's enemies to lay plans to take him, but Jesus would quietly depart and defeat their murderous designs. Now the betrayer saw with astonishment that his Master suffered himself to be bound and led away. The false disciple flattered himself, however, that Jesus had only permitted himself to be taken that he might manifest his power by delivering himself from his enemies in a miraculous manner. He knew that nothing else could free him from that armed band. For three years the Jews had been secretly planning to take him, and now that they had accomplished this they would not let him escape death, if they could prevent it.  {5Red 25.2}
[5Red 26.1]          Jesus was hurried off by the hooting mob. He moved painfully, for his hands were tightly bound and he was closely guarded. He was first conducted to the house of Annas, the father-in-law of the high priest, the man whose counsel was sought and carried out by the Jewish people as the voice of God. Annas craved the fearful satisfaction of first seeing Jesus of Nazareth a bound captive. Having once been shown to Annas, he was hurried away; for the priests and rulers had decided that if they once had possession of his person, there should be no delays in his trial and condemnation. This was because they feared that the people, remembering his acts of charity and mercy among them, would rescue him out of their hands.                                                                              27   {5Red 26.1}
[5Red 27.1]                      In the Judgment Hall.          The armed band, with their prisoner, threaded the dark and narrow streets, guided by torches and lanterns, for it was yet early morning and very dark. Amid insult and mockery, the Saviour was hurried to the palace of the officiating high priest, Caiaphas. Here he was coarsely accused by his persecutors, and sneeringly questioned by the priest, and reviled by the whole assembly. But while enduring this mockery of an examination, the Saviour's heart was pierced by a keener pang than it was in the power of his enemies to inflict. It was when he heard his beloved disciple deny him with cursing and swearing.  {5Red 27.1}
[5Red 27.2]          After deserting their Master in the garden, two of the disciples regained their presence of mind and ventured to follow, at a distance, the mob that had Jesus in charge. These disciples were Peter and John. The priest recognized John as a well-known disciple of Jesus, and admitted him to the hall where the Saviour was being questioned because he hoped that John, while witnessing the humiliation of his leader, would become affected with the same spirit that actuated his enemies, and scorn the idea of one who could be subjected to such indignities, being the Son of God. John, having secured himself an entrance, spoke in behalf of his companion, Peter, and gained the same favor for him.  {5Red 27.2}
[5Red 27.3]          The coldest hour of the night was that preceding the dawn, and a fire had been lighted in the hall. Around this a company were gathered; and Peter presumptuously took his place with                                                                              28  the rest by the fire, and stood warming himself. He did not wish to be recognized as one of the disciples of Jesus, and he thought by mingling carelessly with the people he would be taken for one of those who had brought Jesus to the hall.  {5Red 27.3}
[5Red 28.1]          But, as the light flashed upon Peter's countenance, the woman who kept the door cast a searching glance upon him; she had noticed that he came in with John, and conjectured that he was one of Christ's followers. She interrogated him in a taunting manner: "Art not thou also one of this man's disciples?" Peter was startled and confused; the eyes of the company instantly fastened upon him. He pretended not to understand her, but she was persistent, and said to those around her that this man was with Jesus. Peter, feeling compelled to answer, said angrily, "Woman, I know him not." This was the first denial, and immediately the cock crew. O Peter! So soon ashamed of thy Master! So soon to cowardly deny thy Lord! The Saviour is dishonored and deserted in his humiliation by one of his most zealous disciples.  {5Red 28.1}
[5Red 28.2]          In the first place, Peter had not designed that his real character should be known; and, in assuming an air of indifference, he placed himself on the enemy's ground, and became an easy subject to Satan's temptation. He appeared to be disinterested in the trial of his Master, while in reality his heart was wrung with sorrow as he heard the cruel taunts and saw the mockery and abuse he was suffering. In addition to this he was surprised and angry that Jesus should humiliate himself and his followers by passively submitting to such treatment. Under these conflicting emotions, it was difficult to preserve his character                                                                              29  of indifference. His appearance was unnatural, as he endeavored to join with the persecutors of Jesus in their untimely jests, in order to cover his true feelings.  {5Red 28.2}
[5Red 29.1]          He was acting a lie, and while trying to talk unconcernedly he could not restrain expressions of indignation at the abuse heaped upon his Master. Accordingly attention was called to him the second time, and he was again charged with being a follower of Jesus. He now denied the accusation with an oath. The cock crew the second time; but Peter heard it not, for he was now thoroughly intent upon carrying out the character which he had assumed. One of the servants of the high priest, being a near kinsman to the man whose ear the disciple had cut off, asked him, "Did not I see thee in the garden with him?" "Surely thou art one of them; for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto."  {5Red 29.1}
[5Red 29.2]          At this, Peter flew into a rage, and to fully deceive his questioners, and to justify his assumed character, he denied his Master with cursing and swearing. And immediately the cock crew the third time. Peter heard it then; and while the degrading oaths were fresh upon his lips, and the shrill crowing of the cock was yet ringing in his ears, the Saviour turned his face from the frowning judges, and looked full upon his poor disciple. At the same time Peter's eyes were involuntarily fixed upon his Master. He read in that gentle countenance deep pity and sorrow; but there was no anger there.  {5Red 29.2}
[5Red 29.3]          Peter was conscience-smitten; his memory was aroused; he recalled to mind his promise of a few short hours before, that he would go to                                                                              30  prison or to death for his Lord. He remembered his grief when the Saviour told him in the upper chamber that he would deny his Master thrice that same night. Peter had just declared that he knew not Jesus, but he now realized with bitter grief how well his Lord knew him, and how accurately he had read his heart, the falseness of which was unknown even to himself. He groaned in spirit as he realized that not only was his Master enduring the bitterest humiliation at the hands of his enemies, but he was suffering additional dishonor at the hands of one of his disciples, who had forsaken and refused to acknowledge him in the hour of his trial.  {5Red 29.3}
[5Red 30.1]          The look of Christ conveyed volumes to the repentant Peter. He read in that glance sorrow, love, and pardon. A tide of memories rushed over him. He remembered the Saviour's tender mercy, his kindness and long-suffering, the patience with which he dealt with his followers. He remembered the caution of Jesus to him: "Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not." He reflected with horror upon his base ingratitude, his falsehood and perjury. He looked once more at his Master, and saw a sacrilegious hand raised to smite him in the face. Unable to longer endure the scene, he rushed, heart-broken, from the hall.  {5Red 30.1}
[5Red 30.2]          He pressed on in solitude and darkness, he knew and cared not whither. At last he found himself in the garden of Gethsemane, where a short time before he had slept while the Saviour wrestled with the powers of darkness. The suffering face of his Lord, stained with bloody                                                                              31  sweat and convulsed with anguish, rose before him. He remembered with bitter remorse that Jesus had wept and agonized in prayer alone while those who should have sustained him in that trying hour were sleeping. He remembered his solemn charge: "Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." The scene of a few short hours before came vividly to his mind. He witnessed again the tears and groans of Jesus. It was torture to his bleeding heart to know that he had added the heaviest burden to the Saviour's humiliation and grief. He fell prostrate upon the very spot where his Lord had sunk beneath his inexpressible weight of woe.  {5Red 30.2}
[5Red 31.1]          Peter's first mistake was in sleeping when Christ had bidden him to watch and pray. At the most critical moment, when the Son of God was in need of his sympathy and heartfelt prayers, he was incapable of giving them to him. The disciples lost much by sleeping; Jesus designed to fortify them for the severe test of faith to which they were to be subjected. If they had spent that mournful period in the garden in watching with the dear Saviour, and in prayer to God, Peter would not have been left to depend upon his own feeble strength; he would not have denied his Lord.  {5Red 31.1}
[5Red 31.2]          This important night-watch should have been spent by the disciples in noble mental struggles and prayers, which would have brought them strength to witness the terrible agony of the Son of God. It would have prepared them, as they should behold his sufferings upon the cross, to understand in some degree the nature of the overpowering anguish which he endured. They would then have been better able to recall the                                                                              32  words he had spoken to them in reference to his sufferings, death, and resurrection; and amid the gloom of that trying hour some rays of hope would have lighted up the darkness, and sustained their faith. Christ had told them before that these things would take place. He knew the power which the prince of darkness would use to paralyze the senses of his disciples when they should be watching and praying.  {5Red 31.2}
[5Red 32.1]          The disciple John, upon entering the judgment hall, did not try to conceal the fact that he was one of the followers of Jesus. He did not mingle with the rough company that were insulting and mocking his Master. He was not questioned, for he did not assume a false character and thus lay himself liable to suspicion. He sought a retired corner secure from observation of the mob, but as near Jesus as it was possible for him to be. In this place he could hear and see all that transpired at the trial of his Lord.  {5Red 32.1}
[5Red 32.2]          If Peter had been called to fight for his Master, he would have proved a bold and courageous soldier; but he became a coward when the finger of scorn was pointed at him. Many who do not hesitate to engage in active warfare for the Lord, are driven to deny their faith through the ridicule of their enemies. They place themselves in the way of temptation by associating with those whom they should avoid. They thus invite the enemy to tempt them, and are led to do and say that which they would never have been guilty of under other circumstances. The disciple of Christ, who, in our day, disguises his faith through dread of suffering or reproach, denies his Lord as virtually as did Peter in the judgment hall. There are always those who                                                                              33  boast of their freedom of thought and action, and laugh at the scruples of the conscientious who fear to do wrong. Yet if those righteous persons are persuaded to yield their faith, they are despised by the very ones who were Satan's agents to tempt them to their ruin.  {5Red 32.2}
[5Red 33.1]          Peter, however, as well as John, witnessed much of the mock trial of Jesus. It was necessary that there should be a pretense of legal trial; but great secrecy was maintained lest the people should obtain information of what was being done, and come forward with their testimony in vindication of Jesus, bringing to light the mighty works which he had done. This would bring the indignation of the people upon the Sanhedrim: their acts would be condemned and brought to naught; and Jesus would be liberated and receive new honor at the hands of the people.  {5Red 33.1}
[5Red 33.2]          While the members of the Sanhedrim council were being called together, Annas and Caiaphas the priest questioned Jesus, with the purpose of provoking him to make some statement which they could use to his disadvantage. They brought two charges against him, by one or both of which they meant to effect his condemnation. One was that he was a disturber of the peace, the leader of a rebellion. If this charge could be verified he would be condemned by the Roman authorities. The other charge was that he was a blasphemer. This, if proved true, would secure his condemnation among the Jews.  {5Red 33.2}
[5Red 33.3]          The high priest questioned Jesus concerning his doctrine, and the disciples who believed in him. Jesus answered briefly: "I spake openly                                                                              34  to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them; behold, they know what I said."  {5Red 33.3}
[5Red 34.1]          Jesus was well aware that his questioner designed to draw some statement from him which should awaken the fears of the Roman authorities that he was seeking to establish a secret society with the purpose of finally setting up a new kingdom. He therefore plainly stated to Annas that he had no secrets in regard to his purpose or doctrines. Turning upon his interrogator he said with startling emphasis, "Why askest thou me?" Had not the priests and rulers set spies to watch his movements and report his every word? Had they not been present at every gathering of the people, and carried information of all his sayings and doings on these occasions to the priests? "Ask them that heard me, what I have said," replied Jesus; and his words were a rebuke to Annas, who had hunted him for months, striving to entrap him, and to bring him before a secret tribunal, in which the people could have no voice, that he might obtain by perjury what it was impossible to gain by fair means.  {5Red 34.1}
[5Red 34.2]          The words of Jesus were so close and pointed that the high priest felt that his very soul was being read by his prisoner. Though Annas was filled with hatred against Jesus at these words, he disguised it until a more fitting opportunity presented itself of giving vent to his malice and jealousy. But one of the servants of the high priest, assuming that his master was not treated                                                                              35  with due respect, struck Jesus in the face, saying, "Answerest thou the high priest so?" To this insulting question and blow, Jesus mildly returned, "If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil; but if well, why smitest thou me?"  {5Red 34.2}
[5Red 35.1]          The Majesty of Heaven might have summoned to his aid legions of loyal angels to protect him against the malignity of his enemies; but it was his mission, in the character of humanity, meekly to endure taunts and stripes, leaving an example of patient forbearance to the children of men. Those into whose power Jesus had fallen had no respect for this sublime forbearance. The fact that he was a passive captive in their hands was the signal for them to wreak upon him the basest insults which their corrupt hearts could invent.  {5Red 35.1}
[5Red 35.2]          When the council was fully assembled in the judgment hall, Caiaphas took his position as presiding officer. This man had ever regarded Jesus as his rival. The combined simplicity and eloquence of the Saviour had attracted large crowds to listen to his teachings, which contained wisdom such as they had never heard from the lips of priests or scribes. The anxiety of the people to hear Jesus, and their readiness to accept his doctrines, had roused the bitter jealousy of the high priest.  {5Red 35.2}
[5Red 35.3]          Jesus stood calm and serene before the high priest, while the eyes of the multitude were upon him, and the wildest excitement prevailed around. For a moment Caiaphas looked upon the captive, struck with a sudden admiration for his dignified bearing. A conviction came over him that this man was akin to God. The next instant he banished the thought, scorning the suggestions of his own mind. Immediately, his voice was heard in                                                                              36  sneering, haughty tones, requesting Jesus to work before him one of those mighty miracles which had given him such fame among the people; but his words fell upon the ears of the Saviour as though he heard them not.  {5Red 35.3}
[5Red 36.1]          The people involuntarily compared the excited and malignant deportment of Annas and Caiaphas with the calm, majestic bearing of Jesus. A holy influence seemed to emanate from the Saviour and pervade the atmosphere surrounding him. The question arose even in the minds of the hardened multitude present, Is this man of Godlike presence to be sentenced as a common criminal? Caiaphas, perceiving the influence that was obtaining, hastened the trial. He took his position on the throne of judgment, while Jesus stood at its foot. On either side were the judges and those specially interested in the trial. The Roman soldiers were ranged on the platform, below the throne.  {5Red 36.1}
[5Red 36.2]          The high priest arose in his gorgeous robe, with glittering tiara and costly breastplate, upon which, in former days, the light of God's glory had often flashed. In strong contrast with this display were the coarse habiliments of Jesus. And yet he who was clad in homely garb had reigned in the courts of Heaven, crowned, and with garments of brightness, attended by holy angels. Yet there he stood at the foot of an earthly throne to be tried for his life.  {5Red 36.2}
[5Red 36.3]          The priests and rulers had decided in counsel together that Jesus must be condemned, whether or not they could furnish evidence of his guilt. It was necessary to bring charges against him which would be regarded as criminal by the Roman power or they could legally effect nothing                                                                              37  against him. His accusers could find plenty who would testify that he had denounced the priests and scribes; that he had called them hypocrites and murderers; but this would weigh nothing with the Romans, who were themselves disgusted with the pretension of the Pharisees. Such testimony would also weigh nothing with the Sadducees; for in their sharp contentions with the Pharisees, they had used to them language of the same import. His accusers were anxious to avoid raising the opposition of the Sadducees against the Pharisees; for if the two parties fell to contending among themselves, Jesus would be likely to escape from their hands.  {5Red 36.3}
[5Red 37.1]          They could secure abundant evidence that Jesus had disregarded their traditions, and spoken irreverently of many of their ordinances; but such evidence was of no value, as it would have no weight with either the Romans or Sadducees. They dared not accuse him of Sabbath-breaking for fear an examination would reveal what had been the character of his work upon that day. In that event his miracles wrought to heal the afflicted would be brought to light, and defeat the very object they wished to gain.  {5Red 37.1}
[5Red 37.2]          Christ had said, concerning the temple of his body, that he could destroy it, and raise it again in three days. These words were understood by his hearers to refer to the Jewish temple. Of all that Jesus had said, the priests could find nothing which they could use against him save this. The Romans had engaged in rebuilding and embellishing the temple. They took great pride in it as a work of science and art; and the priests counted upon their indignation when it was proven that Jesus, a humble man, had declared                                                                              38  himself able to build it in three days if it should be destroyed. On this ground, Romans and Jews, Pharisees and Sadducees, could meet; for all held the temple in great veneration.  {5Red 37.2}
[5Red 38.1]          In addition to this they had bribed false witnesses to testify that Jesus was guilty of inciting rebellion and seeking to establish a separate government. This they hoped would farther excite the apprehensions of the Romans and accomplish the desired object. But when these witnesses were called, their testimony was so vague and contradictory that it was worthless. Upon cross-questioning, they were led to falsify their own statements. It was becoming apparent to the people that the charges against Jesus could not be maintained. The life of the Saviour had been so faultless, and his doctrine so pure, that envy and malice could find little in either capable of being misrepresented.  {5Red 38.1}
[5Red 38.2]          Two witnesses were at last found whose evidence was not so contradictory as the others had been. One of them, a corrupt man who had sold his honor for a sum of money, spoke of Christ as on a level with himself. Said he, "This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days." In the figurative language of prophecy, Jesus had thus foretold his own death and resurrection, his conflict and victory; but his enemies had misconstrued his words to suit their own purposes. The words of Jesus were truth and verity; the evidence was false and malicious. If the words of Jesus had been reported exactly as he uttered them, there would have been nothing offensive in them. If he had been a mere man, as they assumed him to be, his declaration                                                                              39  would only have indicated an unreasonable, boastful spirit, but could not have been construed into blasphemy.  {5Red 38.2}
[5Red 39.1]          Caiaphas urged Jesus to answer to the charge made against him; but the Saviour, knowing that his sentence was already determined, answered him nothing. The evidence gained from the last two witnesses proved nothing against him worthy of death; and Jesus himself remained calm and silent. The priests and rulers began to fear that they would fail to gain their object after all. They were disappointed and perplexed that they had failed to gain anything from the false witnesses upon which to condemn their prisoner. Their only hope now was to make Jesus speak out and say something which would condemn him before the people.  {5Red 39.1}
[5Red 39.2]          The silence of Christ upon this occasion had already been described by Isaiah in prophetic vision: "He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth. He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter; and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth."  {5Red 39.2}
[5Red 39.3]          The high priest now raised his right hand to toward Heaven in a most imposing manner, and with a solemn voice addressed Jesus: "I adjure thee by the living God that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God." Thus appealed to by the highest acknowledged authority in the nation, and in the name of the Most High, Jesus, to show proper respect for the law, answered, "Thou hast said." Every ear was bent to listen, and every eye was fixed upon his face, as with calm voice and dignified manner, he made this reply. A heavenly light seemed to illuminate his pale countenance as he added, "Nevertheless                                                                              40  I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.  {5Red 39.3}
[5Red 40.1]          For a moment the divinity of Christ flashed through his guise of humanity; and the high priest quailed before the penetrating eyes of the Saviour. That look seemed to read his hidden thoughts, and burn into his heart; and never in after-life did he forget that searching glance of the persecuted Son of God. This voluntary confession of Jesus, claiming his Sonship with God, was made in the most public manner, and under the most solemn oath. In it he presented to the minds of those present a reversal of the scene then being enacted before them, when he, the Lord of life and glory, would be seated at the right hand of God, the supreme Judge of Heaven and earth, from whose decision there could be no appeal. He brought before them a view of that day, when, instead of being surrounded and abused by a riotous mob, headed by the priests and judges of the land, he would come in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory, escorted by legions of angels, to pronounce the sentence of his enemies.  {5Red 40.1}
[5Red 40.2]          Jesus knew what would be the result of this announcement; that it would secure his condemnation. The object of the designing priests was now gained. Jesus had declared himself to be the Christ. The high priest, in order to give those present the impression that he was jealous for the insulted majesty of Heaven, rent his garments, and, lifting his hands toward heaven as if in holy horror, said, in a voice calculated to rouse the excited people to violence, "He hath spoken blasphemy; what further need have we of witnesses?                                                                              41  behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. What think ye?" The answer of the judges was, "He is guilty of death."  {5Red 40.2}
[5Red 41.1]          The priests and judges, exulting in the advantage they had gained through the words of Jesus, but anxious to hide their malicious satisfaction, now pressed close to him, and, as if they could not believe that they had heard aright, simultaneously inquired, "Art thou the Christ? tell us." Jesus looked calmly at his hypocritical questioners, and answered, "If I tell you, ye will not believe. And if I ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go." Jesus could have traced down the prophecies, and given his accusers evidence that the very things were then taking place which had been predicted in regard to Messiah. He could have silenced them thus; but they would not then have believed. He could have pointed them to his mighty miracles; but they had set their hearts against the light of Heaven, and no power could change them.  {5Red 41.1}
[5Red 41.2]          There were some in that assembly who heeded the words of Jesus and noted his Godlike bearing as he stood serenely before the infuriated judges. The gospel seed found lodgment that day in hearts where it was eventually to spring up and yield an abundant harvest. The reverence and awe which his words inspired in the hearts of many who heard them were to increase and develop into perfect faith in Jesus as the world's Redeemer. Some of the witnesses of that scene were themselves afterward placed in a similar position to that of Jesus in the judgment hall; and were tried for their lives because they were the disciples of Christ.  {5Red 41.2}
[5Red 41.3]          When the condemnation of Jesus was pronounced                                                                              42  by the judges, a satanic fury took possession of the people. The roar of voices was like that of wild beasts. They made a rush toward Jesus, crying, He is guilty, put him to death! and had it not been for the Roman soldiers, Jesus would not have lived to be hanged upon the cross of Calvary. He would have been torn in pieces before his judges, had not Roman authority interfered, and by force of arms withheld the violence of the mob.  {5Red 41.3}
[5Red 42.1]          Although Jesus was bound, yet he was also guarded, and held by two men lest he should escape from the hands of his persecutors. The judges and rulers now entirely forgot the dignity of their office, and abused the Son of God with foul epithets, railing upon him in regard to his parentage, and declaring that his presumption in proclaiming himself the Messiah, notwithstanding his low birth, made him deserving of the most ignominious death. Most dissolute men engaged in this infamous abuse of the Saviour. An old garment was thrown over his head, and his jeering persecutors struck him in the face, crying, "Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee?" Upon the garment being removed, one poor wretch spat in his face. But the Saviour directed no word or look of retaliation against the deluded souls around him, who had cast off all restraint because they perceived that the priests and rulers sanctioned their acts.  {5Red 42.1}
[5Red 42.2]          Jesus realized that the hosts of Heaven were witnessing his humiliation, and that the least angel, if summoned to his aid, could have instantly dispersed that insulting throng, and delivered him from their power. Jesus himself could have stricken down the excited multitude                                                                              43  like dead men, by a look or word of his divinity, or driven them frightened from his presence, as he had the defilers of the temple. But it was in the plan of redemption that he should suffer the scorn and abuse of wicked men, and he consented to all this when he became the Redeemer of man. The angels of God faithfully recorded every insulting look, word, and act directed against their beloved Commander; and the base men who scorned and spat upon the calm, pale face of Christ, were one day to look upon it in its glory, shining brighter than the sun. In that awful time they would pray to the rocks and the mountains: "Hide us from the face of Him who sitteth upon the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb."  {5Red 42.2}
[5Red 43.1]          Jesus was pushed hither and thither, and so insulted and abused that at last the Roman officers were ashamed and angry that a man against whom nothing had yet been proven should be subject to the brutal treatment of the worst class of persons. Accordingly they accused the Jewish authorities of assuming to exercise a power that did not belong to them, in trying a man for his life, and pronouncing his condemnation. They declared that in doing this they infringed upon the Roman power, and that it was even against the Jewish law to condemn any man to death on his own testimony. This intervention of Roman authority caused a lull in the rude excitement.  {5Red 43.1}
[5Red 43.2]          Just then a hoarse voice rang through the hall, which sent a thrill of terror through the hearts of all present: He is innocent. Spare him, O Caiaphas! He has done nothing worthy of death! The tall form of Judas was now                                                                              44  seen pressing his way through the startled crowd. His face was pale and haggard, and large drops of perspiration stood upon his forehead. He rushed to the throne of judgment, and threw down before the high priest the pieces of silver he had received as the price of his Lord's betrayal. He eagerly grasped the robe of Caiaphas, and implored him to release Jesus, declaring that he was innocent of all crime. Caiaphas angrily shook him off, but he was confused and knew not what to say. The perfidy of the priests was revealed before the people. It was evident to all that Judas had been bribed to deliver Jesus into the hands of those who sought his life.  {5Red 43.2}
[5Red 44.1]          Judas continued to beseech Caiaphas to do nothing against Jesus, declaring that he was indeed the Son of God, and cursing himself that he had betrayed innocent blood. But the high priest, having recovered his self-possession, answered with chilling scorn, "What is that to us? see thou to that." He then represented to the people that Judas was some poor maniac, one of the mad followers of Jesus, and charged them not to let any influence prevail to release the prisoner, who was a base deceiver.  {5Red 44.1}
[5Red 44.2]          Finding his prayers were in vain, Judas fell at the feet of Jesus, acknowledging him to be the Son of God, begging forgiveness for his sin, and imploring him to exercise his God-like power and deliver himself from his enemies. The Saviour did not reproach his betrayer either by look or word. He knew that he was suffering the bitterest remorse for his crime. He gazed compassionately upon Judas, and declared that for that hour he had come into the world.                                                                              45   {5Red 44.2}
[5Red 45.1]          A murmur of surprise ran through the assembly at the heavenly forbearance manifested by Jesus. Again a conviction swept over their minds that this man was more than mortal. But the question then arose, If he was indeed the Son of God, why did he not free himself from his bonds and rise triumphant above his accusers?  {5Red 45.1}
[5Red 45.2]          The love of money had perverted the nobler nature of Judas, making him a fit agent for Satan to use in the betrayal of Christ. When Judas had become annoyed at the implied rebuke of Jesus because of his covetous spirit upon the occasion of Mary anointing her Lord with costly ointment, he yielded to the tempter, and gave Satan easy access to his mind. But when he decided to sell his Master to the murderous priests and rulers, he had no thought that Jesus would permit himself to be taken. He thought the priests would be cheated of their bribe, and he, the betrayer, would secure the money to use for some purpose of his own, and Jesus would have a new opportunity to display his divine power in delivering himself from the wiles of his enemies.  {5Red 45.2}
[5Red 45.3]          From the time of his betrayal in the garden, Judas had not lost sight of the Saviour. He eagerly looked for him to surprise his enemies by appearing before them in the character of the Son of God, setting at naught all their plots and power. But when he saw him meekly submitting to their abuse, suffering himself to be tried and condemned to death, his heart smote him, and he realized the full extent of his own crime --he had sold his divine Master to shame and death. He remembered how kind and considerate Jesus had ever been to him, and his heart filled with remorse and anguish. He now                                                                              46  despised the covetousness which Jesus had reproved, and which had tempted him to sell the Saviour for a few pieces of silver.  {5Red 45.3}
[5Red 46.1]          Perceiving that his entreaties to spare the life of Jesus availed nothing with the high priest, he rushed from the hall in despair, crying, It is too late! It is too late! He felt unable to live to see Jesus crucified, and, in an agony of remorse, went out and hanged himself.  {5Red 46.1}
[5Red 46.2]          Afterward the money which Judas had cast down before the priest was used for the purchase of a public burial ground. "And the chief priests took the silver pieces, and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood. And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. Wherefore that field was called, The field of blood, unto this day."  {5Red 46.2}
[5Red 46.3]          If any testimony had been needed to prove the innocence of Jesus, it was given in the confession of Judas. Not only was it an evidence of the innocence of the Saviour, but the event was a direct fulfillment of prophecy. In prophetic vision Zechariah had looked down the ages and seen the trial of God's dear Son. The act of Judas is thus described: "And I said unto them, If ye think good, give me my price; and if not, forbear. So they weighed for my price thirty pieces of silver. And the Lord said unto me, Cast it unto the potter; a goodly price that I was prized at of them. And I took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them to the potter in the house of the Lord."                                                                              47   {5Red 46.3}
[5Red 47.1]                    Condemnation of Jesus.          When Jesus was asked the question, Art thou the Son of God? he knew that to answer in the affirmative would make his death certain; a denial would leave a stain upon his humanity. There was a time to be silent, and a time to speak. He had not spoken until plainly interrogated. In his lessons to his disciples he had declared: "Whosoever, therefore, shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father who is in Heaven." When challenged, Jesus did not deny his relationship with God. In that solemn moment his character was at stake and must be vindicated. He left on that occasion an example for man to follow under similar circumstances. He would teach him not to apostatize from his faith to escape suffering or even death.  {5Red 47.1}
[5Red 47.2]          Had the Jews possessed the authority to do so, they would have executed Jesus at once upon the hasty condemnation of their judges; but such power had passed from them into the hands of the Romans, and it was necessary that the case be referred to the proper authorities of that government for final decision. The Jews were anxious to hasten the trial and execution of Jesus, because if it were not brought about at once there would be a delay of a week on account of the immediate celebration of the passover. In that case Jesus would be kept in bonds, and the intense excitement of the mob that was clamoring for his life, would have been allayed, and a natural reaction would have set in. The better part of the people would have become aroused in his                                                                              48  behalf, and in all probability his release would be accomplished. The priests and rulers felt that there was no time to lose.  {5Red 47.2}
[5Red 48.1]          The whole Sanhedrim, followed by the multitude, escorted Jesus to the judgment hall of Pilate, the Roman governor, to secure a confirmation of the sentence they had just pronounced. The Jewish priests and rulers could not themselves enter Pilate's hall for fear of ceremonial defilement, which would disqualify them for taking part in the paschal feast. In order to condemn the spotless Son of God, they were compelled to appeal for judgment to one whose threshold they dared not cross for fear of defilement. Blinded by prejudice and cruelty, they could not discern that their passover festival was of no value, since they had defiled their souls by the rejection of Christ. The great salvation that he brought was typified by the deliverance of the children of Israel, which event was commemorated by the feast of the passover. The innocent lamb slain in Egypt, the blood of which sprinkled upon the door-posts caused the destroying angel to pass over the homes of Israel, prefigured the sinless Lamb of God, whose merits can alone avert the judgment and condemnation of fallen man. The Saviour had been obedient to the Jewish law, and observed all its divinely appointed ordinances. He had just identified himself with the paschal lamb as its great antitype, by connecting the Lord's supper with the passover. What a bitter mockery then was the ceremony about to be observed by the priestly persecutors of Jesus!  {5Red 48.1}
[5Red 48.2]          Pilate beheld, in the accused, a man bearing the marks of violence, but with a serene and noble countenance and dignified bearing. Many cases                                                                              49  had been tried before the Roman governor, but never before had there stood in his presence a man like this. He discovered no trace of crime in his face; and something in the prisoner's appearance excited his sympathy and respect. He turned to the priests, who stood just without the door, and asked, "What accusation bring ye against this man?"  {5Red 48.2}
[5Red 49.1]          They were not prepared for this question. They had not designed to state the particulars of the alleged crime of Jesus. They had expected that Pilate would, without delay, confirm their decision against the Saviour. However they answered him that they had tried the prisoner according to their law and found him deserving of death. Said they, "If he were not a malefactor we would not have delivered him up unto thee." But Pilate was not satisfied with the explanation of the Jews, and reminded them of their inability to execute the law. He intimated that if their judgment only was necessary to procure his condemnation, it was useless to bring the prisoner to him. Said he, "Take ye him, and judge him according to your law."  {5Red 49.1}
[5Red 49.2]          The treacherous priests felt that they were outwitted; they saw that it would not do to specify the grounds for their condemnation of Jesus. The charge of blasphemy would be regarded by Pilate as the expression of religious bigotry and priestly jealousy; and the case would be at once dismissed. But if they could excite the apprehensions of the Roman governor that Jesus was a leader of sedition, their purpose would be accomplished. Tumults and insurrections were constantly arising among the Jews against the                                                                              50  Roman government, for many affirmed that it was against the Jewish law to pay tribute to a foreign power. The authorities had found it necessary to deal very rigorously with these revolts among the people, and were constantly on the watch for developments of that character, in order to suppress them at once. But Jesus had always been obedient to the reigning power. When the scheming priests sought to entrap him by sending spies to him with the question, "Is it lawful to render tribute to Caesar?" he had directed their attention to the image and superscription of Caesar upon the tribute money, and answered, "Render unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's." Jesus himself had paid tribute, and had taught his disciples to do so.  {5Red 49.2}
[5Red 50.1]          In their extremity the priests called the false witnesses to their aid. "And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ, a king."  {5Red 50.1}
[5Red 50.2]          Pilate was not deceived by this testimony. He now became confident that a deep plot had been laid to destroy an innocent man, who stood in the way of the Jewish dignitaries. He turned to the prisoner and "asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews? And he answered him and said, Thou sayest it." Jesus stood before Pilate, pale, bruised, and faint from loss of sleep and food. He had been hurried from place to place, and subjected to insult and violence; yet his bearing was noble, and his countenance was lighted as though a sunbeam were shining upon it.  {5Red 50.2}
[5Red 50.3]         When his answer was heard by Caiaphas, who stood at the threshold of the judgment hall, the high priest joined with others in calling Pilate to                                                                              51  witness that Jesus had admitted his crime by this answer, which was a virtual acknowledgment that he was seeking to establish a throne in Judah in opposition to the power of Caesar. Priests, scribes, and rulers, all united in noisy denunciations of Jesus, and in importuning Pilate to pronounce sentence of death upon him. The lawless uproar of the infuriated priests and dignitaries of the temple confused the senses of the Roman governor. Finally, when some measure of quiet was secured, he again addressed Jesus, saying, "Answerest thou nothing? behold how many things they witness against thee. But Jesus yet answered nothing; so that Pilate marveled." The silence of the Saviour perplexed him. He saw in the prisoner no marks of a seditious character, and he had no confidence in the accusations of the priests. Hoping to gain the truth from him, and to escape from the clamor of the excited crowd, he requested Jesus to step with him into his house. When he had done so, and the two were alone, Pilate turned to Jesus, and in a respectful voice asked him, "Art thou the King of the Jews?"  {5Red 50.3}
[5Red 51.1]          Jesus did not directly answer this question. He knew that conviction was awakened in the heart of Pilate, and he wished to give him an opportunity to acknowledge how far his mind had been influenced in the right direction. He therefore answered, "Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me?" The Saviour wished a statement from Pilate whether his question arose from the accusations just made by the Jews, or from his desire to receive light from Christ. Pilate longed for a more intelligent faith. The dignified bearing of Jesus, and his                                                                              52  calm self-possession when placed in a position where there would naturally be developed a spirit of hate and revenge, astonished Pilate and won his deep respect. The direct question just asked him by Jesus was immediately understood by him, which evidenced that his soul was stirred by conviction. But pride rose in the heart of the Roman judge and overpowered the Spirit of God. "Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me; what hast thou done?"  {5Red 51.1}
[5Red 52.1]          Pilate's golden opportunity had passed. Jesus, however, did not leave him without farther light. At his desire God sent an angel to Pilate's wife; and, in a dream, she was shown the pure life and holy character of the man who was about to be consigned to a cruel death. Jesus did not directly answer the question of Pilate as to what he had done; but he plainly stated to him his mission:--  {5Red 52.1}
[5Red 52.2]          "My kingdom is not of this world; if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews; but now is my kingdom not from hence. Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice."  {5Red 52.2}
[5Red 52.3]          Jesus thus sought to convince Pilate that he was innocent of aspiring to kingly honors upon earth. Pilate had been confused by the disturbed and divided elements of the religious world, and his mind grasped eagerly at the words of Jesus declaring that he had come into                                                                              53  the world to bear witness to the truth. Pilate had heard many voices cry, Here is the truth! I have the truth! But this man, arraigned as a criminal, who claimed to have the truth, stirred his heart with a great longing to know what it was, and how it could be obtained. He inquired of Jesus, "What is truth?" But he did not wait for a reply; the tumult of the excited crowd was continually increasing; their impatient cries jarred upon his ears, and recalled him to his judicial position. He went out to the Jews, who stood beyond the door of the hall, and declared in an emphatic voice, "I find in him no fault at all."  {5Red 52.3}
[5Red 53.1]          Those words, traced by the pen of inspiration, will forever stand as a proof to the world of the base perfidy and falsehood of the Jews in their charges against Jesus. Even the heathen magistrate pronounced him innocent. As Pilate thus spoke, the rage and disappointment of the priests and elders knew no bounds. They had made great efforts to accomplish the death of Jesus, and now that there appeared to be a prospect of his release they seemed ready to tear him in pieces. They lost all reason and self-control, and gave vent to curses and maledictions against him, behaving more like demons than men. They were loud in their censures of Pilate, and threatened the vengeance of the Roman law against him if he refused to condemn one who, they affirmed, had set himself up against Caesar.  {5Red 53.1}
[5Red 53.2]          During all this uproar, Jesus stood unmoved, uttering no word in answer to the abuse that was heaped upon him. He had spoken freely to Pilate when alone with him, that the light of his truth might illuminate the darkened                                                                              54  understanding of the Roman governor; and now he could say nothing more to prevent him from committing the fearful act of condemning to death the Son of God. Pilate turned again to Jesus and inquired, "Hearest thou not how many things they witness against thee? And he answered him to never a word; insomuch that the governor marveled greatly."  {5Red 53.2}
[5Red 54.1]          Angry voices were now heard, declaring that the seditious influence of Jesus was well known throughout all the country. Said they, "He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place." Pilate at this time had no thought of condemning Jesus, because he was certain that he was the victim of the envious and designing priests. As he afterward stated to Jesus, he had the power to condemn or to release him; but he dreaded the ill-will of the people; so when he heard that Jesus was a Galilean and was under the jurisdiction of Herod, he embraced the opportunity to spare himself from farther difficulty, and refused to decide the case, sending him to Herod, who was then in Jerusalem.  {5Red 54.1}
[5Red 54.2]          Jesus was faint and weary from loss of sleep and food, and the ill-treatment he had received; yet his suffering condition awakened no pity in the hearts of his persecutors. He was dragged away to the judgment hall of Herod amid the hooting and insults of the merciless mob. Besides escaping responsibility in regard to the trial of Jesus, Pilate thought this would be a good opportunity to heal an old quarrel between himself and Herod. He thought that this act on his part would be regarded by Herod as an acknowledgment of his superior authority, and                                                                              55  would thus bring about a reconciliation. In this he was not wrong for the two magistrates made friends over the trial of the Saviour.  {5Red 54.2}
[5Red 55.1]          When Herod had first heard of Jesus and the mighty works wrought by him, he was terror-stricken, and said, "It is John whom I beheaded; he is risen from the dead;" "therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him." Herod had never before met Jesus, but he had long desired to see him, and witness his marvelous power. He was pleased that he was brought to him a prisoner, for he made no doubt that he could force him to work a miracle as a condition of saving his life. Herod's conscience was far less sensitive than when he had trembled with horror at the request of Herodias for the head of John the Baptist. For a time he had felt the keen stings of remorse for the terrible act he had committed to gratify the revenge of a cruel woman; but his moral perceptions had become more and more degraded by his licentious life, till his sins appeared but trifles in his eyes. The men who are capable of the worst crimes are those who have once been convicted by the Spirit of truth, and have turned away from the light into the darkness of iniquity. Herod had very nearly become a disciple of John; but at the very point of decision, he had fallen into the snare of Satan and put to death one whom he knew to be a true prophet.  {5Red 55.1}
[5Red 55.2]          As the Saviour was brought before Herod, the rabble surged and pressed about, crying out against the prisoner, some charging him with one crime and some with another. Herod commanded silence and directed that Jesus be unbound, for he wished to interrogate him. He                                                                              56  looked with curiosity, mingled with an impulse of pity, upon the pale, sad face of the Saviour, which was marked with deep wisdom and purity, but showed extreme weariness and suffering. Herod, as well as Pilate, knew from his acquaintance with the character of the Jews, that malice and envy had caused them to condemn this innocent man.  {5Red 55.2}
[5Red 56.1]          Herod urged Jesus to save his life by working a miracle that would give evidence of his divine power. But the Saviour had no such work to do. He had taken upon himself the nature of man, and was not to perform a miracle to gratify the curiosity of wicked men, nor to save himself one jot of the pain and humiliation that man would suffer under similar circumstances. Herod urged him to prove that he was not an impostor by demonstrating his power before the crowd. He summoned for the purpose maimed, crippled, and deformed persons, and, in an authoritative manner, commanded Jesus to heal these subjects in his presence, urging that if he had really worked such remarkable cures as were reported of him, he still had power to do like wonders, and could now turn it to his own profit by procuring his release.  {5Red 56.1}
[5Red 56.2]          But Jesus stood calmly before the haughty ruler as one who neither saw nor heard. Herod repeatedly urged his proposition upon Jesus, and reiterated the fact that he had the power to release or to condemn him. He even dared to boast of the punishment he had inflicted upon the prophet John for presuming to reprove him. To all this, Jesus made no answer either by word or look. Herod was irritated by the profound silence of the prisoner, which indicated an utter                                                                              57  indifference to the royal personage before whom he had been summoned. Open rebuke would have been more palatable to the vain and pompous ruler than to be thus silently ignored.  {5Red 56.2}
[5Red 57.1]          Had Jesus desired to do so, he could have spoken words which would have pierced the ears of the hardened king. He could have stricken him with fear and trembling by laying before him the full iniquity of his life, and the horror of his approaching doom. But Jesus had no light to give one who had gone directly contrary to the knowledge he had received from the greatest of prophets. The ears of Christ had ever been open to the earnest plea of even the worst sinners; but he had no ear for the commands of Herod. Those eyes, that had ever rested with pity and forgiveness upon the penitent sinner, however defiled and lowly, had no look to bestow upon Herod. Those lips, that had dropped precious words of instruction, and were ever ready to answer the questions of those who sought knowledge, and to speak comfort and pardon to the sinful and desponding, had no words for proud and cruel Herod. That heart, ever touched by the presence of human woe, was closed to the haughty king who felt no need of a Saviour.  {5Red 57.1}
[5Red 57.2]          The silence of Jesus could no longer be borne by Herod; his face grew dark with passion, and he angrily threatened Jesus; but the captive still remained unmoved. Herod then turned to the multitude and denounced him as an impostor. His accusers well knew that he was no impostor; they had seen too many evidences of his power to be thus misled. They knew that even the grave had opened at his command, and the dead had walked forth, clothed again with life. They had                                                                              58  been greatly terrified when Herod commanded him to work a miracle; for of all things they dreaded an exhibition of his divine power, which would prove a death-blow to their plans, and would perhaps cost them their lives. Therefore the priests and rulers began to cry out vehemently against him, accusing him of working miracles through the power given him of Beelzebub, the prince of devils.  {5Red 57.2}
[5Red 58.1]          Some cried out that he claimed to be the Son of God, the King of Israel. Herod, hearing this, said, in derision, A king, is he? Then crown him, and put upon him a royal robe, and worship your king. Then turning to Jesus he angrily declared that if he refused to speak, he should be delivered into the hands of the soldiers, who would have little respect for his claims or his person; if he was an impostor it would be no more than he deserved; but if he was the Son of God he could save himself by working a miracle. No sooner were these words uttered than the mob, at the instigation of the priests, made a rush toward Jesus. Had not the Roman soldiers forced them back, the Saviour would have been torn in pieces.  {5Red 58.1}
[5Red 58.2]          At the suggestion of Herod, a crown was now plaited from a vine bearing sharp thorns, and this was placed upon the sacred brow of Jesus; and an old tattered purple robe, once the garment of a king, was placed upon his noble form, while Herod and the Jewish priests encouraged the insults and cruelty of the mob. Jesus was then placed upon a large block, which was derisively called a throne, an old reed was placed in his hand as a scepter, and, amid satanic laughter, curses, and jeers, the rude throng bowed to him mockingly as to a king. Occasionally some                                                                              59  murderous hand snatched the reed that had been placed in his hand, and struck him on the head with it, forcing the thorns into his temples, and causing the blood to flow down his face and beard.  {5Red 58.2}
[5Red 59.1]          Satan instigated the cruel abuse of the debased mob, led on by the priest and rulers, to provoke, if possible, retaliation from the world's Redeemer, or to drive him to deliver himself by a miracle from the hands of his persecutors, and thus break up the plan of salvation. One stain upon his human life, one failure of his humanity to bear the terrible test imposed upon it, would make the Lamb of God an imperfect offering, and the redemption of man would be a failure. But he who could command the heavenly hosts, and in an instant call to his aid legions of holy angels, one of whom could have immediately overpowered that cruel mob,--he who could have stricken down his tormentors by the flashing forth of his divine majesty,--submitted to the coarsest insult and outrage with dignified composure. As the acts of his torturers degraded them below humanity, into the likeness of Satan, so did the meekness and patience of Jesus exalt him above the level of humanity.  {5Red 59.1}
[5Red 59.2]          When Herod saw that Jesus submitted passively to all the indignity that was heaped upon him, preserving an unparalleled serenity through it all, he was moved by a sudden fear that after all this might not be a common man who stood before him. He was greatly perplexed when he looked upon the pure, pale face of the prisoner, and questioned if he might not be a god come down to earth. The very silence of Jesus spoke conviction to the heart of the king, such as no words could have done. Herod noticed that while                                                                              60  some bowed before Jesus in mockery, others, who came forward for the same purpose, looked into the sufferer's face and saw expressed there a look so like a king that they turned back, ashamed of their own audacity. Herod was ill at ease, and, hardened as he was, dared not ratify the condemnation of the Jews; and he therefore sent Jesus back to Pilate.  {5Red 59.2}
[5Red 60.1]          The Saviour, tottering with weariness, pale and wounded, wearing a robe of mockery and a crown of thorns, was mercilessly hurried back to the court of the Roman governor. Pilate was very much irritated; for he had congratulated himself on being rid of a fearful responsibility when he referred the accusers of Jesus to Herod. He now impatiently inquired of the Jews what they would have him do. He reminded them that he had already examined the prisoner and found no blame in him; that his accusers had failed to sustain a single charge against him; that he had sent Jesus to Herod, a tetrarch of Galilee, and one of their own nation, who also found nothing worthy of death against the prisoner. Said Pilate, "I will therefore chastise him and release him."  {5Red 60.1}
[5Red 60.2]          Here Pilate exposed his weakness. He had declared that Jesus was innocent of the crimes of which he was accused, yet he was willing to make a partial sacrifice of justice and principle in order to compromise with an unfeeling mob; he was willing to suffer an innocent man to be scourged, that their inhuman wrath might be appeased. But the fact that he proposed to make terms with them placed Pilate at a disadvantage with the ungovernable crowd, who now presumed upon his indecision, and clamored the more for the life of the prisoner. Pilate turned to the people, and                                                                              61  represented to them that the priests and elders had not substantiated in any degree the charges brought against Jesus. He hoped by this means to raise their sympathy for him, so they would be willing to release him. Meanwhile Jesus had fallen through exhaustion upon the marble pavement. Just then a messenger pressed through the crowd, and placed in Pilate's hand a letter from his wife, which ran thus:--  {5Red 60.2}
[5Red 61.1]          "Have thou nothing to do with that just man; for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him." Pilate's wife was not a Jew; but the angel of God had sent this warning to her, that, through her, Pilate might be prevented from committing the terrible crime of delivering up to death the divine Son of God.  {5Red 61.1}
[5Red 61.2]          Pilate turned pale when he read the message; but the priests and rulers had occupied the interval in farther inflaming the minds of the people, till they were wrought up to a state of insane fury. The governor was forced to action; he turned to the crowd and spoke with great earnestness: "Whom will ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus who is called Christ?" It was customary at this feast for the governor to release one prisoner, whomsoever the people desired to be set at liberty. Pilate seized this as an opportunity to save Jesus; and by giving them a choice between the innocent Saviour and the notable robber and murderer, Barabbas, he hoped to rouse them to a sense of justice. But great was his astonishment when the cry, "Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas!" was started by the priests, and taken up by the mob, resounding through the hall like the hoarse cry of demons.                                                                              62   {5Red 61.2}
[5Red 62.1]          Pilate was dumb with surprise and disappointment; but by appealing to the people, and yielding his own judgment, he had compromised his dignity, and lost control of the crowd. The priests saw that though he was convinced of the innocence of Jesus, he could be intimidated by them, and they determined to carry their point. So when Pilate inquired, "What shall I do then with Jesus, who is called Christ?" they with one accord cried out, "Let him be crucified!"  {5Red 62.1}
[5Red 62.2]          "And the governor said, Why, what evil hath he done? But they cried out the more, saying, Let him be crucified." Here Pilate again revealed his weakness, in submitting the sentence of Jesus to a lawless and infuriated mob. How true were the words of the prophet: "Judgment is turned away backward, and justice standeth afar off; for truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter." The governor's cheek paled as he heard the terrible cry: "Crucify him!" He had not thought it would come to that--a man whom he had repeatedly pronounced innocent, to be consigned to the most dreaded of deaths. He now saw what a terrible thing he had done in placing the life of a just man in the balance against the decision of those, who, from envy and malice, had delivered him up to trial. Pilate had taken step after step in the violation of his conscience, and in excusing himself from judging with equity and fairness, as his position demanded he should do, until now he found himself almost helpless in the hands of the Jews.  {5Red 62.2}
[5Red 62.3]          Again he asked the question, "Why, what evil hath he done?" and again they cried out, "Crucify him!" Once more Pilate expostulated with them against putting to death one against whom they                                                                              63  could prove nothing. Again, to conciliate them, he proposed to chastise him and let him go. It was not enough that the Saviour of the world, faint with weariness and covered with wounds, must be subjected to the shameful humiliation of such a trial; but his sacred flesh must be bruised and mangled to gratify the satanic fury of the priests and rulers. Satan, with his hellish army had gained possession of them.  {5Red 62.3}
[5Red 63.1]          Pilate, in the vain hope of exciting their pity, that they might decide this was sufficient punishment, now caused Jesus to be scourged in the presence of the multitude. The pale sufferer, with a crown of thorns upon his head, and stripped to the waist, revealing the long, cruel stripes, from which the blood flowed freely, was then placed side by side with Barabbas. Although the face of Jesus was stained with blood, and bore marks of exhaustion and pain, yet his noble character could not be hidden, but stood out in marked contrast with that of the robber chief, whose every feature proclaimed him to be a debased and hardened desperado.  {5Red 63.1}
[5Red 63.2]          Pilate was filled with sympathy and amazement as he beheld the uncomplaining patience of Jesus. Gentleness and resignation were expressed in every feature; there was no cowardly weakness in his manner, but the strength and dignity of long-suffering. Pilate did not doubt that the sight of this man, who had borne insult and abuse in such a manner, when contrasted with the repulsive criminal by his side, would move the people to sympathy, and they would decide that Jesus had already suffered enough. But he did not understand the fanatical hatred of the priests for Christ, who, as the Light of the                                                                              64  world, had made apparent their darkness and error.  {5Red 63.2}
[5Red 64.1]          Pilate, pointing to the Saviour, in a voice of solemn entreaty said to priests, rulers, and people, "Behold the man." "I bring him forth to you that ye may know that I find no fault in him." But the priests had moved the mob to mad fury; and, instead of pitying Jesus in his suffering and forbearance, they cried, "Crucify him, crucify him!" and their hoarse voices were like the roaring of wild beasts. Pilate, losing all patience with their unreasoning cruelty, cried out despairingly, "Take ye him, and crucify him; for I find no fault in him."  {5Red 64.1}
[5Red 64.2]          The Roman governor, familiarized with cruel scenes, educated amid the din of battle, was moved with sympathy for the suffering prisoner, who, contemned and scourged, with bleeding brow and lacerated back, still had more the bearing of a king upon his throne than that of a condemned criminal. But the hearts of his own people were hardened against him. The priests declared, "We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God."  {5Red 64.2}
[5Red 64.3]          Pilate was startled by these words; he had no correct idea of Christ and his mission; but he had an indistinct faith in God and in beings superior to humanity. The thought that had once before passed through his mind now took more definite shape, and he questioned if it might not be a divine personage who stood before him, clad in the purple robe of mockery, and crowned with thorns, yet with such a noble bearing that the stanch Roman trembled with awe as he gazed upon him.                                                                              65   {5Red 64.3}
[5Red 65.1]          "When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid; and went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer." Jesus had already told Pilate that he was the Messiah, that his kingdom was not of this world; and he had no farther words for a man who so abused the high office of judge as to yield his principles and authority to the demands of a blood-thirsty rabble. Pilate was vexed at the silence of Jesus, and haughtily addressed him:--  {5Red 65.1}
[5Red 65.2]          "Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above; therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin." Jesus here laid the heaviest burden of guilt upon the Jewish judges, who had received unmistakable evidence of the divinity of Him whom they had condemned to death, both from the prophecies and his own teachings and miracles. What a scene was this to hand down to the world through all time! The pitying Saviour, in the midst of his intense suffering and grief, excuses as far as possible the act of Pilate, who might have released him from the power of his enemies.  {5Red 65.2}
[5Red 65.3]          Pilate was now more convinced than before of the superiority of the man before him, and tried again and again to save him. "But the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend; whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar." This was touching Pilate in a weak point. He had been looked upon with some suspicion by the government;                                                                              66  and he knew that a report of unfaithfulness on his part would be likely to cost him his position. He knew that if the Jews became his enemies he could hope for no mercy at their hands; for he had before him an example of the perseverance with which they sought to destroy one whom they hated without reason.  {5Red 65.3}
[5Red 66.1]          The implied threat in the declaration of the priests, regarding his allegiance to Caesar, intimidated Pilate, so that he yielded to the demands of the mob, and delivered Jesus up to the crucifixion rather than risk losing his position. But the very thing he dreaded came upon him afterward in spite of his precautions. His honors were stripped from him; he was cast down from his high office; and, stung by remorse and wounded pride, he committed suicide not long after the crucifixion.  {5Red 66.1}
[5Red 66.2]          "When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person; see ye to it." Caiaphas answered defiantly, "His blood be on us, and on our children;" and his words were echoed by the priests and rulers, and taken up by the crowd in an inhuman roar of voices. "Then answered all the people and said, His blood be on us, and on our children."  {5Red 66.2}
[5Red 66.3]          At this exhibition of satanic madness, the light of conviction shone more clearly upon the mind of Pilate. He had never before witnessed such rash presumption and heartless cruelty. And in strong contrast with the ungovernable passion of his persecutors was the dignified repose of Jesus. In his own mind Pilate said, He                                                                              67  is a god, and thought he could discern a soft light shining about his head. Looking thus upon Christ he turned pale with fear and self-condemnation; then, confronting the people with a troubled countenance, he said, I am clear of his blood. Take ye him and crucify him; but mark ye, priests and rulers, I pronounce him a just man, and may He whom he claims as his Father judge you for this day's work, and not me. Then turning to Jesus he continued, Forgive me for this act; I am not able to save you.  {5Red 66.3}
[5Red 67.1]          Only a short time before, the governor had declared to his prisoner that he had power to release or to condemn him; but he now thought that he could not save him, and also his own position and honor; and he preferred to sacrifice an innocent life rather than his own worldly power. Had he acted promptly and firmly at the first, carrying out his convictions of right, his will would not have been overborne by the mob; they would not have presumed to dictate to him. His wavering and indecision proved his irredeemable ruin. How many, like Pilate, sacrifice principle and integrity, in order to shun disagreeable consequences. Conscience and duty point one way, and self-interest points another; and the current, setting strongly in the wrong direction, sweeps away into the thick darkness of guilt him who compromises with evil.  {5Red 67.1}
[5Red 67.2]          Satan's rage was great as he saw that all the cruelty which he had led the Jews to inflict upon Jesus had not forced the least murmur from his lips. Although he had taken upon himself the nature of man, he was sustained by a Godlike fortitude, and departed in no particular from the will of his Father.                                                                              68   {5Red 67.2}
[5Red 68.1]          Wonder, O Heavens! and be astonished, O earth! Behold the oppressor and the oppressed. A vast multitude inclose the Saviour of the world. Mocking and jeering are mingled with the coarse oaths of blasphemy. His lowly birth and his humble life are commented upon by unfeeling wretches. His claim to be the Son of God is ridiculed by the chief priests and elders, and the vulgar jest and insulting sneer are passed from lip to lip. Satan has full control of the minds of his servants. In order to do this effectually, he had commenced with the chief priests and the elders, and imbued them with a religious frenzy. This they had communicated to the rude and uncultivated mob, until there was a corrupt harmony in the feelings of all, from the hypocritical priests and elders down to the most debased. Christ, the precious Son of God, was led forth and delivered to the people to be crucified.  {5Red 68.1}
[5Red 68.2]                           Calvary.          They hurried Jesus away with loud shouts of triumph; but their noise ceased for a time when they passed a retired place, and saw at the foot of a lifeless tree the dead body of Judas, who had betrayed Christ. It was a most revolting spectacle; his weight had broken the cord by which he had hung himself to the tree, and, in falling, his body had become horribly mangled, and was then being devoured by dogs. The mutilated remains were ordered to be buried at once, and the crowd passed on; but there was less noisy mockery, and many a pale face revealed the fearful thoughts within. Retribution seemed                                                                              69  already to be visiting those who were guilty of the blood of Jesus.  {5Red 68.2}
[5Red 69.1]          By this time the news of the condemnation of Jesus had spread through all Jerusalem, striking terror and anguish to thousands of hearts, but bringing a malicious joy to many who had been reproved by the teachings of the Saviour. The priests had been bound by a promise not to molest any of his disciples if Jesus were delivered up to them; so all classes of people flocked to the scene of outrage, and Jerusalem was left almost empty. Nicodemus, and Joseph of Arimathea, had not been summoned to the Sanhedrim council, and their voices had nothing to do with condemning Jesus. They were present at his crucifixion, but unable to change or modify his terrible sentence.  {5Red 69.1}
[5Red 69.2]          The disciples and believers from the region round about joined the throng that followed Jesus to Calvary. The mother of Jesus was also there, supported by John, the beloved disciple. Her heart was stricken with unutterable anguish; yet she, with the disciples, hoped that the painful scene would change, and Jesus would assert his power, and appear before his enemies as the Son of God. Then again her mother's heart would sink as she remembered words in which he had briefly referred to the things which were that day being enacted.  {5Red 69.2}
[5Red 69.3]          Jesus had scarcely passed the gate of Pilate's house when the cross which had been prepared for Barabbas was brought out and laid upon his bruised and bleeding shoulders. Crosses were also placed upon the companions of Barabbas, who were to suffer death at the same time with Jesus. The Saviour had borne his burden but a                                                                              70  few rods, when, from loss of blood and excessive weariness and pain, he fell fainting to the ground. As he lay beneath the heavy burden of the cross, how the heart of the mother of Christ longed to place a supporting hand beneath his wounded head, and bathe that brow that had once been pillowed upon her bosom. But, alas, that mournful privilege was denied her.  {5Red 69.3}
[5Red 70.1]          When Jesus revived, the cross was again placed upon his shoulders and he was forced forward. He staggered on for a few steps, bearing his heavy load, then fell as one lifeless to the ground. He was at first pronounced to be dead, but finally he again revived. The priests and rulers felt no compassion for their suffering victim; but they saw that it was impossible for him to carry the instrument of torture farther. They were puzzled to find any one who would humiliate himself to bear the cross to the place of execution. The Jews could not do it because of defilement, and their consequent inability to keep the coming passover festival.  {5Red 70.1}
[5Red 70.2]          While they were considering what to do, Simon, a Cyrenian, coming from an opposite direction, met the crowd, was seized at the instigation of the priests, and compelled to carry the cross of Christ. The sons of Simon were disciples of Jesus, but he himself had never been connected with him. This occasion was a profitable one for him. The cross he was forced to bear became the means of his conversion. His sympathies were deeply stirred in favor of Jesus; and the events of Calvary, and the words uttered by Jesus, caused him to acknowledge that he was the Son of God. Simon ever after felt grateful to God for the singular providence which placed                                                                              71  him in a position to receive evidence for himself that Jesus was the world's Redeemer.  {5Red 70.2}
[5Red 71.1]          When Jesus was thought to be dying beneath the burden of the cross, many women, who, though not believers in Christ, were touched with pity for his sufferings, broke forth into a mournful wailing. When Jesus revived, he looked upon them with tender compassion. He knew they were not lamenting him because he was a teacher sent from God, but from motives of common humanity. He looked upon the weeping women and said, "Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but for yourselves, and for your children."  {5Red 71.1}
[5Red 71.2]          Jesus did not despise their tears, but the sympathy which they expressed wakened a deeper chord of sympathy in his own heart for them. He forgot his own grief in contemplating the future fate of Jerusalem. Only a short time ago the people had cried out, "His blood be on us and on our children." How blindly had they invoked the doom they were soon to realize! Many of the very women who were weeping about Jesus were to perish with their children in the siege of Jerusalem.  {5Red 71.2}
[5Red 71.3]          Jesus referred not only to the destruction of Jerusalem, but to the end of the world. Said he, "Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us. For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?" The innocent were represented by the green tree. If God suffered his wrath because of the sins of the world to fall upon the Redeemer, in that he was permitted to suffer death by crucifixion, what might be expected to come upon the impenitent and unbelieving, who had slighted the mercies of God,                                                                              72  purchased for them by the death of his Son? The mind of Jesus wandered from the destruction of Jerusalem to a wider judgment, when all the impenitent would suffer condemnation for their sins; when the Son of man should come, attended not by a murderous mob, but by the mighty hosts of God.  {5Red 71.3}
[5Red 72.1]          A great multitude followed the Saviour to Calvary, many mocking and deriding; but some were weeping and recounting his praise. Those whom he had healed of various infirmities, and those whom he had raised from the dead, declared his marvelous works with earnest voice, and demanded to know what Jesus had done that he should be treated as a malefactor. Only a few days before, they had attended him with joyful hosannas, and the waving of palm-branches, as he rode triumphantly to Jerusalem. But many who had then shouted his praise because it was popular to do so, now swelled the cry of "Crucify him! Crucify him!"  {5Red 72.1}
[5Red 72.2]          Upon the occasion of Christ riding into Jerusalem, the disciples had been raised to the highest pitch of expectation. They had pressed close about their Master, and had felt that they were highly honored to be connected with him. Now they followed him in his humiliation at a distance. They were filled with inexpressible grief, and disappointed hopes. How were the words of Jesus verified: "All ye will be offended because of me this night; for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad." Yet the disciples still had faint hope that their Master would manifest his power at the last moment, and deliver himself from his enemies.                                                                              73   {5Red 72.2}
[5Red 73.1]          Upon arriving at the place of execution, the condemned were bound to the instruments of torture. While the two thieves wrestled in the hands of those who stretched them upon the cross, Jesus made no resistance. The mother of Jesus looked on with agonizing suspense, hoping that he would work a miracle to save himself. Surely He who had given life to the dead would not suffer himself to be crucified. What torture must this woman have endured as she witnessed the shame and suffering of her son, yet was not able to minister to him in his distress! Bitter grief and disappointment filled her heart. Must she give up her faith that he was the true Messiah? Would the Son of God allow himself to be thus cruelly slain? She saw his hands stretched upon the cross--those dear hands that had ever dispensed blessings, and had been reached forth so many times to heal the suffering. And now the hammer and nails were brought, and as the spikes were driven through the tender flesh and fastened to the cross, the heart-stricken disciples bore away from the cruel scene the fainting form of the mother of Christ.  {5Red 73.1}
[5Red 73.2]          Jesus made no murmur of complaint; his face remained pale and serene, but great drops of sweat stood upon his brow. There was no pitying hand to wipe the death-dew from his face, nor words of sympathy and unchanging fidelity to stay his human heart. He was treading the wine-press all alone; and of all the people there was none with him. While the soldiers were doing their fearful work, and he was enduring the most acute agony, Jesus prayed for his enemies--"Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do." His mind was borne from his                                                                              74  own suffering to the crime of his persecutors, and the terrible but just retribution that would be theirs. He pitied them in their ignorance and guilt. No curses were called down upon the soldiers who were handling him so roughly, no vengeance was invoked upon the priests and rulers who were the cause of all his suffering, and were then gloating over the accomplishment of their purpose, but only a plea for their forgiveness-- "for they know not what they do."  {5Red 73.2}
[5Red 74.1]          Had they known that they were putting to exquisite torture one who had come to save the sinful race from eternal ruin, they would have been seized with horror and remorse. But their ignorance did not remove their guilt; for it was their privilege to know and accept Jesus as their Saviour. They rejected all evidence, and not only sinned against Heaven in crucifying the King of Glory, but against the commonest feelings of humanity in putting to a torturous death an innocent man. Jesus was earning the right to become the Advocate for man in the Father's presence. That prayer of Christ for his enemies embraced the world, taking in every sinner who should live, until the end of time.  {5Red 74.1}
[5Red 74.2]          After Jesus was nailed to the cross, it was lifted by several powerful men, and thrust with great violence into the place prepared for it, causing the most excruciating agony to the Son of God. Pilate then wrote an inscription in three different languages and placed it upon the cross, above the head of Jesus. It ran thus: "This is Jesus, the King of the Jews." This inscription, placed so conspicuously upon the cross, irritated the Jews. In Pilate's court they had cried, Crucify him! We have no king but Caesar!                                                                              75  They declared that whoever claimed other than Caesar for a king was a traitor. But they had overreached themselves in disclaiming any desire to have a king of their own nation. Pilate, in his inscription, wrote out the sentiments which they had expressed. It was a virtual declaration, and so understood by all, that the Jews acknowledged that on account of their allegiance to the Roman power, any man who aspired to be king of the Jews, however innocent in other respects, should be judged by them worthy of death. There was no other offense named in the inscription; it simply stated that Jesus was the king of the Jews.  {5Red 74.2}
[5Red 75.1]          The Jews saw this, and asked Pilate to change the inscription. Said the chief priests, "Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews." But Pilate, angry with himself because of his former weakness, and thoroughly despising the jealous and artful priests and rulers, coldly replied, "What I have written I have written."  {5Red 75.1}
[5Red 75.2]          And now a terrible scene was enacted. Priests, rulers, and scribes forgot the dignity of their sacred offices, and joined with the rabble in mocking and jeering the dying Son of God, saying, "If thou be the King of the Jews, save thyself." And some deridingly repeated among themselves: "He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him; for he said, I am the Son of God." "And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest                                                                              76  the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself, and come down from the cross."  {5Red 75.2}
[5Red 76.1]          These men, who professed to be the expounders of prophecy, were themselves repeating the very words which inspiration had foretold they would utter upon this occasion; yet, in their blindness, they did not perceive that they were fulfilling prophecy. The dignitaries of the temple, the hardened soldiers, the vile thief upon the cross, and the base and cruel among the multitude, all united in their abuse of Christ.  {5Red 76.1}
[5Red 76.2]          The thieves who were crucified with Jesus suffered like physical torture with him; but one was only hardened and rendered desperate and defiant by his pain. He took up the mocking of the priests, and railed upon Jesus, saying, "If thou be Christ, save thyself and us." The other malefactor was not a hardened criminal; his morals had been corrupted by association with the base, but his crimes were not so great as were those of many who stood beneath the cross reviling the Saviour.  {5Red 76.2}
[5Red 76.3]          In common with the rest of the Jews, he had believed that Messiah was soon to come. He had heard Jesus, and been convicted by his teachings; but through the influence of the priests and rulers he had turned away from him. He had sought to drown his convictions in the fascinations of pleasure. Corrupt associations had led him farther and farther into wickedness, until he was arrested for open crime and condemned to die upon the cross. During that day of trial he had been in company with Jesus in the judgment hall and on the way to Calvary. He had heard Pilate declare him to be a just man; he had marked his Godlike deportment                                                                              77  and his pitying forgiveness of his tormentors. In his heart he acknowledged Jesus to be the Son of God.  {5Red 76.3}
[5Red 77.1]          When he heard the sneering words of his companion in crime, he "rebuked him, saying, Dost thou not fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds; but this man hath done nothing amiss." Then, as his heart went out to Christ, heavenly illumination flooded his mind. In Jesus, bruised, mocked, and hanging upon the cross, he saw his Redeemer, his only hope, and appealed to him in humble faith: "Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom! And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee today, ［BY PLACING THE COMMA AFTER THE WORD TODAY, INSTEAD OF AFTER THE WORD THEE, AS IN THE COMMON VERSIONS, THE TRUE MEANING OF THE TEXT IS MORE APPARENT.］ shalt thou be with me in Paradise."  {5Red 77.1}
[5Red 77.2]         Jesus did not promise the penitent thief that he should go with him, upon the day of their crucifixion, to Paradise; for he himself did not ascend to his Father until three days afterward. See John 20:17. But he declared unto him, "I say unto thee today--" meaning to impress the fact upon his mind, that at that time, while enduring ignominy and persecution, he had the power to save sinners. He was man's Advocate with the Father, having the same power as when he healed the sick and raised the dead to life; it was his divine right to promise that day to the repentant, believing malefactor, "Thou shalt be with me in Paradise."  {5Red 77.2}
[5Red 77.3]         The criminal upon the cross, notwithstanding                                                                              78  his physical suffering, felt in his soul the peace and comfort of acceptance with God. The Saviour, lifted upon the cross, enduring pain and mockery, rejected by the priests and elders, is sought by a guilty, dying soul with a faith discerning the world's Redeemer in Him who is crucified like a malefactor. For such an object did the Son of God leave Heaven, to save lost and perishing sinners. While the priests and rulers, in their self-righteous scorn, fail to see his divine character, he reveals himself to the penitent thief as the sinner's Friend and Saviour. He thus teaches that the vilest sinner may find pardon and salvation through the merits of the blood of Christ.  {5Red 77.3}
[5Red 78.1]         The Spirit of God illuminated the mind of this criminal, who took hold of Christ by faith, and, link after link, the chain of evidence that Jesus was the Messiah was joined together, until the suffering victim, in like condemnation with himself, stood forth before him as the Son of God. While the leading Jews deny him, and even the disciples doubt his divinity, the poor thief, upon the brink of eternity, at the close of his probation, calls Jesus his Lord! Many were ready to call him Lord when he wrought miracles, and also after he had risen from the grave; but none called him Lord as he hung dying upon the cross, save the penitent thief, who was saved at the eleventh hour.  {5Red 78.1}
[5Red 78.2]          This was a genuine conversion under peculiar circumstances, for a special and peculiar purpose. It testified to all beholders that Jesus was not an impostor, but sustained his character, and carried out his mission to the closing scene of his earthly life. Never in his entire ministry were words                                                                              79  more grateful to his ears than the utterance of faith from the lips of the dying thief, amid the blasphemy and taunts of the mob. But let no one neglect present opportunities and delay repentance, presuming on the eleventh-hour conversion of the thief, and trusting to a death-bed repentance. Every ray of light neglected leaves the sinner in greater darkness than before, till some fearful deception may take possession of his mind, and his case may become hopeless. Yet there are instances, like that of the poor thief, where enlightenment comes at the last moment, and is accepted with an intelligent faith. Such penitents find favor with Christ.  {5Red 78.2}
[5Red 79.1]          With amazement the angels beheld the infinite love of Jesus, who, suffering the most excruciating agony of mind and body, thought only of others, and encouraged the penitent soul to believe. While pouring out his life in death, he exercised a love for man stronger than death. In Christ's humiliation, he, as a prophet, had addressed the daughters of Jerusalem; as priest and Advocate, he had pleaded with the Father to forgive the sins of his destroyers; as a loving Saviour, he had forgiven the iniquity of the penitent thief who called upon him. Many who witnessed those scenes upon Calvary were afterward established by them in the faith of Christ.  {5Red 79.1}
[5Red 79.2]          The serpent lifted up in the wilderness represented the Son of man lifted upon the cross. Christ said to Nicodemus, "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life." In the wilderness all who looked upon the elevated brazen serpent lived, while those who                                                                              80  refused to look died. The two thieves upon the cross represent the two great classes of mankind. All have felt the poison of sin, represented by the sting of the fiery serpent in the wilderness. Those who look upon and believe in Jesus Christ, as the thief looked upon him when lifted upon the cross, shall live forever; but those who refuse to look upon him and believe in him, as the hardened thief refused to look upon and believe in the crucified Redeemer, shall die without hope.  {5Red 79.2}
[5Red 80.1]          The enemies of Jesus now awaited his death with impatient hope. That event they imagined would forever hush the rumors of his divine power, and the wonders of his miracles. They flattered themselves that they should then no longer tremble because of his influence. The unfeeling soldiers who had stretched the body of Jesus upon the cross, divided his clothing among themselves, contending over one garment, which was woven without seam. They finally decided the matter by casting lots for it. The pen of inspiration had accurately described this scene hundreds of years before it took place: "For dogs have compassed me; the assembly of the wicked have inclosed me; they pierced my hands and my feet." "They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots."  {5Red 80.1}
[5Red 80.2]          The eyes of Jesus wandered over the multitude that had collected together to witness his death, and he saw at the foot of the cross John supporting Mary, the mother of Christ. She had returned to the terrible scene, not being able to longer remain away from her son. The last lesson of Jesus was one of filial love. He looked upon the grief-stricken face of his mother, and                                                                              81  then upon John; said he, addressing the former: "Woman, behold thy son." Then, to the disciple: "Behold thy mother." John well understood the words of Jesus, and the sacred trust which was committed to him. He immediately removed the mother of Christ from the fearful scene of Calvary. From that hour he cared for her as would a dutiful son, taking her to his own home. O pitiful, loving Saviour! Amid all his physical pain, and mental anguish, he had a tender, thoughtful care for the mother who had borne him. He had no money to leave her, by which to insure her future comfort, but he was enshrined in the heart of John, and he gave his mother unto the beloved disciple as a sacred legacy. This trust was to prove a great blessing to John, a constant reminder of his beloved Master.  {5Red 80.2}
[5Red 81.1]          The perfect example of Christ's filial love shines forth with undimmed luster from the mist of ages. While enduring the keenest torture, he was not forgetful of his mother, but made all provision necessary for her future. The followers of Christ should feel that it is a part of their religion to respect and provide for their parents. No pretext of religious devotion can excuse a son or daughter from fulfilling the obligations due to a parent.  {5Red 81.1}
[5Red 81.2]          The mission of Christ's earthly life was now nearly accomplished. His tongue was parched, and he said, "I thirst." They saturated a sponge with vinegar and gall and offered it him to drink; and when he had tasted it, he refused it. And now the Lord of life and glory was dying, a ransom for the race. It was the sense of sin, bringing                                                                              82  the Father's wrath upon him as man's substitute, that made the cup he drank so bitter, and broke the heart of the Son of God. Death is not to be regarded as an angel of mercy. Nature recoils from the thought of dissolution, which is the consequence of sin.  {5Red 81.2}
[5Red 82.1]          But it was not the dread of death which caused the inexpressible agony of Jesus. To believe this would be to place him beneath the martyrs in courage and endurance; for many of those who have died for their faith, yielded to torture and death, rejoicing that they were accounted worthy to suffer for Christ's sake. Christ was the prince of sufferers; but it was not bodily anguish that filled him with horror and despair; it was a sense of the malignity of sin, a knowledge that man had become so familiar with sin that he did not realize its enormity, that it was so deeply rooted in the human heart as to be difficult to eradicate.  {5Red 82.1}
[5Red 82.2]          As man's substitute and surety, the iniquity of men was laid upon Christ; he was counted a transgressor that he might redeem them from the curse of the law. The guilt of every descendant of Adam of every age was pressing upon his heart; and the wrath of God, and the terrible manifestation of his displeasure because of iniquity, filled the soul of his Son with consternation. The withdrawal of the divine countenance from the Saviour, in this hour of supreme anguish, pierced his heart with a sorrow that can never be fully understood by man. Every pang endured by the Son of God upon the cross, the blood drops that flowed from his head, his hands, and feet, the convulsions of agony which racked his frame, and the unutterable anguish that filled his soul at the hiding of his Father's face from                                                                              83  him, speak to man, saying, It is for love of thee that the Son of God consents to have these heinous crimes laid upon him; for thee he spoils the domain of death, and opens the gates of Paradise and immortal life. He who stilled the angry waves by his word, and walked the foam-capped billows, who made devils tremble, and disease flee from his touch, who raised the dead to life and opened the eyes of the blind,--offers himself upon the cross as the last sacrifice for man. He, the sin-bearer, endures judicial punishment for iniquity, and becomes sin itself for man.  {5Red 82.2}
[5Red 83.1]          Satan, with his fierce temptations, wrung the heart of Jesus. Sin, so hateful to his sight, was heaped upon him till he groaned beneath its weight. No wonder that his humanity trembled in that fearful hour. Angels witnessed with amazement the despairing agony of the Son of God, so much greater than his physical pain that the latter was hardly felt by him. The hosts of Heaven veiled their faces from the fearful sight.  {5Red 83.1}
[5Red 83.2]          Inanimate nature expressed a sympathy with its insulted and dying Author. The sun refused to look upon the awful scene. Its full, bright rays were illuminating the earth at midday, when suddenly it seemed to be blotted out. Complete darkness enveloped the cross, and all the vicinity about, like a funeral pall. There was no eclipse or other natural cause for this darkness, which was deep as midnight without moon or stars. The dense blackness was an emblem of the soul-agony and horror that encompassed the Son of God. He had felt it in the garden of Gethsemane, when from his pores were forced drops of blood, and where he would have died had not an angel been sent from the courts of Heaven                                                                              84  to invigorate the divine sufferer, that he might tread his blood-stained path to Calvary.  {5Red 83.2}
[5Red 84.1]          The darkness lasted three full hours. No eye could pierce the gloom that enshrouded the cross, and none could penetrate the deeper gloom that flooded the suffering soul of Christ. A nameless terror took possession of all who were collected about the cross. The silence of the grave seemed to have fallen upon Calvary. The cursing and reviling ceased in the midst of half-uttered sentences. Men, women, and children prostrated themselves upon the earth in abject terror. Vivid lightnings, unaccompanied by thunder, occasionally flashed forth from the cloud, and revealed the cross and the crucified Redeemer.  {5Red 84.1}
[5Red 84.2]          Priests, rulers, scribes, executioners, and the mob, all thought their time of retribution had come. After a while, some whispered to others that Jesus would now come down from the cross. Some attempted to grope their way back to the city, beating their breasts and wailing in fear.  {5Red 84.2}
[5Red 84.3]          At the ninth hour the terrible darkness lifted from the people, but still wrapt the Saviour as in a mantle. The angry lightnings seemed to be hurled at him as he hung upon the cross. Then "Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" As the outer gloom settled about Christ, many voices exclaimed, The vengeance of God is upon him! The bolts of God's wrath are hurled upon him because he claimed to be the Son of God! When the Saviour's despairing cry rang out, many who had believed on him were filled with terror; hope left them; if God had forsaken Jesus, what was                                                                              85  to become of his followers, and the doctrine they had cherished?  {5Red 84.3}
[5Red 85.1]          The darkness now lifted itself from the oppressed spirit of Christ, and he revived to a sense of physical suffering, and said, "I thirst." Here was a last opportunity for his persecutors to sympathize with and relieve him; but when the gloom was removed, their terror abated, and the old dread returned that Jesus might even yet escape them, "and one ran and filled a sponge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down."  {5Red 85.1}
[5Red 85.2]          In yielding up his precious life, Christ was not cheered by triumphant joy; all was oppressive gloom. There hung upon the cross the spotless Lamb of God, his flesh lacerated with stripes and wounds; those precious hands, that had ever been ready to relieve the oppressed and suffering, extended upon the cross, and fastened by the cruel nails; those patient feet, that had traversed weary leagues in the dispensing of blessings and in teaching the doctrine of salvation to the world, bruised and spiked to the cross; his royal head wounded by a crown of thorns; those pale and quivering lips, that had ever been ready to respond to the plea of suffering humanity, shaped to the mournful words, "My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?"  {5Red 85.2}
[5Red 85.3]          In silence the people watch for the end of this fearful scene. Again the sun shines forth; but the cross is enveloped in darkness. Priests and rulers look toward Jerusalem; and lo, the dense cloud has settled upon the city, and over Judah's plains, and the fierce lightnings of God's wrath are directed against the fated city. Suddenly                                                                              86  the gloom is lifted from the cross, and in clear trumpet tones, that seem to resound throughout creation, Jesus cries, "It is finished;" "Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit." A light encircled the cross, and the face of the Saviour shone with a glory like unto the sun. He then bowed his head upon his breast, and died.  {5Red 85.3}
[5Red 86.1]          All the spectators stood paralyzed, and with bated breath gazed upon the Saviour. Again darkness settled upon the face of the earth, and a hoarse rumbling like heavy thunder was heard. This was accompanied by a violent trembling of the earth. The multitude were shaken together in heaps, and the wildest confusion and consternation ensued. In the surrounding mountains, rocks burst asunder with loud crashing, and many of them came tumbling down the heights to the plains below. The sepulchers were broken open, and the dead were cast out of their tombs. Creation seemed to be shivering to atoms. Priests, rulers, soldiers, and executioners were mute with terror, and prostrate upon the ground.  {5Red 86.1}
[5Red 86.2]          The darkness was again lifted from Calvary, and hung like a pall over Jerusalem. At the moment in which Christ died, there were priests ministering in the temple before the vail which separated the holy from the most holy place. Suddenly they felt the earth tremble beneath them, and the vail of the temple, a strong, rich drapery that had been renewed yearly, was rent in twain from top to bottom by the same bloodless hand that wrote the words of doom upon the walls of Belshazzar's palace. The most holy place, that had been sacredly entered by human feet only once a year, was revealed to the common gaze.                                                                              87  God had ever before protected his temple in a wonderful manner; but now its sacred mysteries were exposed to curious eyes. No longer would the presence of God overshadow the earthly mercy-seat. No longer would the light of his glory flash forth upon, nor the cloud of his disapproval shadow, the precious stones in the breast-plate of the high priest.  {5Red 86.2}
[5Red 87.1]          When Christ died upon the cross of Calvary, a new and living way was opened to both Jew and Gentile. The Saviour was henceforth to officiate as Priest and Advocate in the Heaven of heavens. From henceforth the blood of beasts offered for sin was valueless; for the Lamb of God had died for the sins of the world. The darkness upon the face of nature expressed her sympathy with Christ in his expiring agony. It evidenced to humanity that the Sun of Righteousness, the Light of the world, was withdrawing his beams from the once favored city of Jerusalem, and from the world. It was a miraculous testimony given of God, that the faith of after generations might be confirmed.  {5Red 87.1}
[5Red 87.2]          Jesus did not yield up his life till he had accomplished the work which he came to do; and he exclaimed with his parting breath, "It is finished!" Angels rejoiced as the words were uttered; for the great plan of redemption was being triumphantly carried out. There was joy in Heaven that the sons of Adam could now, through a life of obedience, be exalted finally to the presence of God. Satan was defeated, and knew that his kingdom was lost.  {5Red 87.2}
[5Red 87.3]          When the Christian fully comprehends the magnitude of the great sacrifice made by the Majesty of Heaven, then will the plan of salvation                                                                              88  be magnified before him, and to meditate upon Calvary will awaken the deepest and most sacred emotions of his heart. Contemplation of the Saviour's matchless love should absorb the mind, touch and melt the heart, refine and elevate the affections, and completely transform the whole character. The language of the apostle is, "I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified." And we may look toward Calvary and exclaim, "God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world."  {5Red 87.3}
[5Red 88.1]          With the death of Christ the hopes of his disciples seemed to perish. They looked upon his closed eyelids and drooping head, his hair matted with blood, his pierced hands and feet, and their anguish was indescribable. They had not believed until the last that he would die, and they could hardly credit their senses that he was really dead. The Majesty of Heaven had yielded up his life, forsaken of the believers, unattended by one act of relief or word of sympathy; for even the pitying angels had not been permitted to minister to their beloved Commander.  {5Red 88.1}
[5Red 88.2]          Evening drew on, and an unearthly stillness hung over Calvary. The crowd dispersed, and many returned to Jerusalem greatly changed in spirit from what they had been in the morning. Many of them had then collected at the crucifixion from curiosity, and not from hatred toward Christ. Still they accepted the fabricated reports of the priests concerning him, and looked upon him as a malefactor. At the execution they had imbibed the spirit of the leading Jews,                                                                              89  and, under an unnatural excitement, had united with the mob in mocking and railing against him.  {5Red 88.2}
[5Red 89.1]          But when the earth was draped with blackness, and they stood accused by their own consciences, reason again resumed her sway, and they felt guilty of doing a great wrong. No jest nor mocking laughter was heard in the midst of that fearful gloom; and when it was lifted, they solemnly made their way to their homes, awestruck and conscience-smitten. They were convinced that the accusations of the priests were false, that Jesus was no pretender; and a few weeks later they were among the thousands who became thorough converts to Christ, when Peter preached upon the day of Pentecost, and the great mystery of the cross was explained with other mysteries in regard to Messiah.  {5Red 89.1}
[5Red 89.2]          The Roman officers in charge were standing about the cross when Jesus cried out, "It is finished," in a voice of startling power, and then instantly died with that cry of victory upon his lips. They had never before witnessed a death like that upon the cross. It was an unheard-of thing for one to die thus within six hours after crucifixion. Death by crucifixion was a slow and lingering process; nature became more and more exhausted until it was difficult to determine when life had become extinct. But for a man dying thus to summon such power of voice and clearness of utterance as Jesus had done, immediately before his death, was such an astonishing event that the Roman officers, experienced in such scenes, marveled greatly; and the centurion who commanded the detachment of soldiers on duty there, immediately declared, "Truly this was the Son of God." Thus three men, differing                                                                              90  widely from one another, openly declared their belief in Christ upon the very day of his death --he who commanded the Roman guard, he who bore the cross of his Saviour, and he who died upon the cross by his side.  {5Red 89.2}
[5Red 90.1]          The spectators, and the soldiers who guarded the cross, were convinced, so far as their minds were capable of grasping the idea, that Jesus was the Redeemer for whom Israel had so long looked. But the darkness that mantled the earth could not be more dense than that which enveloped the minds of the priests and rulers. They were unchanged by the events they had witnessed, and their hatred of Jesus had not abated with his death.  {5Red 90.1}
[5Red 90.2]          At his birth the angel star in the heavens had known Christ, and had conducted the seers to the manger where he lay. The heavenly hosts had known him, and sung his praise over the plains of Bethlehem. The sea had acknowledged his voice, and was obedient to his command. Disease and death had recognized his authority, and yielded their prey to his demand. The sun had known him, and hidden its face of light from the sight of his dying anguish. The rocks had known him, and shivered into fragments at his dying cry. Although inanimate nature recognized, and bore testimony of Christ, that he was the Son of God, yet the priests and rulers knew not the Saviour, rejected the evidence of his divinity, and steeled their hearts against his truths. They were not so susceptible as the granite rocks of the mountains.  {5Red 90.2}
[5Red 90.3]          The Jews were unwilling that the bodies of those who had been executed should remain that night upon the cross. They dreaded to have                                                                              91  the attention of the people directed any farther to the events attending the death of Jesus. They feared the results of that day's work upon the minds of the public. So, under pretext that they did not wish the sanctity of the Sabbath to be defiled by the bodies remaining upon the cross during that holy day, which was the one following the crucifixion, the leading Jews sent a request to Pilate that he would permit them to hasten the death of the victims, so that their bodies might be removed before the setting of the sun.  {5Red 90.3}
[5Red 91.1]          Pilate was unwilling as they were that the spectacle of Jesus upon the cross should remain a moment longer than was necessary. The consent of the governor having been obtained, the legs of the two that were crucified with Jesus were broken to hasten their death; but Jesus was already dead, and they broke not his legs. The rude soldiers, who had witnessed the looks and words of Jesus upon his way to Calvary, and while dying upon the cross, were softened by what they had witnessed, and were restrained from marring him by breaking his limbs. Thus was prophecy fulfilled, which declared that a bone of him should not be broken; and the law of the passover, requiring the sacrifice to be perfect and whole, was also fulfilled in the offering of the Lamb of God. "They shall leave none of it unto the morning, nor break any bone of it; according to all the ordinances of the passover they shall keep it."  {5Red 91.1}
[5Red 91.2]          A soldier, at the suggestion of the priests who wished to make the death of Jesus sure, thrust his spear into the Saviour's side, inflicting a wound which would have caused instant death                                                                              92  if he had not already been dead. From the wide incision made by the spear there flowed two copious and distinct streams, one of blood, the other of water. This remarkable fact was noted by all the beholders, and John states the occurrence very definitely; he says: "One of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water. And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true; and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe. For these things were done that the scripture should be fulfilled. A bone of him shall not be broken. And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced."  {5Red 91.2}
[5Red 92.1]          After the resurrection, the priests and rulers caused the report to be circulated that Jesus did not die upon the cross, that he merely fainted and was afterward resuscitated. Another lying report affirmed that it was not a real body of flesh and bone but the likeness of a body that was laid in the tomb. But the testimony of John concerning the pierced side of the Saviour, and the blood and water that flowed from the wound, refutes these falsehoods that were brought into existence by the unscrupulous Jews.  {5Red 92.1}
[5Red 92.2]                      At the Sepulcher.          Treason against the Roman government was the alleged crime for which Jesus was executed, and persons put to death for this offense were taken down by the common soldiers and consigned to a burial ground reserved exclusively for that class of criminals who had suffered the extreme penalty of the law.                                                                              93   {5Red 92.2}
[5Red 93.1]          John was at a loss to know what measures he should take in regard to the body of his beloved Master. He shuddered at the thought of its being handled by rough and unfeeling soldiers, and placed in a dishonored burial place. He knew he could obtain no favors from the Jewish authorities, and he could hope little from Pilate. But Joseph and Nicodemus came to the front in this emergency. Both of these men were members of the Sanhedrim, and acquainted with Pilate. Both were men of wealth and influence. They were determined that the body of Jesus should have an honorable burial.  {5Red 93.1}
[5Red 93.2]          Joseph went boldly to Pilate, and begged from him the body of Jesus for burial. His prayer was speedily granted by Pilate, who firmly believed Jesus to have been innocent. Pilate now for the first time heard from Joseph that Jesus was really dead. The knowledge had been purposely kept from him, although various conflicting reports had reached his ears concerning the strange events attending the crucifixion. Now he learned that the Saviour died at the very moment when the mysterious darkness that enshrouded the earth had passed away. Pilate was surprised that Jesus had died so soon; for those who were crucified frequently lingered days upon the cross. The account which Pilate now received of the death of Jesus caused him more firmly to believe that he was no ordinary man. The Roman governor was strangely agitated, and regretted most keenly the part he had taken in the condemnation of the Saviour.  {5Red 93.2}
[5Red 93.3]          The priests and rulers had charged Pilate and his officers to guard against any deception which the disciples of Jesus might attempt to                                                                              94  practice upon them in regard to the body of their Master. Pilate, therefore, before granting the request of Joseph, sent for the centurion who was in command of the soldiers at the cross, and heard for a certainty from his lips that Jesus was dead; and in compliance with Pilate's earnest request he recounted the fearful scenes of Calvary, corroborating the testimony of Joseph.  {5Red 93.3}
[5Red 94.1]          Pilate then gave an official order that the body of Jesus should be given to Joseph. While the disciple John was anxious and troubled about the sacred remains of his beloved Master, Joseph of Arimathea returned with the commission from the governor; and Nicodemus, anticipating the result of Joseph's interview with Pilate, came with a costly mixture of myrrh and aloes of about one hundred pounds' weight. The most honored in all Jerusalem could not have been shown more respect in death.  {5Red 94.1}
[5Red 94.2]          The women of Galilee had remained with the disciple John to see what disposition would be made of the body of Jesus, which was very precious to them, although their faith in him as the promised Messiah had perished with him. The disciples were plunged in sorrow; they were so overwhelmed by the events which had transpired that they were unable to recall the words of Jesus stating that just such things would take place concerning him. The women were astonished to see Joseph and Nicodemus, both honored and wealthy councilors, as anxious and interested as themselves for the proper disposal of the body of Jesus.  {5Red 94.2}
[5Red 94.3]          Neither of these men had openly attached himself to the Saviour while he was living, although both believed on him. They knew                                                                              95  that if they declared their faith they would be excluded from the Sanhedrim council, on account of the prejudice of the priests and elders toward Jesus. This would have cut them off from all power to aid or protect him by using their influence in the council. Several times they had shown the fallacy of the grounds of his condemnation, and protested against his arrest, and the council had broken up without accomplishing that for which it had been called together; for it was impossible to procure the condemnation of Jesus without the unanimous consent of the Sanhedrim. The object of the priests had finally been obtained by calling a secret council, to which Joseph and Nicodemus were not summoned.  {5Red 94.3}
[5Red 95.1]          The two councilors now came boldly forth to the aid of the disciples. The help of these rich and honored men was greatly needed at that time. They could do for the slain Saviour what it was impossible for the poorer disciples to do; and their influential positions protected them, in a great measure, from censure and remonstrance. While the acknowledged disciples of Christ were too thoroughly disheartened and intimidated to show themselves openly to be his followers, these men came boldly to the front and acted their noble part.  {5Red 95.1}
[5Red 95.2]          Gently and reverently they removed with their own hands the body of Jesus from the instrument of torture, their sympathetic tears falling fast as they looked upon his bruised and lacerated form, which they carefully bathed and cleansed from the stain of blood. Joseph owned a new tomb, hewn from stone, which he was reserving for himself; it was near Calvary, and he now                                                                              96  prepared this sepulcher for Jesus. The body, together with the spices brought by Nicodemus, was carefully wrapped in a linen sheet, and the three disciples bore their precious burden to the new sepulcher, wherein man had never before lain. There they straightened those mangled limbs, and folded the bruised hands upon the pulseless breast. The Galilean women drew near, to see that all had been done that could be done for the lifeless form of their beloved Teacher. Then they saw the heavy stone rolled against the entrance of the sepulcher, and the Son of God was left at rest. The women were last at the cross, and last at the tomb of Christ. While the evening shades were gathering, Mary Magdalene and the other Marys lingered about the sacred resting-place of their Lord, shedding tears of sorrow over the fate of Him whom they loved.  {5Red 95.2}
[6Red 3.1]         6Red - Redemption: or the Resurrection of Christ; and His Ascension (1877)      NOTE TO THE READER         THIS LITTLE BOOK, RECORDING THE HISTORY OF THE RESURRECTION AND ASCENSION OF CHRIST, IS PRESENTED TO THE READER IN THE BELIEF THAT ITS PERUSAL WILL AID HIM IN STUDYING THE SACRED SCRIPTURES. THIS, WITH THE PRECEDING BOOKS OF THIS SERIES, CONTAINS MANY FEATURES OF THE LIFE AND MISSION OF CHRIST, NOT PRESENTED IN ANY OTHER WORK.                                                          PUBLISHERS                 The Resurrection of Christ                     After the Crucifixion         The Jewish priests and rulers had now carried out their fiendish purpose of putting to death the Son of God; but their apprehensions were not quieted, nor was their jealousy of Christ dead. Mingled with the joy of gratified revenge, there was an ever-present fear that his dead body lying in Joseph's tomb would come forth to life. They had labored to believe that he was a deceiver; but it was in vain. They everywhere heard inquiries for Jesus of Nazareth from those who had not heard of his death, and had brought their sick and dying friends to the passover to be healed by the great Physician. The priests knew in their hearts that Jesus had been all-powerful; they had witnessed his miracle at the grave of Lazarus; they knew that he had there raised the dead to life, and they trembled for fear he would himself rise from the dead.  {6Red 3.1}
[6Red 3.2]         They had heard him declare that he had power to lay down his life and to take it up again; they remembered that he had said, "Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up;" they put this and that together, and were afraid. When Judas had betrayed his Master to the priests, he had repeated to them                                                                              4  the declaration which Jesus had privately made to his disciples while on their way to the city. He had said, "Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him; and the third day he shall rise again." They remembered many things which he had said, that they now recognized as plain prophecies of the events which had taken place. They did not desire to think of these things, but they could not shut them from their understanding. Like their father, the devil, they believed and trembled.  {6Red 3.2}
[6Red 4.1]          Now that the frenzy of excitement was passed, the image of Christ would intrude upon their minds, as he stood serene and uncomplaining before his enemies, suffering their taunts and abuse without a murmur. They remembered the prayer for forgiveness, offered in behalf of those who nailed him to the cross, his forgetfulness of his own suffering, and his merciful response to the prayer of the dying thief, the darkness which covered the earth, its sudden lifting, and his triumphant cry, "It is finished," which seemed to resound through the universe, his immediate death, the quaking of the earth and the shivering of the rocks, the opening of the graves and the rending of the vail of the temple. All these remarkable circumstances pressed upon their minds the overpowering evidence that Jesus was the Son of God.  {6Red 4.1}
[6Red 4.2]          They rested but little upon the Sabbath. Though they would not step over a Gentile's threshold for fear of defilement, yet they held a                                                                              5  council concerning the body of Christ. They knew that the disciples would not attempt to remove him until after the Sabbath; but they were anxious that all precautions should be taken at its close. Therefore "the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. Command, therefore, that the sepulcher be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead; so the last error shall be worse than the first." Pilate was as unwilling as were the Jews that Jesus should rise with power to punish the guilt of those who had destroyed him, and he placed a band of Roman soldiers at the command of the priests. Said he, "Ye have a watch; go your way, make it as sure as ye can. So they went, and made the sepulcher sure, sealing the stone and setting a watch."  {6Red 4.2}
[6Red 5.1]          The discipline of the Roman army was very severe. A sentinel found sleeping at his post was punishable with death. The Jews realized the advantage of having such a guard about the tomb of Jesus. They placed a seal upon the stone that closed the sepulcher, that it might not be disturbed without the fact being known, and took every precaution against the disciples practicing any deception in regard to the body of Jesus. But all their plans and precautions only served to make the triumph of the resurrection more complete, and to more fully establish its truth.  {6Red 5.1}
[6Red 5.2]          How must God and his holy angels have looked upon all those preparations to guard the body of                                                                              6  the world's Redeemer! How weak and foolish must those efforts have seemed! The words of the psalmist picture this scene: "Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing? The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together against the Lord, and against his Anointed, saying, Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh; the Lord shall have them in derision." Roman guards and Roman arms were powerless to confine the Lord of life within the narrow inclosure of the sepulcher. Christ had declared that he had power to lay down his life and to take it up again. The hour of his victory was near.  {6Red 5.2}
[6Red 6.1]          God had ruled the events clustering around the birth of Christ. There was an appointed time for him to appear in the form of humanity. A long line of inspired prophecy pointed to the coming of Christ to our world, and minutely described the manner of his reception. Had the Saviour appeared at an earlier period in the world's history, the advantages gained to Christians would not have been so great, as their faith would not have been developed and strengthened by dwelling upon the prophecies which stretched into the far future, and recounted the events which were to transpire.  {6Red 6.1}
[6Red 6.2]          Because of the wicked departure of the Jews from God, he had allowed them to come under the power of a heathen nation. Only a certain limited power was granted the Jews; even the Sanhedrim was not allowed to pronounce final judgment upon any important case which involved the infliction of capital punishment. A people controlled, as were the Jews, by bigotry                                                                              7  and superstition, are most cruel and unrelenting. The wisdom of God was displayed in sending his Son to the world at a time when the Roman power held sway. Had the Jewish economy possessed full authority, we should not now have a history of the life and ministry of Christ among men. The jealous priests and rulers would have quickly made away with so formidable a rival. He would have been stoned to death on the false accusation of breaking the law of God. The Jews put no one to death by crucifixion; that was a Roman method of punishment; there would therefore have been no cross upon Calvary. Prophecy would not then have been fulfilled; for Christ was to be lifted up in the most public manner on the cross, as the serpent was lifted up in the wilderness.  {6Red 6.2}
[6Red 7.1]          Had the coming of Christ been deferred many years later, until the Jewish power had become still less, prophecy would have failed of its fulfillment; for it would not have been possible for the Jews, with their waning power, to have influenced the Roman authorities to sign the death-warrant of Jesus upon the lying charges presented, and there would have been no cross of Christ erected upon Calvary. Soon after the Saviour's execution the method of death by crucifixion was abolished. The scenes which took place at the death of Jesus, the inhuman conduct of the people, the supernatural darkness which veiled the earth, and the agony of nature displayed in the rending of the rocks and the flashing of the lightning, struck them with such remorse and terror, that the cross, as an instrument of death, soon fell into disuse. At the destruction of Jerusalem, when mob power again                                                                              8  obtained control, crucifixion was again revived for a time, and many crosses stood upon Calvary.  {6Red 7.1}
[6Red 8.1]          Christ coming at the time and in the manner which he did was a direct and complete fulfillment of prophecy. The evidence of this, given to the world through the testimony of the apostles and that of their contemporaries, is among the strongest proofs of the Christian faith. We were not eye-witnesses of the miracles of Jesus, which attest his divinity; but we have the statements of his disciples who were eye-witnesses of them, and we see by faith through their eyes, and hear through their ears; and our faith with theirs grasps the evidence given.  {6Red 8.1}
[6Red 8.2]          The apostles accepted Jesus upon the testimony of prophets and righteous men, stretching over a period of many centuries. The Christian world have a full and complete chain of evidence running through both the Old and the New Testament; in the one pointing to a Saviour to come, and in the other fulfilling the conditions of that prophecy. All this is sufficient to establish the faith of those who are willing to believe. The design of God was to leave the race a fair opportunity to develop faith in the power of God, and of his Son, and in the work of the Holy Spirit.  {6Red 8.2}
[6Red 8.3]          The priests who ministered before the altar had gloomy presentiments as they looked upon the vail, rent by unseen hands from top to bottom, and which there had not been time to replace or to fully repair. The uncovering of the sacred mysteries of the most holy place brought to them a shuddering dread of coming calamity. Many of the officiating priests were deeply convicted of the true character of Jesus; their searching                                                                              9  of the prophecies had not been in vain, and after he was raised from the dead they acknowledged him as the Son of God.  {6Red 8.3}
[6Red 9.1]          During that memorable passover the scenes of the crucifixion were the theme of thought, and the topic of conversation. Hundreds had brought with them to the passover their afflicted relatives and friends, expecting to see Jesus and prevail upon him to heal and save them. Great was their disappointment to find that he was not at the feast; and when they were told that he had been executed as a criminal, their indignation and grief knew no bounds.  {6Red 9.1}
[6Red 9.2]          The multitudes of sufferers who had come with the expectation of being healed by the Saviour sank under their disappointment. The streets and the temple courts were filled with mourning. The sick were dying for want of the healing touch of Jesus of Nazareth. Physicians were consulted in vain; there was no skill like that of Him who lay in state in Joseph's tomb. The afflicted, who had long looked forward to this time as their only hope of relief, asked in vain for the Healer they had sought.  {6Red 9.2}
[6Red 9.3]           The revenge which the priests thought would be so sweet had already become bitterness to them. They knew that they were meeting the severe censure of the people; they knew that the very persons whom they had influenced against Jesus were now horrified by their own shameful work. As they witnessed all these proofs of the divine influence of Jesus, they were more afraid of his dead body in the tomb than they had been of him when he was living and among them. The possibility of his coming forth from the sepulcher filled their guilty souls with                                                                              10  indescribable terror. They felt that Jesus might at any time stand before them, the accused to become the accuser, the condemned to in turn condemn, the slain to demand justice in the death of his murderers.  {6Red 9.3}
[6Red 10.1]                         The Resurrection.          Every preparation had been made at the sepulcher to prevent any surprise or fraud being perpetrated by the disciples. The night had worn slowly away, and the darkest hour before daybreak had come. The Roman guards were keeping their weary watch, the sentinels pacing to and fro before the sepulcher, while the remainder of the detachment of one hundred soldiers were reclining upon the ground in different positions, taking what rest they could. But angels were also guarding the sepulcher, one of whom could have stricken down the whole Roman army by the putting forth of his power.  {6Red 10.1}
[6Red 10.2]          One of the most exalted order of angels is sent from Heaven; his countenance is like the lightning, and his garments white as snow. He parts the darkness from his track, and the whole heavens are lit with his resplendent glory. The sleeping soldiers start simultaneously to their feet, and gaze with awe and wonder at the open, lighted heavens, and the vision of brightness which approaches. The earth trembles and heaves; soldiers, officers, and sentinels all fall as dead men prostrate upon the earth. The evil angels, who have triumphantly claimed the body of Christ, flee in terror from the place. One of the mighty, commanding angels who has, with his company, been keeping watch over the                                                                              11  tomb of his Master, joins the powerful angel who comes from Heaven; and together they advance directly to the sepulcher.  {6Red 10.2}
[6Red 11.1]          The angelic commander laid hold of the great stone which had required many strong men to place it in position, rolled it away, and took his seat upon it, while his companion entered the sepulcher and unwound the wrappings from the face and head of Jesus. Then the mighty angel, with a voice that caused the earth to quake, was heard: Jesus, thou Son of God, thy Father calls thee! Then he who had earned the power to conquer death and the grave came forth, with the tread of a conqueror, from the sepulcher, amid the reeling of the earth, the flashing of lightning, and the roaring of thunder. An earthquake marked the hour when Christ laid down his life; and another earthquake signaled the moment when he took it up again in triumph.  {6Red 11.1}
[6Red 11.2]          Jesus was the first-fruits of them that slept. When he came forth from the tomb he called a multitude from the dead, thus settling forever the long-disputed question of the resurrection. In raising this multitude of captives from the dead, he gives evidence that there will be a final resurrection of those who sleep in Jesus. The believers in Christ thus receive the very light they want in regard to the future life of the pious dead.  {6Red 11.2}
[6Red 11.3]          Satan was bitterly incensed that his angels had fled from the presence of the heavenly angels, and that Christ had conquered death, and shown by this act what his future power was to be. All the triumph that Satan had experienced in witnessing his own power over men, which had urged them on to insult and murder the Son                                                                              12  of God, fled before this exhibition of the divine power of Christ. He had dared to hope that Jesus would not take up his life again; but his courage failed him when the Saviour came forth, having paid the full ransom of man, and enabled him to overcome Satan in his own behalf in the name of Christ, the Conqueror. The arch-enemy now knew that he must eventually die, and that his kingdom would have an end.  {6Red 11.3}
[6Red 12.1]          In this scene of the resurrection of the Son of God is given a lively image of the glory that will be revealed at the general resurrection of the just at the second appearing of Christ in the clouds of heaven. Then the dead that are in their graves shall hear his voice and come forth to life; and not only the earth, but the heavens themselves, shall be shaken. A few graves were opened at the resurrection of Christ; but at his second coming all the precious dead, from righteous Abel to the last saint that dies, shall awake to glorious, immortal life.  {6Red 12.1}
[6Red 12.2]          If the soldiers at the sepulcher were so filled with terror at the appearance of one angel clothed with heavenly light and strength, that they fell as dead men to the ground, how will his enemies stand before the Son of God, when he comes in power and great glory, accompanied by ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands of angels from the courts of Heaven? Then the earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, and be removed as a cottage. The elements shall be in flames, and the heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll.  {6Red 12.2}
[6Red 12.3]          At the death of Jesus the soldiers had beheld the earth wrapped in profound darkness at midday; but at the resurrection they saw the brightness                                                                              13  of the angels illuminate the night, and heard the inhabitants of Heaven singing with great joy and triumph: Thou hast vanquished Satan and the powers of darkness! Thou hast swallowed up death in victory! "And I heard a loud voice saying in Heaven, Now is come salvation and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ; for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, who accused them before our God day and night."  {6Red 12.3}
[6Red 13.1]          The casting down of Satan as an accuser of the brethren in Heaven was accomplished by the great work of Christ in giving up his life. Notwithstanding Satan's persistent opposition, the plan of redemption was being carried out. Man was esteemed of sufficient value for Christ to sacrifice his life for him. Satan, knowing that the empire he had usurped would in the end be wrested from him, determined to spare no pains to destroy as many as possible of the creatures whom God had created in his image. He hated man because Christ had manifested for him such forgiving love and pity, and he now prepared to practice upon him every species of deception by which he might be lost; he pursued his course with more energy because of his own hopeless condition.  {6Red 13.1}
[6Red 13.2]          Christ came to earth to vindicate the claims of his Father's law, and his death shows the immutability of that law. But Satan thrusts upon man the fallacy, that the law of God was abolished by the death of Christ, and he thus leads many professed Christians to transgress the Father's commandments, while they assume devotion to his Son.  {6Red 13.2}
[6Red 13.3]          The Christian world is not sufficiently                                                                              14  acquainted with the history of Satan, and the terrible power that he wields. Many look upon him as a mere imaginary being. Meanwhile he has crept into the popular mind; he sways the people--he assumes the character of an angel of light--he marshals his trained forces like a skilled general--he has gained profound knowledge of human nature, and can be logical, philosophical, or hypocritically religious.  {6Red 13.3}
[6Red 14.1]          He now prepared to work upon the minds of the priests in regard to the event of the resurrection of Christ. He knew that, having already fallen into his trap, and committed the horrible crime of slaying the Son of God, they were entirely in his power, and their only course to escape the wrath of the people was to persist in denouncing Jesus as an impostor, and to accuse his disciples of stealing away his body that they might declare him to be risen from the dead.  {6Red 14.1}
[6Red 14.2]          After the exceeding glory of the angelic messenger had faded from the heavens and from the sepulcher, the Roman guards ventured to raise their heads and to look about them. They saw that the great stone at the door of the sepulcher was removed, and they arose in consternation to find the body of Jesus gone and the tomb empty. They turned from the sepulcher, overwhelmed by what they had seen and heard, and made their way with all haste to the city, relating to those whom they met the marvelous scenes they had witnessed. Some of the disciples, who had passed a sleepless night, heard the wonderful story with mingled hope and fear. Meanwhile a messenger was dispatched to the priests and rulers, announcing to them: Christ whom ye crucified is risen from the dead!                                                                              15   {6Red 14.2}
[6Red 15.1]          A servant was immediately sent with a private message summoning the Roman guard to the palace of the high priest. There they were closely questioned; they gave a full statement of what they had witnessed at the sepulcher: That an awful messenger had come from Heaven with face like the lightning for brightness, and with garments white as snow; that the earth shook and trembled, and they were stricken powerless; that the angel had laid hold of the immense stone at the door of the sepulcher, and had rolled it away as if it had been a pebble; that a form of great glory had emerged from the sepulcher; that a chorus of voices had made the heavens and earth vocal with songs of victory and joy; that when the light had faded out, and the music had ceased, they had recovered their strength, found the tomb empty, and the body of Jesus nowhere to be found.  {6Red 15.1}
[6Red 15.2]          When the priests, scribes, and rulers heard this account, their faces were blanched to a deadly pallor. They could not utter a word. With horror they perceived that two-thirds of the prophecy concerning Messiah had now been fulfilled, and their hearts failed them with fear of what might be about to take place. They could not question the evidence of the witnesses before them. Jesus of Nazareth, the crucified one, had indeed risen from the dead.  {6Red 15.2}
[6Red 15.3]          When they had recovered from their first shock at hearing this news, they began to consider what course they would best pursue, and Satan was present to suggest ways and means. They felt that they had placed themselves where they had no alternative but to brave it out, and deny Christ to the very last. They reasoned that if                                                                              16  this report should be circulated among the people, they would not only be stripped of their honor and authority, but would probably lose their lives. Jesus had said that he would rise from the dead and ascend to Heaven; they determined to keep the people in ignorance of the fulfillment of his word. They thought this could be done if the Roman guard could be bought with money.  {6Red 15.3}
[6Red 16.1]          They found upon trial that the guard could be induced by large bribes to deny their former report, and to testify that the disciples had stolen the body of Jesus in the night, while the sentinels slept. It was a crime punishable by death for a sentinel to sleep at his post; and, in order to secure the evidence they wished, the priests promised to insure the safety of the guard. The Roman soldiers sold their integrity to the false Jews for money. They came in before the priests burdened with a most startling message of truth, and went out with a burden of money, and with a lying report upon their tongues which had been framed for them by the priests.  {6Red 16.1}
[6Red 16.2]          Meanwhile a messenger had been sent, bearing the news to Pilate. When he heard what had occurred, his soul was filled with terror. He shut himself within his home, not wishing to see any one; but the priests found their way into his presence, and urged him to make no investigation of the affirmed neglect of the sentinels, but to let the matter pass. Pilate at length consented to this, after having a private interview with the guard, and learning all the particulars from them. They dared not conceal anything from the governor for fear of losing their lives. Pilate did not prosecute the matter farther, but from that time there was no more peace or comfort for him.                                                                              17   {6Red 16.2}
[6Red 17.1]                    The Women at the Tomb.          The spices with which the body of Jesus was to be anointed had been prepared on the day preceding the Sabbath. Early in the morning of the first day of the week, the Marys, with certain other women, went to the sepulcher to proceed with the work of embalming the body of the Saviour. As they neared the garden, they were surprised to see the heavens beautifully lighted up, and the earth trembling beneath their feet. They hastened to the sepulcher, and were astonished to find that the stone was rolled away from the door, and that the Roman guard were not there. They noticed a light shining about the tomb, and, looking in, saw that it was empty.  {6Red 17.1}
[6Red 17.2]          Mary then hastened with all speed to the disciples, and informed them that Jesus was not in the sepulcher where they had laid him. While she was upon this errand, the other women, who waited for her at the sepulcher, made a more thorough examination of the interior, to satisfy themselves that their Lord was indeed gone. Suddenly they beheld a beautiful young man, clothed in shining garments, sitting by the sepulcher. It was the angel who had rolled away the stone, and who now assumed a character that would not terrify the women who had been the friends of Christ, and assisted him in his public ministry. But notwithstanding the veiling of the brightness of the angel, the women were greatly amazed and terrified at the glory of the Lord which encircled him. They turned to flee from the sepulcher, but the heavenly messenger addressed                                                                              18  them with soothing and comforting words: "Fear not ye; for I know that ye seek Jesus, who was crucified. He is not here, for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him; lo, I have told you."  {6Red 17.2}
[6Red 18.1]          As the women responded to the invitation of the angel, and looked again into the sepulcher, they saw another angel of shining brightness, who addressed them with the inquiry: "Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen; remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again." These angels were well acquainted with the words of Jesus to his disciples, for they had been with him in the capacity of guardian angels, through all the scenes of his life, and had witnessed his trial and crucifixion.  {6Red 18.1}
[6Red 18.2]          With combined wisdom and tenderness, the angels reminded the women of the words of Jesus, warning them beforehand of his crucifixion and resurrection. The women now fully comprehended the words of their Master, which at the time were veiled in mystery to them. They gathered fresh hope and courage. Jesus had declared that he would rise from the dead, and had rested his claims as the Son of God, the Redeemer of the world, upon his future resurrection from the dead.  {6Red 18.2}
[6Red 18.3]         Mary, who had first discovered that the tomb was empty, hurried to Peter and John, and announced that the Lord had been taken out of the                                                                              19  sepulcher, and she knew not where they had laid him. At these words the disciples both hastened to the sepulcher, and found it as Mary had said. The body of their Master was not there, and the linen clothes lay by themselves. Peter was perplexed; but John believed that Jesus had risen from the dead, as he had told them he should do. They did not understand the scripture of the Old Testament, which taught that Christ should rise from the dead; but the belief of John was based upon the words of Jesus himself while he was yet with them.  {6Red 18.3}
[6Red 19.1]          The disciples left the sepulcher, and returned to their homes; but Mary could not bear to leave while all was uncertainty as to what had become of the body of her Lord. As she stood weeping, she stooped down to once more look into the sepulcher; and lo, there were two angels, clothed in garments of white. They were disguised by an appearance of humanity, and Mary did not recognize them as celestial beings. One sat where the head of Jesus had rested, and the other where his feet had been. They addressed Mary with the words: "Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him." In view of the open sepulcher, and the disappearance of her Master's body, Mary was not easily comforted.  {6Red 19.1}
[6Red 19.2]          In her abandonment of grief she did not notice the heavenly appearance of those who addressed her. As she turned aside to weep, another voice inquired, "Woman, why weepest thou? Whom seekest thou?" Her eyes were so blinded by tears that she did not observe the person who spoke to her, but she immediately                                                                              20  grasped the idea of obtaining from her interrogator some information concerning the whereabouts of her Master's body. She thought that the speaker might be the one who had charge of the garden, and she addressed him pleadingly: "Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away."  {6Red 19.2}
[6Red 20.1]          She felt that if she could only gain possession of the precious crucified body of her Saviour, it would be a great consolation to her grief. She thought that if this rich man's tomb was considered too honorable a place for her Lord, she would herself provide a place for him. Her great anxiety was to find him, that she might give him honorable burial. But now the voice of Jesus himself fell upon her astonished ears. He said to her, "Mary." Instantly her tears were brushed away; and he whom she supposed was the gardener stood revealed before her--it was Jesus! For a moment she forgot in her joy that he had been crucified; she stretched forth her hands to him, saying, "Rabboni!" Jesus then said, "Touch me not, for I am not yet ascended to my Father; but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God."  {6Red 20.1}
[6Red 20.2]          Jesus refused to receive the homage of his people until he knew that his sacrifice had been accepted by the Father, and until he had received the assurance from God himself that his atonement for the sins of his people had been full and ample, that through his blood they might gain eternal life. Jesus immediately ascended to Heaven and presented himself before the throne of God, showing the marks of shame and cruelty upon his brow, his hands and feet. But he refused                                                                              21  to receive the coronet of glory, and the royal robe, and he also refused the adoration of the angels as he had refused the homage of Mary, until the Father signified that his offering was accepted.  {6Red 20.2}
[6Red 21.1]          He also had a request to prefer concerning his chosen ones upon earth. He wished to have the relation clearly defined that his redeemed should hereafter sustain to Heaven, and to his Father. His church must be justified and accepted before he could accept heavenly honor. He declared it to be his will that where he was, there his church should be; if he was to have glory, his people must share it with him. They who suffer with him on earth must finally reign with him in his kingdom. In the most explicit manner Christ pleaded for his church, identifying his interest with theirs, and advocating, with a love and constancy stronger than death, their rights and titles gained through him.  {6Red 21.1}
[6Red 21.2]          God's answer to this appeal goes forth in the proclamation: "Let all the angels of God worship him." Every angelic commander obeys the royal mandate, and Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain; and that lives again a triumphant conqueror! echoes and re-echoes through all Heaven. The innumerable company of angels prostrate themselves before the Redeemer. The request of Christ is granted; the church is justified through him, its representative and head. Here the Father ratifies the contract with his Son, that he will be reconciled to repentant and obedient men, and take them into divine favor through the merits of Christ. Christ guarantees that he will make a man "more precious than fine gold, even a man than the golden wedge of                                                                              22  Ophir." All power in Heaven and on earth is now given to the Prince of life; yet he does not for a moment forget his poor disciples in a sinful world, but prepares to return to them, that he may impart to them his power and glory. Thus did the Redeemer of mankind, by the sacrifice of himself, connect earth with Heaven, and finite man with the infinite God.  {6Red 21.2}
[6Red 22.1]          Jesus said to Mary, "Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father." When he closed his eyes in death upon the cross, the soul of Christ did not go at once to Heaven, as many believe, or how could his words be true--"I am not yet ascended to my Father"? The spirit of Jesus slept in the tomb with his body, and did not wing its way to Heaven, there to maintain a separate existence, and to look down upon the mourning disciples embalming the body from which it had taken flight. All that comprised the life and intelligence of Jesus remained with his body in the sepulcher; and when he came forth it was as a whole being; he did not have to summon his spirit from Heaven. He had power to lay down his life and to take it up again.  {6Red 22.1}
[6Red 22.2]          The brightest morning that ever dawned upon a fallen world, was that in which the Saviour rose from the dead; but it was of no greater importance to man than the day upon which his trial and crucifixion took place. It was no marvel to the heavenly host that He who controlled the power of death, and had life in himself, should awaken from the sleep of the grave. But it was a marvel to them that their loved Commander should die for rebellious men.  {6Red 22.2}
[6Red 22.3]          Christ rested in the tomb on the Sabbath day, and when holy beings of both Heaven and earth                                                                              23  were astir on the morning of the first day of the week, he rose from the grave to renew his work of teaching his disciples. But this fact does not consecrate the first day of the week, and make it a Sabbath. Jesus, prior to his death, established a memorial of the breaking of his body and the spilling of his blood for the sins of the world, in the ordinance of the Lord's supper, saying, "For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come." And the repentant believer, who takes the steps required in conversion, commemorates in his baptism the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ. He goes down into the water in the likeness of Christ's death and burial, and he is raised out of the water in the likeness of his resurrection--not to take up the old life of sin, but to live a new life in Christ Jesus.  {6Red 22.3}
[6Red 23.1]          The other women who had seen and been addressed by the angels, left the sepulcher with mingled feelings of fear and great joy. They hastened to the disciples, as the angels had directed, and related to them the things which they had seen and heard. Peter was expressly mentioned by the angel as one to whom the women were to communicate their news. This disciple had been the most despondent of all the little company of Christ's followers, because of his shameful denial of the Lord. Peter's remorse for his crime was well understood by the holy angels, and their tender compassion for the wayward and sorrowing is revealed in the solicitude they manifested for the unhappy disciple, and which evidenced to him that his repentance was accepted, and his sin forgiven.  {6Red 23.1}
[6Red 23.2]          When the disciples heard the account which                                                                              24  the women brought, they were astonished. They began to recall the words of their Lord which foretold his resurrection. Still, this event, which should have filled their hearts with joy, was a great perplexity to them. After their great disappointment in the death of Christ, their faith was not strong enough to accept the fact of the resurrection. Their hopes had been so blighted that they could not believe the statement of the women, but thought that they were the subjects of an illusion. Even when Mary Magdalene testified that she had seen and spoken with her Lord, they still refused to believe that he had risen.  {6Red 23.2}
[6Red 24.1]          They were terribly depressed by the events that had crowded upon them. On the sixth day they had seen their Master die; upon the first day of the succeeding week they found themselves deprived of his body, and the stigma resting upon them of having stolen it away for the purpose of practicing a deception upon the people. They despaired of ever correcting the false impressions that had gained ground against them; and now they were newly perplexed by the reports of the believing women. In their trouble their hearts yearned for their beloved Master, who had always been ready to explain the mysteries that perplexed them and to smooth their difficulties.  {6Red 24.1}
[6Red 24.2]                       Jesus at Emmaus.          On this same day Jesus met several of his disciples, and greeted them with "All hail," upon which they approached him and held him by the feet and worshiped him. He permitted this                                                                              25  homage, for he had then ascended to his Father, and had received his approval, and the worship of the holy angels. Late in the afternoon of the same day, two of the disciples were on their way to Emmaus, eight miles from Jerusalem. They had come to the city to keep the passover, and the news of the morning in regard to the removal of the body of Jesus from the sepulcher had greatly perplexed them. This perplexity had been increased by the reports of the women concerning the heavenly messengers, and the appearance of Jesus himself. They were now returning to their home to meditate and pray, in hope of gaining some light in reference to these matters which so confused their understanding.  {6Red 24.2}
[6Red 25.1]          These two disciples had not held a prominent position beside Jesus in his ministry, but they were earnest believers in him. Soon after they began their journey, they observed a stranger coming up behind them, who presently joined their company; but they were so busy with perplexing thoughts, which they were communicating to each other, that they scarcely noticed they were not alone. Those strong men were so burdened with grief that they wept as they traveled on. Christ's pitying heart of love saw here a sorrow which he could relieve. The disciples were reasoning with each other concerning the events of the past few days, and marveling how the fact of Jesus yielding himself up to a shameful death could be reconciled with his claims as the Son of God.  {6Red 25.1}
[6Red 25.2]          One maintained that he could be no pretender, but had been himself deceived in regard to his mission and his future glory. They both feared that what his enemies had flung in his teeth was                                                                              26  too true--"He saved others; himself he cannot save." Yet they wondered how he could be so mistaken in himself, when he had given them such repeated evidence that he could read the hearts of others. And the strange reports of the women threw them into still greater uncertainty.  {6Red 25.2}
[6Red 26.1]          Long might these disciples have perplexed themselves over the mysteries of the past few days, if they had not received enlightenment from Jesus. He, disguised as a stranger, entered into conversation with them. "But their eyes were holden that they should not know him. And he said unto them, What manner of communications are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad? And the one of them whose name was Cleopas, answering said unto him. Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? And he said unto them, What things? And they said unto him, Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people."  {6Red 26.1}
[6Red 26.2]          They then recounted to him the facts of the trial and crucifixion of their Master, together with the testimony of the women in regard to the removal of his body, and vision of angels which they had seen, the news of the resurrection, and the report of those disciples who had gone to the sepulcher. "Then he said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken; ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into his glory? And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself."                                                                              27   {6Red 26.2}
[6Red 27.1]          The disciples were silent from amazement and delight. They did not venture to ask the stranger who he was. They listened to him intently, charmed by his intelligence, and drawn toward him by his gracious words and manner, as he opened the Scriptures to their understanding, showing them from prophecy how Christ must suffer, and after suffering enter into his glory.  {6Red 27.1}
[6Red 27.2]          Jesus began with the first book written by Moses, and traced down through all the prophets the inspired proof in regard to his life, his mission, his suffering, death, and resurrection. He did not deem it necessary to work a miracle to evidence that he was the risen Redeemer of the world; but he went back to the prophecies, and gave a full and clear explanation of them to settle the question of his identity, and the fact that all which had occurred to him was foretold by the inspired writers. Jesus ever carried the minds of his hearers back to the precious mine of truth found in the Old-Testament Scriptures. The esteem in which he held those sacred records is exemplified in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, where he says, "If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from the dead." The apostles also all testify to the importance of the Old Testament Scriptures. Peter says: "For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." Luke thus speaks of the prophets who predicted the coming of Christ: "Blessed be the Lord God of Israel; for he hath visited and redeemed his people; and hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David, as he spake by the                                                                              28  mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the world began."  {6Red 27.2}
[6Red 28.1]          It is the voice of Christ that speaks through the prophets and patriarchs, from the days of Adam even down to the closing scenes of time. This truth was not discerned by the Jews who rejected Jesus, and it is not discerned by many professing Christians today. A beautiful harmony runs through the Old and New Testaments; passages which may seem dark at a first reading, present clear interpretations when diligently studied, and compared with other scripture referring to the same subject. A careful search of the prophecies would have so enlightened the understanding of the Jews that they would have recognized Jesus as the predicted Messiah. But they had interpreted those predictions to meet their own perverted ideas and ambitious aspirations.  {6Red 28.1}
[6Red 28.2]         The disciples had been confused by the interpretations and traditions of the priests, and hence their darkness and unbelief in regard to the trial, death, and resurrection of their Master. These misinterpreted prophecies were now made plain to the understanding of the two disciples, by Him who, through his Holy Spirit, inspired men to write them. Jesus showed his disciples that every specification of prophecy regarding Messiah had found an exact fulfillment in the life and death of their Master. He addressed them as a stranger, and as one who was astonished that they had not interpreted the Scriptures correctly, which would have relieved them from all their difficulties.  {6Red 28.2}
[6Red 28.3]          Although Jesus had previously taught them in regard to the prophecies, yet they had been                                                                              29  unable to entirely relinquish the idea of the temporal kingdom of Christ at his first coming. Their preconceived views led them to look upon his crucifixion as the final destruction of all their hopes. But when, in the midst of their discouragement, they were shown that the very things which had caused them to despair formed the climax of proof that their belief had been correct, their faith returned with increased strength. They now comprehended many things which their Master had said before his trial, and which they could not at that time understand. Everything was clear and plain to their minds. In the life and death of Jesus they saw the fulfillment of prophecy, and their hearts burned with love for their Saviour.  {6Red 28.3}
[6Red 29.1]          Many professed Christians throw aside the Old Testament, and shut themselves up to the New. The cry now is, "Away with the law and the prophets, and give us the gospel of Christ." If the life of Christ and the teachings of the New Testament Scriptures were all that was necessary to establish belief, why did not Jesus upon this occasion merely refer to the doctrines he had taught, the wisdom and purity of his character, and the miracles he had performed, as sufficient evidence of his Messiahship?  {6Red 29.1}
[6Red 29.2]          The history of the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus, as that of the Son of God, cannot be fully demonstrated without the evidence contained in the Old Testament. Christ is revealed in the Old Testament as clearly as in the New. The one testifies of a Saviour to come, while the other testifies of a Saviour that has come in the manner predicted by the prophets. In order to appreciate the plan of redemption, the Scripture                                                                              30  of the Old Testament must be thoroughly understood. It is the glorified light from the prophetic past that brings out the life of Christ and the teachings of the New Testament with clearness and beauty. The miracles of Jesus are a proof of his divinity; but the strongest proofs that he is the world's Redeemer are found in the prophecies of the Old Testament compared with the history of the New. Jesus said to the Jews "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and they are they which testify of me." At that time there was no other scripture in existence save that of the Old Testament; so the injunction of the Saviour is plain.  {6Red 29.2}
[6Red 30.1]          As the disciples walked on with Jesus, listening intently to his gracious words, nothing in his bearing suggested to them that they were listening to other than a casual pilgrim, returning from the feast, but one who thoroughly understood the prophecies. He walked as carefully as they over the rough stones, halting with them for a little rest after climbing some unusually steep place. Thus the two disciples made their way along the mountainous road in company with the divine Saviour, who could say, "All power is given unto me in Heaven and on earth."  {6Red 30.1}
[6Red 30.2]          This mighty conqueror of death, who had reached to the very depths of human misery to rescue a lost world, assumed the humble task of walking with the two disciples to Emmaus, to teach and comfort them. Thus he ever identifies himself with his suffering and perplexed people. In our hardest and most trying paths, lo, Jesus is with us to smooth the way. He is the same Son of man, with the same sympathies and love                                                                              31  which he had before he passed through the tomb and ascended to his Father.  {6Red 30.2}
[6Red 31.1]          At length, as the sun was going down, the disciples with their companion arrived at their home. The way had never before seemed so short to them, nor had time ever passed so quickly. The stranger made no sign of halting; but the disciples could not endure the thought of parting so soon from one who had inspired their hearts with new hope and joy, and they urged him to remain with them over night. Jesus did not at once yield to their invitation, but seemed disposed to pursue his journey. Thereupon the disciples, in their affection for the stranger, importuned him earnestly to tarry with them, urging as a reason that "the day was far spent." Jesus yielded to their entreaties and entered their humble abode.  {6Red 31.1}
[6Red 31.2]          The Saviour never forces his presence upon us. He seeks the company of those whom he knows need his care, and gives them an opportunity to urge his continuance with them. If they, with longing desire, entreat him to abide with them he will enter the humblest homes, and brighten the lowliest hearts. While waiting for the evening meal, Jesus continued to open the Scriptures to his hosts, bringing forward the evidence of his divinity, and unfolding to them the plan of salvation. The simple fare was soon ready, and the three took their position at the table, Jesus taking his place at the head as was his custom.  {6Red 31.2}
[6Red 31.3]         The duty of asking a blessing upon the food usually devolved upon the head of the family; but Jesus placed his hands upon the bread and blessed it. At the first word of his petition the disciples looked up in amazement. Surely none                                                                              32  other than their Lord had ever done in this manner. His voice strikes upon their ear as the voice of their Master, and, behold, there are the wounds in his hands! It is indeed the well-known form of their beloved Master! For a moment they are spell-bound; then they arise to fall at his feet and worship him; but he suddenly disappears from their midst.  {6Red 31.3}
[6Red 32.1]          Now they know that they have been walking and talking with the risen Redeemer. Their eyes had been clouded so that they had not before discerned him, although the truths he uttered had sunk deep in their discouraged hearts. He who had endured the conflict of the garden, the shame of the cross, and who had gained the victory over death and the tomb--He, before whom angels had fallen prostrate, worshiping with thanksgiving and praise, had sought the two lonely and desponding disciples, and been in their presence for hours, teaching and comforting them, yet they had not known him.  {6Red 32.1}
[6Red 32.2]          Jesus did not first reveal himself in his true character to them, and then open the Scriptures to their minds; for he knew that they would be so overjoyed to see him again, risen from the dead, that their souls would be satisfied. They would not hunger for the sacred truths which he wished to indelibly impress upon their minds, that they might impart them to others, who should in their turn spread the precious knowledge, until thousands of people should receive the light given that day to the despairing disciples as they journeyed to Emmaus.  {6Red 32.2}
[6Red 32.3]          He maintained his disguise till he had interpreted the Scriptures, and had led them to an intelligent faith in his life, his character, his mission                                                                              33  to earth, and his death and resurrection. He wished the truth to take firm root in their minds, not because it was supported by his personal testimony, but because the typical law, and the prophets of the Old Testament, agreeing with the facts of his life and death, presented unquestionable evidence of that truth. When the object of his labors with the two disciples was gained, he revealed himself to them that their joy might be full, and then vanished from their sight.  {6Red 32.3}
[6Red 33.1]          When these disciples left Jerusalem, to return to their homes, they intended to take up their old employment again, and conceal their blighted hopes as best they could. But now their joy exceeded their former despair. "And they said one to another, Did not our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures?"  {6Red 33.1}
[6Red 33.2]          They forgot their hunger and fatigue, and left the prepared repast, for they could not tarry in their homes and hold their newly found knowledge from the other disciples. They longed to impart their own joy to their companions, that they might rejoice together in a living Saviour risen from the dead. Late as it was, they set about retracing their way to Jerusalem; but how different were their feelings now from those which depressed them when they set out upon their way to Emmaus. Jesus was by their side, but they knew it not. He heard with gladness their expressions of joy and gratitude as they talked with each other by the way.  {6Red 33.2}
[6Red 33.3]          They were too happy to notice the difficulties of the rough, uncertain road. There was no moon to light them, but their hearts were light with                                                                              34  the joy of a new revelation. They picked their way over the rough stones, and the dangerous ledges, sometimes stumbling and falling in their haste. But not at all disconcerted by this, they pressed resolutely on. Occasionally they lost their path in the darkness, and were obliged to retrace their steps until they found the track, when they renewed their journey with fresh speed. They longed to deliver their precious message to their friends. Never before had human lips such tidings to proclaim; for the fact of Christ's resurrection was to be the great truth around which all the faith and hope of the church would center.  {6Red 33.3}
[6Red 34.1]                 In the Upper Chamber.          When the disciples arrived at Jerusalem they entered the eastern gate, which was open on festal occasions. The houses were dark and silent, but they made their way through the narrow streets by the light of the rising moon. They knew that they would find their brethren in the memorable upper chamber where Jesus had spent the last night before his death. Here the disciples had passed the Sabbath in mourning for their Lord. And now they had no disposition to sleep, for exciting events were being related among them. Cautious hands unbarred the door to the repeated demand of the two travelers; they entered, and with them also entered Jesus, who had been their unseen companion all the way.  {6Red 34.1}
[6Red 34.2]          They found the disciples assembled, and in a state of excitement. Hope and faith were struggling for ascendency in their minds. The report                                                                              35  of Mary Magdalene, and that of the other women, had been heard by all; but some were too hopeless to believe their testimony. The evidence of Peter, concerning his interview with the risen Lord, was borne with great ardor and assurance, and had more weight with the brethren, and their faith began to revive. When the disciples from Emmaus entered with their joyful tidings, they were met by the exclamation from many voices: "The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon."  {6Red 34.2}
[6Red 35.1]          The two from Emmaus told their story of how the Lord had opened their eyes, and revealed to them the straight chain of prophecy which reached from the days of the patriarchs to that time, and foreshadowed all that had transpired regarding their Saviour. The company heard this report in breathless silence. Some were inspired with new faith; others were incredulous. Suddenly Jesus himself was in their midst. His hands were raised in blessing, and he said unto them, "Peace be unto you."  {6Red 35.1}
[6Red 35.2]          "But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself; handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. And when he had thus spoken, he showed them his hands and his feet."  {6Red 35.2}
[6Red 35.3]          There they beheld the feet and hands marred by the cruel nails; and they recognized his melodious voice, like none other they had ever heard. "And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them, Have ye here any meat? And they gave him a piece of a broiled                                                                              36  fish, and of an honeycomb. And he took it, and did eat before them." Faith and joy now took the place of doubt and unbelief, and they acknowledged their risen Saviour with feelings which no words could express.  {6Red 35.3}
[6Red 36.1]          Jesus now expounded the Scriptures to the entire company, commencing with the first book of Moses, and dwelling particularly on the prophecy pointing to the time then present, and foretelling the sufferings of Christ and his resurrection. "And he said unto them, These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning me. Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures. And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day; and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And ye are witnesses of these things."  {6Red 36.1}
[6Red 36.2]          The disciples now began to realize the nature and extent of their commission. They were to proclaim to the world the wonderful truths which Christ had intrusted to them. The events of his life, his death, and resurrection, the harmony of prophecy with those events, the sacredness of the law of God, the mysteries of the plan of salvation, the power of Jesus for the remission of sins--to all these things were they witnesses, and it was their work to make them known to all men, beginning at Jerusalem. They were to proclaim a gospel of peace and salvation through repentance and the power of the Saviour. At                                                                              37  the first advent of Jesus to the world, the angel announced: Peace on earth, and good will to men. After his earthly life was completed, he came forth from the dead, and, appearing for the first time to his assembled disciples, addressed them with the blessed words, "Peace be unto you."  {6Red 36.2}
[6Red 37.1]          Jesus is ever ready to speak peace to souls that are troubled with doubts and fear. This precious Saviour waits for us to open the door of our heart to him, and say, Abide with us. He says, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." Our life is a continual strife; we must war against principalities and powers, against spiritual wickedness, and foes that never sleep; we must resist temptations, and overcome as Christ overcame. When the peace of Jesus enters our heart we are calm and patient under the severest trials.  {6Red 37.1}
[6Red 37.2]          The resurrection of Jesus was a sample of the final resurrection of all who sleep in him. The risen body of the Saviour, his deportment, the accents of his speech, were all familiar to his followers. In like manner will those who sleep in Jesus rise again. We shall know our friends even as the disciples knew Jesus. Though they may have been deformed, diseased, or disfigured in this mortal life, yet in their resurrected and glorified body their individual identity will be perfectly preserved, and we shall recognize, in the face radiant with the light shining from the face of Jesus, the lineaments of those we love.  {6Red 37.2}
[6Red 37.3]          The death of Jesus had left Thomas in blank despair. His faith seemed to have gone out in                                                                              38  utter darkness. He was not present in the upper chamber when Jesus appeared to his disciples. He had heard the reports of the others, and had received copious proof that Jesus had risen, but stolid gloom and stubborn unbelief closed his heart against all cheering testimony. As he heard the disciples repeat their account of the wonderful manifestation of the resurrected Saviour, it only served to plunge him in deeper despair; for if Jesus had really risen from the dead there could be no farther hope of his literal earthly kingdom. It also wounded his vanity to think that his Master would reveal himself to all his disciples but him; so he was determined not to believe, and for an entire week he brooded over his wretchedness, which seemed all the darker as contrasted with the reviving hope and faith of his brethren.  {6Red 37.3}
[6Red 38.1]          During this time he frequently, when in company with his brethren, reiterated the words, "Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe." He would not see through the eyes of his brethren, nor exercise faith which was dependent upon their testimony. He ardently loved his Lord, but jealousy and unbelief took possession of his mind and heart.  {6Red 38.1}
[6Red 38.2]          The upper chamber was the home of a number of the disciples, and every evening they all assembled in this place. On a certain evening Thomas decided to meet with his brethren; for notwithstanding his unbelief, he cherished a faint hope, unacknowledged to himself, that the good news was true. While the disciples were partaking of their usual meal, and meanwhile                                                                              39  canvassing the evidences of the truth of their faith which Christ had given them in the prophecies, "then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you."  {6Red 38.2}
[6Red 39.1]          He then reproved the unbelieving who had not received the testimony of those who had seen him, and, turning to Thomas, said, "Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side; and be not faithless, but believing." These words showed that he had read the thoughts and words of Thomas. The doubting disciple knew that none of his companions had seen Jesus for a week, and therefore could not have told the Master of his stubborn unbelief. He recognized the person before him as his Lord who had been crucified; he had no desire for farther proof; his heart leaped for joy as he realized that Jesus was indeed risen from the dead. He cast himself at the feet of his Master in deep affection and devotion, crying, "My Lord and my God."  {6Red 39.1}
[6Red 39.2]          Jesus accepted his acknowledgment, but mildly rebuked him for his unbelief: "Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed; blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed." Jesus here showed Thomas that his faith would have been more acceptable to him if he had believed the evidence of his brethren, and had not refused to believe until he had seen Jesus with his own eyes. If the world should follow this example of Thomas, no one would believe unto salvation; for all who now receive Christ do so through the testimony of others.  {6Red 39.2}
[6Red 39.3]          Many who have a weak and wavering faith, reason that if they had the evidence which                                                                              40  Thomas had from his companions they would not doubt as he did. They do not realize that they have not only that evidence, but additional testimony piled up about them on every side. Many who, like Thomas, wait for all cause of doubt to be removed, may never realize their desire as he did, but gradually become entrenched in their unbelief, until they cannot perceive the weight of evidence in favor of Jesus, and, like the skeptical Jews, what little light they have will go out in the darkness which closes around their minds. To reject the plain and conclusive evidences of divine truth hardens the heart, and blinds the understanding. The precious light, being neglected, fades utterly from the mind that is unwilling to receive it.  {6Red 39.3}
[6Red 40.1]          Jesus, in his treatment of Thomas, gave his followers a lesson regarding the manner in which they should treat those who have doubts upon religious truth, and who make those doubts prominent. He did not overwhelm Thomas with words of reproach, nor did he enter into a controversy with him; but, with marked condescension and tenderness, he revealed himself unto the doubting one. Thomas had taken a most unreasonable position, in dictating the only conditions of his faith; but Jesus, by his generous love and consideration, broke down all the barriers he had raised. Persistent controversy will seldom weaken unbelief, but rather put it upon self-defense, where it will find new support and excuse. Jesus, revealed in his love and mercy as the crucified Saviour, will wring from many once unwilling lips the acknowledgment of Thomas, "My Lord and my God."                                                                              41   {6Red 40.1}
[6Red 41.1]                      Jesus at Galilee.          The captives brought up from the graves at the time of the resurrection of Jesus were his trophies as a conquering Prince. Thus he attested his victory over death and the grave; thus he gave a pledge and an earnest of the resurrection of all the righteous dead. Those who were called from their graves went into the city, and appeared unto many in their resurrected forms, and testified that Jesus had indeed risen from the dead, and that they had risen with him. The voice that cried, "It is finished," was heard among the dead. It pierced the walls of sepulchers, and summoned the sleepers to arise. Thus shall it be when God's voice shall be heard shaking the heavens and earth. That voice will penetrate the graves and unbar the tombs. A mighty earthquake will then cause the world to reel to and fro like a drunkard. Then Christ, the King of Glory, shall appear, attended by all the heavenly angels. The trumpet shall sound, and the Life-giver shall call forth the righteous dead to immortal life.  {6Red 41.1}
[6Red 41.2]          It was well known to the priests and rulers that certain persons who were dead had risen at the resurrection of Jesus. Authentic reports were brought to them of different ones who had seen and conversed with these resurrected ones, and heard their testimony that Jesus, the Prince of life, whom the priests and rulers had slain, was risen from the dead. The false report that the disciples had robbed the sepulcher of the body of their Master was so diligently circulated that very many believed it. But the priests, in                                                                              42  manufacturing their false report, overreached themselves, and all thinking persons, not blinded by bigotry, detected the falsehood.  {6Red 41.2}
[6Red 42.1]          If the soldiers had been asleep, they could not know how the sepulcher became empty. If one sentinel had been awake, he would assuredly have wakened others. If they had really slept, as they affirmed they had, the consequence was well known to all. The penalty for such neglect of duty was death, and there could be no hope of pardon; so the offenders would not be likely to proclaim their fault. If the Jewish priests and rulers had discovered the sentinels asleep at their post, they would not have passed the matter over so lightly, but would have demanded a thorough investigation of the matter, and the full penalty of the law upon the unfaithful soldiers.  {6Red 42.1}
[6Red 42.2]          Had they had the least faith in the truthfulness of their statements, they would have called the disciples to account, and visited upon them the most unrelenting punishment. That they did not do this was a thorough proof of the innocence of the disciples, and of the fact that the priests were driven to the dire necessity of fabricating and circulating a lie to meet the evidence accumulating against them, and establishing the truth of the resurrection of Jesus, and his claims as the divine Son of God. The oft-repeated appearance of Jesus to his disciples, and the persons of the dead who were resurrected with him, also did much to plant the truth in the minds of those who were willing to believe.  {6Red 42.2}
[6Red 42.3]          This fabrication of the Jews has a parallel in our time; the proud persecutors of righteousness expend their time, influence, and money to silence or controvert the evidence of truth; and the                                                                              43  most inconsistent measures are taken to accomplish this object. And there are not wanting persons of intelligence who will greedily swallow the most ridiculous falsehoods because they accord with the sentiments of their hearts. This reveals the sad fact that God has given them up to blindness of mind, and hardness of heart. There are innocent persons, who may be deceived for a time because of the confidence they place in their deceivers; but if they are teachable, and really desire a knowledge of the truth, they will have opportunity to perceive it. Doubts and perplexities will vanish; they will discover the inconsistencies of their false guides; for error itself bears a constrained testimony for the truth.  {6Red 42.3}
[6Red 43.1]          The priests and rulers were in continual dread lest, in walking the streets, or within the privacy of their own homes, they should meet face to face with the resurrected Christ. They felt that there was no safety for them; bolts and bars seemed but poor protection against the risen Son of God.  {6Red 43.1}
[6Red 43.2]          Before his death Jesus had, in the upper chamber, told his disciples that after he was risen he would go before them into Galilee; and on the morning of the resurrection the angel at the sepulcher had said unto the women, "Go your way; tell his disciples, and Peter, that he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him, as he said unto you." The disciples were detained at Jerusalem during the passover week, for their absence would have been interpreted as disaffection and heresy. During that time they assembled together at evening in the upper chamber, where some of them had their home; here Jesus                                                                              44  twice revealed himself to them, and bade them tarry for a time at Jerusalem.  {6Red 43.2}
[6Red 44.1]          As soon as the passover was finished, the brethren left Jerusalem, and went to Galilee as they had been directed. Seven of the disciples were in company; they were clad in the humble garb of fishermen; they were poor in worldly goods, but rich in the knowledge and practice of the truth, which gave them, in the sight of Heaven, the highest rank as teachers. They had not been students in the school of the prophets, but for three years they had taken lessons from the greatest educator the world has ever known. Under his tuition they had become elevated, intelligent, and refined, fit mediums through which the souls of men might be led to a knowledge of the truth.  {6Red 44.1}
[6Red 44.2]          Much of the time of the Saviour's ministry was spent on the shores of Galilee, and there many of his most wonderful miracles were performed. As the disciples gathered together in a place where they were not likely to be disturbed, their minds were full of Jesus and his mighty works. On this sea, when their hearts were filled with terror, and the fierce storm was hurrying them on to destruction, Jesus had walked upon the crested billows to their rescue. Here the wildest storm was hushed by his voice, which said to the raging deep, "Peace, be still." Within sight was the beach, where, by a mighty miracle, he had fed above ten thousand persons from a few small loaves and fishes. Not far distant was Capernaum, the scene of his most wonderful manifestations, in healing the sick and in raising the dead. As the disciples looked again                                                                              45  upon Galilee, their minds were full of the words and deeds of their Saviour.  {6Red 44.2}
[6Red 45.1]          The evening was pleasant, and Peter, who retained much of his old love for boats and fishing, proposed that they should go out upon the sea and cast their nets. This proposition met with the approval of all, for they were poor and in need of food and clothing, which they would be able to procure with the proceeds of a successful night's fishing. So they went out upon the sea in their boat, to pursue their old employment. But they toiled through the entire night with no success. Through the long, weary hours they talked of their absent Lord, and recalled the scenes and events of thrilling interest which had been enacted in that vicinity, and of which they had been witnesses. They speculated upon what their own future would be, and grew sad at the prospect before them.  {6Red 45.1}
[6Red 45.2]          All the while a lone watcher upon the shore followed them with his eye, while he himself was unseen. At length the morning dawned. The boat was but a little distance from the shore, and the disciples saw a stranger standing upon the beach, who accosted them with the question, "Children, have ye any meat?" Not recognizing Jesus, they answered, "No." "And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes."  {6Red 45.2}
[6Red 45.3]          The disciples were filled with wonder at the result of their trial; but John now discerned who the stranger was, and exclaimed to Peter, "It is the Lord." Joy now took the place of disappointment. Peter immediately girt about                                                                              46  him his fisher's coat, and, throwing himself into the water, was soon standing by the side of his Lord. The other disciples came in their boat, dragging the net with fishes. "As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread."  {6Red 45.3}
[6Red 46.1]          They were too much amazed to question whence came the fire and the repast. "Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught." Peter, obeying the command, rushed for the net which he had so unceremoniously dropped, and helped his brethren drag it to the shore. After the work was all done, and the preparation made, Jesus bade the disciples come and dine. He broke the bread and the fish, and divided it among them, and in so doing he was known and acknowledged of all the seven. The miracle of feeding the five thousand upon the mountain-side was now brought distinctly to their minds; but a mysterious awe was upon them, and they kept silent as they looked upon their resurrected Saviour.  {6Red 46.1}
[6Red 46.2]          They remembered that at the commencement of his ministry a similar scene had been enacted to that which had just taken place. Jesus had then bade them launch out into the deep, and let down their nets for a draught, and the net had broken because of the amount of fishes taken. Then he had bade them leave their nets and follow him, and he would make them fishers of men. This last miracle that Jesus had just wrought was for the purpose of making the former miracle more impressive; that the disciples might perceive that, notwithstanding they were to be deprived of the personal companionship of their Master, and of the means of sustenance by the                                                                              47  pursuit of their favorite employment, yet a resurrected Saviour had a care over them, and would provide for them while they were doing his work. Jesus also had a purpose in bidding them cast their net upon the right side of the ship. On that side stood Christ upon the shore. If they labored in connection with him--his divine power uniting with their human effort--they would not fail of success.  {6Red 46.2}
[6Red 47.1]          The repetition of the miraculous draught of fishes was a renewal of Christ's commission to his disciples. It showed them that the death of their Master did not remove their obligation to do the work which he had assigned them. To Peter, who had acted on many occasions as representative of the twelve, a special lesson was given. The part which he had acted on the night of his Lord's betrayal was so shameful and inconsistent with his former assertions of loyalty and devotion, that it was necessary for him to give evidence to all the disciples that he sincerely repented of his sin before he could resume his apostolic work. The Saviour designed to place him where he could regain the entire confidence of his brethren, lest, in the time of emergency, their distrust because of his former failure might cripple his usefulness.  {6Red 47.1}
[6Red 47.2]          The disciples expected that Peter would no longer be allowed to occupy the prominent position in the work which he had hitherto held, and he himself had lost his customary self-confidence. But Jesus, while dining by the sea-side, singled out Peter, saying, "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these?" referring to his brethren. Peter had once said, "Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never                                                                              48  be offended," and had expressed himself ready to go to prison and to death with his Master. But now he puts a true estimate upon himself in the presence of the disciples: "Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee." In this response of Peter there is no vehement assurance that his affection is greater than that of his companions; he does not even express his own opinion of his devotion to his Saviour, but appeals to that Saviour, who can read all the motives of the human heart, to himself judge as to his sincerity,--"Thou knowest that I love thee."  {6Red 47.2}
[6Red 48.1]          The reply of Jesus was positively favorable to the repentant disciple, and placed him in a position of trust. It was, "Feed my lambs." Again Jesus applied the test to Peter, repeating his former words: "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?" This time he did not ask the disciple whether he loved him better than did his brethren. The second response of Peter was like the first, free from all extravagant assurance: "Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee." Jesus said unto him, "Feed my sheep." Once more the Saviour put the trying question: "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?" Peter was grieved, for he thought the repetition of this question indicated that Jesus did not believe his statement. He knew that his Lord had cause to doubt him, and with an aching heart he answered, "Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee." Jesus said to him, "Feed my sheep."  {6Red 48.1}
[6Red 48.2]          Three times had Peter openly denied his Lord, and three times did Jesus draw from him the assurance of his love and loyalty, by pressing home that pointed question, like a barbed arrow, to his wounded heart. Jesus, before the assembled                                                                              49  disciples, brought out the depth of Peter's penitence, and showed how thoroughly humbled was the once boasting disciple. He was now intrusted with the important commission of caring for the flock of Christ. Though every other qualification might be unexceptionable, yet without the love of Christ he could not be a faithful shepherd over the Christian flock. Knowledge, eloquence, benevolence, gratitude, and zeal are all aids in the good work, but without an inflowing of the love of Jesus in the heart, the work of the Christian minister is a failure.  {6Red 48.2}
[6Red 49.1]          Peter was naturally forward and impulsive, and Satan had taken advantage of these characteristics to lead him astray. When Jesus had opened before his disciples the fact that he must go to Jerusalem to suffer and die at the hands of the chief priests and scribes, Peter had presumptuously contradicted his Master, saying, "Be it far from thee, Lord; this shall not be unto thee." He could not conceive it possible that the Son of God should be put to death. Satan suggested to his mind that if Jesus was the Son of God he could not die. Just prior to the fall of Peter, Jesus had said to him, "Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat; but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not; and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren." That period had now come, and the transformation wrought in Peter was evident. The close, testing questions of the Lord had not provoked one forward, self-sufficient reply; and because of his humiliation and repentance he was better prepared than ever before to fill the office of shepherd to the flock.  {6Red 49.1}
[6Red 49.2]          The lesson which he had received from the chief                                                                              50  Shepherd, in the treatment of his case, was a most important one to Peter, and also to the other disciples. It taught them to deal with the transgressor with patience, sympathy, and forgiving love. During the time in which Peter denied his Lord, the love which Jesus bore him never faltered. Just such love should the under-shepherd feel for the sheep and lambs committed to his care. Remembering his own weakness and failure, Peter was to deal with his flock as tenderly as Christ had dealt with him.  {6Red 49.2}
[6Red 50.1]          Jesus walked alone with Peter, for there was something which he wished to communicate to him only. In that memorable upper chamber, previous to his death, Jesus had said to his disciple, "Whither I go thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards;" Peter had replied to this: "Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake." Jesus now, in sympathy for him, and that he might be strengthened for the final test of his faith in Christ, opened before him his future. He told him that after living a life of usefulness, when age was telling upon his strength, he should indeed follow his Lord. Said Jesus, "When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself and walkedst whither thou wouldest; but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God."  {6Red 50.1}
